《Reach Heaven Via Feng Shui Engineering, Drug Trade And Tax Evasion》 Prologue: Rebel, Or Perish Like A Dog? ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens,¡± Qian Shanyi lectured, ¡°This principle lies at the heart of all orthodox cultivation.¡± She looked around the sunlit lecture room, making sure her audience was following along. She was the only cultivator there, seated on a wide pillow in front of a low table holding her personal tea set. Two dozen students - most of them men, ranging from as young as ten to as old as forty - kneeled in front of her on smaller pillows, dressed in the gray robes of outer disciples. All of them were new to the sect, and she was supposed to teach them about the world of cultivation. A good third of them fidgeted, clearly unnerved at being in the same room as an actual cultivator. They would adjust quickly enough. Out of all her duties in the Luminous Lotus Pavilion, this was the only one she found tolerable, as seeing a person learn always brought a smile to her face. Occasionally, someone even happened to ask a good question, letting her lecture about something outside of the narrow confines of what was prescribed by the sect Elders. ¡°When the father of modern cultivation Gu Lingtian rebelled against the Heavenly rule¡±, Qian Shanyi said, ¡°He sought justice for many, but instead of responding to his challenge, the Heavens barred their front doors. But there were twelve other ways into heaven, and he would seek out every one of them.¡± She paused, bringing a cup of tea to her lips to take a sip. ¡°Only in one thing were the Heavens united with him: they would both rather see the world cracked in half than accept defeat¡±, she continued, ¡°To lock the first two gates, the deities made the suns set and never rise, and shattered the moons into a rain of stone and dust. Not giving up, Gu Lingtian traveled the world, from the northern oceans, to eastern jungles, and even dug deep into the earth, but all the paths spoken of in legend broke at his touch. In the south, he stared into a candle flame for seven weeks without blinking once, but when he comprehended its truth, Heavens extinguished all fire in the entire world lest he find his way in. In the west, he forged a gate out of the purest metals from the mines of Kunlun, but when it opened, everything within a dozen kilometers was obliterated by a fiery light. When he painted a bridge out of his familial love, Heavens erased his family, and made it so that he was an orphan all along. He studied the flows of the written word, gathered every Queqiao bird in the world, and even descended down into the Netherworld in desperation to force the demons to help, but everywhere he went, Heavens were a step ahead of him.¡± The youngest disciples listened in rapt attention, while doubt filled the eyes of the older ones at the fanciful tales. They would learn to trust the wisdom of the youth, in time. ¡°Finally, he forged a personal invitation from the Heavenly Emperor, and for a brief moment, he stepped into Heaven - but immediately, he was thrown back down to Earth,¡± she continued, ¡°Twelve were the ways to enter Heaven, and they have barred them all. Then, in a rage, he took up his sword, and cut his own, thirteenth way inside. The blood and ichor flowed in rivers, and it is said that the sounds of slaughter drove all within a hundred li into madness, but after seven days, the Heavens have bowed to his demands.¡± ¡°How did he do that?¡± one of the older disciples asked her, ¡°How do you just¡­cut a way into Heaven?¡± ¡°Nobody knows,¡± she shrugged, ¡°and any records of what occurred were wiped after the fact. If any remain, then perhaps only the libraries of the Imperial Palace hold them. Many have tried to find this answer, to various results. For example, it is said that all sword cultivation techniques trace their ancestry back to what he did back then - but how much stock to put into this, I could not say.¡± ¡°But why did he rebel?¡± asked the outer disciple who brought up the topic. She didn¡¯t remember his name. Li-something? ¡°Heavens demanded strict obedience to their unjust laws,¡± she responded, ¡°among them, they only allowed a select few ¡®pure¡¯ bloodlines to cultivate. Whenever anyone else would become a cultivator by chance, a heavenly tribulation would immediately strike them down. Only a lucky few could survive.¡± She stretched her hand out, pointing to every outer disciple in the room in turn with her tea cup. ¡°You should be grateful,¡± she said, ¡°Gu Lingtian¡¯s rebellion is the only reason any of you may become cultivators at all, no matter how slim your future chances. Of course, the Heavens still bear a grudge. To this day, the heavenly tribulations of cultivators advancing in realm are much stronger than they have been in the past. But at least now, you get to try.¡± ¡°My parents always said that the will of the cultivators is the will of the Heavens,¡± a younger disciple piped up, ¡°They hold its power and this is why we should serve them.¡± This one, she knew - Tan Lin, accepted into the sect barely a week ago. He came from a family out in the countryside, where the old ways still held purchase. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°There are some perverted cultivators who still follow Heavenly commandments, yes,¡± she answered, ¡°as long as it does not break any laws, the empire allows it. The path of karma, they call it, and are called karmists in turn. Their tribulations are much easier than those of orthodox cultivators, which, in their eyes, justifies the practice.¡± ¡°Then why should we rebel against Heaven?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a cultivator, then why are you here?¡± ¡°Of course I want to be a cultivator.¡± ¡°Then there you go. Heavens don¡¯t want you to be one.¡± ¡°I mean - ¡± Tan Lin stumbled, but regained his composure, ¡°I want to be a cultivator, but you said that these karmists follow Heavenly commandments, right? And if their cultivation is easier - why should we make things harder for ourselves?¡± ¡±Not everything that is easy is just.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? It¡¯s just the way of the world. Don¡¯t they say that the big fish always eats the small fish?¡± ¡°It would have been easy for Gu Lingtian to give up at any point on his path, for he had to fail a dozen times before succeeding once. If he did, you would have been born a slave. Would you have preferred that?¡± ¡°But he only got his way because he was stronger than the heavens.¡± ¡°You think that if you are strong, then whatever you do is right?¡± ¡°I mean -¡±, he paused, then continued, ¡°yeah, I guess. Isn¡¯t this why cultivators cultivate?¡± ¡°Hmm, I see,¡± Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek theatrically, then stood up, ¡°well, why don¡¯t we see how this works? Go pick up the cleaning bucket near the door, hold it in your outstretched hands, and stand on your toes. Do this until the lesson is over.¡± Several other disciples laughed. Tan Lin¡¯s face grew red with embarrassment. ¡°What?¡± She leaped through the air, faster than the eyes of the mundane disciples could follow, unsheathing her sword on the way. Tan Lin¡¯s eyes widened all too late as she landed and pressed her sword to his neck, and he scrambled back, falling on the floor. She stepped after him, keeping the sword pressed against his skin just short of drawing blood. Some scattered exclamations resounded from the other disciples, but she ignored them. ¡°You argue?¡± she raised her eyebrows mockingly, ¡°I told you what to do. Go do it.¡± Sweat poured down his forehead, his eyes flickering between the sword pressed against his neck and her face. She smirked. ¡°Well? Go on,¡± she said, bringing her sword away from his neck and sheathing it, and he scrambled back towards the doors, doing as he was told. She returned back to her seat and poured herself a new cup of tea. ¡°Tan Lin, why am I punishing you?¡± she asked, raising her voice to be heard clearly across the room. He was quiet at first, and she threw a questioning glance in his direction. His face was rapidly going from shock, to fear, to embarrassment and then back. ¡°Because I asked too many questions?¡± he finally said. ¡°No, questions are good. The more of them, the better you will learn your lessons.¡± ¡°Because I argued?¡± ¡°I do not mind it when outer disciples argue with me.¡± ¡°Well, then I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°There is no reason why I am punishing you,¡± she said, smiling, ¡°I simply felt like it, and had a sword, while you didn¡¯t. Doesn¡¯t this feel incredibly just?¡± A couple more disciples laughed at that. She glanced through the student list, noting down their names. ¡°What do the rest of you think?¡± she asked, looking around the room, ¡°Does this feel just to you? Would you rebel, if this was your life, or perish like a dog?¡± The discussion went on for a while, and she made herself another cup of tea. This was quite far from what the sect Elders wanted her to teach, but if they wanted her to speak of something different, they should have come down here themselves. ¡°But if to cultivate is to rebel against heavens,¡± one of the rare girls asked, ¡°then why do we have to follow the orders of our seniors in the sect without question? Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡± Because most cultivators are hypocrites at the best of times, she thought, but knew she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. That would be going too far. ¡°You follow the orders of your seniors because they have more experience than you,¡± she said, falling back on that common lie, ¡°if they tell you to do something, there is a good reason, and often it is that if you do things differently, you will die, without even being qualified to know what killed you. This is doubly true when you are working in one of our alchemical workshops, or in the herb gardens.¡± The lesson moved on, back to discussing history. She ended it when she saw Tan Lin¡¯s hands start to give out from pain and exhaustion. ¡°Tan Lin, you are free from your duties for the rest of the day,¡± she said, packing up her tea set into it¡¯s lacquered wooden box, ¡°Feel free to visit the outer sect library to relax. Those of you who have laughed at Tan Lin, you have double shifts for the next three weeks as punishment. Maybe that will make the actual lesson stick.¡± Chapter 1: Cure Melon Head With A Pile Of Riches ¡°Ugh¡­what the fuck happened to me,¡± Qian Shanyi groaned, blearily opening one of her eyes. The other one was glued shut by blood. Her entire body was throbbing with pain. As her blurry vision slowly came into focus, she saw a bright blue sky. Fighting through the pain, she turned her head to the side, trying to take a look at herself. She was lying in a field of grass and flowers. Her entire body, from top to bottom, was covered in cuts and bruises, with her robes cut into shreds. Blood pooled in the grass around her, and stuck to her skin as she tried to sit up. Her head throbbed, and she took a moment to massage her temples. She ran her hands over her body, checking herself over. Her face was swollen like a melon, bad enough that her second eye would not open even after she chipped the dried blood off it, but at least it was whole. It was hard to tell where bruises ended and flesh began, but at least everything was still attached. As she touched her left leg, the pain spiked, and she winced. ¡°Fuck¡­I think it¡¯s broken,¡± she whispered. ¡°How did I end up like this?¡± She tried to cast her memories back to yesterday, and felt her head throb again. Even her memories hurt. ¡°Memory¡¯s fucked¡­¡± she groaned, shutting her eyes in concentration, and trying to breathe deeply. Her whole body told her she should just lie back down and fall asleep. She ground her teeth. ¡°No. Fuck you. Fuck me. I need to get out of here before whoever beat me halfway to death comes back to finish their job.¡± She tried to put her healthy leg under her to stand up, and instead tipped over into the grass. She cried out as the pain spiked again, then scowled, and started trying to push herself back up again. Her head throbbed as she tried to recall where she was or who might have fought her. As she waited for the pain to recede a bit, she looked down on her body again. Looking at her shredded robes, she felt a twinge of regret: she had saved for a good five months to buy them. As she ran her hands through the fabric, she noticed that she was wearing a belt with a silver buckle, that was still intact. There was an empty sheath for her sword on the left side, and her money pouch on the right. She opened the pouch to look through it for hints. Inside were a couple low-grade spirit stones, some silver coins, a set of keys and her sect seal. None of it jogged any of her memories. She tried to slowly stand up again, and almost managed it, but lost her balance at the last moment as her broken leg gave out from under her. She rolled on the grass, screaming in pain. ¡°Damn the fucking gods!¡± she screamed, squeezing her eyes shut, ¡°Fucking leg¡­How can I get anywhere with a broken leg?¡± Use your spiritual energy to realign the bones, then put a splint on the leg. A memory floated from the depths of her consciousness, of herself a good half a decade back lecturing a younger disciple, their face full of tears, about this exact problem. She closed her eyes again and burst into laughter. Moron. How could you forget something this basic? You are a cultivator, so cultivate. She laid on the grass, and tried to focus, letting her breathing stabilize. After a while, she got it. She focused on a point somewhere in her stomach, and felt her awareness expand, flooding throughout her body. She felt her blood flowing through her veins, and saw a second set of veins, filled with a different fluid - or perhaps a gas - spreading throughout her body. They shone in her awareness like the sun. These are your meridians, filled with spiritual energy. Another memory came, this time of her teacher instructing her how to cultivate for the first time. She was so full of hope back then. Instinctively, she ordered the spiritual energy in her body to move, and it did, heading towards her leg. It surrounded her bones, and she felt the break clearly, as if she was touching it with her fingers, and pushed on the bones to re-align them. The bone fragments snapped into place, and Qian Shanyi arched her back from the pain, but in her mind, she was laughing. Progress. She opened her eyes. ¡°Alright, Shanyi,¡± she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s time to get up.¡± She put her legs under herself, and shakily stood up. Her legs felt weak, and as she rose up, for a moment her vision blacked out due to the lack of blood. Spiritual energy was circulating through her leg, holding the fragmented bone in shape, slowly draining her reserves in the process, and she knew instinctively that she could sustain this for several hours. She smiled. She was exhausted, her stomach rumbled in hunger, her lips were dry and chapped from thirst, every single movement brought her agony and she had to fight to lift her arms, but she was standing. From this higher vantage point, she could see that the field of grass and flowers stretched out for another twenty meters, before cutting off. All she could see was more blue sky - was she near a cliff? She also saw her familiar sword laying out on the grass not far away from her. She smiled, walked over to it, and slid it into her sword sheath, immediately feeling safer as her hand laid down on the pommel. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, and doubled over. The spiritual energy in her body went haywire, and the bone in her leg split apart again. She toppled onto the grass, gasping for air. Her heart was hammering in her chest as if she had just ran away from a pride of lions. ¡°Fuck me, what the hell was that?¡± she gasped, trying to bring her breathing and heartbeat under control. She felt a sense of dread settle over her. Was she going to die here? She shook her head to clear it, and slowly, started putting her leg back together. As she got up off the ground for the third time, she turned away from the cliff, and stumbled backwards in shock. In front of her were several piles of treasures, towering over her head. Swords, decorated wooden boxes, armor, clothing, bricks of metal, hundreds of monster cores, heavenly materials and earthly treasures, everything was piled together and on top of each other. Spiritual energy was wafting off the piles in waves, dense enough to make the air shimmer faintly. Here and there, she could see bursts of flame and blocks of ice, where fire-type and water-type spiritual energy reached critical concentration. In Qian Shanyi¡¯s normal condition, it would have been impossible to miss. ¡°Who beats someone up and then leaves them alone in their treasury?¡± Qian Shanyi scratched her head.
It was not just a treasury, and she wasn¡¯t on top of any mountain. She was inside of an actual world fragment. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Remembering the first aid lessons she herself taught, she put a crude splint on her leg, fashioned out of her sword sheath, her belt, and the remains of her robes. The air of the world fragment felt cool on her naked skin, but she decided to save the modesty for when she was in a good fighting shape. World fragments had many names: secret realms, demiplanes, hidden worlds, extradimensional spaces, and so on. Regardless of their name and type, all of them were incredibly rare and valuable. This particular fragment was a sphere mere thirty meters in radius. This might not have seemed like much: a piece of land that large could, at most, fit a small building. But the value of a world fragment mostly came not from their size, but rather, from their isolation and their innate production of spiritual energy. Spiritual energy was required for every aspect of cultivation. All cultivators would absorb it in order to strengthen their bodies and souls, and would expend it to execute various techniques. Refiners, alchemists and talisman experts used it to produce magical items, spirit beast trainers imbued it into their pets, and ghost cultivators required it to prolong their lives: in short, without spiritual energy, you could not cultivate. In most of the world, spiritual energy was very diffuse. Because of this, most cultivators had to consume expensive spirit stones in order to supplement their natural spiritual energy absorption. But within the world fragments, the spiritual energy would be tens or even hundreds of times denser than the rest of the world. As a result, practicing within a world fragment would grant ten times the results for one tenth the effort. Even though many world fragments were very small and filled with hidden dangers, cultivators and sects would fight tooth and nail for every one of them. Even the world fragments that were too impractical for cultivation held great value because of their isolation. If the entrance into the world fragment was closed, entering would be almost impossible. No amount of heavenly and earthly treasures spent on security could compare to a world fragment when it came to keeping your secrets and treasures safe. Some could even be turned into storage treasures like cosmic rings that a cultivator could bring with them wherever they went. This isolation made world fragments perfect for creating specialized environments: anything that happened inside would not affect the outside world, and vice-versa. This could not be replicated by any amount of protective formations. Because of this, world fragments would tend to be densely packed with practice equipment, refining workshops, treasuries, secret libraries, and so on. Of course, not even one sect in a hundred could brag about owning a world fragment large and safe enough to fit a person. Which made the situation Qian Shanyi found herself in all the stranger. This world fragment was clearly safe and enormous, but there were no buildings, no efficient use of space, no refining facilities, no cultivators in closed door cultivation. All that was here were the treasures in the middle, literally piled together without any organization, making it impossible to find anything specific and no doubt ruining many of the items due to the variations in temperature and spiritual energy. Someone was clearly using this world fragment, but the way they were using it made no sense. It was an unimaginable waste of resources. Qian Shanyi sighed. She finished her trip around the border of the world fragment, and knelt down next to one of the piles of treasures, where she saw a small stream of water running off a Blue Tear Stone. Some water-type heavenly materials and earthly treasures would create water near themselves when exposed to spiritual energy, and Blue Tear Stone was one of them. The water was cold, and felt good on her chapped lips as she cupped her hands under the stream to drink. Her headache went down somewhat, but she still felt doom over her head. She couldn¡¯t find the exit - that probably meant it was closed. She would need to wait until the owner came to visit, and then sneak past them, bargain with them, or try to fight them for her freedom. ¡°Given how badly they beat me up last time, that¡¯s not going to end up great,¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, washing her face of blood. The rest of her body would need a proper bath, but at least she could clear up her eyes. She stared at her reflection in the water gathered in her hands, and grit her teeth. ¡°If I can deal with them, then I will deal. But if I can¡¯t deal, then I will fight them! And if I can¡¯t fight them, then I will die fighting them. To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens, what kind of cultivator would I be if I didn¡¯t even rebel against my jailors?¡± She looked back at the pile of treasure in front of her. ¡°You know what, fuck whomever put me in here,¡± she scowled, ¡°There are bound to be medical pills here. I am taking them as recompense. I will need all the strength I can get to punch them in their face.¡±
Her annoyance at the sheer waste only grew as she worked her way through the piles. Initially, she was sure she could find some medical pills among the treasures. She was kind of correct. In fact, she already found a dozen cases of pills, and put them aside. The only problem was that she couldn¡¯t identify any of the pills. Despite her sect¡¯s focus, she wasn¡¯t an alchemist - the Elders were adamantly against her learning the practice. As a result, she didn¡¯t know any techniques to appraise medicines: the only thing she could do was sense the raw quantity of spiritual energy within the pills, and try to recognise their appearance. What she was looking for was basic medical pills that could accelerate the healing processes of her body, but what she was finding looked incredibly specialized, with massive quantities of stored spiritual energy. It was entirely possible that some of the pills she found could instantly cure her: she just couldn¡¯t guess which ones, and taking pills randomly would be suicide. For now, she focused on sorting the mess into several piles: pills and pastes, weaponry, armor and clothing, refining materials, talismans, books and scrolls, food and drink, and so on. Her arms felt like falling off, but she pushed through. She would keep sorting even if she had to do it with her teeth. Of course, all of it was incredibly opulent. She could identify some things, like Ice Crystal Bars, bricks of Igneocopper, and so on, but most of it was beyond her knowledge. Her robes were turned into a leg splint, so she put on an elegant red daoist robe she found that fit her well, with an embroidered motif of mountains in a golden thread. She was pretty sure that it was made from actual Silvered Devil Moth Silk: a heavenly refining material that would repel spiritual energy of all forms. Weaker enemy techniques would simply slide off it, and formations inscribed on the inside of the robes would keep her safe from open fires and lightning. It was more expensive by far than anything else she has owned in her life, and yet there were a good half a dozen similar robes in the pile. Besides the robes, there was an entire spool of this silk, hundreds of meters of it. As some parts of the pile were frozen solid from contact with very active water-type heavenly materials and earthly treasures, Qian Shanyi took a second robe, wrapped it around a fire-type treasure, and moved it around the ice to melt it. ¡°This is probably the single most expensive portable heater in the city,¡° Qian Shanyi smiled wryly. There was no sun in the skies of the world fragment - its entire spherical border emitted diffuse light, similar to that of a bright summer day - but Shanyi felt that it took her most of the day to crudely sort through the pile. Having to stop at times to let her aching body rest surely didn¡¯t help. At the very bottom of the pile her eyes fell on a small black bottle, with a picture of a smiling uncle on the label. She clutched it, and raised it into the air, her eyes flashing triumphantly. ¡°Big Mo¡¯s healing tablets! Finally, something familiar,¡± she smiled, taking one of the tablets out of the bottle of pills. She picked up a bottle of spirit wine from her pile of food, swallowed the tablet and downed it with a swig straight from the bottle. She felt absolutely drained and wanted to go straight to sleep, but there was one last thing she had to do. Big Mo¡¯s healing tablets were a famous brand of medicines produced by the Three Mountains sect, and distributed so widely across the cultivation world that practically everybody knew their uses. Unlike the more precise pills, they accelerated the body¡¯s overall natural recovery speed. This acceleration was not that strong, and would become irrelevant after reaching the foundation establishment stage, but could allow a refinement stage cultivator to recover from injuries in weeks instead of months. For the best effect, Big Mo¡¯s tablets had to be supplemented by circulating your spiritual energy as the tablet dissolved. Qian Shanyi sat in a lotus position, and threw her senses inwards, circulating her spiritual energy throughout her body, making it pass through her stomach where the pill was slowly dissolving. She did her best to ignore the hunger pangs. Suddenly, she felt her spiritual energy go out of control. A stabbing pain shot through her heart, her heartbeat accelerating. She cried as her back arched in pain, and lost consciousness. Blood dripped from her mouth as she laid there on the grass, amid treasures fit for kings. Chapter 2: Cultivate A Clock Through Heartbreak Qian Shanyi¡¯s uneasy sleep was plagued with nightmares. She woke up with a start, hacking cough racking her lungs as she spit out coagulated blood. Her heart was still beating quickly in her chest, slowly slowing down. She rubbed her face and got up, not feeling like she had rested at all. Her body did feel somewhat better, and the swelling in her face went down enough that she managed to open her second eye. ¡°What the hell is wrong with my body,¡± she sighed. ¡°I hope I am healing faster than it is falling apart.¡± Her stomach rumbled, and she headed over to what little food she had stored. Her aching, healing body desperately needed calories. When she was sorting the pile yesterday, she put a small water-type metal brick wrapped in silvered devil moth silk in the middle of her storage, keeping it cool and safe from spoilage. Qian Shanyi looked over her stores of nutrition. She had plenty to drink in the form of spirit wine: a very expensive drink made from specially treated spiritual grapes. It contained trace amounts of spiritual energy, and would even slightly improve the constitution of cultivators who drank it. No celebration in the cultivation world was complete without it. Qian Shanyi uncorked the bottle she used yesterday and took a sip. The label on the bottle helpfully informed her this vintage was a good hundred years old, well on the far end of spirit wine ages. It tasted like liquid bliss. There were two full crates of the stuff here: solid wooden constructions, filled with straw and tied together with rope. Each of them fit fifteen bottles, so she would have enough to drink for quite a while. Yesterday the idea of drinking nothing but spirit wine would have made Qian Shanyi laugh, but she was starting to adapt to the casual wealth on display around her. In terms of actual food, her supplies were certainly lacking. There was a box of candy, which she finished off immediately; it barely made her feel better. Aside from that, there were spirit plants she could cook in a pinch, and an egg larger than her head of unknown origins. The problem was that Qian Shanyi could feel spiritual energy inside the plants and the egg, denser than the spiritual energy within Qian Shanyi¡¯s own body. Without careful preparation, these ingredients could be as dangerous as unknown medical pills. If her realm was higher, she could simply overpower the side effects of eating the dishes, but she had only reached the middle level of the refinement stage. It would take her many months to progress to a higher realm. A professional immortal chef could have prepared the dishes and carefully reduced the density of spiritual energy within the ingredients to an acceptable level, but she had never learned those techniques. ¡°Starving on top of a mountain of wealth¡­¡±, Qian Shanyi sighed. She¡¯d figure out what to do with food later. For now, she needed a clock. To accelerate recovery, Big Mo¡¯s tablets were supposed to be taken once every eight hours. Taking them more often would, over time, mildly poison the organism. Given Qian Shanyi¡¯s condition, she really needed to be careful with those eight hour time windows. There was just one problem: she had no way to measure time. The feeling of doom was stronger today: she knew that if she waited for the owner of the world fragment to let her out, she would be dead. This meant she had to build a clock. She went over to where the weapons were stored, and picked up a metal shield. With its concave shape, it could serve as a very large pan. She built a small circle out of several Ice Crystal Bars and put the shield on top, poured the rest of her wine into it, and settled in to wait. Natural spiritual energy had no particular type, but it could be ¡°polarized¡±, acquiring special properties. There were five main ¡°types¡± or ¡°polarities¡± of spiritual energy: fire, earth, metal, water and wood. Some heavenly materials and earthly treasures could polarize spiritual energy on contact, and thus were also said to have a corresponding ¡°type¡± or ¡°affinity¡±. The different polarities of spiritual energy had a variety of properties, but what Qian Shanyi was interested in was the ability of water and fire types to change the temperature of the environment. Water-type spiritual energy would reduce the temperature, while fire-type spiritual energy would increase it. With the shield surrounded by water-type spiritual energy, the wine quickly froze. Qian Shanyi waited until it was completely frozen, and then broke it apart into smaller chunks with her sword, putting it aside. She only needed an empty bottle, but she wasn¡¯t about to waste the wine. Now that she had a bottle, she went back to the wine crates. She untied the rope holding the crate¡¯s lid in place, and carefully frayed the rope until she managed to pull out a long thin thread. Then she went over to the spool of Silvered Devil Moth Silk, cut off a small square of material, and put it on top of the neck of the bottle, tying it down with the thread to seal it around the bottle neck. The silk felt taught when she tested it with her finger. Finally, she took her sword and carefully sawed at the bottom of the bottle, breaking it off. Fundamentally, a water clock was a very simple construction. All you needed was a basin of water that would leak out at a set rate. The level of water in that basin would tell you the time. This bottle of hers would serve as that exact basin. Water would seep through the silk, and drip out. All she needed was measure out how quickly the dripping happened, and mark the bottle accordingly. First, she needed water. She built a second circle out of Igneocopper bars, put the shield on top, and put a Blue Tear Stone on top of the shield. Some treasures reacted to spiritual energy in ways besides changing its polarity: it was common for fire-type treasures to burst into flames or create lightning around them. When it came to water-type treasures like Blue Tear Stone, they would consume spiritual energy to create water out of the air. Combined with the drop in temperature from being surrounded by water-type spiritual energy, this water tended to freeze into a block of ice surrounding the stone. Fire-type Igneocopper bricks kept the shield hot, and Blue Tear Stone leaked pure water. While she was waiting for enough of the water to gather, Qian Shanyi went over to the wine crates. She took all the bottles out of one of the crates, put the crate on the side, and drew a circle on the top side of the crate, using her wine bottle as a stencil. She then cut out a slightly narrower opening through the side of the crate. When the bottle was put inside, it would stand vertically. After enough water gathered, she carefully poured the water into the open side of the water bottle. The bottle filled up, and started dripping through the silk. The drops seemed to fall too quickly for Qian Shanyi¡¯s tastes: she poured the water back into the shield and added several more layers of silk to the top of the bottle, before trying again. This time, the rate was just right: about one drop every three breaths. The last thing left to do was to graduate the clock by marking various levels of water on its side to track time. Eyeballing it, the bottle should take many hours to drip out: Qian Shanyi just needed to know exactly how many. Fortunately, she already had a measure of time. Back in the sect, she practiced her cultivation technique, Seven Flowers Bloom, for many hours every day. To keep track of the time, she used to count how many times she could finish the standard set of moves between two sounds of the sect gong. After many years of practice, her moves were precise down to a millimeter, and the count was sixty-seven times every time. The gong was rung once every two hours: this meant that her standard practice moves took exactly one hundred and seven point four seconds. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Of course, she wasn¡¯t about to practice until the entire bottle was empty: with how her body was right now, she would probably faint from the pain after less than an hour. Instead, she took the piece of wood she cut out of the wine crate and slowly hollowed it out, turning it into a little cup. She would mark the bottle before and after this cup was filled, and then repeatedly pour out the same amount of water out of the bottle, marking the level of water each time. If one cup took twenty minutes to leak out, and there were sixty cups in the bottle, then the entire bottle should take twenty hours. Qian Shanyi topped off the bottle with water, marked the water level, put the cup under the water drops, and started moving through the steps of Seven Flowers Bloom. It was an elegant and refined cultivation technique, based on an ancient dance. She felt spiritual energy within her body circulate through her meridians, flowing into her sword through her arms. As her sword sliced through the air, small illusions of flowers were left in its wake. The more spiritual energy circulated throughout her body, the more energy it pulled out of the air and into her body through the fourty thousand energy pores on her skin, constantly strengthening her constitution. For some reason, she felt stilted and bitter as she practiced. Just minutes ago, she was feeling excited about cultivating - it¡¯s not every day that you get to practice inside of a secret realm! But something about the Seven Flowers Bloom put her on edge. Her memory stirred¡­ Qian Shanyi was practicing in the sect¡¯s moonlit gardens when Elder Striding Phoenix came to see her. He sat down on a nearby bench, and leaned on his walking stick. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Ah Shanyi,¡± he said, ¡°you should go to sleep.¡± ¡°There is a bit more spiritual energy in the gardens at night, teacher,¡± she responded, her words curt, timed to her rhythmic breaths. ¡°When other cultivators do not draw it out. It is not much, but every little bit counts.¡± Elder Striding Phoenix sighed. ¡°You are pushing yourself too much.¡± ¡°I want to become a sect Elder,¡± she responded, flicking sweat out of her eyes with a burst of spiritual energy. ¡°I want to slay devils and serve justice. Weaklings do not become elders.¡± Elder Striding Phoenix sighed again, and leaned forwards. ¡°Ah Shanyi, again you bring this dream up? I told you this already, women do not become elders in our sect.¡± ¡°Then I will have to be the first one.¡± ¡°The other Elders would never agree. Besides, our sect is small: we don¡¯t even have any good cultivation techniques for women. Your Seven Flowers Bloom is already the best that we have, but it¡¯s incomplete, and doesn¡¯t fit your spiritual energy affinity. You will have to work twice as hard for half the results - why bother? You are one of the finest jade beauties in the city. You could easily find a good husband. Why fight against the current?¡± Qian Shanyi ground her teeth. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens! Even if the only thing left of me was my teeth, I would still leap and bite the heavens on the ass rather than give up on my dreams. If my technique is inadequate, then I will find a better one. If I can¡¯t find it, I will buy it, and if I can¡¯t buy it, then I can only work even harder. Whenever there is a problem, there is always a solution if you look hard enough!¡± Elder Striding Phoenix shook his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you hurt yourself.¡± Qian Shanyi was jerked out of her memory by the same sharp pain in her heart. It was the worst one yet: radiating all the way through her lungs, as if someone rammed a flying sword through her body. She fell on her knees, breathing rapidly. Her heart was thumping in her chest, beating faster than a spooked doe dashing through a forest. She knew: she was about to die. ¡°How did my health get worse? Something is wrong,¡± she breathed out, clutching her heart, ¡°This sense of doom¡­ Was I poisoned?¡± Slowly, her heart rate slowed and her breathing stabilized. She got off the ground, her legs still shaking, and looked around the world fragment, searching for something that could explain her condition. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a poison,¡± she thought, shaking her head. ¡°Rapid heart rate, sense of doom, nightmares when I slept¡­ And the symptoms get worse when I rapidly circulate my spiritual energy. I should have thought of this earlier: I must be suffering from feng shui deviation.¡± ¡°But why would there be inauspicious feng shui here?¡± she wondered. ¡°Perhaps this is a treasury of demonic cultivators?¡± She swept her eyes over the treasury. She had never met a demonic cultivator, but she heard the stories, and looked for the usual signs: dripping blood, bones, wailing ghosts, and so on. She found nothing. Instead, her gaze fell on the pile of refining treasures, and her eyes widened in realization. ¡°The destructive cycle!¡± Besides polarization, most heavenly materials and earthly treasures also naturally attracted pure spiritual energy: pure energy would flow in, and polarized energy would flow out. Once the energy was polarized, its behavior changed: instead of being attracted equally to all types of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, it started to follow the productive and destructive cycles of feng shui. Productive cycle went from fire to earth, then to metal, then to water, then to wood, and finally looped back around to fire. Polarized spiritual energy would be attracted to the heavenly materials and earthly treasures of the next type on the productive cycle, and re-polarized on contact. For example, fire-type spiritual energy would be attracted to earth-type treasures, and become earth-type spiritual energy. Each re-polarisation would somewhat improve the quality of the spiritual energy, and make the environment more auspicious. Destructive cycle went from fire to metal, then to wood, then to earth, then to water, and finally looped back around to fire. Polarized spiritual energy would be similarly attracted to the next step on the destructive cycle, and re-polarized on contact, with each re-polarisation worsening the overall quality of spiritual energy and making the environment less auspicious. Destructive cycle was somewhat stronger than the productive cycle: if spiritual energy had a choice where to flow, it would choose to flow according to the destructive cycle. Auspicious environments would bring luck, make your wounds heal faster, improve the effectiveness of your cultivation, and bring dozens of other benefits. Inauspicious environments would do the opposite. Sufficiently inauspicious environments would even cause ¡°feng shui deviation¡±: a condition that would cause the spiritual energy within the bodies of cultivators to go haywire. It would cause an impending sense of doom, rapid heartbeat, nightmares, and in the worst cases, sudden death from a heart explosion. Normally, there was no need for a cultivator like Qian Shanyi to worry about the feng shui cycles. She was only in the middle of the refinement stage - in terms of cultivation, she was still at the start of the road. All cultivators like her had to worry about was practicing: her sect would employ geomancy to construct their buildings in accordance with the principles of feng shui, ensuring the entire territory of the sect remained auspicious, and would carefully control what kind of artifacts they would own. The vast majority of them would train with weapons that had no particular affinity, and so were safe to handle regardless of the environment. Even if, by luck, they happened to get their hands on a couple of items with affinity to particular types of spiritual energy, the chance of the combination being inauspicious was only one in five, and their sect Elders would quickly notice the problem. And even if, despite all the precautions, their Sect missed the problem, the concentration of spiritual energy was very low in most of the world, and so the effects of feng shui deviation would not be very pronounced. The only case where feng shui deviation due to the destructive cycle would become a serious problem was if they happened to enter an environment with a massive amount of spiritual energy where all sorts of treasures were placed together haphazardly, but what were the chances of that? ¡°What do I do?¡± Qian Shanyi rubbed her face in despair. ¡°If I don¡¯t do something, I might just die the next time I go to sleep.¡± She got up and walked over to the pile of refinement materials, looking it over. ¡°I guess I could bury the treasures,¡± she sighed, ¡°the earth should block the spiritual energy from circulating for a while. But eventually the spiritual energy will saturate the ground, and then I will be back to my original problem.¡± Qian Shanyi scowled, shaking her fist at the sky. ¡°Damn it, what kind of moron stores their riches like this?!¡± Chapter 3: Shovel Dirt To Save Your Life First, Qian Shanyi decided to do some tests. She wanted to find out how much the earth would block spiritual energy, and for how long. She limped over to the pile of weapons, keeping her leg bone in one place with her spiritual energy, and picked out a sword that was as wide as her head. It would make for a good shovel. Walking over to the very edge of the world fragment, she quickly dug out a row of identical deep holes, and dropped a single Ice Crystal Bar in the first one. The temperature in the hole quickly dropped. She waited until the air temperature stabilized, took the Ice Crystal Bar out of the hole, and dropped it together with the wood-type Spiritwood log into the next hole over. The temperature of the second hole barely changed, and it emitted plenty of wood-type spiritual energy. Her ability to sense spiritual energy wasn¡¯t very precise: at best, she could distinguish spiritual energy flows about a foot across, as well as get a feel for the total amount and type of the energy. But that was enough to tell what was happening: pure spiritual energy in the air dove into the hole, and turned into wood- and water- type spiritual energy. The water-type spiritual energy immediately headed directly towards the Spiritwood log, and turned into more wood-type spiritual energy, barely having any time to affect the environment. Next, she moved the two treasures into two separate, adjacent holes. The water-type spiritual energy emanated from the hole on the left, formed a little cloud, and then gathered into a stream heading into the hole on the right, where it turned into wood-type spiritual energy, before shooting off towards the center of the world fragment. In mere moments, the flow had reached equilibrium. She glanced back towards the center of the world fragment. There were plenty of fire-type treasures there, yet the water-type spiritual energy did not head towards them. The destructive cycle of feng shui was generally stronger than the creative cycle, but the distance also played a role. Finally, Qian Shanyi pushed the earth back into the hole with the Spiritwood log, burying it. The stream of wood-type spiritual energy vanished under the ground, while the flow of water-type spiritual energy was immediately disrupted. In moments, it reformed, now heading towards the center of the world fragment. She felt around the inside of the open hole: the walls were quickly cooling down. After several minutes, the flow changed once again. Water-type spiritual energy coming out of the hole cut down by half, and when Qian Shanyi poked around the hole with her hand, she felt that the wall in the direction of the Spiritwood log was now much colder than the others. Sure enough, the spiritual energy suffused the earth, and was piercing through it to head directly towards the closest spiritual energy sink. In general, spiritual energy would take the easiest and shortest path to head towards its target. That the flow split in half probably meant passing through a foot of earth was about as hard as passing through thirty meters of air. Qian Shanyi sighed, and rubbed her tired eyes. If several minutes was all it took to suffuse a foot of earth, then burying the treasures will do nothing. She needed a better plan. She sat down to think, and her hungry stomach grumbled again. She closed her eyes, and forcibly pushed her hunger out of her mind. Even if she was going to cook that damnable demon beast egg, she was not about to do it before solving the problem with feng shui. With her luck down in the gutters, she would explode for sure. She needed to somehow isolate the treasures from one another. Perhaps she could wrap them up in Silvered Devil Moth Silk? No, there was no way for her to get a solid seal, and as long as there was even the tiniest gap, the spiritual energy would find it and leak through. Suddenly, she frowned. Perhaps she was approaching this from the wrong direction. If she couldn¡¯t work against the spiritual energy, maybe she should work with it. Corners of Qian Shanyi¡¯s mouth twitched downwards. This would be so much digging on a hungry stomach. ¡°Well, nothing to it,¡± she sighed, and got up. ¡°There are no easy or clean paths on the road of cultivation. Even a mere carp does not take breaks as it leaps through the dragon gate on its path of ascension. Digging this ditch will be the next step on my path to immortality!¡±
Qian Shanyi leaned on her shovel-sword, wiping sweat off her brow. Her back hurt. In retrospect, the giant sword made for a terrible shovel, but she had nothing better to replace it with. Her broken leg also started to whine. She was keeping it in one piece with her spiritual energy, but whenever she put her weight on it, the bone fragments would shift against one another by a hair, sending spikes of pain into her mind. On a more positive note, the spiritual energy recirculation ditch was finally complete. The ditch was made out of two concentric circles of holes, going around the center of the world fragment, with the smaller being a bit under twenty meters in diameter, and the larger being a bit over. Each circle contained ten holes, positioned equidistantly along the circumference. Straight, narrow trenches zig-zagged between the holes, connecting each hole on either of the circles with two holes on the other one in an alternating pattern. Before digging the ditch, she made a giant compass by completely fraying the wine crate rope, tying it into a twenty-meter long thread, and attaching it to one of the spare swords. She did her best to sketch the design of the ditch on the ground, making sure to keep everything as symmetric and equidistant as she could. She wasn¡¯t sure this level of precision would be necessary, but her life depended on this working out perfectly. She settled on twenty holes after careful consideration. With five holes, she was worried that the severe concentration of spiritual energy in any one node would lead to problems - for example, the fire node might turn into a massive column of fire. With ten holes, the angles between the adjacent trenches would not be sharp enough, and spiritual energy could slip through some of the nodes entirely. Fifteen holes could not be symmetrically arranged in two concentric circles: this meant twenty holes was the way to go. She didn¡¯t know if she had just invented something new, or if the largest sects around had something similar. Luminous Lotus Pavilion certainly did not: her sect had six storage rooms scattered around their compound, but the materials stored weren¡¯t of high enough quality to really cause feng shui problems. This was only a problem that could be caused by massive wealth in the first place. Now that the spiritual energy recirculation ditch was complete, she just needed to test it. She frowned. Spiritual energy recirculation ditch was kind of a mouthful. She needed a shorter name. ¡°Hmm. It is going to circulate spiritual energy¡­ Energy circulator? Cyclo-energy?¡± she mumbled to herself, ¡°No, that sounds awkward. How about this: one of the other names for spiritual energy is chi, and in the language of the ancient era, ¡®tron¡¯ means instrument. Chi-cycle-tron, chiclotron, this sounds about right.¡± Enough linguistics, it was time for testing. She gathered all the heavenly materials and earthly treasures, divided them by type, and then did her best to split each type into four equal groups. Each group went into its own pre-determined hole in the ditch in accordance with the production cycle of feng shui. The idea behind the chiclotron was very simple. Each node - that is to say, a hole in the ground - would contain heavenly materials and earthly treasures of a particular type. Pure spiritual energy would enter the node from the top and become polarized. From there, it would head down a straight trench to an adjacent node of the next type on the productive cycle of feng shui. For example, an earth node would be linked to a metal node and a fire node by a pair of trenches. In accordance with the principles of feng shui, earth-type spiritual energy would follow the trench towards the metal node, and become re-polarized. From there, it would flow to a water node, and so on around the circle. Because of the zig-zag nature of the trenches, the energy should never have a direct line towards the nodes housing the materials in accordance with the destruction cycle, avoiding inauspicious feng shui. As a result of the recirculation of spiritual energy around the chiclotron, the auspiciousness of the environment and the quality of spiritual energy should continuously increase. Well, that was the theory. The practice was that the chiclotron didn¡¯t fucking work. Spiritual energy spilled over the lip of the structure, avoiding the trenches entirely, and then exclusively followed the destructive cycle of feng shui. Qian Shanyi sighed. The destructive cycle was stronger, after all, and the distance between the conflicting nodes was only marginally larger than between the compatible ones. She had kind of expected that, but hoped she would be wrong. The fix to this problem was simple: cover the trench. But that would mean even more shoveling dirt with her poor, innocent, exhausted back muscles¡­ First, she took out the spool of Silvered Devil Moth Silk, and cut it into long sections covering the trenches, and stuck them in place by shoveling dirt on top. The nodes followed suit, covered by large square cuts of silk, similarly kept in place with dirt. Stolen novel; please report. Silvered Devil Moth Silk was impermeable to spiritual energy of this density: with it covering the trenches, spiritual energy could no longer escape directly upwards. This left two paths: flowing through the air in the trench towards a compatible node, or trying to reach a conflicting node directly through many meters of earth. Spiritual energy always took the easiest path, so Qian Shanyi hoped this would solve her problem. She waited anxiously, observing the flow of spiritual energy above the chiclotron. Some polarized spiritual energy seeped through the earth around the nodes, but these minor losses were inevitable. It should mix with the pure spiritual energy around the world fragment, and wouldn¡¯t present any harm. After a while, she breathed a sigh of relief. The spiritual energy didn¡¯t blow the lid off the chiclotron, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any major leaks either. It was finally working as intended. Her brushes with death and all the digging exhausted her to the bone. On top of that, forcibly keeping her broken leg in one piece through all this labor was starting to drain her reserves of spiritual energy. She barely had the strength to gather the assorted clothes from the treasury into a makeshift bed, take another Big Mo¡¯s Healing Tablet and tie a loose cloak around her eyes to block off the ever-present light, before falling asleep. The clock will wait until tomorrow.
Qian Shanyi blew gently on her bowl of noodle soup. It wasn¡¯t often that she had the time and money to go to the Northern Sky Salmon restaurant, and she wanted to savor it. Maybe it would be worth it to give into her teacher¡¯s nagging and learn immortal chef techniques, if she could make soup like this for herself. She hummed a tune, and prepared to dig in. Annoying laughter came from behind her, and she felt someone¡¯s hand land on her shoulder. She pushed the hand off and turned around, coming face to face with a trio of drunks. From how the spiritual energy flowed around them, she could feel that all of them were cultivators. The ones in the back wore the black robes of the inner disciples of the Black Mountain sect, though by the quantity of spiritual energy in their body she guessed they must have only barely entered the refinement stage. She immediately put them out of her mind as not worth her time or attention. The one who put his hand on her shoulder was a lot stronger: somewhere near the high level of the refinement stage. If he wasn¡¯t quite as drunk he might have passed for a scholar, with his flowing white robes and long black hair tied into a complex shape. Despite his high cultivation, his robes were not ones of a sect: was he a loose cultivator? He looked younger than Qian Shanyi, and she felt a twinge of jealousy. She had only managed to reach the middle level of the refinement stage after working herself ragged, yet he was already ahead of her. What kind of monstrous talent was he? All three were drunk, but the scholar in front was the worst of the lot, barely managing to stand straight. His face exuded unbelievable arrogance. ¡°Do I know you?¡± she said, giving them a cold stare. One of the two in the back laughed. ¡°Jade beauty, maybe we should get to know one another.¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± she said, making her glare colder still. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± the scholar in front tried to take a step back, but lost his footing and stumbled forwards. His hand brushed against Qian Shanyi¡¯s bowl of soup, sending it flying. No, not my soup! The soup bowl, its trajectory set by the cruel force of gravity, fell directly onto her knees, spilling all over her robes - her best set of robes - with not even a drop missing her body. She leaped up off her bench, her face enraged, and grabbed the drunken scholar by the collar. ¡°Asshole, do you watch where you step?!¡± she scowled. ¡°Oh, I stumbled.¡± the scholar slurred out. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was naturally calm or simply too drunk to care. The other patrons in the restaurant were looking in their direction now. ¡°You ruined my robes! And my soup!¡± ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± she ground her teeth. She hated dealing with drunks. ¡°Now apologize, pay me for new robes, and two bowls of soup.¡± ¡°Oh. But I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°You liar!¡± She snapped out, relaxing her hands a fraction in shock at the blatant falsehood. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have money how would they let you through the doors?¡± He shrugged, and smiled lazily. ¡°Luck, I guess.¡± Qian Shanyi closed her eyes and stabilized her breathing. She felt humiliated, but there was no use getting angry - she wasn¡¯t about to start a fight in public. The only thing she could do was ask a waiter for his name, go back to her sect, and then send him a bill for her robes later. ¡°Penniless bastard.¡± she shoved the drunk scholar back, and he fell down on his ass. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, what did you forget here? Why don¡¯t you flee from the city into the forest where you belong.¡± Something clicked in the face of the drunk scholar, and he flew into a rage, a mass of spiritual energy suddenly pouring out of his body. ¡°What are you going to do, fight me while drunk?¡± she laughed in surprise. ¡°In public? In the middle of the best restaurant in the city? The chef will put your head on the menu for disturbing the guests. Don¡¯t court death, calm down.¡± Then he beat her black and blue. It wasn¡¯t even a contest, the bastard was far too strong. Blissful unconsciousness overtook her when her leg broke.
Qian Shanyi awoke shivering from the cold. Her face scowled, remembering her dream. Soup?! This bastard beat me half to death because he couldn¡¯t apologize over spilling a bowl of soup?! She got up off the ground. There was no going back to sleep now: the air might cool her skin, but righteous anger kept her soul scalding hot. She didn¡¯t recognize his face at the time, but now, in retrospect, she knew the man. It was Wang Yonghao, loose cultivator who rolled into town to much excitement a couple days back, just in time for the annual Four Spirits tournament. They said he won it handily, pulling out an unheard technique after technique to counter every secret art of his opponents, even the ones they have never used in public before today. Rumors were split between calling him a cultivation genius and a fraud who rigged the games. ¡°Wang Yonghao, you will pay for this,¡± she growled, casting her gaze around the world fragment. ¡°Now why the hell is it so damn cold?¡± The grass and flowers around her were covered with a light dusting of ice, glittering like morning dew. She felt the air around herself, thick with metal and water-type spiritual energy. ¡°The chiclotron must have broken¡­¡± she sighed. At least the sense of doom was finally gone: the feng shui must have improved quite a bit. She shivered as she limped her way over to one of the water nodes on the chiclotron. Sure enough, water-type spiritual energy was seeping freely from the top. The earth on top of the node was frozen solid, and she couldn¡¯t manage to pull the sheet of the Silvered Devil Moth Silk aside to look inside the node. She had to stop this overproduction before the temperatures dropped even further. Cultivators were more resistant to temperature fluctuations, but by no means immune. In the next node over, a much greater amount of metal-type spiritual energy was gushing into the air. Qian Shanyi pulled the cover aside, and a column of metal-type energy burst out with a draft of air. She looked inside: everything seemed to be exactly as she had left it. A thick stream of earth spiritual energy flowed in from the left, was converted into metal spiritual energy, and gushed out of the top. Very little of it went to the right, towards the water node. Something must have blocked it. Did the trench collapse? The cover on top seemed fine though. She had to look at the water node, but its cover was frozen to the ground. She thought about cutting it free with her sword, but she was worried of damaging the silk. Besides, there was a better option. She headed over to a fire node, and frowned. All around it, the grass was yellowed as if in drought, and the ground underneath it was cracked and dry. The air above the node was shimmering with heat, unlike the rest of the world fragment. As she carefully pulled the cover aside, the soil suddenly gave in under her feet. She was on guard, and leaped aside. A burst of fire came from within the node, before the heavenly materials and earthly treasures inside were buried by the earth. She carefully came closer, and saw that the soil inside the node was sandy and completely dry: the high temperature of the fire-type spiritual energy must have brought all moisture out of the earth. ¡°I¡¯ll need to think of something to strengthen the trench later¡­¡± she sighed, and started excavating the treasures. At least she was no longer cold. The treasures themselves were red hot, so she had to flick them out of the hole with a quick move of her shovel-sword, and then slowly golf them over to the water node. Steam poured off from the frozen earth as the temperature fluxes fought one another. Slowly, the earth began to unthaw, and Qian Shanyi managed to pull the silk cover aside to look into the water node. The node was completely filled with ice. She frowned, and sat down to think. Some water-type treasures, like the Blue Tear Stone, produced water or ice when exposed to spiritual energy, but she was very careful to put them at the bottom of the node, below all other treasures, where the ice growth would not block the flow of spiritual energy. Besides, this water production fell off with distance, and so the ice growth slowed down rapidly with time. Something like the Blue Tear Stone would at most be covered by ten or twenty centimeters of ice even after decades of growth. But here, the entire node was filled with ice. Finally, an idea appeared in her head. The fire node had dried the earth surrounding it, but where did all that moisture go? Most of it must have gone into the chiclotron trenches, raising the humidity of the air. Then, in the water nodes, all this humidity froze out of the air, forming ice. This ice made it harder for the metal-type spiritual energy to get to the water node until eventually, it became easier for it to burst through the earth around the silk cover on top of the node: this was why the air was thick with metal spiritual energy. A similar problem happened at the water node: as the ice grew, the difference in difficulty between seeping from under the node cover and heading down the trench became smaller, and more and more water-type energy started to escape into the air. This dropped the overall air temperature in the world fragment, leading to a runaway icing effect. Fire-type spiritual energy, being locked within its trenches and steadily converting into earth-type spiritual energy, could not balance out the temperatures. Qian Shanyi rubbed her face. This wasn¡¯t a problem when all the treasures were piled together, because the spiritual energy would constantly turn from one type to another, with about equal amounts of fire- and water-type spiritual energy present in the air at any given time, keeping the temperatures constant. ¡°Nothing here goes right,¡± she sighed. ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll need to add freezing to death to the list of my problems.¡± Chapter 4: Read The Dao With Drunken Eyes Her first priority was to melt the ice. Qian Shanyi placed all the treasures from the four fire nodes on top of the frozen water nodes. The fire treasures heated up as the abundant water-type spiritual energy in the air surged into them, and sank into the ice, releasing clouds of steam. As the water-type spiritual energy in the air was turned into fire-type, the temperature in the world fragment slowly started to go up. Of course, this process massively worsened the local feng shui, but this was a temporary sacrifice. While she waited for all the ice to melt, she started to dig out new trenches. The chiclotron would only require a small modification to deal with the icing problem: by moving the fire and water nodes close together, they should balance out each other¡¯s temperatures. The physical labor kept her warm, though the hungry void in her stomach reminded her that at this point, she was burning her own body to move. She dug the new holes in pairs, with only a foot and a half in between them, and connected them to the corresponding earth, metal and wood nodes. To make sure the spiritual energy wouldn¡¯t flow directly through the shared wall, she cut off large sections from the spool of Silvered Devil Moth Silk, and used them to line the walls of the new nodes. By the time she finished digging, the ice had already melted, and the treasures were submerged in a pool of tepid, muddy water. Qian Shanyi stripped down, and took the opportunity to wash herself off encrusted blood as she waded through the water to get the treasures out. She didn¡¯t think her overall cleanliness improved as a result, but at least her hair wasn¡¯t encrusted into a single solid block of dried blood. Once the fire and water treasures were moved into their new holes, and new covers were installed over the entire system, the new chiclotron was finally complete. She rested down on the grass, her shovel sword stabbed into the ground on one side, and drank spirit wine. Her robe laid on the grass nearby: she figured she would wait for herself to dry off before putting it back on. Wine was a terrible source of calories. It barely contained any nutrition, and on top of that, drinking on an empty stomach would harm your body. Unfortunately, it was either the wine, starving, or trying her chances by eating the monster egg. Given how her luck was as of late, she wanted to put that off for as long as possible. As she finished the bottle, she realized she forgot to take her medicine after she woke up. She closed her eyes, and rubbed her forehead. She really should finish that clock. ¡°Well, nothing to it,¡± she mumbled, ¡°I am a cultivator. If I can¡¯t even practice while drunk, how could I expect to reach the heavens?¡± She got up off the ground, and stumbled over to where her makeshift clock was, popping another Big Mo¡¯s tablet on the way. Her head buzzed: she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in a couple days, and the spirit wine was quite strong. At least it kept the pain in her body at bay. She set the clock up again, put a ladle under it, and started practicing to time how long it took to fill it. As spiritual energy circulated through her body, her head cleared up a bit, and she felt much better. It took just shy of seven rounds of practice to fill the ladle up. This meant it took about twelve and a half minutes: a nice fifth of an hour per ladle. Qian Shanyi stopped, and picked up the bottle. She poured the water out of the ladle, then carefully re-filled it from the bottle, and marked the new level of water with her sword. A neat row of sixty marks soon appeared on the bottle¡¯s side: if her math was right, it should fully drain in about twelve and a half hours. Qian Shanyi put the bottle back in its stand, went over to her makeshift bed and flopped down on it. As her eyes slowly closed, she smiled. Despite the universe¡¯s best attempts to kill her, she wasn¡¯t going to die today. She fell asleep and slept for twelve hours straight.
When Qian Shanyi woke up, she felt a lot better. Good feng shui of the world fragment, rich spiritual energy in the air, and medicine in her belly all combined to accelerate her healing beyond what was normally possible. Her entire body was still bruised and sore, but the skin had already started to heal up, and the swelling almost completely went away. Before getting up, she carefully channeled spiritual energy into her leg. Her shin had also started to heal, bone fragments joining together in a couple spots. She knew that the fracture planes would instantly shear again if she pushed on them with even a single finger, but the progress was encouraging. She pushed more spiritual energy into the bone, pulled all the loose fragments into place, and quickly changed her splint. She finally got up from her bed, stretched, and headed towards her clock. When she got there, she saw that the bottle was a bit more than halfway empty: by the marks, this meant she slept for about seven and a half hours. She frowned. It definitely felt longer. As she stared at the clock in thought, she noticed that it was dripping slower. It only took her a moment to realize her mistake. The lower the level of water in the bottle, the lower the dripping speed: this meant that her clever idea of graduating the entire bottle by using a cup was completely wrong. She sighed. Well, it¡¯s not like she had something better to do. She quickly built another water clock out of the second wine crate and put the two side by side. Her idea was simple: first, she would use her practice to mark the second clock explicitly - In her current state, she could perhaps last for about an hour. Then, once she got too tired to cultivate, she could use the second clock to time the first clock, marking it all the way down the side by refilling the second clock when it ran out of markings. Before beginning her practice, she took another medical pill, and drank a bottle of spirit wine. If she was going to regain the calories she lost digging ditches, she would need to drink more than one bottle per day, and at least practicing should keep her head clearer. As she moved through the stances of the Seven Flowers Bloom, her sword cut through the air with a swish. Dense spiritual energy was attracted to her body, and sucked inside through the 40 000 spiritual pores on her skin. As the spiritual energy circulated through her body, she felt her constitution slowly improving. It seemed that she had overestimated herself: after a mere forty minutes, her limbs gave in to exhaustion, and she only barely avoided collapsing. Shaking her head, she slowly sat down on the ground, and turned her senses inwards. The bodies of cultivators in the refinement stage were not fundamentally different from the bodies of regular people. They still relied on their muscles and bones to move around, and their organs still functioned in much the same way. Of course, every aspect of their body was continually strengthened and improved by spiritual energy, but the basic structure remained the same. Spiritual energy circulated around the cultivator¡¯s body and soul through a complex network of channels called ¡°meridians¡±. This meridian network was as complex as the network of blood vessels pumping blood around your body, and for many of the same reasons. Where blood vessels had arteries and veins that branched off into capillaries, the meridian network had primary meridians that branched off into secondary and minor meridians. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The body and soul contained separate meridian networks: for example, the body had twelve primary meridians, while the soul had only eight. These two networks connected to one another at various points, allowing the spiritual energy to freely flow between them. The meridian network of regular people was filled with impurities, preventing the flow of spiritual energy, and all connection points between their body and soul were similarly blocked. Spiritual energy could clear these blockages, but until enough of them were gone, it could not circulate through the meridians in the first place. Only once some of them were dislodged by luck could a regular person step on the path of cultivation. Cultivation techniques, when practiced by a cultivator, would forcibly circulate spiritual energy through their network of meridians at great speed, eroding and removing impurities, strengthening and expanding the meridians, refining their body and soul, building muscles and fortifying bones. This is why the first realm of cultivation was called the ¡°refinement stage¡±. A cultivator in this stage was refining their body, soul and the meridian network in much the same way that a refiner refined weapons or armor. As Qian Shanyi looked over her meridian network, she was very impressed. Spiritual energy in this world fragment was much denser than what she was used to, and its quality greatly improved after she resolved the feng shui problems. This one hour of cultivation cleansed her meridians better than a good week of practice back at the sect. She wished she could push herself more and keep cleansing her meridians, but her current body just could not take it. If she tried, she might hurt herself. For a moment, she wondered if she even wanted to get out of this world fragment, if the benefits of cultivating here were this good. Well. She would starve to death if she didn¡¯t, but aside from that¡­ She slowly opened her eyes. She had a full day of keeping watch on the clocks ahead of her, with nothing else to do. She couldn¡¯t wait for her body to fully heal up.
It took less than a minute for her to get thoroughly bored of watching the water drip. Instead, she brought over the books and scrolls from the treasure pile, and decided to review them. From the titles, she was guessing that they recorded cultivation techniques. Techniques and cultivation laws were some of the most closely kept secrets in cultivation. Even a single good combat technique could massively increase the power or versatility of a cultivator, and conversely, knowing the details of the techniques of your enemies would grant you a significant edge in a confrontation. Of course, not all techniques were related to combat: many of them were dedicated towards growing spiritual plants or rearing demon beasts, refining artifacts, establishing defensive formations, or helping cultivators advance to a new realm. These were often known as ¡°money-making techniques¡±, as even a single one could bring a sect from obscurity to the heights of wealth and power. All together, there were four books and seven scrolls. She hoped that among them there would be a legendary sword technique, or an energy recirculation technique suited towards her cultivation. If not that, she could settle for a good money-maker technique, and hope to simply purchase combat techniques later on. One of the books and three of the scrolls were in languages she didn¡¯t understand, so she put them aside. The others were written in a somewhat archaic dialect, but were still understandable. She decided to go through the books first. First one she picked up was shaped like a brick - only the size of her palm, but very thick, written in tiny characters. Its cover was a brilliant red, with gold lettering pronouncing it as ¡°Dao of the Clashing Wings of the Vermilion Bird¡±. As Qian Shanyi skimmed it, she quickly realized it was a full set of fire-type cultivation techniques that could take a cultivator all the way to the golden core realm. She did not have the skills needed to evaluate the quality of the work, but the spiritual energy circulation diagrams certainly seemed very impressive - much more complex than those of her own Seven Flowers Bloom. She wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if you could establish a minor sect on the power of this one cultivation law alone. Unfortunately, as she had Metal affinity, it was entirely useless to her, as it was all based on recirculating fire-type spiritual energy. Among the many different types of cultivation techniques, the single most important one for every cultivator was a spiritual energy recirculation technique. Spiritual energy was fundamental to cultivation - without it, even the smallest demon beast moth would struggle to lift its wings. In order to utilize spiritual energy, cultivators had to collect it within their bodies, circulate it through their meridians, and then expel it through the 40 000 pores on their skin in special patterns. Human souls could do this instinctively, but only in a crude way, and so special techniques were developed to make the process more efficient. The quality of the spiritual energy recirculation technique would determine how much spiritual energy a cultivator could absorb, store, and use, and how quickly they could bring it to bear - in other words, it would indirectly influence pretty much every aspect of their power. On top of that, the primary spiritual energy recirculation technique practiced by a cultivator would also determine what other techniques they could learn, as regular techniques tended to require different, often mutually incompatible, parts of the meridian network to be strengthened. Of course, raw quality was not everything, as the spiritual energy recirculation technique also had to be suited for the constitution of the cultivator, and the type of spiritual energy within their body. Qian Shanyi had a Yin and Metal constitution - this meant that any spiritual energy entering her body would quickly become converted into metal- and yin- type spiritual energy, and the recirculation technique best suited for her would have the exact same type. Second best would be a modified earth- or water-type technique. Spiritual energy produced as part of the operation of these techniques could not be recirculated by her body directly, but there were ways to modify them by relying on the productive cycle of feng shui, and allow her to partly utilize these techniques without permanent harm to her body. Of course, this would come at a severe cost in efficiency and energy usage. Third best would be a ¡°pure Yin¡± technique like Seven Flowers Bloom. It operated with pure spiritual energy, and so could be safely practiced by any female cultivator, but the drop in efficiency would be greater still. Unfortunately, it was also the only Yin-type technique possessed by her sect, and so Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t practice anything else. The single worst type of technique for her to practice would be a fire-type one, as the destructive feng shui interaction between the fire-type spiritual energy and her own constitution would slowly boil her from the inside out. Qian Shanyi put the useless fire book aside and picked up the next one. It was titled ¡°Seventeen Classifications of Essential Medical Herbs¡±, and seemed to be an advanced treaty on the alchemical properties of plants. Since her alchemical knowledge remained firmly in the realm of administering medicine and first aid, it was well beyond her station. The last book was yet another cultivation law - Jade Diamond Muscle Refining Law, suited for body fundamentalist cultivators. Even if she wanted to practice it, the introduction in the book was adamant that a careful regime of drugs and training had to be followed from the age of ten in order to properly prepare the body for the practice: without it, she would have very high chances of dying. Qian Shanyi rubbed her forehead, and went to get another bottle of spirit wine. She was really hoping that she could find a good cultivation law, or at least a spiritual energy circulation technique of the metal element, but it seemed that luck was still firmly against her. Having read over the books, she moved onto the scrolls. The first one was an unnamed fire-type movement technique which condensed swarms of fiery dragonflies under the feet of a cultivator, allowing them to walk on air before the building foundation realm. She decided to call it the Scarlet Dragonfly technique. Being able to fly, even with limitations, was an incredible boon in combat, and her heart ached because she could never practice it. Second scroll contained a blueprint for a powerful wood-type protective talisman. Her heart ached again: even if she knew how to inscribe talismans, her metal constitution would prevent her from infusing it with spiritual energy. Third scroll was a sword technique called Honk of the Solar Goose. It was a rare Yang-type technique, and required a soul-bound flying sword on top of that. Both of which made it impossible to practice for Qian Shanyi. Final scroll was titled Crushing Glance of the Neverworld Eyes. It was merely a minor, untyped technique that could create various colored powders out of the air and apply them to your body, as well as produce some impressive background lights and sounds on command. The scroll gave an example of creating a flash of lightning and a roar of thunder any time you laughed. Despite an oppressive name, it was essentially just magical makeup. It even said ¡°Perfect for ice cold jade beauties!¡± right under the title. Qian Shanyi flopped down on the ground, smashing her fist into the earth in frustration. The force of the impact sent the grass flying away, leaving a small pit behind. ¡°Damn it! I just want a terrifying sword technique that could split the heavens apart,¡± she groaned. ¡°Is this truly too much to ask?¡± Chapter 5: Trip On Eggs And Climb To Heaven Qian Shanyi spent the days cultivating and trying to plan her escape. All the spirit wine she was drinking made planning slow. On the other hand, she had nothing but time. Two days after she started tracking time, she gave in and learned Crushing Glance of the Neverworld Eyes out of sheer boredom. She knew that it was just the sort of technique her teacher would have wanted her to learn ¡°to find a good husband¡±, and this fact annoyed her to no end. The fact that it was incredibly easy to learn annoyed her even more. As time passed, she noticed that the world fragment¡¯s temperature and humidity had risen. It didn¡¯t take her long to figure out why: it was all down to the chiclotron. When she moved the water and fire nodes together, the temperatures of the two nodes balanced one another just like she planned, but she didn¡¯t think about the trenches leading out of the nodes. These trenches were filled with water- and fire- spiritual energy, which of course affected the temperature of the air within them and the surrounding ground. Previously, all trenches had the same length, but as the result of the moved nodes, fire trenches ended up being about twice as long as the water trenches. The effect wasn¡¯t anywhere near as strong as when the nodes were separated, but the temperature still steadily climbed. The humidity problem was even easier to trace. Back when the trenches froze over, the fire nodes evaporated a large amount of water out of the ground. This water turned into ice, and later into water, but now it was slowly evaporating out of the previous water trenches. Over time, it would be absorbed back into the dried sandy earth left behind from the previous fire nodes, but for now, there was a lot of free water within the world fragment. On top of that, Blue Tear Stones constantly generated new water, which seeped through the wall between the new fire and water nodes and quickly evaporated. By the time five days have passed, the world fragment started to resemble a sauna. She thought about fixing the problem by correcting the trench lengths, but honestly¡­ She couldn¡¯t be bothered. On top of that, she wanted to save her calories, and so wasn¡¯t about to pick up her shovel for such a minor reason. If the temperature got too high to be comfortable, she could simply pop the lids on the water nodes for a while and let the free water spiritual energy drop the temperature in the world fragment. Until then, she decided to just let it be. The only thing she did was to move the Blue Tear Stones halfway down the water trenches: the temperature was below freezing there, and so at least the net influx of water into the world fragment would be zero. She moved the books and scrolls into the same trench too, not wanting the humidity to ruin the paper. Rich spiritual energy in the world fragment made the grass grow quicker, and after five days, the trenches no longer stood out as black lines of dug up dirt. By the sixth day, her bruises had entirely faded. The bone in her shin was also starting to heal: it was still not strong enough to hold her weight without an infusion of spiritual energy, but at least she didn¡¯t need her splint to keep the bone fragments in place anymore. Her mood had brightened somewhat only to come crashing back down again. In the middle of the sixth day, she heard a rustle of wind, and as she looked up she saw a colorful vortex form at the very top of the world fragment. She couldn¡¯t see through it. As she watched it, she saw a large axe, a pair of swords and a whip fall through the vortex and onto the ground, followed by an enormous pillow. The vortex closed shortly thereafter. That meant the exit from the world fragment was at the very top. Unfortunately for her, she could neither fly nor jump thirty meters into the air. She threw an angry glare at the trench storing her ¡°library¡± of cultivation techniques, where the scroll of the Scarlet Dragonfly technique was laying. Damnable fire element¡­ Assuming that the exit could not move, this put a flying sword straight through the idea of sneaking out of the world fragment, on account of her being unable to soar through the air like a bird. That left trying to fight the person who put her here, or trying to negotiate. Neither of the options seemed good. First of all, if her jailers were in the building foundation stage and she tried to fight them, she would just lose. But even if they were only as strong as Wang Yonghao, she would really struggle. Ordinarily, if she was well-fed and with a solid leg, she was sure she could put up a good fight against someone like him. Last time, she only lost so easily because she didn¡¯t expect him to actually start a fight. They were in the middle of one of the largest restaurants in the city, and she knew that the head chef was in the building foundation stage. On top of that, barracks of the imperial army were only a short distance away. Any cultivator trying to start a fight would get caught for sure, and so subconsciously, she felt safe, and did not bring up her spiritual energy shield in time. This time, she would know what she was getting herself into. Furthermore, she could stack her odds. She had new protective robes, and there was even more specialized armor among the treasures. Besides the armor, she could use talismans, if she could guess which ones were defensive in nature. She could pop the covers on the chiclotron and fill the world fragment with metal spiritual energy, bending the environment to her side and allowing herself to recover energy faster in the middle of the fight. Still, she wouldn¡¯t bet on herself winning. Her realm was quite low, and her cultivation law was mediocre: small improvements and little tricks could only get her so far. That left negotiation, which seemed iffy at best. Her father was a merchant, and before she broke through and stepped on the path of cultivation, he taught her a bit about his business, which included negotiating. If she looked at her situation from the perspective of what he taught her, she would describe her situation as ¡°thoroughly fucked¡±. To negotiate, you needed leverage, and as a starving prisoner, she had almost none. Worst of all, she was missing crucial information. For example, how did she get here? When she lost consciousness, they were on the street in front of the restaurant. How did she end up in a world fragment? Did Wang Yonghao bring her here? Why? For what purpose? How did he escape from the part of the city positively swarming with cultivators that dwarfed him in realm while carrying a body? Was he intending to use her as ransom? But her sect was one of the smallest in the city, and wasn¡¯t known for any particularly unique techniques or artifacts: any ransom they could offer would be dwarfed by the treasury in this world fragment. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. On top of that, if that was his intention, surely he should have at least given her food and medicine - a dead ransom is worth nothing. He couldn¡¯t have possibly expected her to pick her way through the treasure piles to find the single bottle of pills she could use - if she wasn¡¯t as stubborn as a donkey, she would have given up long before finishing. Did someone else bring her here? Again, why? Why did they leave her to her own devices for an entire week, without giving her food or water? Why leave her here - alone in a treasury? Why was this world fragment so undeveloped? When nobody appeared after several days of her confinement, she figured that whomever the owner was, perhaps they temporarily couldn¡¯t access the world fragment. Maybe their group had put her inside due to not having any other place to store her, and then avoided opening the entrance in order to avoid attracting attention to its location. Swords falling from the sky dispelled this strange theory, and only brought more questions along with them. Surely they had to have noticed what she had done with the place? Why did they not come down to talk to her? There were dozens of questions roiling in her head about her situation, and that meant her negotiation position was fundamentally unstable. She had no idea who was on the other side of that swirling portal, what they wanted, what force or group they belonged to, what constraints or timelines they were operating under, and on the other hand, they likely knew everything about her. They could come and talk to her at any time, while she was imprisoned here, slowly starving to death. In any negotiation, the other side would be holding all the cards, while she had none. She waited for six hours, prepared to spring into action with her sword on her knees and decked in defensive talismans, but the entrance did not open again. Whatever this strange situation was, it seemed slated to continue. While she was waiting, she decided that she might as well make a plan B for the next time the entrance opened. She took a long spear out of her storage of weapons, cut off a fifty-meter long strip of Silvered Demon Moth Silk, and tied it to the middle of the spear. If her jailers were not going to descend to her level, she would ascend to theirs: the next time the entrance to the world fragment opened, she would chuck the spear through it, and try to climb up as fast as she could. The spear was longer than the entrance was wide: if luck was on her side, it should lodge itself against the opening when she pulled it back, and all she would have to do is climb up the strip of silk to reach the entrance. Of course, wherever it actually lodged itself or not was down to chance. If her luck was truly godlike, she would happen to spear whomever opened the world fragment, and pull them inside. Even if they were at the peak of the refinement stage, a fall from thirty meters with a spear through their guts should disorient them for long enough for her to slice their head off. If they were in a building foundation stage or stronger, she was just dead. The problem was that she had never trained herself to quickly climb up ropes. She was sure she was strong enough to manage it, but the question was how quickly. She would need to climb thirty meters up: how long would it take? Ten seconds? Twenty? She had no idea. What she did know was that unless the person who opened the world fragment was blind, they would see the spear, and ten seconds was an eternity when it came to cultivation. One chop, and she would come tumbling down. It was a plan that could only work if everything went exactly right, but she wasn¡¯t about to sit on her ass until whomever was up there deigned to come down. She was also running out of food. She was drinking four wine bottles per day, but that was clearly not enough. Cultivators needed more calories than normal people, and on top of that, she was injured, and spent the first two days of her confinement doing heavy labor: she could feel her muscles growing weaker by the day. At this point, she had five bottles of wine left. That left two options: either deliberately cutting down her consumption, knowing that that will make her weaker still when she would need to break out¡­or eating the monster egg. She decided to risk it. The egg was large: if it could be eaten, and she stored the leftovers, she should have enough food for a long time, and it would make her stronger for the breakout attempt. The key problem was that she didn¡¯t know any immortal chef techniques. She did learn the basics of cooking, after extensive nagging from Elder Striding Phoenix, but only that. Furthermore, the tools she had to work with were extremely primitive. It would have to do. She quickly cleaned up the world fragment, putting away the weapons and treasuries into the trenches of the chiclotron: if it was going to come down to a fight, she didn¡¯t want to give the other side more tools to use. Then, she took out half a dozen Igneocopper bricks from the fire nodes, built a circle with them, and put her trusty shield pan on top. While she waited for the pan to heat up, she brought several empty wine bottles over, and carefully sawed their necks off with her sword. She would need to store most of the egg on ice, and she figured she might as well re-use the containers she had. For a moment she wondered if perhaps this was all some kind of convoluted plot to make her eat the egg by starving her, but quickly dismissed the possibility. If someone wanted to do so, they could have simply tied her up and force fed her the egg. With the pan nice and hot, she brought the egg over, carefully drilled two small holes into it, and started pouring it onto the shield, stirring the egg with a short dagger. The egg albumen was bright blue. She doubted this was an auspicious sign for its taste. It took her three pours to completely fry the egg omelet. She packed most of it into wine bottles that she¡¯d sawn in half for this purpose, and put the bottles on ice into the water trenches of the chiclotron. This left only a small amount for her meal - less than a quarter of what she would have eaten, were the omelet made from regular eggs, but she would have to make do. The egg could still be poisonous, or disagree with her empty stomach that had only seen spirit wine for the last while. Before she ate the egg, she did her best to be careful. She took a small bit of the omelet, put it on her hand, and waited. After ten minutes, her skin did not react. After that, she licked the omelet, and once again waited. Surprisingly, it tasted like a regular egg, though unsalted, and with a bit more earthy flavor. She did not feel the effect of any poison: feeling encouraged, she swallowed a small amount of the omelet, and once again waited. Another ten minutes later, and she still felt fine. She could feel the rich spiritual energy within the omelet diffusing through her stomach and into her sacral dantian, but surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t gushing nearly as fast as she feared. Perhaps this egg was safe to eat, after all? She finished off her omelet and started cultivating, circulating spiritual energy through her body to reduce the load on her stomach and digest the omelet faster. Ten minutes into the cultivation, Qian Shanyi staggered. Her vision was swimming, filled with strange shapes and blotches of color. ¡°Not safe,¡± she breathed out, falling on her knees. ¡°Not safe at all¡­¡± She lost consciousness. Her dreams were nonsensical, full of color, shapes, scenes flowing into one another, and a droning sound like the buzz of a thousand bee hives. She didn¡¯t know how long she slept. When she awoke, her clock was completely empty, so it must have been at least twenty hours. Surprisingly, she wasn¡¯t feeling that bad, and as she checked her body over with spiritual energy, she didn¡¯t find anything out of place. She guessed that the egg must have had some subtle drug within it - like alcohol, something that was fine in small doses, but would knock you out if you took too much. She took another healing pill, washed it down with some spirit wine, and was about to try testing her theory by eating a much smaller amount of the omelet, when she heard rustling of the wind, and her head snapped upwards. The entrance to the world fragment was opening again. Chapter 6: Pour Smoke And Dance In Shadows Qian Shanyi sprinted over to her rope spear, picked it up, and spun over to face the vortex in the sky. She reached back for a throw, but stopped. A pair of legs was going through the portal. Soon the legs resolved into a man, their feet supported on two clouds of red dragonflies. He was wearing long, white robes, his long black hair pinned on top of his head into a complex shape. He was holding a golden sphere in his hands, and was absorbed in fiddling with it as he slowly descended, not paying any attention to his surroundings. Wang Yonghao? Even though he had his back to her, Qian Shanyi recognised the man. She hefted the spear in her hand, considering going for the kill with a precise throw. Her thoughts raced. Wang Yonghao being here made no sense. Sure, he beat her up, but there should have been absolutely no way for him to escape unscathed from the city swarming with cultivators. He should have been caught, and beaten up even worse than her. A fight between two cultivators, even ones of a very low realm, would inevitably be seriously destructive. Because of this, the laws around cultivators were very strict: whenever someone got into a fight in public, all sides would be apprehended, and the instigator dealt with with utmost prejudice. The administration of every large city retained ¡°spirit chasers¡± - special cultivators trained in breaking up fights, as well as tracking and capturing cultivators for this express purpose. If two cultivators wanted to duel, they could go into a forest, deep into the mountains, or to a specially protected training area within a sect: this way, the damage would be contained. Many sects would rent out these areas, so it was quite easy to find an area where you could fight to your heart¡¯s content. Of course, if a cultivator was strong enough, they could avoid punishment by simply beating up people sent after them, but this was easier said than done. For one, if a city couldn¡¯t deal with the problem, they would notify the Imperial administration, and no single man could fight the Empire. For another, even in the smallest cities, most of the spirit chasers were at least in the foundation building stage. Qian Shanyi grew up in the Golden Rabbit Bay city: an important trading port at the delta of the Golden Snake river, with a population in the hundreds of thousands. It was a rich city, and so many spirit chasers of the Golden Rabbit Bay were in the middle or high foundation building stage. On top of that, the city was an administrative center for the Empire, and their presence was naturally much larger than normal. Qian Shanyi focused on Wang Yonghao¡¯s back in the air. Yep, just as she remembered, he was definitely in the high refinement stage - not even peak refinement stage. Clearly, there should have been absolutely no way for him to escape: even a half-blind foundation building stage cultivator would have no trouble tracking down this little frog. Was he suppressing his power? The more time a cultivator spent cultivating, the more they would clear various blockages and impurities from their meridians. This, in turn, made the flow of their spiritual energy through the 40 000 spiritual pores on their skin more stable. Stability of spiritual energy flow was thus used as a general measure of how far along on the road of cultivation someone was, because of how easy it was to observe, and because clearing of the meridians proceeded at a fairly consistent rate. As a broad measure, the refinement stage was usually split into four substages: low, middle, high and peak, depending on the various signs about the flow of spiritual energy. Of course, these were only broad categories. Cultivators did not just clear their meridians: they also strengthened their muscles and constitution, acquired skills with the sword, learned various techniques, expanded and unblocked their dantians, and so on. But because all these things would proceed in parallel, the flow of spiritual energy remained a decent measure of a cultivator¡¯s power, and so it was relied on by most sects and cultivation treatises in the world of cultivation. By observing this flow, you could make a guess at how dangerous the other cultivator was to fight. Of course, this was nothing but an imprecise guess: special techniques, the quality of spiritual energy recirculation, as well as artifacts and talismans would all play a role in determining a cultivator¡¯s real combat power. Furthermore, cultivators could deliberately ¡°suppress their power¡± by masking the flow of spiritual energy through their skin by forcibly constricting their spiritual pores, though this took some amount of effort and concentration. The more you knew about a cultivator, the more precise your estimation would be, but it would remain a guess. Ultimately the only way to know for sure was to try to kill them, and either succeed or fail. Based on the flow of his spiritual energy, Wang Yonghao was definitely in the high refinement stage. She had also fought him before: he was very good, maybe even as strong as a peak refinement stage cultivator, but not beyond the realm of possibility. Normally, if she were to fight someone like that after suddenly nailing them with a spear, she was sure she could win the fight. The problem was that the individual pieces did not fit into a coherent picture. If Wang Yonghao was a loose cultivator, how did he find this massive treasury, and why did he remain a loose cultivator? Any sect in the world would accept him with open arms if he were to bring a world fragment like this to their doors. If he was really in a high refinement stage, how did he escape from the city? Was he a part of some secret power that helped get him out? But if so, why was this world fragment so undeveloped? Was he possessed by the spirit of some nascent soul old monster, who also gave him the world fragment? But again, why would this world fragment be so undeveloped? It didn¡¯t make sense, which meant that she was missing something. Something major. Something that could make her lose the fight along with her life. Should she risk it? Her thoughts ran quickly: Wang Yonghao was still over twenty meters above the ground, but he was descending at a rapid pace. She needed to make her decision now. Qian Shanyi gritted her teeth and put her spear down. She couldn¡¯t, not like this. Not when she had other options. It was time for plan C.
Wang Yonghao¡¯s heart ached in a mixture of curiosity and dread as he descended down onto the ground. He had once again found some kind of strange ruin, and who knew how much he would need to suffer to get out. And this was only a couple days after being run off from that nice city, too¡­ He had really hoped that this time he could stay in the city for more than a couple weeks, but it was not to be. The golden sphere he was clutching was made from many different circular fragments that could slide against one another, and glowing lines would light up on its surface when they were put in special positions against one another. He figured it was some kind of fancy box, but maybe it was actually a keystone for some formation, or perhaps an energy core of an ancient weapon. Well, whatever. He was here for the fly-whisk, not the sphere. He¡¯d figure it out eventually. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As he touched down on the ground, a female voice suddenly called out from behind him. ¡°So, you finally deigned to visit. Took you long enough,¡± it said. He jumped up, startled out of his thoughts. The sphere flew up and he struggled to catch it, but only managed to send it further away from himself into the grass. He turned around in shock - who else could be here? He saw a woman with long black hair, lounging around on top of a large pillow. She was holding a sword and a bottle of wine, looking for all the world as if she had just been playing in a mahjong parlor. The air in between them was foggy, and her skin was covered in grime and dirt, but even through all that he could tell that her face and figure were those of a jade beauty. ¡°What? Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± he blurted out. ¡°Cultivating. What else?¡± she answered, motioning with her bottle of wine. A drop of sweat slid down his forehead. This was his biggest secret, and he did his absolute best to keep it away from people - the one time he tried otherwise taught him well enough. And now someone managed to not only find it, but get inside. ¡°I meant, how did you get inside?¡± he asked. The woman¡¯s spiritual energy made her seem to be in the middle refinement stage. An obvious trap - if she got inside, she had to be some kind of old monster. ¡°Am I supposed to tell you that?¡±, she raised an eyebrow. He scowled. Was she making fun of him? ¡°How did you get inside my inner world?¡± he demanded.
Through superhuman force of will, Qian Shanyi managed to keep her eyebrow from twitching. She really wanted to kill this lucky bastard. An inner world was a legendary type of world fragments that attached itself to the soul of a cultivator. They were rumored to have all sorts of properties, from being used as natural cosmic rings, to allowing the cultivator to travel through the void, to bringing mythical demon beasts into existence. The key term was ¡°rumored¡±. Whereas world fragments were very rare, but known for being used by the largest sects, Qian Shanyi had never even heard of anyone possessing an inner world. Until now, apparently. She supposed that explained some things. ¡°Hm, don¡¯t you know that knowledge is the most expensive commodity in the world of cultivation?¡± she sighed theatrically, keeping her voice level. ¡°How could I simply tell you what you don¡¯t already know? I¡¯d be suffering a loss.¡± Scowl on Wang Yonghao¡¯s face deepened, and she raised her hand placatingly. ¡°How about this - a trade,¡± she said, ¡°An answer for an answer. I know quite a bit about you, but there are still some things that are unclear.¡± She was going to try negotiating, but she had nothing to negotiate with. Worse still, she was swimming in ignorance about crucial aspects of her situation. If a worse starting position existed, she could hardly imagine it. It was as if she was playing cards with her life at stake, only she had no cards to play, and didn¡¯t even know all the rules of the game. On the other hand, the other side had been playing this game for years, and had a full hand. Even if she was the best player in the world, how could she hope to win by following the rules? The only way out was bluffing. She already figured out that whomever was controlling this world fragment, they weren¡¯t watching her closely - otherwise, it made no sense for them to let her roam around so freely. At the very least, once she started cutting into the spool of Silvered Demon Moth Silk, they should have stopped her. This relative obscurity gave her something to bluff with, but Wang Yonghao really opened her options when he said he didn¡¯t know who she was. She didn¡¯t know jack shit about Wang Yonghao, but the more smoke and mirrors she put in the air, the better her position would seem, as all the same worries about not knowing who Wang Yonghao was would now work in her favor. Wang Yonghao grit his teeth. ¡°Fine. You first - how did you get here?¡° ¡°Why should I go first?¡± she immediately asked, pushing her luck. ¡°Because I asked first.¡± ¡°That hardly matters, this isn¡¯t a race,¡± she laughed. ¡°You came to me to make a trade, and I agreed. Clearly you want to know my information. Do you think you could find out some other way?¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°So do you. You said things were unclear.¡± She raised her eyebrow in return. ¡°Do I look like I am in a hurry? I could simply continue to follow after you and observe from the sidelines - everything will become clear in time. How long do you think I¡¯ve been doing this? The only reason I am even considering a trade is because of my good nature, and because I am lazy.¡± She couldn¡¯t even get out of this world fragment, let alone follow after someone with an inner world, but she wasn¡¯t about to say that. Her stomach seemed set to rumble, and she pushed spiritual energy into it, forcibly suppressing the urge. They locked eyes. Qian Shanyi kept her face relaxed, with a light smile playing on her lips. Finally, Wang Yonghao sighed, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Fine. What do you want to know?¡± he said. ¡°How did you escape?¡± she said. He laughed weirdly, frowning slightly. ¡°Escape what? You¡¯d have to be more specific.¡± Finding out new information was another gamble, as a wrong question could easily blow her cover. Until she knew more, she could only ask vague questions, and hope he would give her something she could use. What she wanted to know was how he escaped from the Golden Rabbit Bay¡¯s spirit chasers, but she could not ask that directly. It was possible that he was linked to the Empire, and didn¡¯t need to escape. In fact, it was entirely possible he was still in the city, as his inner world could no doubt be opened anywhere. ¡°The last one, obviously,¡± she rolled her eyes, sticking to her guns. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see it myself.¡± He laughed and ruffled his hair. ¡°Oh, well¡­ I honestly can¡¯t remember that well, because I was kinda drunk at the time. I think I got into a fight? Then there was some kind of explosion, and I think I just ran. At some point I got into a forest, fell into a hole, and I think I must have landed on a teleportation formation because when I awoke I was deep underground, inside of an abandoned secret realm.¡° She nodded, projecting confidence she desperately needed. Who just finds an entrance to a secret realm in the middle of a forest? ¡°Now, your turn.¡± he said, his face hardening. ¡±How did you get inside?¡± ¡°You brought me here.¡± ¡°What?!¡± he exclaimed in shock. ¡°Yeah, opened the entrance and everything,¡± she nodded. ¡°Why would I do that?!¡± ¡°Wait for your turn before asking more questions,¡± she smiled smugly. ¡°This secret realm - tell me about it. Have you found an exit yet?¡± Wang Yonghao shook his head. ¡°No, but I¡¯ll get it eventually. It¡¯s not my first time. There was a wide sea of poison gas, and I figured I could clear it with this fly whisk I have here somewhere - ¡± He looked around the world fragment, and exclaimed in shock again. ¡°Wait - where is everything?!¡± ¡°Is that your next question?¡± He turned back to her, and scowled. ¡°No. Tell me why I would let you inside my inner world.¡± ¡°Oh, I have no idea.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How should I know? I didn¡¯t read your mind.¡± His face was growing red, and Qian Shanyi laughed. Serves him right. ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t count it as your turn. Ask something else.¡± Wang Yonghao threw his hands up. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never even met you before, how could I just let you into my inner world? This makes no sense!¡° ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you want to know,¡± she nodded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy enough to answer, I suppose. Who do you think I am?¡± Chapter 7: Cut A Deal With Your Tongue As Saber Wang Yonghao¡¯s head was hurting. First he was run off from the Golden Rabbit Bay city, then he had once again fell head first into some secret ruins, and now it turned out that someone was following him all this time? His luck really was the worst. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± the woman said. How was he supposed to answer that? He didn¡¯t even know her name. He scowled at her. This bullshit toying was really getting on his nerves. He had enough of that in his life. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to be asking questions,¡± he said. She shrugged. ¡°Look, if you don¡¯t want to answer then don¡¯t - just don¡¯t blame me if I tell you something you already know.¡± He stared at her for a while, then sighed. That was honestly fair. ¡°You are a ring grandma, sentient weapon that can assume human form, ancient ghost cultivator, time-traveling blacksmith from ancient times, reincarnated shard of the personality of a ten-thousand year old cultivator, or something else in a long line of bullshit that keeps making my life a living hell,¡± he said, not bothering to keep the bitterness out of his voice, ¡°here to either try to kill me, or bestow an inheritance on me, or try to take over my body, or tell me that I am your bastard child, or something else of that nature.¡± The woman blinked and hummed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to teach you anything, no,¡± she said, ¡°mostly I was just curious about your inner world, and how you accumulated so many treasures.¡± ¡°I am just that lucky,¡± he threw back, sitting down on the ground opposite to her. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a question, but thanks for volunteering,¡± she smiled. ¡°Oh cut this bullshit,¡± he said, getting more annoyed, ¡°You haven¡¯t followed the rules yourself. Just talk like a normal person.¡± She hummed again. ¡°Alright then,¡± she said, ¡°You¡¯ve met me in person in the Northern Sky Salmon while very drunk. You stumbled, spilled my noodle soup all over my robes, and then got into a fight with me for no reason. Because of the limitations of my current body, you beat me up and threw me into your inner world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± he scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t care how drunk I was, I hate fighting, and wouldn¡¯t start it on a dime. I am a good person.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± she rolled her eyes at him, sitting up and crossing her arms. ¡°It¡¯s what happened. You even refused to apologize for the soup.¡± ¡°You liar!¡± he sneered, ¡°I absolutely would apologize. If you are going to lie, at least say something more plausible.¡± ¡°Oh, you said you apologized alright,¡± she rolled her eyes at him again, ¡°but then you told me you had no money. Talk about liars.¡± His response froze on his lips and he covered his face with a groan. ¡°I really don¡¯t have money,¡± he said. ¡°Who do you think you are fooling? I¡¯ve seen your treasury,¡± she said. ¡°No, it¡¯s - you don¡¯t understand,¡± he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my luck.¡± She stared at him, with one eyebrow raised. ¡°Look, I am very lucky,¡± he started explaining, ¡°I can¡¯t walk through a forest without hitting my toe on a pile of heavenly materials and earthly treasures. If I visit a technique expert, chances are I will happen to be their ten thousandth client, and they will teach me their secrets for free. I keep stumbling on ruins and secret realms all the bloody time. As far as cultivation resources, techniques, weapons, or anything like that goes, I can get it as easily as turning over my hand.¡± He paused to draw breath. ¡°But not money,¡± he continued. ¡°Never money. I am as poor as a pauper. When I walk into town, I don¡¯t know whether I will be sleeping on the street or in the guest room of the mayor, because they saw something in me. I eat either unsalted rice or like a king, with little in between, depending on how my luck feels that day.¡± His stomach growled to punctuate his point. He hadn¡¯t eaten since he left the Golden Rabbit Bay three days ago. ¡°Worse, this luck doesn¡¯t stop,¡± he continued, ¡±I can¡¯t just¡­relax. The longest I¡¯ve been able to stay in any one place in the last three years was three weeks - some bullshit always happens making me set off again. This time, I won a tournament, and a young master of some sect I don¡¯t even remember the name of swore revenge on me, because apparently he needed to win it in order to get married. This was three days after I arrived in the city. I wanted to go to a theater there, but apparently, no luck. Luckily enough a cousin of the owner of Northern Sky Salmon heard that and offered to at least feed me for free. I guess that¡¯s when I started drinking. I don¡¯t remember much more afterwards.¡± ¡°Uh huh,¡± she said, clearly unconvinced. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Not really, no,¡± she said, ¡±Everyone knows that some cultivators are more lucky than others, but what you describe is completely ridiculous. It violates all basic principles.¡± He sighed. ¡°Fine. Do you have a die? I¡¯ll just show you.¡±
Qing Shanyi didn¡¯t have a die, but she did have some coins. She played a very simple game with Wang Yonghao: each of them would flip two coins, with two heads losing to head and tail, head and tail losing to two tails, and two tails losing to two heads. It should have been completely fair. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Wang Yonghao won four fifths of the time. It didn¡¯t matter who flipped first, which coins they used, or even wherever he was flipping with his eyes closed. Luck was a well-known force in the world of cultivation. Some things about luck were well known - for example, good feng shui would improve luck - but most of it remained a mystery. It was definitely true that some cultivators were naturally more lucky than others. However, Wang Yonghao was breaking all known limits of luck - this was more than lucky, this was heaven-defying. ¡°Alright,¡± she sighed, ¡°Maybe you are more lucky than Buddha. Why don¡¯t you sell some of your treasures then?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I tried?¡± he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. Even if I can find a way to sell something, I lose all the money just as quickly.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± she rubbed her chin, ¡°I suppose that explains why you started a fight after I called you a penniless bastard.¡± He scowled at her again. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. She raised her hands in a conciliatory gesture. ¡°Well, sorry about that, but the idea of a loose cultivator going to Northern Sky Salmon without money was ridiculous.¡± The scowl slowly faded from his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I guess,¡± he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe it either if it wasn¡¯t my life.¡± He rubbed his face. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll compensate you for the fight. I would have offered for you to take some of the treasures, but they went missing somehow.¡± He threw a glare at her. ¡°They aren¡¯t missing,¡± she said, ¡°I simply sorted everything and put it away. Your treasury was a complete mess - I don¡¯t know how you managed to find anything here.¡± He ruffled his hair ruefully. ¡°Yeah, I guess I never got around to going through it properly.¡± ¡°On top of being hard to search,¡± she continued, ¡°it also produced a dangerous amount of ominous feng shui. It should have been pretty obvious.¡± ¡°I guess I don¡¯t really enter here that much,¡± he said, ¡°only makes me feel worse. At this point I only throw new treasures in because it would feel like a shame to leave them.¡± With your luck, maybe you didn¡¯t come here much because it was fucking dangerous, she thought. She didn¡¯t voice her opinion. His luck story was strange, and didn¡¯t add up in multiple ways. For example, great luck would make a cultivator more likely to get what they wanted - but if she were to believe Wang Yonghao, then his luck was actively working against his interests. She had never heard of anything like that. Until she could verify his story, it was best to keep her cards close to her chest. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she asked, an idea slowly forming in her mind. ¡°I have some omelett here, if you want it.¡± Whatever she was going to decide, she needed more time to think alone, without any watching eyes. She walked over to the chiclotron trench, popped the cover open, and got the wine bottles storing the omelett out. Bringing a bottle of spirit wine along with her, she came back to Wang Yonghao and offered the omelett to him. He eyed her warily, not taking the bottles, though she could see his eyes widen at the sight of actual food. ¡°What, do you think it¡¯s poisoned?¡± She rolled her eyes, and ate a small clump to demonstrate. ¡°It¡¯s safe. Makes you drunk if you eat too much though.¡± She frowned, deliberately exaggerating her expression. ¡°Actually, given what happened last time you were drunk¡­ Maybe it¡¯s a bad idea,¡± she said, moving the omelett away and stepping back towards the trench. ¡°Wait, no!¡± he blurted out, snatching the omelett bottle out of her hands. She raised her eye at him. ¡°You sure? You seem to be a bit of a lightweight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he narrowed his eyes at her, as if expecting her to take away his food. She shrugged, and went back to the chiclotron, heading directly to where she stored the various weaponry. ¡°You said you came here for a fly whisk?¡± she called out to him, and saw that the hungry fool was already devouring the omelett, ¡°You own two.¡± She brought them over and Wang Yonghao pointed to one of them. She handed it over. ¡°Alright, now that you aren¡¯t dying of hunger, why don¡¯t we talk about how you can compensate me,¡± she said, looking him over, with her hands on her hips. She had perhaps ten minutes to iron everything out before he¡¯d knock himself out, so she had to work quickly. This was her golden ticket into the higher realms. There should have been no way for her to leech off Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck directly. This was an absolute law: the luck of a cultivator was not transferable, and would only draw in events that they would benefit from, not someone else. His luck might be a little strange, but there was no reason to expect it to violate this principle. That left benefitting indirectly. Her cultivation had already soared from simply being within the Inner World, and even if she could only use one percent of the treasures he found, it would shoot her straight into Heaven. ¡°First of all, if you think you¡¯ll get rid of me, tough luck,¡± she said, ¡°Your inner world is too good for cultivation. As compensation for the fight, you¡¯ll let me stay and train here for as long as I like. Also, I¡¯ll get to use anything and everything you put in here however I like.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Do I get a choice in the matter?¡± he muttered. ¡°Ha, good joke,¡± she laughed, ¡°To placate you somewhat, I¡¯m not just going to train, I¡¯ll also take care of the world fragment, as you clearly aren¡¯t going to do it yourself. You say you eat unsalted rice? If you planted a garden, you could eat proper food. There are a dozen things you can do here that would help make your life more pleasant.¡± He still seemed unhappy, but quieted down. Did he not think of starting a garden before? ¡°Deal?¡± she asked, stretching her hand. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me your name,¡± he complained. ¡°Qing Shanyi,¡± she smiled. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a deal, fellow cultivator Qing,¡± he sighed, shaking her hand, ¡°If that¡¯s even your real name.¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± she nodded, sitting down opposite him, ¡°Now tell me about this underground secret realm.¡± About ten minutes later, as he was telling her about the secret realm, Wang Yonghao slumped over, with white foam coming out of his mouth. Qing Shanyi waited for a while, put some clothes under his head as a pillow, grabbed the fly whisk, and prepared to leave the world fragment. Her proposal was honest. Her subpar cultivation law was holding her back, and so she needed all the help she could get in her cultivation. This world fragment would let her advance by leaps and bounds. But just because she was being honest, that didn¡¯t mean she would rely on Wang Yonghao, or trust him on his word. It took her ten tries to get her rope spear lodged against the opening of the world fragment. She put the fly whisk into her robes and started to carefully climb up the silk line, doing her best to avoid dislodging the spear. ¡°I¡¯m going to get out of here with my own power,¡± she said, looking down on the circular island of the world fragment from thirty meters up in the air, ¡°and then we¡¯ll see if I¡¯ll truly feel like coming back.¡± Chapter 8: Swoop Across The Lakes Of Poison Qian Shanyi poked her head out of the entrance portal to Wang Yonghao¡¯s Inner World, but only saw pitch darkness. Cool humid air felt pleasant on her face, worsened by a slight acrid and musty scent. She concentrated on her spiritual energy sense: the air was filled with earth-type spiritual energy, and she could roughly make out some kind of building around herself. Her position was extremely precarious, hanging as she was by her hands from the spear stuck across the portal, doing her best to minimize her own movements to avoid dislodging it and plummeting back into the world fragment beneath her. Wang Yonghao said that he didn¡¯t see any demon beasts in this secret realm, but it paid to be careful. She slowly circulated the Crushing Glance of the Neverworld Eyes through her body, making her hair glow golden. Dim light spread around her, and she could see that the portal opened in the middle of a dilapidated gazebo. She waited for a while, but everything was quiet. Slowly, she moved over to one side of the portal, hooked a leg over the edge, and climbed out. She picked up her rope spear, and looked around. The gazebo stood on top of a small hill. Its wooden columns were damp and molding, supporting a partially collapsed roof, and she could see an oily, green sheen covering everything from the floor to the ceiling. She felt its disgusting, slimy texture beneath the soles of her naked feet, like a slathering of rotting fish fat. What she wouldn¡¯t give for a pair of sandals, but hers were no doubt left behind in the Northern Sky Salmon. The columns of the gazebo were built on top of stone foundation blocks, and she quickly untied the rope from her spear and tied it around one of them. She yanked on it several times to make sure it was secure, and threw the now useless spear back into the world fragment. Her exit secured, she walked out of the gazebo and looked over the rest of the hill. The light from her hair didn¡¯t spread very far. There was a paved path leading down the side of the hill, surrounded by flower beds filled with death. As she followed it, she quickly reached the banks of thick, viscous green fog, surrounding the hill like a wide sea of poison. The path headed further into it. Wang Yonghao mentioned this fog before. He thought the exit to the secret realm might be inside, but said he didn¡¯t feel like going into it, and Qian Shanyi found herself agreeing. Even if she discounted his luck, it looked positively malignant. In theory, the fly whisk she¡¯d carried up with her could scatter the fog. But just like slapping the surface of water, it could also send some of the fog back at her - she wasn¡¯t about to try unless she had no other option. She had walked around the edge of the fog, circling the top of the hill, before her feet started to itch. At first she ignored it, but as time went on, it got worse and worse. She looked at her feet: the skin on them was slowly getting redder. Perhaps this green slime was more than simply disgusting. She rushed over to the world fragment¡¯s portal, and quickly slid down the rope. As she did so, she circulated Crushing Glance of the Neverworld Eyes, and applied a bright red powder to her feet. Once down, she quickly rubbed the poisonous slime onto the grass; the powder would mark where it was, and she would clean up the contamination later. Qian Shanyi made sure to wash her itching feet off, then started thinking. At this point, boots were not a question of comfort, but medical necessity. She threw a glance at where Wang Yonghao was drooling on the grass, high on the demon beast omelett. The bastard probably didn¡¯t even notice, if he was walking on air all the time. She walked over to him and checked his boots. They were cotton: the slime would seep right through them. She¡¯d need to find something else. Sighing, she took a spiritwood log out of her chiclotron, grabbed an axe, and split it in half. With a couple more swings, she had a pair of reasonably flat planks, about as big as her feet. She cut notches into the sides of the planks, and channels into the bottom of the soles, and used a piece of rope from the wine crates to turn them into a pair of primitive sandals. They wouldn¡¯t be comfortable, but at least her feet would be safe.
Ten minutes later, she realized she was stuck. The hill was surrounded by fog on all sides. This meant that the only way out of it was through the fog, no matter how dangerous it would be. The fog itself was clearly a byproduct of the earth-type spiritual energy in the air, and Qian Shanyi had an inkling as to where it came from: a faulty spirit vein. From what Wang Yonghao told her, this place housed the ruins of some ancient sect. When a sect was considering where to establish itself, two questions were of paramount importance: one of secrecy and of the availability of spiritual energy. World fragments would generally solve both of these issues, but their rarity meant that most sects had to satisfy themselves with lesser options. One of the best among them was to build a secret realm on top of a spirit vein. Spirit veins or dragon lines were mysterious pathways which would direct the flow of spiritual energy through the world, radically increasing its concentration in the immediate vicinity. Their locations and strengths were hard to predict, but should one be found, it would provide a perfect foundation for a secret realm. The term ¡°secret realm¡± was a more broad term than the ¡°world fragment¡±, as it could also refer to any deliberately constructed cultivation environment that happened to be secret. Even a simple cave could be called a ¡°secret realm¡± if it happened to be filled with high quality spiritual energy. She suspected that these ruins were built in one such cave. Most spiritual veins were aligned with one of the major types of spiritual energy, though pure spiritual veins also existed. In rare cases, spiritual veins would suddenly become aligned with a minor type of spiritual energy, often to disastrous consequences. There were hundreds of different ¡°minor types¡± of spiritual energy, with each being a subtype of a particular major type. Every minor type would behave in largely the same way as its parent major type when it came to the cycles of feng shui or being re-polarised by heavenly materials and earthly treasures, but their other properties could differ greatly. For example, earth-type spiritual energy was safe to handle, but its poison subtype was lethal to unprepared cultivators. If the spiritual vein of this sect suddenly changed from earth-type to the poison subtype, it might have been flooded with poison gas before the inhabitants could react, killing everyone present in the sect at the time. Unfortunately, this realization didn¡¯t help her solve her immediate problems in any way. With her way blocked by the fog, the only thing left to her was to test the fly whisk. By tinkering with it, she quickly figured out how to use it: a burst of air would emanate from the front of the whisk when she channeled her spiritual energy into it. To test how the fog would respond to her blasts she blasted it with the whisk, and immediately ran back to the top of the hill. Her suspicions were confirmed: the blast of pressure would displace the air in front of the whisk, forcing the air to the sides of the whisk to be drawn in to replace it. This would push the fog in front of her backwards, but the fog from the sides would immediately flood in and force her to retreat. She couldn¡¯t push her way through the fog in this crude way. She ground her teeth. There had to be a way out of here. She would not be forced to rely on Wang Yonghao to make her exit.
Without a good plan, she settled for trying to gather more information. Her singular source of light was the glow produced by the Crushing Glance of the Neverworld Eyes, but it was dim, and so she could not see very far into the fog. She could increase the brightness of her hair by pushing more spiritual energy into the technique, but it was not designed to be overloaded in this way, and the losses involved in this process would quickly grow to overwhelm her reserves. Since she couldn¡¯t make one bright light source, she settled for making many dim ones. The dilapidated flower beds on the hill were surrounded by rows of pebbles for drainage, and so Qian Shanyi started to put a glowing sheen on these pebbles and then chuck them into the fog. By tracing the path of the glowing stones and seeing where they landed, she could slowly trace out the boundaries of her surroundings. To help orient herself, she arbitrarily picked one direction and called it north. She quickly figured out that to the east of her, some twenty meters away, there was a cavern wall, while to the north there was a stream or a pool or water, and what she could only assume to be a bridge. She was slowly covering the area to the west of her, when instead of the clack of stone on stone, or the almost silent thud of stone sinking into the poison sludge, she heard an echoing dull thud, and saw a flash of brown before the stone ricocheted away. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. That meant only one thing: Wood. She smirked. Wood meant building, and building meant something else above the deadly fog, if she could only figure out how to get over there. With another fifty throws, she covered the building in enough pebbles to make out what was in front of her. It was a small, two-storey construction, set up a good thirty meters away from her against the wall of the cavern. There was a pair of small windows on its side, though she couldn¡¯t make out what was beyond them. Still, it was a start. She went back down into the world fragment, and cut off two more ropes from her shrinking spool of Silvered Devil Moth Silk. She tied one of them to her trusty spear, with its other end tied to a support block of the gazebo, and with a practiced throw, pitched it through the window of the wooden structure. As she pulled it back carefully it lodged itself against the open window, and after pulling the rope taught, she re-tied it tightly around the stone support block. Now, she had a rope line directly to this wooden structure. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to immediately climb over. First, she had to make sure that the rope would actually hold her weight. She yanked on it a couple times, and then slowly sat on top of the rope, gradually putting more of her weight onto it. With a crack, the wall of the wooden structure gave out, and the spear flew out of the window. Qian Shanyi sighed, and started reeling it back in. Another pitch later, and she had drawn a rope line to a second window. She tested the rope, and this time, it seemed to hold. She considered the situation. Just because the structure held for now didn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t give out when she was halfway across the rope. She could wait for Wang Yonghao to wake up: with his help, exploring this secret realm would be much safer. But if she did that, then she would be sacrificing her negotiation position in the future. The more information she could gather without his help, the easier it would be to bluff, and the easier to convince him that trading with her was worthwhile. He seemed like a reasonable, if impulsive person, but she could not be one hundred percent sure of that - she would be sacrificing her long-term security in favor of a short-term feeling of safety. And on top of that, she needed to do this herself. She had been a prisoner of that world fragment for a full week, not even knowing if it would be her grave. She could not, would not go back there to wait for longer if she still could cut a way out towards the clear skies with her own two hands. Before climbing onto the rope to explore the sect, she decided to prepare a trap. Many types of demon beasts made their dens in spots with high concentrations of spiritual energy, and if she disturbed one, she would end up in danger. Wang Yonghao had gone through the sect before, but with his luck, they might have just happened to be asleep. If she had to retreat, she wanted to have extra options. She quickly dug a hole wide enough to make a large animal fall in, and connected it to a small hole with a short trench. She put fire treasures into the larger hole, and turned it into a pit trap by covering it with a square of Silvered Devil Moth Silk borrowed from the chiclotron. The hole was far too wide for the silk to rest naturally, and she chopped off some wood from the gazebo to support it. In the small hole, she put wood- and metal-type treasures, and then blocked off the connecting trench with a curtain of Silvered Devil Moth Silk. Earth-type spiritual energy from the air surged into the pile of metal treasures, and from there flowed into the wood ones, supercharging them. All she would need to do is yank the curtain away, and then the larger hole would immediately turn into a firestorm from the wood-type spiritual energy superheating the fire-type treasures inside. That this would make the sect marginally safer by removing the poison spiritual energy from the air was a nice bonus. She tied one end of her second rope to a support block of the gazebo, the other end to her belt, and started to carefully climb the taut rope line. The clouds of deadly poison glistened mere meters below her, and she did her best to put them out of her mind. She was mere meters away from her target when she heard the cracks. She leaped forwards, but this jerk of the rope was the final straw for the aging structure, and the wood finally gave out. She plummeted downwards: despite her forward momentum, she was going to fall far short of the window, and directly into the poison fog below. Her right hand grabbed onto the rope tied to the spear, and pulled it back, sending the shaft into her hand. With a desperate twist of her body, she had just barely managed to ram the spear through the wall of the wooden building, and land her feet on top of the spear. She swallowed. She was standing mere centimeters away from the fog. That was close. With great care, she climbed up to the window, and pulled her spear behind herself. Once she crossed the windowsill, she breathed a sigh of relief. The room she found herself in was long, carved deep into the cavern wall. The rot had touched everything inside, and she tread carefully on the wooden floor, wary of it giving out. A dozen skeletons were lined against the walls, lying down on top of squares of rot and slime that might have been bed mats back in the day: the poison must have hit them in their sleep. Cupboards next to the beds have been overturned, personal possessions spilling out. In the center of the room, there was a series of thick columns supporting the ceiling, and she quickly tied the rope from her waist to one of them. Hopefully it would hold out better than the window. There were two exits out of the room: staircase down into the poison fog below, and a door at the other end of the room leading into a rock tunnel. Qian Shanyi headed straight for it: there was nothing of value for her here. Fortunately for her, the poison fog and the slime seemed to be largely confined to the large cavern, so the rest of the sect proved much safer to explore. Everything had been covered in a thick layer of dust, and once she got into the back areas of the sect, she could see the footprints of Wang Yonghao, before he started walking on air. She traced his path backwards, and found a room with a broken teleportation formation - at least that part of his story seemed to check out. The room itself was hidden behind a bookshelf, in a large room with a single wide empty bed: perhaps that of a sect elder. The rooms she passed were covered in darkness and disarray. Back when the sect had been alive, they must have been well-lit, but the lighting formations on the walls had long ago run out of the necessary spirit stones. The sect was quite hard to navigate, with the rooms and corridors twisting in on themselves and connecting in strange ways. Many times she found herself back in the wide cavern filled with poison fog, coming at it from strange directions. One passage even came out of its ceiling. She supposed that some of these passages were there to allow the spiritual energy or fresh air to freely circulate throughout the sect, while the purpose of others was hard to guess. Not wanting to get lost, she marked her way by circulating the Crushing Glance of the Neverworld Eyes and leaving glowing arrows on the walls, pointing back to where she came from. As she explored, she found more corpses. There seemed to be two types: ones closer to the large cavern, covered in the poisonous green sheen, either clearly caught in their sleep or simply collapsed in random passages, while the others were relatively clean aside from the dust. She found a pair of them in what used to be a storage room, their hands clutching weapons stabbed through each other¡¯s chests. Another one was lying at the end of a long, crudely chiseled tunnel, clutching a pickaxe. In one room, she found a small group, each holding a knife and with a long gash across their necks. It seemed that the initial flood of poison did not cover the entire sect, but the survivors did not fare that well. If only they knew about the hidden teleportation formation, they might have been able to get out. Curiously enough, she didn¡¯t find any treasures in the sect. She saw places where formations were torn out of walls, empty weapon storages, and even a structure she assumed was a more sophisticated version of her chiclotron, but it was completely empty of any materials. Someone must have looted this place long before Wang Yonghao came here. The sect had its own library, split into different sections, clearly marked by symbols carved into the stone walls. The entire section on cultivation - kept in its own room, and clearly protected by powerful defensive formations back in the day - was picked completely clean, with not even a single scrap of paper left. The rest of the library did not fare much better - most of the books were completely destroyed by the dampness and rot, though she did find a set of poetry recorded on small clay tablets that had survived the ravages of time. Way in the back, she found a couple book shelves marked as ¡°Womanly studies¡±. She glanced through them, and almost missed the jade glint under the piles of rotten paper. Curiously, she came closer, and reached into the pile of wet and slimy paper. She pulled out a jade slate about the size of her palm. It seemed to be hidden inside of a painted wooden cover, though it had long since rotted away to such a degree that no text could be distinguished. She broke off the wood, and looked at the jade slate itself. Her hand trembled when she saw two symbols on the very top edge of the slate: êŽ and ½ð , yin and metal. Surely not. I could not be so lucky. She sat down in a corner of the library, leaning against the wall, and carefully channeled her spiritual energy into the slate. Its surface darkened, as characters slowly started to come through. The title started to fade in: there seemed to be three lines in total. The top line appeared first. Notes on Spiritual Energy Cultivation by Tang Qunying. Her heart thrummed in her chest. Was it really? Her eyes skipped to the next line in excitement. Commentary on the Three Feminine Obediences and Four Feminine Virtues. Her heart sank. With personal notes on cooking, sewing, household management and conduct. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back against the wall. It was useless. Maybe she should just go and walk straight into the poison fog right now. ¡°The one cultivation law I find¡­¡±, she groaned. ¡°And it might as well be telling me to call my fucking husband.¡± Chapter 9: Whisk And Dance The Mists Away A couple minutes later, she managed to fight through her sense of ennui, and began to read the jade slate. Even if she would need to force herself through the sort of philosophy she wouldn¡¯t ordinarily even spit on, it was still a genuine yin/metal cultivation law, a rare treasure that she has long been searching for. On top of being aligned with one of the five main polarities of spiritual energy, high-quality cultivation laws were also aligned with either yin or yang spiritual energy. Men had a yang constitution, while women had yin, and each of them required specially tailored cultivation laws. Most cultivators were male, and the sects would naturally only put forth the significant effort needed to develop a new cultivation law if it would serve most of their members. To make things worse, during the previous imperial dynasty women were forbidden from cultivating any combat cultivation law. Thirty six years ago, the new emperor had put an end to this policy, but the cultivation world was slow to adapt to the changes. To this day, finding a good yin cultivation law was very hard. As she focused on the jade slate, she quickly discovered how to control it. By pushing her spiritual energy into it in special ways, she could flip through the ¡°pages¡± of the book in any order. Despite her fears, she got through the first chapter quickly. It couched its presentation in flowery language, but largely went straight to the point of explaining the base method of spiritual energy circulation, with well-drawn diagrams and detailed advice on cultivation. From a cursory glance, she was extremely satisfied with this cultivation law. As soon as she had the time, she would start to adapt to this new spiritual energy recirculation technique. It would leave her body and soul in a weakened state for a couple weeks, as the spiritual energy would try to flow according to two different patterns at once, but the end result would make it all worth it. Out of curiosity, she decided to check out the other chapters of the book. Even if she couldn¡¯t properly study the following techniques until she adjusted to the base cultivation law, she was still giddy to know what else she could get out of this slate. The next chapter was centered around feminine conduct, interweaving excerpts from classic literature and author commentary. Qian Shanyi slowly started to frown as she read through the chapter. Of course, every woman should defer to her father, her husband, her sons, or failing that, to her teacher on the path of cultivation. However, how often should she defer? What should happen if she needs to make a decision while they are away? What if she knows that a decision has to be made, but it would cause trouble to get her superiors to agree? Here are some of the basic strategies on getting the men to prescribe the actions that have to be taken. She skipped further ahead. A woman must remain chaste in her bearing, and guard her actions with a sense of shame. Here, it is instructive to look at the case of the conflict between the Heavenly Mountain Alliance and the Three Thunderous Demonic Sects, when the Lady of the Six Vipers challenged the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Mountain Alliance to a duel. As they fought, the Lady happened to lose all her clothing, and the Grand Elder, ashamed of looking at a woman¡¯s uncovered body, lost his composure and averted his eyes for a moment. This was all it took for the Lady of the Six Vipers to slice his head off in a single slash. Take care to preserve your chastity, lest you distract the men in your life at a critical moment! What kind of ¡°womanly conduct¡± was Tang Qunying endorsing? Never utter slanderous words. Your conduct should be exemplary here: this is an especially important principle for cultivators, for carelessly spoken words, imbued with spiritual energy, could lead to catastrophe. Even a single curse could kill a man, if spoken at the right moment. The second of the Three Thunderous Demonic Sects was infamous for their malign speech: seek to avoid repeating their sins. The rest of the chapter covered cursing techniques. The author outlined, in great detail, exactly which words, at which cadences, and imbued with which particular pattern of spiritual energy should never be spoken under any circumstances. Qian Shanyi flipped over to the next chapter, which covered dressmaking. It started slowly, by explaining the basics of weaving, knitting, sewing and so on, before Tang Qunying claimed that there was never enough time in the day to sew everything that was necessary for a household, and proposed some ¡°humble needle control techniques¡± that could be mastered by anyone in the middle refinement stage or above. Qing Shanyi turned the page over, and her eyes boggled. This was the single most complicated spiritual energy diagram she had ever seen in her life. ¡°How am I supposed to pack all of this into the size of a needle?¡±, she wondered faintly, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. ¡°You would need to be at least in the building foundation stage to be capable of this level of precision.¡± She shook her head, skipped the rest of the sewing chapter, and looked at the chapter on cooking techniques. Just like the sewing chapter, it began with the basics: heat control, basic knife skills, six key classifications of cooking methods, and so on. And just like in the sewing chapter, she soon encountered strange things. Some immortal chefs consider the capture and butchering of demon beasts to be the domain of hunters, and only learn how to process the sorts of animals it is safe to keep in a kitchen. This is a mistake: all ingredients are best when used fresh, and if you seek to prepare the best meal for your husband and their guests, you have to learn how to butcher every demon beast that might be needed for the recipe. Trinity Scorpion of the Fire River makes for a good target to learn basic butchering techniques, though mastering them might take you your entire life. Qian Shanyi has never heard of a demon beast called the ¡°Trinity Scorpion of the Fire River¡±, but based on the description, it was the size of a horse, wicked fast, with a carapace that was all but invulnerable to damage, and had three tails, each tipped with a stinger as sharp as a spear. To kill it, you had to strike at very small gaps where different carapace plates interlocked with one another, and pierce through to the vulnerable organs inside the body, all the while making sure your strikes wouldn¡¯t ruin the meat. The book went into a great deal of detail about the ¡°knife techniques¡± needed to pacify the Trinity Scorpion, from defense, to offense, to pacing yourself to not become fatigued in the middle of combat. It took her an embarrassingly long time to realize that she was reading a detailed guide on fencing with a sword. She frowned, turned back to the needle spiritual energy diagram that baffled her before, and looked at it with new eyes. If taken literally, the precision of the diagram made no sense, as you would have to be a training genius to be capable of following it¡­ But if the ¡°needle¡± was a meter and a half long, then it would suddenly start to make sense. This wasn¡¯t a needle control diagram at all. This was a diagram for controlling a flying sword shaped like a needle. She tapped her finger on the side of the jade slate. At first, she thought the Heavens had played a cruel joke on her, but perhaps she was wrong. This wasn¡¯t a cultivation law for being a good wife; this was a ruthless cultivation law for slaying devils written to pass casual censorship. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. She turned the jade slate off and carefully put it inside her robes. She would have plenty of time to study this later. For now, she had to find an exit out of this secret realm.
By now, she had explored most of the sect, and she knew Wang Yonghao had explored the rest. She didn¡¯t find any exit, and based on the corpses, suspected there was none. This meant she would need to go straight through the poison fog. If her suspicions were correct, the fog must have come from dense poison-type spiritual energy brought into the cavern by a spirit vein. As the spiritual energy recirculated around the cavern, it would slowly produce poison, which would sink down to the floor and form a cloud. Over time, this poison would lose its potency, and gelatinize from the fog into the toxic slime covering everything around the cavern. The pile of metal treasures she used as part of her pit trap was already slowly converting the poison-type spiritual energy in the air, slowly reducing the production of new poison. The cavern was quite large, so this process would take quite a while. While it was going on, she had to deal with the poison that was already here. Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t simply blow it aside with the fly whisk - she couldn¡¯t control the backflow of the air, so it would be down to luck if she could keep the poison at bay. She wasn¡¯t Wang Yonghao - if she tried that, she would simply die. She needed a better idea. There were two basic types of artifacts that could control the winds: ones that moved the air already in place, and ones that created more air to move. She went over to the sect kitchens, and tried activating the whisk inside an old barrel, and saw it explode into shards - this meant the whisk had to be creating new air. This gave her an opportunity. The sect could not be a sealed system: somewhere, there needed to be an exit that could be used to let bad air ventilate out and bring goods into the sect. Since she hadn¡¯t found this exit so far, it must have been somewhere under the poison, and the many ventilation channels linking back to the large poison cavern further supported this theory. If she created new air in the cavern, the increased air pressure would create airflow out of the sect, and this airflow should slowly bring the poison out with it. At a guess, this fly whisk must have been creating several cubic meters of air. There were ways to estimate this more precisely: she knew that there were figures for the expected rates of conversion of spiritual energy into elemental matter, but she had never been taught them, and her sect Elders never gave her unrestricted access to the sect library. That even their past obstinance still threatened her life grated on her, but there was nothing to be done about it. She did some crude estimations about the sect and cavern geometry, and if she was right, the level of poison should drop by several meters per hour. Within a day, she might create a path out of the sect, assuming she didn¡¯t simply miss any other ventilation holes, and the exit didn¡¯t collapse entirely as the time passed. This left the question of where to generate the air. She could feel that the feng shui of this secret realm was bad - dilapidation, and the unburied corpses had all played their role. It wasn¡¯t quite as bad as the Inner World before she made the chiclotron, but she still didn¡¯t want to spend many hours circulating her spiritual energy and blasting air from the fly whisk in any random spot. She briefly considered re-using the chiclotron structure of the sect, before dismissing the idea. To restore its functionality, she would need to bring over tens or hundreds of kilograms of heavenly materials and earthly treasures by climbing over on a single rickety rope line. And then, once she was done, she would need to lug all of them back. There was no way she was going to do that, starving as she was. Digging a new chiclotron on top of the gazebo hill was also out of the question. Creating the air within the Inner World would have been ideal, but even though the entrance was open, it remained separated from the outside: no steam of pure spiritual energy was gushing out from it. If she were to generate air inside the Inner World, all she would do is raise the internal pressure. Fundamentally, the only thing she needed was to find a place with the least bad feng shui in the sect, and do her job there. She could vaguely feel that some areas were better than others, but she wanted more precision. What she needed was a way to measure local feng shui. She climbed back into the Inner World, grabbed an empty bottle of wine, a small dagger, and went looking for a good plank of wood. The bookshelf blocking the entrance into the teleportation room proved to be a good source. She broke it apart with a few good kicks, took a small, solid piece, and started slowly whittling it down with her dagger into a set of wooden dice. Her woodcarving skills were quite crude, making all the dice come out different, but that was okay - she didn¡¯t need extreme precision. Feng shui affected your luck, and so if you could measure your luck you could measure feng shui. What she needed was a way to do these measurements reliably, on command, and hundreds of times in a row. After about an hour, she had sixty dice, and she decided it was good enough, scooped them into her wine bottle and plugged it with a cork. Luck was a mysterious force in the world of cultivation, said to be affected by hundreds of different things, depending on the perceptions of the cultivator: a lucky cultivator would tend to see the outcomes they wanted, while an unlucky one would see the reverse. Qian Shanyi shook the bottle, focusing on the number six. When she looked down, she saw three sixes and seven fives. Statistically speaking, with sixty dice, about ten should land on each side. The more lucky she was, the more dice would come out close to six, and the more unlucky she was, the more would come out as ones. If about the same number of dice came out on each side, then she probably had neutral luck. Her current place seemed quite unlucky. She got up, and headed through the sect, looking for good feng shui.
The best place she found was the tunnel dropping down into the big cavern through the ceiling. Feng shui there seemed about neutral, which she supposed made sense. The tunnel was made of spiritually neutral rock, there were no corpses nearby, and no real dilapidation had happened there since the sect was established. She settled on the edge of the hole, and started blasting air down into the cavern using the fly whisk. By the time she ran out of spiritual energy hours later, she was yawning from boredom. She headed back to the Inner World to regenerate her spiritual energy. When she reached the gazebo hill, she went down to look at the level of the poison fog, and grinned. It had dropped significantly, at least by a meter. It was much slower than what she expected, but still, her idea was working. When she descended into the Inner World, Wang Yonghao was still drooling on the grass, mumbling nonsense. She briefly wondered how long he would be hallucinating - he did eat quite a lot of the omelett. When she took out her sword, prepared to briefly cultivate in order to absorb spiritual energy out of the air, she paused. Should she directly start cultivating Three Obediences Four Virtues? It would weaken her temporarily, and she was still in a dangerous situation¡­ She grit her teeth. Damn it, it was an actual yin metal cultivation law, and she had been waiting for this moment for so long - she would start right away. She would deal with her weakness when it started causing problems. The movements of Three Obediences Four Virtues were nothing like those of the Seven Flowers Bloom. They also flowed together like a dance, but individual steps were sharp and abrupt, filled with concealed, violent intent as if she was butchering a thousand oxes at once. As her feet stomped on the ground, and her sword sliced the air, she thought she could hear the sounds of skulls crushed under her feet and the curses of her enemies echoing in the air. She didn¡¯t push herself as hard as she could. Her goal was to regenerate spiritual energy, not to refine her body and soul. After fifteen minutes, she headed back up to work with the fly whisk. It took her the entire day of work to drain the poison fog until she could see the ground below. Her stomach rumbled in protest, and she ate tiny portions of the omelett throughout to quiet it down. Circulating spiritual energy for hours took a toll on her body, even if it was not as strenuous as digging trenches. Where the fog receded, it unveiled ground covered in a thick layer of green sludge. Her eyes shined in triumph. All she would need now was a way to deal with the sludge, and she could explore the rest of this cavern. Hopefully, she would find the exit, and finally see the open skies once more. Chapter 10: Find A Feast Among Forgotten Ruins Qian Shanyi picked up a small axe and went out searching for bookshelves to cannibalize. Toxic sludge in most of the cavern was at least a foot thick, and if she wanted to pass through it, she would need stilts. There were two parts to a basic stilt: a long plank supporting the weight, and a short footrest, which she attached together by slotting it into a hole through the longer plank. She did her best to pick out good pieces, but everything in this place had some amount of rot. Since she couldn¡¯t rely on the sturdiness of the wood, she made four separate pairs of stilts, and brought them all over to the gazebo. Sure enough, three stilts broke while she was learning to walk, but after an hour she had figured out how to move around at a good speed. The other five weathered the tests, but she had no way to know if their structural flaws were simply concealing themselves. Before setting off, she checked over her pit trap near the gazebo. She was probably just being paranoid. If there were any demon beasts left alive in the poison fog, they would have surely heard her moving around during the last day, and came over to investigate. With her trap prepared, she armed herself with anything she could think of - she wasn¡¯t about to track back across a field of toxic sludge if she needed another tool. On her hip, she had her sword, and a small axe that would be more convenient for chopping through walls of decaying wood. Three replacement stilts were carried on her back in a crude sling fashioned from one of her Silvered Devil Moth Silk ropes, and in her right hand, she carried the longest spear she had, to poke ahead of where she walked and check for gaps and holes. Fly whisk was tied to her forearm with a short cut of rope - it took more focus to channel her spiritual energy into it than through the pores on her palm, but she wanted to keep her hands free. She checked herself over another time before setting off. There were other things she considered bringing, but ultimately, her greatest defense against any threat was to run away, and the more things she carried, the slower she would move. Finally, she sighed, and got on her stilts. There was no point in delaying the inevitable. She slowly trod across the sea of poison towards her freedom, following the paved path down the hill. It was framed by trees - dead and rotting, but most of them still standing tall. Poison fog pooled in recesses and gaps of terrain, forcing her to take the long trek around. Her stilts clacked quietly against the paved road beneath the thick green sludge, her movements too slow to make the sludge slurp. The cavern was split in half by a stream of water, with a broad bridge over it. Back in the past it must have flowed freely, but the water was stagnant now, glistening on top of the sludge that sank down to the bottom of the stream. At the far back end of the cavern, the road headed downwards as the cave narrowed down. As she headed down, her eyes opened in excitement. She could faintly see the fog in the distance, shining green - which meant there was light. And light meant an exit. The passage narrowed down to the width of a horse carriage before widening again into a smaller cavern, most of it still flooded with the poisonous fog. Fortunately for her, there was a wooden walkway built into the side wall, slippery and covered in slime. She tested her every step with her spear, securing her footing as much as she could - if it broke, she would fall into the clouds of death below her. The walkway led to a brick wall built across the entire width of the cavern. Down below, in the poisonous fog, the wall was broken up by a wide open gate, dim light flooding through it. This must have been where the fog spilled out of the sect, pushed out by the air she created. At the end of the walkway there was a short set of stairs, leading up to a closed door. With great difficulty, Qian Shanyi managed to inch her way up and pull the door open, and stepped aside, waiting patiently for the flow of poisonous fog out of the door to stop. The room inside was narrow, and almost completely clean of the slime. There were some boxes inside, a table with a pair of cups, and a single bed in the back, much better preserved than anything in the center of the sect. Opposite to the door she came in, there was a second door, leading to the other side of the wall. She opened it, and blinked her eyes. The cavern on the other side opened up, the paved road heading out through the gates, out of the poison fog and up towards a ledge at the far end of the cavern. Beyond the ledge, she could see the blue sky. The walkway led around the side, heading in the same direction, completely free of the slime. Qian Shanyi put her stilts up against the wall in the gateway house, and stepped out onto the walkway, her heart trembling with excitement. She could smell the forest beyond. Finally, freedom! As she headed towards the open skies, she almost missed the bear. It bounded up towards the walkway, deceptively quiet on its giant paws, and she only noticed it when it was a short thirty meters away. It was large, at least as long as she was tall, and reaching up to her shoulders in height. Her eyes widened, and she fled back towards the gatehouse as fast as she could.
She burst into the gatehouse, slamming the door behind herself. In a flurry of motion, she kicked the table to slide in front of the door and jammed one of her stilts against the opposite wall to keep it closed. This barricade would not hold for long, but it would buy her precious seconds as she could already hear the walkway behind her cracking under the bear¡¯s weight. She jumped on her stilts and leaped out of the other door. As she came down on the walkway, one of the planks underneath her gave out, and the stilt went right through, jammed completely in between the walkway planks. Behind her, she heard the bear slam into the door, and the crack of her barricade splintering. The animal was still eerily silent, its huffing barely audible above the blood thumping in her ears. Qian Shanyi left the jammed stilt alone, yanked one of her last two spare stilts off her back and started running down the walkway as fast as she could. She heard the bear burst through the door and out of the gatehouse by the time she reached the end of the walkway, not daring to look back. In her mind, she counted the seconds before the bear would be onto her. Suddenly, she heard the sound of wood splintering behind her, and a loud thud as something heavy fell on the ground. This time, the bear roared: the walkway must have splintered under it. If she was lucky, the poison fog would kill it. Oh, who was she kidding? Heavy thuds and the slick sounds of the bear slicing through the toxic sludge behind her confirmed her thoughts. She was up in the large cavern by now, but she could already tell she wouldn¡¯t make it to the gazebo hill in time. She needed another way out. She moved off the path and towards one of the dead trees. With a powerful leap, she flew up and grabbed one of the branches, pulling herself up on top of the trunk. The tree groaned under her, but held. She finally turned around. She couldn¡¯t see the bear in the darkness, but she could hear it huffing as it was coming closer. Her stilts were left behind in the toxic sludge below, mere meters away from the trunk, so she was now stuck here. She¡¯d need to figure out a way to reach them, once the bear succumbed to the poison. As she puzzled over this problem, she took her last stilt off her back, not wanting it to get in her way. At least she should be out of the bear¡¯s reach here. The bear bounded up to the tree and leaped onto the trunk, starting to climb. The tree groaned under its weight. ¡°Leave me alone, you bastard!¡±, she shouted at it in a panic, spinning her spear in her hands, ¡°Can you not seek death on your own lonesome?¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She thrust her spear straight at its head, drawing blood. The bear roared again, batting the weapon aside with its claws. They were evenly matched: she had little experience with the spear, but the bear was stuck, unable to climb with just one paw. The tree finally cracked in half under their collective weight, sending her and the bear down into the sludge below. She barely managed to put her legs under herself, keeping most of her body from being dunked into the sludge. It came all the way up to her knees, feeling cold on her ankles. Her spear was wrenched out of her hands by the sudden fall, lost somewhere in the sludge. ¡°I will make you into soup, you oversized squirrel!¡±, she roared, unsheathing her sword. The bear responded in kind, getting up from the sludge. Instead of trying to debate it, she raised her arm and channeled her spiritual energy into the fly whisk, sending a blast of air into the sludge just in front of the bear. The air hit the sludge, sending a splatter of it into the bear¡¯s muzzle and eyes. She spun around and ran towards the bridge, toxic sludge burning on her ankles. The bear roared behind her, giving chase. This time, she managed to get all the way to the bridge before the bear was on her, its jaws dripping with drool and death. She dodged to the side - one of its eyes was still covered by the sludge, and the acrid smell must have covered her scent. Her long hair was glowing and whipping all over the place, further disorienting the animal. She was doing fine, scoring cuts on the animal¡¯s paws and snout, when she felt the back of her foot hit the bridge railing. She had nowhere left to dodge. She blasted air into the sludge in between them again, sending more liquid into the bear¡¯s muzzle, but it was too late. The bear swung blindly, and she only barely managed to bring up her sword in time to block. Weakened as she was by hunger, injury, poison and the change of her cultivation law, she couldn¡¯t manage to fully resist the powerful blow. Her sword was pushed up against her body, and her spiritual shield shattered, the impact sending her flying down the bridge, skipping through the sludge like a stone over water. As she hit the ground, she came down badly on her already broken leg. Barely healed, the fracture sheared again, and she screamed in pain. Fighting against the darkness creeping at the edges of her vision, she pulled her leg back together, and slowly got back up on her shaking legs. She felt a shooting pain every time she drew a breath: a broken rib or three, no doubt. By some miracle, she kept a grip on her sword. The bear was huffing somewhere on the bridge, trying to clear its eyes off the sludge again. After she got her bearings, she realized the hit sent her closer to the gazebo hill, and she limped over, fighting through the pain. By the time she heard the bear bounding up the hill she had already reached her trap, and set it into an active state by pulling the curtain of Silvered Devil Moth Silk out. She stepped to the other side of the large hole and stood her ground. ¡°Now lie down and accept your fate,¡± she spit through her clenched teeth, as the bear¡¯s front paws came down on the trap¡¯s cover. Its weight broke straight through the wooden planks, and it plummeted head-first into the hole. Dense fire-type spiritual energy in the hole burst out in a pillar of fire, a rush of air covering up the bear¡¯s panicked roars. Qian Shanyi turned around and started limping towards the entrance to the Inner World, not waiting for the bear to die. She was covered head to toe in poison, and needed to wash it off immediately. She reached the Inner World¡¯s entrance when she heard the bear moving again. Fur on the front of its body was charred black, and it was a lot slower now, but it was still alive. Qian Shanyi scowled at it, and grabbed the rope she used to descend into the Inner World. She waited until the bear was within the gazebo itself before leaping inside, baiting it to follow. She came into the Inner World with some speed, sliding a good distance down the rope, using her velocity to swing away from the entrance portal. The bear leaped in after her, unable to see through the opaque entrance portal, and plummeted down through the thirty meters of empty air. It hit the ground with a crack, leaving a small pit behind. Somehow, it was still not dead, and trying to get back up on its paws. Qian Shanyi swung on her rope, leaped off, and plunged her sword in its neck in one smooth motion, severing its spinal cord. The bear dropped to the ground and drew its last breath. She stomped down on its head and yanked her sword out. At least now she had something to eat for dinner.
She quickly stripped down and started putting together a bath from Igneocopper bricks and Blue Tear Stones. After the bear¡¯s hit, she was covered head to toe in the sludge, and her skin all across her body was rapidly growing redder from the poison. She could only hope that it lost enough potency that she would survive in the end. While the water was accumulating in one of the old trenches, she went over to the desiccated ground left behind from a fire node. Dust bath was not as good as washing herself with water, but it was faster, and she was working against time. She got the shakes halfway through her bath, but simply grit her teeth through it. Her body felt weak and feverish, and the last thing she managed to do was throw some Ice Crystal Bars on top of the bear corpse so that the meat would not spoil. Then, she dropped down on the grass, waiting for her body to fight off the poison it had already absorbed. At some point, she lost consciousness. She didn¡¯t know how long she was out: she forgot to refill her water clock while she was cleaning the sect of poison, and it was completely empty by now. This was her third time losing consciousness in this world fragment, and she was worrying it was becoming a habit. Her body still felt weak, but already better than after her bath. It seemed that her short trip through the toxic sludge came a hair short of killing her. Her stomach grumbled, and she fought through her weakness, making herself move. It took her a good five minutes to slowly get up on her shaking legs, but she wasn¡¯t about to give up: it was time to cook a proper meal. With how weak she was, she wasn¡¯t about to try and butcher the enormous bear. Instead, she took an axe from the treasury, and simply chopped off its hind leg. She dragged the leg over to the old ditch she used as a bath, to wash off the toxic sludge that still covered it. Having cleaned the leg, she constructed a stove out of Igneocopper bricks, put her pan shield on top, and consulted her jade slate for advice on how to cook the leg. There were two things she wanted to know - how to check the meat for poison, and how to cut the leg apart to preserve as much of the meat as possible. Fortunately for her, the bear didn¡¯t have a great quantity of spiritual energy in its body, so at least she didn¡¯t need to worry about that. To think that a mere animal could bring her this close to dying. There were helpful diagrams on how to skin and butcher animals of many different body types on her jade slate, and she followed the instructions easily. But the question of wherever the meat was ruined by the toxic sludge proved to be much more complex. The basic problem was that there was no such thing as poison. ¡°Poison¡± was simply any substance that would be detrimental to your body - but what was detrimental would depend on many different factors, such as your current condition, specifics of your cultivation, amount and location of your injuries, and so on. For example, if your body had too little yin spiritual energy, then an increase in your yin spiritual energy would be good, but if it already had too much, then it would be quite bad. Human bodies were incredibly complex, and cultivator bodies even more so. In general, it was not possible to determine how an unknown substance would affect your body before eating it - at best, you could make an educated guess. She did find a simple technique that could take a sample of a known substance, and then identify how much of it was in an ingredient, with many limitations. She compared the sludge (which she knew was poisonous) to her skin (which she knew contained poison, since she still felt weak), and to Wang Yonghao (who was still asleep, and presumably wasn¡¯t poisoned). Then, she compared it to the meat in the bear leg. Based on the comparison, she thought that if she were to cut off the top layer of the meat, she should be fine - the rest of the leg had less poison than her own muscles. She supposed that when the bear died, its blood stopped circulating the poison through its body, preserving most of the muscular tissue. This was not a sure bet: the meat might have already reacted with the poison, alchemically transforming into a different substance entirely, but she felt safe enough to risk it. Soon enough, the unthawed bear shoulder steaks were happily sizzling on her pan. She watched them hawkishly, referring back to her jade slate for how best to control the heat. She added some spirit wine into the pan: bear fat served admirably in place of oil, but the liquid should make it easier to cook. Her hunger rose up again, and she couldn¡¯t help salivating at the sight of the browning meat. When the steaks looked done to her eyes, she carefully cut them apart into small chunks, and tried one of them with a dagger. The meat was tough, unsalted, and prepared without any spices except for the wine. On top of that, she took the meat off the fire too soon, and the center ended up undercooked. It was, objectively, about as badly prepared as it could be. It was the best damn meat she had ever eaten in her entire life. She properly ate her fill for the first time in a week, and rested down on the grass, waiting for the strength to come back into her limbs, her eyes half closed in euphoria. A couple hours later, she heard Wang Yonghao stir. It seems that the smell of meat in the air had finally woken him up. Chapter 11: Feed The Hungry With A Single Pan Wang Yonghao slowly got up off the ground, rubbing his bleary eyes. "How long was I out?" he groaned. "I told you, you are a lightweight," Qian Shanyi said. "I am not a lightweight -," he said in an exasperated tone, turning to face her. As his eyes fell on her, his face blushed red, and he turned away, covering his eyes with his hand. "Why are you naked?!" He exclaimed. Qian Shanyi looked down on herself. Her ¡°bath¡±, if one could call it that, was just a mud hole in the ground filled with cold water. On top of that, she didn¡¯t have any soap - while she managed to mostly wash the poison off, she wasn¡¯t clean by any measure. Not wanting to soil another set of robes after her previous one was soaked through with poison, she wanted to at least wait until she was dry in the warm air of the world fragment, and most of the dirt would start to fall off on its own. "What are you, a baby?" She sighed, "Never seen a naked tit?" "Just¡­put something on, please." ¡°I suppose I will have to, before you knock yourself out from all the blood going to your cheeks,¡± she grumbled, got up and headed towards the pile of robes that served as her bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel even a little embarrassed?!¡± ¡°What do I have to be embarrassed about?¡± she asked, picking through the pile of robes for something that would fit her well. Her first set of robes was the best of the lot, but ruined by the poison and the gashes left behind by the bear¡¯s paws. ¡°Being naked in front of others?¡± ¡°What of it? Cultivators are naked all the time. Has your clothing never been torn in battle?¡± ¡°Not to that extent!¡± he said, his voice tinged with annoyance, ¡°I cover them in my spiritual shield, like a normal person!¡± ¡°If you have the spiritual energy to spare, I suppose,¡± she said, throwing a glance in his direction. He was still hiding his eyes, ¡°Besides, many body fundamentalist cultivators fight only in their underwear, to leave fewer places for an opponent to grab onto. Are you scandalized from seeing a shade of a pectoral muscle?¡± ¡°Oh that is so not the same.¡± ¡°How is it not?¡± ¡°Because you are a woman?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So - what do you mean, ¡®so¡¯?¡± ¡°Woman, man, naked, clothed, what does that matter?¡± She said, finally finding a robe that wouldn¡¯t drag on the ground for her, ¡°As long as a cultivator carries their sword, aren¡¯t they already dressed to kill?¡± He didn¡¯t have a response to that. "There, all done," she said, tying off her belt and hanging her sword guard from her waist. "Your highness can rest assured that your eyes will remain unmolested." She headed back to her pan, and put another, smaller cut of the bear on. Having starved for a whole week, she was feeling peckish again. Wang Yonghao finally turned around, and slowly approached her, looking cautiously at the large bear in the middle of the world fragment. "While you were out, I found the exit," Qian Shanyi said, quickly searing the meat on the pan, "we can leave after picking up a couple things from the sect." Wang Yonghao sat down in front of her, eyeing her meat hungrily. After she finished cooking and cut it into small parts with a pair of daggers, she saw him reach out for a piece, and slapped his hand away with the flat of her blade. He yanked his hand back. "What do you think you are doing? That''s my food." She said. "Are you too greedy to share? I''m hungry," he responded, looking hurt. "He who doesn''t work doesn''t eat," she noted with a wise look on her face. "If you want food, then see that bear? Drag it to the edge of the world fragment, and turn it over on its back, we''ll need to butcher it later." Wang Yonghao threw a glance at the bear. "It must be more than half a ton," he whined, "can''t you at least help?" ¡°Didn¡¯t you care so much about me being a woman mere moments ago?¡± She said, ¡°Women aren¡¯t supposed to carry weights.¡± ¡°Oh come on!¡± "You are a big guy, you''ll manage it," she cut back. With her leg and ribs broken, she wasn''t going to be dragging anything unless forced to at sword point. Wang Yonghao looked uncertainly between the meat on the shield and the heavy bear. She made sure to moan a bit as she swallowed the next piece of meat, smacking her lips in satisfaction. "It''s so good, you can''t believe it," she said. "Oh fine," he scowled, got up, and walked dejectedly towards the bear. "Careful, that slime it''s covered in is poisonous," she called after him. He threw an accusatory glance back at her, but didn''t say anything. He circled the bear a couple times, and finally decided to pull it by its front paws, where most of the slime was burned off by the flames. While she watched him drag it away, she took out her jade slate and made sure she remembered the butchering steps correctly. Finally done with her meal, she set aside the daggers she used to cook and eat food, picked up a longer dagger she would use for the bear, as well as a short axe, and headed after Wang Yonghao. When she arrived, he was massaging his own shoulders, and looking at her warily. He seemed a bit shaky on his feet: it seems that the effects of the egg have not completely faded. She motioned for him to grab hold of the bear. "Pull its front paws apart, and as far away from its body as you can - I need its chest and stomach taut," she commanded. Now that she looked at the bear from this angle, she could see that it was female - this would make the entire process simpler. Wang Yonghao did as she said, grumbling throughout. It was nice having minions - she would have had so much trouble doing this alone. "I''m only doing this for the food," he said, seeing the look on her face. Well, some adjustment was still needed, but he''ll get there in time. "Sure," she said, choosing to keep her plans hidden, "just keep holding like that, this will take a bit." She stepped down on the one back paw of the bear, fixing it in place. In retrospect, it may have been a bad idea to cut off its other back paw in advance, but damn it, she was so hungry. She sliced vertically through the pelt with small, shallow cuts, trying to slowly get through the layers of fat and muscle. The flesh was stiff from rigor mortis and the freezing temperature - Ice Crystal Bars might have prevented decomposition, but they sure didn¡¯t help with the butchering. ¡°Why are you going so slow?¡± Wang Yonghao echoed her thoughts. ¡°Can¡¯t you just, you know, take a sword and slice it apart in one blow?¡± ¡°Because if I fuck up I might pierce the intestines, and I don¡¯t want poop all over the meat I will be eating,¡± she said slowly, concentrating on her work. She opened a vertical gap into the body cavity, showing the entrails, and was slowly widening it. ¡°This is my first time doing this, don¡¯t distract me.¡± She heard a sound from Wang Yonghao, and looked up to see him go green in the face at the sight. She snorted. ¡°What did you think was inside the animals you eat?¡± she said. ¡°I just¡­didn¡¯t think about it, alright?¡± he said, looking away. ¡°Well, then you will like this part,¡± she smirked, putting down her dagger, and picking up the axe. ¡°I¡¯m going to need to widen this rib cage.¡± She stepped around the bear and started chopping upwards, straight through the middle of the rib cage. In a few quick chops, the rib cage was split in half, and she stretched it apart with her hands to look inside. She rolled up her sleeves, picked up her dagger, and reached deep into the body cavity - the next step was to cut the connective tissues keeping the organs attached to the rest of the body. Wang Yonghao tried backing away, and she yelled at him to keep holding the bear so that it wouldn¡¯t tip over. ¡°Why are you so disgusted by this?¡± she said, her hands up to the shoulder in guts and blood. ¡°You have all the same organs inside of you.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°My organs stay on the inside,¡± Wang Yonghao muttered, looking as far away as he could manage without becoming an owl. ¡°I don¡¯t need to think about them as long as that is true.¡± ¡°Thinking about your organs is good for cultivation,¡± she said, slowly pulling the pile of entrails out of the bear¡¯s body cavity. Her own broken rib sent a spike of pain through her body, and she suppressed a groan. ¡°For example, take the heart,¡± she picked up the bear¡¯s large heart to punctuate her point, ¡°there are two major meridians that pass directly through your heart, and one of the seven dantians also sits right on top of it. Out of all the organs in the body, it has the highest concentration of spiritual energy - which is also why it tends to explode from severe feng shui deviation or spiritual energy overload. Condition of your heart is directly linked to the condition of your meridian network, and you can monitor one by monitoring the other. The better you understand your organs, the faster you can cultivate.¡± She threw the heart onto clean grass nearby, and started picking her way through the other organs to see what was edible, checking them for poison. ¡°All the more reason not to think of them,¡± Wang Yonghao muttered. Qian Shanyi stopped what she was doing and looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to cultivate faster?¡± she asked incredulously, gesturing with bloody hands. ¡°Every cultivator wants that.¡± ¡°I want a normal life!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°This luck already pushes me much harder than I can keep up with.¡± He looked at her clearly incredulous face and laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± he said, ¡±Fine. How long did it take you to fully unblock your first dantian?¡± She frowned. ¡°Just about average, around two years. Why?¡± ¡°It took me one month,¡± Wang Yonghao said smugly. ¡°You liar,¡± she sneered. ¡°It¡¯s what happened,¡± he said, folding his hands on his chest. ¡°How?¡± she said. He shrugged. ¡°Luck, like I say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± she flatly stated. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, looking curious. ¡°I am lucky at finding treasures. Why can¡¯t I also cultivate faster?¡± Qian Shanyi squinted at him. He seemed genuinely confused. ¡°After a cultivator unblocks their first minor meridians by luck, their entire meridian network is still filled with impurities,¡± she started explaining, trying to keep herself calm. ¡°They can¡¯t circulate spiritual energy because there is no unblocked path for their energy to circulate through. The only thing they can do is keep their unblocked meridian filled with spiritual energy, and wait until it slowly washes away at the impurities on the path to one of their dantians. Only once at least a single full closed pathway has been partially cleared from the impurities, can they start to circulate their spiritual energy and actively purify their meridian network. Even with the high quality spiritual energy in your Inner World - ¡± ¡°I only got it much later,¡± Wang Yonghao shook his head. Qian Shanyi sighed in frustration. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, because the quality of spiritual energy does nothing if you can¡¯t circulate it,¡± she continued, ¡°Local concentration of spiritual energy doesn¡¯t matter either - early in cultivation, your meridians are so narrow that you can fill them up to bursting in a single breath. Learning how to manipulate your meridians helps, but at the end of the day, it is still just a waiting game until the first closed pathway clears up.¡± She pointed a bloody finger at him. ¡°Which is why you saying you did it in a month is a clear lie!¡± she said, triumphantly. ¡°What if I discovered a secret art for clearing the meridians faster?¡± he asked curiously. She could tell he wasn¡¯t being serious, but she decided to humor him. ¡°Any secret art that could clear meridians faster without the cultivator circulating their spiritual energy could also be used to unblock them for ordinary people,¡± she said, ¡°any sect that developed such a secret art would take over the cultivation world, as they could turn ordinary people into cultivators whenever they wanted.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded, and scratched his head. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really find such a secret art. But how about drugs?¡± Qing Shanyi got a bad feeling. ¡°I have heard of some medicines that could loosen up the impurities,¡± she said slowly, ¡°but they are rare and very expensive. I have never been given any. And besides, their effect plateaus - you need to take ten times as much for one tenth the effect. For example, young master Yao, the direct disciple of the Golden Rabbit Bay¡¯s city regent and the richest noble for many miles, still took a full year to open his first dantian. Are you saying you found some?...¡± She trailed off, uncertainly. Wang Yonghao looked away guiltily. ¡°Well, not so much found as fell into a barrel, but yes,¡± he said, ¡°A barrel?¡± she asked, incredulously. ¡°Yeah, a barrel,¡± he laughed ruefully, ¡°I think it was Asure Heart Cleansing Dew - I had to look it up later.¡± ¡°You simply fell into an actual barrel of Asure Heart Cleansing Dew? It¡¯s measured in drops!¡± she clutched her head in her hands, paying no mind to the blood staining her hair. Her left eye was twitching violently. ¡°Yeah, I fell into some ruins,¡± he explained, laughing slightly, ¡°hit my head, spent a day within the barrel before I woke up. Absorbed most of it. After that, my first dantian unblocked pretty quickly.¡± ¡°How? Your skin should have rotted away from an overdose!¡± ¡°Just¡­lucky, I guess?¡± Qian Shanyi blinked, then stood up, and headed towards Wang Yonghao with a slight smile on her face. He backed away from her. ¡±Come here, I am not going to hurt you,¡± she said, motioning with her bloody butchering dagger. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to, uh, finish with the bear?¡± he laughed, backing away more. ¡°I¡¯ll get right back to it after I strangle you for being so disgustingly lucky!¡± she shouted, and set off after him. He turned around and ran away. It was a comical scene, as her legs felt sluggish after her brush with poison death and the sharp spikes of pain from her broken bones sent her off balance, but Wang Yonghao also kept stumbling from the aftereffects of the egg omelet. In the end, they were actually fairly closely matched in speed. When she chased him all the way to the edge of the world fragment, he circulated his spiritual energy, and jumped into the air, rising up on top of two clouds of fiery fireflies. She scowled up at him. ¡°Come back down here!¡± she said. Running around had calmed her down somewhat, but her blood was still throbbing angrily in her ears. ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay here for now,¡± he said, wiping sweat off his forehead. ¡°It feels safer.¡± She squinted up at him, and pointed towards the rope hanging from the entrance of the world fragment. ¡°See that rope?¡±, she said, ¡±Who do you think put it there? You really think I can¡¯t reach you in the air if I need to?¡± His face had the decency to grow white when he glanced at the rope hanging from the sky. She snorted, and turned away. ¡°Whatever,¡± she said, walking back towards the bear, ¡°If you feel like flying, then fly around the sect, I need some materials. Pots and plates from the kitchens, tables, bookshelves, barrels - it is all going to be decaying and rusted, but I am sure we could salvage something from it. Oh, and there should be a pair of holes near the gazebo filled with heavenly materials and earthly treasures - bring them down here too.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded shakily, and walked on air up to the World Fragment entrance. She considered wherever she should follow, but decided against it. There was a risk that Wang Yonghao would close the entrance and leave her stranded, but she estimated it to be minor. He was still clearly intimidated by her, and didn¡¯t seem like the ruthless type that would simply wait for her to starve. She got back to her autopsy. The lungs and stomach were unsalvageable - the bear had breathed and swallowed far too much toxic slime during their chase. The liver seemed fine - Three Obediences Four Virtues, when discussing poisoned animals, mentioned that it might absorb poison, but she figured that the bear died before that could happen. The kidneys, spleen, and the heart were fine too. After she was done with the organs, she moved over to skinning the body and breaking it into parts. The bear¡¯s pelt was soaked through with the poison slime, and would need to be thrown away. Her heart ached at the waste, but even if she could clean it, she had no idea how to tan leather to prevent it from rotting. At least it kept the poison away from the meat. Bear¡¯s jaw, one of the front paws, and many of the ribs were broken in the fall. The other bones were mostly fine, and she was careful to cut between the bones as she separated the meat into parts. She would find a use for the bones later. To deal with the poison slime, she set up a washing station. It was a simple construction - three different spears tied into a tripod, with a Blue Tear Stone and an Igneocopper bar hanging from the middle, wrapped in one of the spare sets of robes. Water produced by the Blue Tear Stone soaked the robes and flowed down, and made it easy to wash the meat before it could be stored in the cold water trenches of the chiclotron. She piled everything she would be throwing away together. If not for the poison, she could have considered reusing it for a compost pile, but as it was it would simply contaminate the ground. By the time she was done, Wang Yonghao had bought back what she asked. Somehow, he seemed even more wary of her now - staying up in the air, stepping from one leg onto the other. She squinted at him. ¡°You want to ask something,¡± she stated. He cringed. ¡°How did you get rid of the fog?¡± he finally said. ¡°There was so much of it.¡± ¡°I blew it away,¡± she said matter-of-factly, washing her hands under the tripod. ¡°Now, do you want those steaks?¡± Wang Yonghao nodded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯d need to come down then,¡± she said, smiling at him. His face went white again, and he swallowed.
She watched the steaks sizzling on the pan carefully. The heart of cultivation was constant improvement: as long as this piece of meat was cooked better than the last one, then eventually, she could cook it perfectly. Wang Yonghao sat opposite her, sipping from a bottle of spirit wine. She glanced up at him, and he looked away. She sighed. ¡°I think I believe you about how quickly you cultivate,¡± she said, bringing up their previous discussion. Hacking the bear corpse apart had brought her blood pressure back down. ¡°It would fit the overall picture. But that does not explain why you think it is bad.¡± He groaned, and stayed silent for a while. ¡°Because my luck tailors itself to my realm,¡± he said, finally opening his mouth. ¡°When I was in the low level of the refinement stage, I got into fights with other low level refinement stage cultivators. Now, they are high level ones. If I advance to the foundation establishment stage like this, then I couldn¡¯t even walk into town without putting ordinary people in danger.¡± ¡°Your luck makes no sense,¡± she said, bluntly. ¡°Tell me about it,¡± he groaned further, flopping down on the ground. ¡°I mean it,¡± she said, flipping the steaks over. This time, she got the timing just right: they were browned, but not charred. ¡°It¡¯s not just that it is absurd in scope. Your luck should depend on your desires - if you don¡¯t want to cultivate, why would it push resources at you?¡± ¡°Are you saying I want this?¡± he asked exasperatedly, raising his head. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°I am not saying anything,¡± she shook her head, ¡°If your luck worked the same way it does for everyone else, it would not be anywhere as powerful. Maybe what it does has changed too.¡± She took the steaks off the fire, and handed them over to Wang Yonghao. He bit into one, yelped, and started blowing on it to cool it down. ¡°The real question is, who in Heaven has your name on their desk, to grant you such luck?¡± she wondered out loud, ¡°And what else about it might have changed?¡± Chapter 12: Stroll Amongst The Trees With Seeking Eyes Qian Shanyi reeled back the rope she used to descend into Wang Yonghao¡¯s Inner World, and wrapped it around her waist. She had only tied it around the gazebo column a mere day ago, but it felt like ages. The knot on the rope was hard as stone, tightened to the limit after holding her weight many times that she had climbed in and out of the world fragment. Wang Yonghao stood next to her, looking around without a care in the world. She prepared for the trip as well as she could, which was not very. With Wang Yonghao awake and conscious, there was no need to overload herself with tools that could be retrieved directly from the Inner World, but she still carried the fly whisk, her sword, and a small axe. Several spears, additional ropes, and everything else she could think of was arranged on the ground near the center of the Inner World, easy to grab in an emergency. She didn¡¯t want to waste the time to bring the poisoned earth out of the inner world, but they did throw out the remaining bear entrails before they had a chance to stink up the place, by making a makeshift lift out of a rope and one of the largest pots they took from the kitchens. Once the rope was drawn fully out of his Inner World, the entrance shrunk into a dot and vanished. All it took was a thought from Wang Yonghao to do it, and she wondered what would happen if it closed on someone¡¯s hand. Probably nothing good. She tied off the rope on her waist, picked up a new pair of stilts, and nodded to Wang Yonghao. ¡°Shall we go?¡± she said, and walked down the hill. He quietly followed after her, walking on air, clouds of dragonflies under his feet shedding enough light that she didn¡¯t bother making her own hair glow. They got to the edge of the slime, and Qian Shanyi got on top of her stilts. Wang Yonghao got ahead of her, and walked backwards in front of her, with his hands folded behind his back. She ignored him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fly?¡± he asked, ¡°You said you could, before.¡± Qian Shanyi had already anticipated this question. If she was going to cooperate with Wang Yonghao closely, he was inevitably going to notice that she didn¡¯t do anything befitting of an old cultivation monster. This ruse would have to break eventually, but for now, she had ways to stall by relying on layers of implications. For example, she didn¡¯t actually say that she could fly - she only said she could reach him in the air, but she wasn¡¯t about to correct his misconception. ¡°My cultivation law is special, and I am doing recuperative training,¡± she replied dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t use spiritual energy unless I absolutely have to.¡± ¡°You know, I could have just carried you,¡± he noted. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea,¡± she nodded, ¡°it would make it much easier for me to reach your neck, if I needed to wring it.¡± After a long day of exploring the sect, removing the toxic fog, getting almost killed by the bear and then butchering it for food, she was quite tired, and knew that she would fall asleep as soon as her head touched the ground. The short nap she took while suffering from the poison helped, and the aches her newly re-broken shin sent up her leg kept her awake, but she still felt exhausted. She considered sending Wang Yonghao out of the secret realm alone and just going to sleep, but the idea rankled her. If she didn¡¯t walk through the sect gatehouse on her own two feet, wouldn¡¯t it mean that in some sense, she had lost the fight to the bear? As they passed by the fallen tree, she stopped, and headed off the road, looking around for the lost spear. Wang Yonghao followed after her curiously. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± he asked. ¡°I lost a spear here when I wrestled with the bear,¡± she said, sweeping some slime aside with a wave of a fly whisk, ¡°it would be a waste to leave it behind.¡± ¡°Why would you wrestle a bear?¡± he said, coming closer. ¡°We had a spirited debate about who was going to be the food and who the chef,¡± she said, ¡°It lost and got sent into your Inner World. Now do you want to help me look or not?¡± Working together, they soon found it, lying not far away from the tree crown. Wang Yonghao threw it into his Inner World, and they continued on, through the gatehouse with broken doors and out into the cavern beyond the sect. She saw the bear tracks in the dirt and dust on the ground, leading towards a depression on the side of the cave - perhaps her flood of poison disturbed its sleep, and that was why it was so angry. She was the first to scramble up to the ledge where the cave opened up into the wider world, and sat down on the warm stone ground. The warm, humid wind made her long hair flutter softly amid the rays of daylight, casting long, wriggling shadows on the walls of the cave behind her, as if a bestial octopus had crawled up from the Netherworld. The cave was set into the wall of a cliff, and opened up into the forest of towering black trees. They looked similar to the pines that grew near the Golden Rabbit Bay, with long clean trunks and a wide crown of green casting shade onto the ground below, but much taller, and with smooth, pitch black bark that shone slightly at the edges. With a start, she realized it must have simply been so smooth it was reflecting sunlight. The ground was covered in thick red moss and tall reedy grass, blackened in a wide circle where the poison fog spilled out of the cave. Thankfully, it had long dissipated by now. She could see where a hidden road had been cut into the forest in the past, narrow tracks left behind by carts barely visible among the vegetation. Songs of birds and insects filled her ears, almost deafening after the muffled environment of the sect caverns. She filled her lungs with the fresh air, and smiled. She was finally out. Wang Yonghao came over and sat down next to her. ¡°I like forests,¡± he said, ¡°they are nice and quiet. Very few people can find you here.¡± She glanced at him. ¡°Speaking from experience?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, ¡°I spend a lot of time in between cities, running away from this sect or that. Forests are some of the best places to be - no eyes to report you, no ears to hear you moving around. Unless a sect hires a spirit chaser, tracking someone through a forest is very hard.¡± She frowned at his mention of sects. She didn¡¯t have the energy to think of it before, but her sect - Luminous Lotus Pavilion - must have already noticed she had disappeared, and had surely heard about the incident at the Northern Sky Salmon. Without her dead body, the only assumption - not entirely inaccurate - must have been that she was kidnapped, or ran away. Her teacher was sure to worry. She didn¡¯t feel a great sense of obligation towards her sect. She joined it for a simple reason - it was one of the few sects near the Golden Rabbit Bay to accept novice female cultivators from a family of commoners without binding them by lines of marriage. The sect had only given her a fraction of the resources she needed, and in return, she did her best to dawdle in her assigned duties, and spent as much of her time on personal cultivation as she could. The only person there she was truly grateful to was her teacher, Elder Striding Phoenix, who gave her plenty of helpful advice, even though he obviously did not practice her cultivation law. She was sure that legally, she was still tied to the sect, but morally, she felt that she had kept her tab clean. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. She decided that when they would reach civilization, she would write to Elder Striding Phoenix and tell him she was going away. He deserved that much. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell him about Wang Yonghao. The sect would be only too happy to help him with his luck problems - but in doing so, they would completely sideline her. She was not about to hand over her unique opportunity to someone else - instead, she would bite into it with all her teeth and never let go. Well, this was something to worry about later. ¡°If you have spent so much time in forests, does that mean you know how to forage?¡± she asked. He laughed awkwardly. ¡°I kept meaning to ask someone to teach me, but never got around to it. Just¡­kept having other things interrupt me, I guess.¡± She snorted in response. Of course he hadn¡¯t. She took out the jade slate from her clothes, and activated it with her spiritual energy, going straight to the chapter on cooking. ¡°Fortunately for us, I happen to have a manual on foraging with me,¡± she sighed, slapping her other hand on her knee, and getting up, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s follow this road. I¡¯ve never been much of a forager, but if we are lucky, I may be able to get us some herbs and forest vegetables, so that we won¡¯t be forced to eat only unseasoned bear meat for weeks.¡± ¡°You want us to travel together?¡± he looked at her weirdly, ¡°Can¡¯t you just give me this manual or something?¡± ¡°How could I trust someone who did not even clean up their treasury with a precious manual?¡± she asked rhetorically, ¡°Chances are, you will manage to lose it.¡± She was not about to let the jade slate out of her hands. It contained her cultivation law, and if Wang Yonghao flipped through it and realized that was what she was practicing, her ruse of being a wizened old master would go up in flames. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­¡± he laughed strangely again, ¡°With my luck, strange things tend to happen when I walk on the road. You fed me and helped find the sect exit, so I guess I owe you a warning.¡± ¡°I am sure it will be fine,¡± she said, walking off towards the forest. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
As the suns made their march across the sky, they slowly made their way through the forest. It seemed peaceful, filled with sounds of nature, almost unnaturally idyllic in a way that begged her to relax, pushing on her mind, tired after a long day of clearing out the sect and fighting for her life. The bear encounter was still fresh in her mind, so she kept a hand on her sword, treading carefully, and trying to make out movement in between the trunks of reflective trees. Wang Yonghao walked several paces away from her, humming along while swinging at small flowers poking their way through the moss with a tree branch. She did not stop him: if another bear came, he would make for a perfect distraction away from her. The road was their best bet for finding civilization, but it disappeared entirely as they headed deeper into the forest. She supposed that was to be expected: it wouldn¡¯t do for a sect to leave any obvious trails that could be followed back to their secret realm. Wang Yonghao tried walking on air to try and see above the forest, but the edge of the world was hanging low here, barely above the tree crowns, and he could not see very far. After some pushing (and more than a few insults), she managed to get him to admit that he could find a way out of the forest. He closed his eyes, threw his branch into the air, and pointed in the direction where it fell. Apparently, his luck let him directly divine a ¡°good¡± direction for him to head in, but given that he didn¡¯t like where it kept leading him, he didn¡¯t use this method very often. She managed to hold her tongue after seeing this ¡°method¡±. At least he seemed to focus on his surroundings more afterwards. Their attempts at foraging were going badly, mostly due to her own inexperience - they managed to find a lonely oak tree and collect some acorns, but that was all. To cope with the disappointment, they took the time to cut the tree down and put it inside of Wang Yonghao¡¯s Inner World - she had many uses in mind for the wood. The entrance portal of the world fragment made easy work of the trunk and the long branches, shearing them easily as it closed - though they still needed to move the trees around, since it could only open horizontally, and could not intersect solid objects. Right now, Qian Shanyi was staring at a plant, flipping between two pages on her jade slate. It was about fifty centimeters tall, with a narrow stalk and cream-colored flowers growing in pointed clusters. She scratched her head, and turned to Wang Yonghao, showing him her jade slate. The forest was quiet around them. ¡°Does this look like the same plant to you?¡± Wang Yonghao looked at the picture, and nodded. ¡°Looks like it,¡± he said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s either wild garlic, which would go great together with our meat, or it¡¯s death camas,¡± she said. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± She raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What do you think ¡®death camas¡¯ does?¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± She looked at the pair of pictures again. They honestly looked completely indistinguishable to her. The manual said the plants smelled differently, but that was of no help at all when she didn¡¯t know the smell of the right one. On top of that, the evening had fallen, and she needed to light up her hair to see clearly. She sighed, and got up. Best not risk it. As she turned towards Wang Yonghao, something put her on edge, and her hand dropped on her sword. She spun around, looking for a threat, but only saw the same quiet dark forest, reflective tree trunks, and the ground covered in red moss and reedy grass. Eerily quiet. Mere minutes before, birds were singing, but now all she could hear was the rustle of wind in the reeds. Even the insects went silent. She put her back against a tree, looking around for any hint of movement, and drew her sword out, extinguishing her hair and strengthening her spiritual shield at the same time. Wang Yonghao looked at her curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked her, not even bothering to lower his voice. ¡°Why are the birds quiet?¡± she hissed at him, ¡°Something is wrong.¡± ¡°The birds?¡± he looked around, and to his credit, immediately went for his sword. Suddenly, he yelped as something yanked him by the legs, making him sink down to his waist into the moss. He helplessly tugged at his sword, but it was stuck in its sheath. Qian Shanyi pushed herself off the tree to help him, but something caught her by the throat, and she was jerked back. She clawed at her windpipe, and felt a cord of something thick and cold, pressing against her spiritual energy shield. If she didn¡¯t bring it up in time, she would have been strangled already. A vine? She pushed more spiritual energy into her spiritual energy shield, expanding it around her body to push the vine away. Her spiritual energy reserves, already depleted by the many hours of holding her broken shin together, dropped further, but she managed to get her sword underneath the vine. The angle was awkward, but with the push of her shoulder she managed to slice through, and tumbled forwards, using her momentum to instantly spring back to her feet. She saw a bundle of wriggling vines enveloping the tree trunk she was leaning against. In the middle of the bundle, there was a large flower, its petals black in the dim evening light of the forest. Something white glistened in the middle of it, and as it crawled around the tree trunk to face her, she realized it was a maw full of teeth. Spiritual energy flowed from the vine she sliced, but the rest of the flower was almost entirely blank. Even now that she knew where to sense, it was very easy to miss it. A burst of light and a deafening cry of a goose came from behind her, illuminating the forest for a brief moment. The petals of the flower in front of her started to glow blood red, and behind the tree, she could see more patches of red, crawling closer. She glanced at Wang Yonghao out of the corner of her eye, and saw him getting out of the hole in the moss, shaking the remains of a similar flower from his feet. ¡°Maneating flowers¡­¡± he sighed, ¡°Just what I need.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to respond as the flower leaped at her, its hungry maw opening wide. Chapter 13: Cleave Through Groves And Dream Of Luck A single flower demon beast was of little danger to someone of their realm. The flowers tried to close in and entangle their prey, but were too weak to pierce directly through a solid spiritual energy shield. As long as one kept their distance, they could slice off the vines one by one until the core body could be destroyed. The problem was that the flowers kept coming, and each one took many minutes to kill. On top of that, their vines could absorb spiritual energy on contact: it was a battle of attrition, and she was losing, even though she cut her spiritual energy usage to a minimum. Once she would fully run out, it would be all over. Wang Yonghao fared better, but only just. Because he didn''t need to spend spiritual energy all day to keep his leg in one piece, his reserves started out full, and he dipped into them with abandon. His attacks spread fire around the moss, and the Honk of the Solar Goose technique sent razor-sharp bursts of sword light slicing through the forest. It looked very dominating, but the flowers had an uncanny ability to dodge just before the attack connected, and would keep moving even with most of their bodies sliced apart. Compared to her conservative style, she wasn''t sure who would falter first. Qian Shanyi grit her teeth. Something needed to change. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat,¡± she shouted, kicking away the flower next to her, and sprinting over to Wang Yonghao. She grabbed him from behind by the collar of his robes, and planted her good foot on his back, standing tall. ¡°Hey!¡± he protested, ¡°Get off me!¡± ¡°Less whining, more running on air,¡± she curtly ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll keep your back safe.¡± She wasn¡¯t about to tell him she couldn¡¯t fly, and she was definitely not letting herself be carried. He went upwards, complaining loudly throughout. That put some distance between them and the flowers, but the plants gave chase, swinging from one branch to another at surprising speed. They needed a way to throw them off. She racked her brain. How were they following them? Plants didn¡¯t have eyes to see. The birds went silent, she thought. They knew the flowers were coming. But how? The flower beasts moved silently, and she doubted the birds could sense them any better than a pair of cultivators. This left two possibilities: either the birds heard some kind of concealed signal, or the flowers came out at the same time every night. Many animals would hunt at specific times of the day. If these flowers were doing the same, then it wasn¡¯t out of the question for other animals to learn their schedule. That they all went quiet at once spoke to the threat on display. ¡°I think they can hear us,¡± she said to Wang Yonghao, ¡°try to keep quiet, and run in a different direction - maybe it will throw them off.¡± He immediately stopped complaining, and even his breathing slowed down. She smiled - the man could manage to think right when prompted. His footsteps on the fiery dragonflies were silent as they pivoted away from their path, but the flowers still kept on their trail. She frowned. Was she wrong? No, she dismissed the thought, they probably have a spiritual sense. All creatures needed to consume calories in order to stay alive. Spiritual creatures - cultivators, demon beasts like these flowers, ghosts, and many others - also needed to consume spiritual energy, or they would turn sick and die. Because of this, most demon beasts could innately sense spiritual energy, and right now, Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao must have looked like two bundles of tasty food. ¡°It didn¡¯t work,¡± she said, breaking their silence, ¡°they might be following our spiritual energy as well as the sound." "So what then?" he said, "I can''t keep flying without using spiritual energy." "Let¡¯s descend to the ground and continue on foot,¡± she said, eyeing the plants behind them. It was subtle, but she thought they were slowly closing in, as she could see flashes of red reflecting off the trees on their flanks. ¡°If we descend to the ground, they¡¯d be on us in moments,¡± he grumbled, "especially if we suppress our spiritual energy." Honestly, it was a great point. She looked around, searching for a solution. ¡°There. See that dense copse of trees?¡± she pointed over his shoulder, ¡°run through it, and use that sword goose technique to slice the trees apart. The noise of them falling down should cover our retreat.¡± Wang Yonghao headed towards the trees, and his sword danced in a tapestry of blinding light. In a single breath, every tree in the copse was sliced through by razor-sharp sword light, and collapsed to the ground with deafening cracks and groans as they ran past. They dropped to the ground, and started to walk away as quickly and quietly as they could while suppressing their spiritual energy by squeezing shut the 40 000 pores on their skin. She glanced back, and saw that the collapsed trees were now positively covered in blood red flowers. They were searching around wildly, without any direction. She smiled - their distraction had worked. She walked in front of Wang Yonghao and made a motion of a circle opening and widening with both hands. It took a minute, but eventually he figured out what she wanted, and opened his Inner World in front of them. She saw the flowers in the distance spin around and head in their direction, sensing the burst of spiritual energy, but by now it was too late. She hopped on his back despite his protests, and they descended down into his Inner World, closing the entrance behind themselves. As he got down to the ground and she hopped off, he spun around and glared at her. ¡°Did you need to ride on my back?¡± he demanded. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t use spiritual energy unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary,¡± she replied lazily, turning away from him and heading towards her improvised bed. "What do you mean unless it''s necessary?!" he threw his hands in the air, ¡°It was necessary - we were surrounded! You even said we should flee!¡± ¡°Hm. No, I don''t think so,¡± she said, ¡°You ran away just fine, didn¡¯t you? Why would I need to use my legs to run when yours are still strong?¡± "I am not a horse for you to ride on!" he ran in front of her, again meeting her gaze with a scowl. She met his scowl with a smile. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "If you aren''t a horse, why didn''t you throw me off?" she asked, yawning lazily, and refilling the water clock that seemed to have ran out, "Besides, it was a good division of labor. You could concentrate on running, and I could watch the flowers. Or do you have a technique for growing eyes on the back of your head?" "Well, no - " he began. "Excellent," she clapped him on his shoulder, and moved past him, laying down on her bed. "Looks like we agree that from this point on, you''d do the running while I relax on your back. It is the most optimal arrangement." "Hey, no way!" he shouted again, as she picked up a spare set of robes to cover her eyes for sleep. "We didn''t agree to that at all! I am not letting you ride me again!" She glanced up at him, and saw his face blushing from what he just said. "Letting me?" She said, "You have to pay for that in most cities." "Shut up," he said, blushing further. ¡°Tell you what," she said smugly, "morning outsmarts evening, and this here cultivator is tired. Let''s talk about this tomorrow." She covered her eyes, laid down, and was out like a blown out candle.
When she woke up, Wang Yonghao was still asleep down on the grass, having followed her example by tying a different set of robes around his head. The strange sphere that he brought into the world fragment was laying by his side - he must have been tinkering with it the night before. By the clock, she slept for ten hours. She took her medicine, cooked up a large portion of bear ribs for breakfast, and started to catalog their food supplies. Yesterday¡¯s foraging went pretty badly, mostly due to her own lack of skill. The only thing they had to show for it was a small pile of acorns, as well as a broken up oak tree. The acorns had to be dried before they could be cooked, so she placed them all inside of an earth trench of the chiclotron, where the air temperature was a bit milder than in the adjacent fire trench. In terms of calories, they were set for the next while. She didn¡¯t have a set of scales to weigh the meat, but the bear must have been at least six hundred kilos, and according to the Three Obediences Four Virtues, meat was about a third of a mammal''s body weight. Even if each of them ate two kilos a day, they should still last for a month and a half. Remaining egg omelet would add a couple days on top of that. This was, of course, assuming that the meat didn¡¯t go bad. For now, she stored it in the ice-cold water trenches of the chiclotron, but given how often she took it apart for her various projects, she would need to figure out a less fickle solution sooner or later. Having gone through her food stores, she picked up her sword, and started cultivating. Her broken rib and leg made her wince in pain, but at this point, she was used to it. She wanted to adjust to her new cultivation law as soon as possible, especially if traveling with Wang Yonghao would mean she had to fight something new every other day. She came out of her fight with the bear surprisingly whole. Besides her broken rib and leg, the rest of her body was pretty healthy, and now that she was eating her fill, she managed to keep practicing for two whole hours. At this rate, she felt that she would be back to peak shape by the end of the week. She took a break after cultivation by relaxing on the grass and reading deeper into the Three Obediences Four Virtues, giving her tired muscles time to recuperate. This time, she decided to read the chapter on household management. There was a lot of genuinely helpful advice, especially when it came to making containers, accounting, and conducting small repairs, as well as a fair amount about the basics of feng shui management when building a house - something that was currently useless to her, on account of living under the open sky. Besides the general advice, there was a set of complementary techniques for keeping track of inventory. One of the techniques could create primitive talismans - ¡°marks¡± - that could be attached to various items in a store room, with supplementary techniques for counting them based on type, or for locating particular types of marks in space. The marks themselves were crude, and could only last for about a month before running out of spiritual energy, but she could already tell it would be invaluable when running a large sect. To make sure she wasn¡¯t missing any other techniques, she quickly skimmed the other chapters. Cursing techniques seemed largely self-contained, and put a large strain on the body: she would only consider practicing them once she was in her peak condition. In the cooking chapter, she found two minor techniques for managing a kitchen - one for controlling the strength of fires by manipulating their access to air and one for measuring temperature - with the rest of the chapter focused on manipulating and transforming food. The advice and information seemed very comprehensive - she was sure that if she fully absorbed the lessons here, she could become a good immortal chef. The sewing chapter, after discussing needle control, went into thread control techniques - they were clearly meant to be used together. Thread could be controlled by linking its movement to that of a second piece of thread held in her hands, either directly or by making it repeat a recorded movement on a trigger. The rest of the chapter was dedicated towards a variety of cutting, sewing and knitting patterns for shirts, robes, bags, and other common items. Taken together, this cultivation manual held seven different spiritual energy manipulation techniques, as well as the base spiritual energy recirculation law, and a wealth of more general advice. Even though its focus was somewhat broad, in terms of the overall quality it could probably compare to some of the best cultivation manuals out there. She pondered this fact as she laid on the grass. This cultivation law was very comprehensive - ordinarily, she couldn¡¯t expect to simply find something like this lying around. Furthermore, it¡¯s style was clashing with her own preferences. Was it her own luck at play, or Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck in finding a good manager for his inner world? It was said that a cultivator''s luck was not transferable, but this was a simplification. In reality, luck would simply draw in events that would suit the goals of the cultivator in question - both conscious and subconscious. While luck could not be controlled directly, by focusing on specific goals, a cultivator could emphasize their effect. Direct, straightforward and immediate goals were easiest to affect by luck, while indirect, conceptual and distant ones were much harder. The goals of other people - even if those people were dear to the cultivator in question - had a much lower importance, and so luck would barely affect them. Of course, this wasn¡¯t to say that luck could not make other people benefit. For example, if a cultivator¡¯s luck brought them over to join a sect, then the sect would also benefit from their joining. This was part of the reason why Qian Shanyi wanted to hug Wang Yonghao¡¯s thigh and not let go - just by leaching off his treasures, her cultivation could increase by leaps and bounds. But this type of benefit was almost always indirect and incidental, especially because of the limitations of what luck could affect. Luck had the strongest effect on the subconscious decisions of the cultivator themselves, and following that, on inanimate objects - for example, a lucky cultivator would find that their clothes would happen to tear less often, even though the strength of the fabric did not change in any way. The scope of luck dropped significantly when affecting living beings, such as animals and demon beasts. It was fairly easy for a lucky cultivator to make a die roll to one side of the table more often than not, but much harder to make a chicken stroll to a particular side of the yard. The hardest to affect were the decisions of other people, and especially other cultivators. This was not only because they were living beings, but also because their luck would clash with your own. If you were fighting another cultivator, then it may be beneficial to you if they happened to step in the path of your sword, but it would not be beneficial to them, and so the effects of luck on their decisions would tend to balance out. Similarly, when two cultivators gambled, then unless one of them was much luckier than the other, their rolls should be more or less fair. On the other hand, if two cultivators shared a goal, then their luck would tend to work together. For her to find this jade slate, she had to end up in Wang Yonghao¡¯s Inner World, and then he had to stumble into this destroyed sect. Did her own weak luck guide him on this path so that she could find it, or did his much stronger luck find her because she would make for a good manager of his Inner World? It would be an indirect goal mostly benefitting another person, but with how monstrous his luck was, perhaps it could actually happen. She shook her head. It was pointless to wonder - wherever it was her luck, his luck, or just happenstance, all that mattered in the end was what she decided to do with the cards she was dealt. Luck was rarely a determining force, and the kinds of fools who relied on their luck to see them through danger were the first to end up in the graveyards. If Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck tried to lead her astray in service to his own goals, she would simply find a way to kill him. Dead men had no luck to speak of. ¡°Tang Qunying¡­ Who were you?¡± she asked the air, playing around with the jade slate. Was she a part of that sect? Who hid this jade slate among the womanly books? Did she do it herself, to pass on her experiences? Her thoughts were cut short by Wang Yonghao finally waking up. Chapter 14: Debate The Dao Over A Good Meal ¡°Can¡¯t we have breakfast first?¡± Wang Yonghao whined, using a dagger to pull nails out of a bookshelf. ¡°He who does not work does not eat,¡± Qian Shanyi noted wisely, choosing to conceal the fact that she ate as soon as she woke up. ¡°We aren¡¯t even in a hurry,¡± he complained, gesturing with his dagger. ¡°And we didn¡¯t have dinner last night after that fight. Please?¡± ¡°You know, the more time you spend talking, the longer it will take us to get through this pile,¡± she noted, ¡°and thus the longer it will take for me to make breakfast.¡± He grumbled but went back to work. They were going through the large pile of things they took from the sect - a great variety of bookshelves, cupboards, tables, and so on, all in various stages of rot and disrepair - and taking it apart for the valuable iron nails inside. Besides the furniture, there were barrels (rotting, but she could reuse the iron hoops), pots from the kitchens (rusted, and would need a lot of cleaning before she could use them to cook), ceramic and clay crockery (in strong need of washing), cutlery, and even a decent pickaxe. Working together, it only took them an hour to go through their loot. Old wood was stacked in the middle of the world fragment, ready to be lifted out when they opened the entrance. She wrapped the collected nails in a robe, stretched, and got up off the grass. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, ¡°I think I have a plan for how to deal with the Glowing Rosevines.¡± ¡°The what?¡± Wang Yonghao asked. Instead of answering, she took out her jade slate, and flipped over to a page in the cooking chapter she noted earlier. She turned the slate over to him, showing him a picture of the same man-eating flowers that attacked them last night. ¡°They are called Glowing Rosevines,¡± she said, ¡°Apparently their vines make for good ropes, and the leaves can be turned into tea.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded as he looked over the picture, then raised his eyes. ¡°Do we need a plan?¡±, he asked. ¡°If they only come out at night, we can just move during the day, and spend the night here.¡± She snorted. ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± she asked, ¡°Their vines can be turned into ropes. I am tired of sleeping on the ground, I want to make a hammock.¡± Her makeshift nest out of spare robes had been serving her well, but she still woke up with a sore back every day. By the looks of it, so was Wang Yonghao. ¡°So what, we go out at night, kill a bunch of them, and then retreat?¡± he asked. ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t work,¡± she said, ¡°they are cannibals - if we leave their corpses on the ground, they would be gone by morning.¡± ¡°We could grab them and run,¡± he said. She looked at him weirdly. ¡°And if one of us gets caught, or our spiritual energy runs out? Any cultivator, no matter their realm, can be overwhelmed,¡± she said, ¡° Or perhaps they will learn better than to be tricked by some falling trees? This would be risky.¡± He laughed. ¡°I think it¡¯d be fine.¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°You really aren¡¯t taking this as seriously as you should. We were in danger last night, it would be stupid to simply go in without a good plan.¡± ¡°Well, what can I say,¡° he flashed her a grin, ¡°I guess I am just naturally lucky. I don¡¯t think I would die.¡± She folded her arms, and stared at him with a blank expression. His grin faltered. ¡°You know, normally, lucky cultivators are harder to kill because their luck protects them,¡± she said, ¡°but normally, luck stays within reasonable bounds and doesn¡¯t force unwanted things on a cultivator. Yours does both. What makes you so sure your luck won¡¯t straight up kill you? Especially if you keep refusing its blatant attempts to make you cultivate?¡± His smile froze on his face. She grinned. ¡°Really, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t need a plan,¡± she said, ¡°my luck is very ordinary. If I go out just before sunrise, I can probably safely grab the last couple of awake Rosevines left wandering around. If you go out, who knows what will happen.¡± He stared off into the distance, and laughed hollowly as a drop of sweat slid down his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s¡­a good point,¡± he said, turning back to her, ¡°so¡­what is your plan?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll build a shelter out of tree trunks,¡± she said, ¡°with a narrow hole, not wide enough to let a Rosewine through. Then we¡¯ll hide inside. They shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to break through a wall of wood and packed earth, and without needing to expend spiritual energy on defense, we could kill them easily. As long as we wipe out the entire pack, there would be no problem with gathering up their corpses in the morning.¡± ¡°But first, we¡¯ll build the same shelter here, in your inner world,¡± she continued, heading towards the large pile of oak tree wood stacked at the edge of the world fragment, ¡°if we screw up and they manage to get inside our shelter, I want us to have a path of retreat.¡± ¡°Hey, no way!¡± He shouted after her, ¡°Breakfast first! You promised!¡± ¡°I am not hungry yet,¡± she said, ¡°we can eat after a couple hours.¡± ¡°How can you not be hungry?¡± he asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten last night, and you¡¯ve been working since morning!¡± ¡°Because I had breakfast before you woke up, sleepyhead,¡± she said, grinning. He scowled at her. ¡°I am not doing any more work before I eat something,¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°So make it yourself,¡± she said, frowning, ¡°this was always an option.¡± His mouth froze open in a silent objection. Finally, he closed it, and muttered something under his breath. ¡°What? Speak up,¡± she said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to cook,¡± he sighed. She stared at him, then started laughing. Wang Yonghao scowled at her. ¡°How can you not know how to cook?¡± she said, pushing her laughter down. ¡°Just put meat on a heated pan, it¡¯s not complicated.¡± ¡°Well I just¡­ don¡¯t know how much to heat it?¡± he said, blushing. ¡°Big strong cultivator, would starve if left alone,¡± she shook her head, ¡°But fine, I can cook for you.¡± The fool seemed to relax, smiling. ¡°Just as long as you pay for it,¡± she said casually, heading towards her cooking station. ¡°Pay?¡± he asked, far too slow to catch on, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Surely you¡¯ve been to a restaurant before? Food is not free,¡± she said, shaking her head in disappointment. ¡°If you want me to work as an immortal chef, I deserve some remuneration.¡± ¡°But¡­You already can use everything in here,¡± he continued, confused. ¡°Hm,¡± she grinned, preparing to deliver her strike, ¡±Last night, you said you, ah, ¡®wouldn¡¯t let me ride you¡¯ I believe?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± he scowled. ¡°Deadly,¡± she said, ¡±How about it? For the next two months, I¡¯ll cook for you whenever you want, and you¡¯ll let me fly around on your shoulders whenever I want. Do we have a deal?¡± Wang Yonghao stared at her for a while without responding. ¡°Well?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrow. His scowl deepened, and he stormed off towards the trench where the meat was stored. She settled down on the grass near the pan to watch his attempt. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. She had only started to study the dao of cooking a short while back, but by watching Wang Yonghao work, she already felt like a virtuoso. To heat the pan, he brought over nine igneocopper bricks: far more than what he needed. Back when she was cooking the egg, she used six, and even that was too much: if she had not been actively mixing the egg, it would have burned. For the bear meat, she only used four bricks. When Wang Yonghao dropped the meat on the pan, she smirked, and he glared in her direction. ¡°What?¡± he said, ¡°You said meat on the pan, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You are doing great!¡± she flashed him a thumbs-up, ¡°This here cultivator believes you can rebel against the heavens and cook this bear!¡± she continued, drawing out a second thumbs-up with her other hand like a poisoned dagger. Without a hand to support herself, she had to arch her neck to look up at him. ¡°Even the kitchens of the netherworld demon kings could not compete with the fiery taste of your cooking!¡± This fool dropped the frozen meat directly on the pan, without holding it next to the igneocopper bricks for a couple minutes to let it unthaw. Not that she was going to tell him this. She kept encouraging him until he snapped at her to keep quiet. The look on his face when he flipped the meat and realized the other side of it had been charred black was priceless. Stubborn to the end, he tried to eat it, but it was impossible: charcoal on the surface and still frozen on the inside, the meat was completely ruined. Giving up, he covered his face with one hand. She saw a single tear slide down his cheek. ¡°Fine, damn it,¡± he said, ¡°You win. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Excellent,¡° she smiled, getting up and approaching him, ¡°Now let me teach you what you did wrong.¡±
It took some figuring out - as well as a complete redesign once she realized her earlier idea was far too ambitious - but four hours later they had built a shelter that was up to Qian Shanyi¡¯s standards. It was a squat construction, halfway buried into the ground, made out of oak planks as thick as her thigh and reinforced with packed earth. Glowing Rosevines could burrow, but her manual did not say how deep: nonetheless, she made sure that their shelter was completely enclosed in wood on the inside. Honk of the Solar Goose technique turned out to be useful for more than just gardening - its sharp cutting strikes could easily make flat boards out of the oak wood they brought with them. There was only a single cramped room, its ceiling low enough you could only stand on your knees, with a heavy trap door covering it from the top. On the inside, the trapdoor could be locked to the ceiling by sliding a thick plank into it. A single narrow slit served as the window, leading into a two meter-long tunnel before coming out on the outside. The flowers would need to either slide into this tunnel, or try to slip their tentacles inside - neither of which would be easy. On the other hand, they could easily strike them with a long spear. As far as defense was concerned, it was almost perfect. She knocked on the wall of the shelter a couple times, and climbed out through the trapdoor, nodding towards Wang Yonghao. ¡°I think we are ready. Let¡¯s go outside,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fly yourself, can¡¯t you at least let me carry you normally?¡± he complained as she settled down with one foot on his back and one hand on his collar, ¡°this way is far too embarrassing.¡± ¡°Do you dare to not give face to your elders?¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to be carried any other way. It would go against many profound and sacred principles we don¡¯t have the time to go into. Come on, up we go.¡± He walked upwards, grumbling throughout, and opened the entrance when they reached the top of the world fragment. Qian Shanyi drew her sword as they went through. Outside, it was night. As soon as she saw the darkness, she yanked Wang Yonghao by the collar. ¡°Back,¡± she said, ¡°go back!¡± In the distance, she saw the glint of red reflecting from the trees, coming closer. Wang Yonghao listened, and ducked back into his Inner World, closing the entrance, and descending back down to the ground. ¡°Ha, pretty unlucky for it to be night again,¡± he laughed, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll need to wait until morning?¡± She glanced at him, debating wherever she should tell him. ¡°It¡¯s not luck,¡± she said, deciding that there was no reason to hide this fact, even if it was possible, ¡°the time in your Inner World flows at a different rate when it is closed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You probably never noticed, if you have never spent the night here,¡± she said, ¡°From the time we went to sleep, eighteen hours have passed here. It should be midday or late evening outside, but it is night.¡± She watched him carefully. He didn¡¯t seem too shocked to be hearing about warped time, no doubt having had an experience with something like this in the past. ¡°Couldn¡¯t the darkness be because of something else?¡± he asked uncertainly, ¡°A big cloud covering the skies?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just this night,¡° she said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent a good week inside of the Inner World before you showed up, while for you it must have been only a couple days. Unless you lied about what you did after you left Golden Rabbit Bay?¡± ¡°I am not a liar,¡± he scoffed. ¡°Then it must be the time,¡± she shrugged. ¡°At a guess, it should be flowing three or four times faster here than on the outside, when the entrance is closed.¡± ¡°Man, that must have sucked, being here alone for a week,¡± he ruffled his hair, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened.¡± ¡°I had the excruciating pain of my healing body to occupy myself,¡± she said, heading back over to their stores of wood. ¡°Come on, we have an entire day ahead of us before the sun rises,¡± she said, ¡°I want to make some furniture.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need this much fat,¡± Qian Shanyi said, looking over what he was doing, ¡°use less. Even less. Yes, much better, that¡¯s enough.¡± Wang Yonghao carefully cut off a small piece of bear fat and threw it on top of the shield they were using to cook. He moved it around, making sure enough of the shield was covered with grease so that the meat wouldn¡¯t stick to it. He glanced at the mysterious woman sitting by his side, carving a wide oak plank with a small axe to make a shovel. Even though she stayed focused on her work, she had an uncanny ability to glance up just as he was about to make some kind of mistake. He put his foot down on having dinner first, and she agreed readily, offloading the cooking on his shoulders. He tried to argue that she agreed to cook, but she responded that if she left he would have nobody else to cook for him, and he had no real argument against that. Even though he felt annoyed at being forced to do it despite their deal, he still appreciated the pointers she was giving. If he could eat better in the future, it would all be worth it. He still didn¡¯t really know who she was or why she was originally looking for him, and when he tried to find out more, she kept deflecting his questions. ¡°After we are done with dinner, we really need to make a table,¡± she said, interrupting his thoughts, ¡°I need a workbench, my back is starting to hurt after working on the ground for many days.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we done enough work for today?¡± he sighed, ¡°Where¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°Do you have somewhere else to be?¡± she asked, throwing him a baffled look. ¡°Well, no,¡± he said, ¡°but we could just relax. Talk about stuff, like normal people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll relax when I can live like a civilized person instead of a barbarian that sleeps on the ground,¡± she said, ¡°and for that I need a woodworking station, which means I need a workbench, which means I need a table. So, we are making a table.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve spent the entire day digging and lugging wood around,¡± he said, ¡°My arms are tired, and you said your back hurts. Can¡¯t this wait until tomorrow?¡± ¡°So?¡± she snorted, ¡°Work while tired. Are you a cultivator or a baby? I work with a broken leg and don¡¯t complain.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. Some of the things she said had to be jokes or exaggerations, but he could never tell what was true and what wasn¡¯t. ¡°You don¡¯t have a broken leg,¡± he said, testing her, ¡°We¡¯ve been walking around all day yesterday. You don¡¯t even limp.¡± Instead of answering him, she stretched out her leg in the air, and for a moment, her shin flopped around like a limp noodle. He recoiled at the sight, a shiver going down his spine. After a moment, her leg snapped back into shape. ¡°Why are you like this?¡± he complained, recovering his composure, ¡°Aren¡¯t ladies supposed to be gentle and kind?¡± ¡°Why?¡± she laughed, putting her carving to the side, and focusing fully on him, ¡°Because it would make you more comfortable?¡± ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± he said, crossing his arms and crossing glares with her, ¡°We basically live in the same house! What¡¯s wrong with making your housemate comfortable?¡± ¡°Keep your eyes on the meat, junior,¡± she snorted, ¡°it¡¯s going to burn.¡± The memory of eating burned meat made him flinch, and he looked down. ¡°To cultivate is to spit in the face of heaven,¡± she continued as he carefully flipped the bear stakes on the pan with a pair of chopsticks made from long oak splinters, ¡°If I only did what made other people comfortable as opposed to what I want, I wouldn¡¯t be much of a cultivator, would I?¡± ¡°But then people will do things that make you uncomfortable,¡± he sighed, ¡°Why do you want to be mean to others?¡± ¡°They already do, what of it?¡± she said, ¡°Did you think of my comfort when you and your brothers in drink approached me at the Northern Sky Salmon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­different,¡± he said, shifting in place. The memories of that night were still hazy, but he could remember the basics now. ¡°I was drunk, for one.¡± ¡°Drunk men do what sober ones want to but dare not,¡± she snorted. ¡°Well you seem pretty comfortable now, don¡¯t you?¡± he snapped out, ¡°Alone with a man, in the middle of nowhere?¡± ¡°I am comfortable because if you were to try anything I would open you up from your balls to your ribcage,¡± she replied grimly, ¡°In the city, my hands were bound by law. Do not think that a fight outside would go the same way, no matter how weakened my body may be.¡± He gulped, and glanced down at her hands. For a moment, he could swear he could see drops of bear blood rolling off her fingers. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± he muttered, ¡°I am a good person, I don¡¯t do things other people don¡¯t want, and I already said I am sorry for that night. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get into a fight if I was sober. I just mean, well, isn¡¯t it natural for men to approach women?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a cultivator to be accustomed to the sight of shattered limbs?¡± she noted. ¡°That¡¯s not the same!¡± ¡°That is true,¡± she nodded, ¡°there is no cultivation technique that relies on unnerving others. Human cauldrons, on the other hand¡­¡± He flinched again. ¡°That¡¯s really not fair,¡± he said, ¡°Only the vilest of villains do that.¡± ¡°Yet the context is still there, is it not?¡± She said, ¡°Well, no matter. Let us eat.¡± Chapter 15: Purge All Grime On The Forest Shores Qian Shanyi breathed in, filling her lungs with air to the bursting point, and slowly exhaled. Her senses were focused inward, on the spiritual energy circulating through her meridians. She was finally seeing the first signs of the formation of the yin-yang cycles, and she couldn¡¯t tear her attention away from them. Every cultivator possessed twelve primary meridians that transported spiritual energy throughout their body, with each one named after one of the major organs it passed through. The relationship between the organ and the meridian was reciprocal: the more spiritual energy passed through the meridian, the healthier the organ would become, and correspondingly, if the organ was damaged or affected by disease, the passage of spiritual energy through the meridian would suffer. The only exception to this rule was the heart, which was linked to two separate meridians - the heart meridian and the pericardium meridian - and the sanjiao meridian, which didn¡¯t pass through anything in particular. Almost all of the energy flowing through the meridians had the type appropriate to the cultivator¡¯s constitution - in Qian Shanyi¡¯s case, yin-metal - but a small part corresponded to the type of each particular meridian. Six of the meridians had a yin nature, with the other six being yang; there were two meridians for every one of the five major types of spiritual energy, except fire, which had four. Back when she was cultivating Seven Flowers Bloom, spiritual energy flowed freely between the yin and yang meridians, mixing together with little direction. Now that she practiced a proper, typed cultivation law, she was finally seeing the first signs of separation. Two separate cycles were forming among her meridians - one for yin and one for yang - with the energy moving between them only among specific pathways. As the cycles would continue to develop, the energy flow would accelerate, and her yin meridians - already better developed than her yang meridians due to her constitution - would further strengthen and expand. A similar process was happening to her metal meridians, and she could swear her lungs were already growing deeper. Qian Shanyi forced her eyes to open. That was only a trick of the mind: she had been cultivating Three Obediences Four Virtues for a mere three days. It would take a couple weeks for the energy vortices to fully form, let alone for her internal organs to catch up. For now, she had work to do. She ended up underestimating how long the night would last. They¡¯ve spent a full day within the world fragment, going to sleep twice, and the morning sun only rose once they woke up - that meant the time within the world fragment was moving four or five times faster than on the outside. Wang Yonghao was lazing about on the grass as she finished her morning cultivation, using a dagger to skillfully carve a chunk of oak wood into the shape of a small animal figure. ¡°You could have at least worked on our lathe, if you do not want to cultivate,¡± she chided him, getting up off the grass and dusting herself off, ¡°I don¡¯t want us to carve every little thing we need by hand.¡± She had never seen a lathe, and only had a vague awareness that a piece of wood was spun around an axis in order to make smooth circular shapes. The motion of it seemed clear in her mind - now they just needed to figure out how to turn it into reality. ¡°I am not a refiner like you,¡± he said, shrugging, and motioning with his halfway finished figurine, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make a lathe. I only know how to use a knife.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t take refining to put a couple planks together,¡± she grumbled, ¡°you know what the problem is, what is so difficult about trying things until you figure out a solution?¡± She spent most of the last day memorizing the foraging advice of the Three Obediences Four Virtues in preparation for setting off into the forest again, but she did make sure to carve out several shovels and cobble together a large, though somewhat rickety table. For now, she avoided using nails, deciding to save them for something that would need to be especially robust. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll figure it out, right?¡± he said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t feel in a hurry to sleep on a good hammock, instead of the cold hard ground like a dog?¡±, she squinted at him, ¡°Would you rather I didn¡¯t make one for you?¡± He gaped at her in horror. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± he started, then paused, studying her face. ¡°Your poor, poor back,¡± she continued, twisting the knife, ¡°It must be starting to hurt. I know mine did, after a couple days, and I sleep on way more padding than you do.¡± ¡°How could you be this cruel?¡± ¡°To cultivate is to be cruel to fate itself. What is one more cruelty on top of that?¡± she said, ¡°Besides, why would I waste my time if you won¡¯t spend some of yours?¡± Wang Yonghao shuddered and got up off the grass. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, ¡°what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°If you see a job, it¡¯s yours,¡± she said, heading over to their meat stores, ¡°Figure out what can be done, then do it. It¡¯s really that simple.¡±
After breakfast, they finally left the world fragment. Morning sun was shining through the leaves, and dew covered the moss and the tree trunks around them. After a short discussion, they decided to head further into the forest - now that they knew what they were doing, building the hideout would only take them a couple hours when the evening approached, and there was no reason to waste the rest of the day. They had to keep moving. The forest slowly woke up around them as they walked among the gently swaying shadows cast by the heavy canopy down on the ground. As birds¡¯ cries filled the air one after another, Qing Shanyi tried to count their species by their songs. It was hard to keep track of their voices in her head, but it kept her mind occupied while her eyes searched for plants to forage. Perhaps they could climb the trees and look for bird nests? Surely working together they could manage to strike a bird out of the air, even if neither of them was much of a hunter. It would break up their diet of bear meat, at the very least. ¡°Do you just cultivate?¡±, Wang Yonghao suddenly asked, bringing her out of her ruminations. ¡°What?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°I mean, do you do anything else besides cultivating?¡± he asked, ¡°You keep saying cultivation is this or that, and I am starting to wonder.¡± ¡°I eat. I sleep,¡± she answered, raising her eyebrow, ¡°I do the work I think needs doing. One would hope most people would be similar?¡± ¡°I mean, besides all that,¡± the petulant junior rolled his eyes at her, ¡°you have to have hobbies, right? You can¡¯t just cultivate all day long.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Of course you can,¡± she said, ¡°cultivators in the foundation building stage can easily spend an entire month in closed door cultivation.¡± ¡°You know what I mean,¡± he sighed in exasperation, ¡°Do you, I don¡¯t know, like birdwatching? I do woodcarving, for example.¡± She stayed silent for a moment, thinking through her answer. There was nothing in it that could give her game away, but it still felt strange to talk about something so¡­ casual. ¡°I like games,¡± she finally said, ¡°gambling games.¡± Before she became a cultivator, she studied under her father, who wanted her to inherit his small merchanting business. She took to it like a fish to water, but what she liked most were the talks with the clients, the push and pull of negotiating wills, of bluffs and counterbluffs. After she joined Luminous Lotus Pavilion, she missed the thrill of it, but found it again in gambling. On the rare days when she managed to keep enough of her time free, she would stalk the city streets far away from the sect compound, enter gambling parlors where none knew her, and find some hapless victims for an evening. All she had to do was flap her eyelashes a couple times, pout her lips, and they would immediately put her out of their minds as a gullible girl way out of her depth. Then they would lose miserably, and the look on their faces at the belated realization of her skill would warm her soul on even the coldest nights. That it gave her more spending money was just a nice bonus. ¡°Games!¡± Wang Yonghao clapped his hands together in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s great! I also love them. We should play a game together.¡± ¡°With your luck? It¡¯s pointless.¡± ¡°There are games that don¡¯t depend on luck!¡± he said, pleading in his voice. ¡°Why are you so insistent on this?¡± she asked, keeping her tone casual. ¡°Because I like playing?¡± he ruffled his hair, ¡°It¡¯s one of the few things I can do in between running away from one crisis or another. Besides, it¡¯s good to know the people you live with, right? Come on, you can¡¯t be all work and no play. We could share a story or two?¡± ¡°Hm,¡± she paused, ¡°Very well, as long as it does not cut into our work time too much.¡± The forest floor was uneven, with hills and gullies breaking up their line of vision, forcing their path through the forest away from a straight line. Halfway through the day, they crossed over the top of one such hill, and suddenly walked out onto the clean, sandy shores of a calm, narrow river. The sand was black to match the trees, and surprisingly warm even under the forest shade. Qian Shanyi came all the way to the edge of the stream and dipped her fingers into the clean, cold water, feeling it out. ¡°You think we should fly over?¡± he sighed, rubbing the collar of his robes. ¡°I think we should stop here for the day,¡± she responded, ¡°We¡¯ll build our cabin for hunting Glowing Rosevines at the crest of that hill for the night. For now, I want to take a real bath. I am sure you¡¯d appreciate one too.¡±
For a bath, they would need soap, and that meant two things: ash and grease. She sent out Wang Yonghao to chop down some more pines to replenish the wood within his Inner World, and to gather as much tree bark as he could. In the meantime, she started preparing the shore of the river. She waded into the water and hammered sharpened wood planks into the riverbed, forming a cul-de-sac against the flow of water, then deepened it with the help of her new shovel, turning it into a natural bath. Some of the water flowed in between the planks, but that was fine by her; it would simply carry the dirty water downstream. Having finished her crude construction, she went back to the shore, picked up one of the smaller pots they took from the dead sect, and started furiously scrubbing it with the sand from the river. Out of the four pots from the sect, two were so rusted through that they could not hold water. The other two had to be thoroughly scrubbed before she would dare to put anything in them, let alone use them to cook. The sand was a bit too fine for what she was doing, and she had to strengthen the spiritual energy shield surrounding her hand to keep it from being cut by the rusty flakes of metal, but inexorably the pot was getting cleaner. When Wang Yonghao returned, they started a large fire from all the bark and pine wood. On her own, starting a fire from fresh bark would have been a pain, but he just blasted it with pure fire spiritual energy until it lit up like a torch. While she was still busy with the pot, she gave him one of their shovels to start building their hunting cabin. He seemed more motivated to work than before: she figured that the prospect of a bath and a hammock bed worked its magic. It took her a good half an hour of cultivating the scrubbing arts before she felt the pot could be declared ready for cooking. She added some more wood to the fire, fashioned a suspension for the pot from a couple planks and a sturdy pine branch, and called Wang Yonghao back. Together, they quickly filled the pot with cuts of bear fat and a little water to keep it from burning on the fire. The trouble with fat within a living creature was that it was attached to muscle, with no good way to pull the two apart. What she needed for the soap was pure fat, and the way to get it was quite simple: melt the fat away from the muscle, and then solidify it back from the liquid solution after filtering out the solid pieces of meat left behind. They would only need a small bit of fat for the soap, but she figured they might as well process all of it at once. While the fat slowly rendered, they finished up the shack on the hill, threw out the old wood from Wang Yonghao¡¯s Inner World, cleaned the rest of the cutlery in river water, and even fully scrubbed the other, much larger pot. Once the fat seemed liquid enough to her eyes, they carefully poured it into the other pot through a silk sheet, and then Wang Yonghao carried it into a water trench of the chiclotron to be frozen into pure lard until further notice. That left the ash, which had to be rendered into lye. The fire served two purposes: heating up the fat, and turning the wood and bark into ashes. Qian Shanyi quickly washed the smaller pot, and then carefully gathered the ashes from the fire into it with some water to dissolve them. She didn¡¯t know any alchemy, and so could not hazard a guess as to why bark made for better ashes than the wood - all she could do was follow instructions in Three Obediences Four Virtues and hope for the best. They strained the water through a sheet of Silvered Devil Moth Silk several times to separate out the solid parts of the ashes, and then waited around for an hour until most of the water boiled off. To pass the time, she decided to measure the factor of time dilation between the world fragment and the outside world, by leaving one of her clocks outside with Wang Yonghao, and then cultivating within his Inner World for two hours. Assuming her math was correct, with the entrance to the world fragment closed, time passed within it four point six times faster than on the outside. Once the lye solution looked concentrated enough, Qian Shanyi threw a chunk of solidified lard into it, eyeballing the needed mass, and then they waited for longer still until the mixture became homogeneous. For flavor, she added in some finely chopped pine needles. After another half hour, she declared it good enough, and sent the pot into the chiclotron to make the soap harden faster. Freezing it wasn¡¯t strictly necessary, but the daylight was beginning to fade, and she did not want to bathe in the darkness. The soap looked¡­ underwhelming to say the least. It was a mass of brown and green, and she doubted it fully went through whatever alchemical process turned grease and ash water into soap, but it turned into soap bubbles just fine when she rubbed it in the water, and that was all that mattered. She stripped, then brought a brick of igneocopper into her makeshift river bath and channeled spiritual energy into it until the water warmed up to a comfortable temperature, and laid there, letting it wash off all the sweat, grime, blood and poison slime of her last two weeks, her hair spreading freely in the gentle current flowing through the gaps in the walls of her bath. For a moment, she could almost forget that she was in the middle of untamed wilderness, and still in mortal danger. Of course, she brought her sword with her into the bath. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. Wang Yonghao wanted to make himself scarce, but she told him that if some telepathic crab sneaked up on her while she was bathing because he was too bloody awkward to keep watch, she would make sure a dozen would end up in his pants while he slept. She could feel awkwardness wafting off where he was sitting on the river shore, but he would get over it. She washed off with soap, then made sure to wash her robes - the ones she was wearing right now, as well as the set that got covered in poison slime. When she was done, her mood had improved by leaps and bounds. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, oh lord of decorum,¡± she said, tossing the rest of the soap over to him as she went back to the shore, squeezing water out of her long black hair. He pointedly did not look at her. ¡°Bathe quickly, and then let¡¯s go slaughter those demonic plants. It¡¯s what cultivators do.¡± Chapter 16: Play Your Melodies On Soul Strings Qian Shanyi grabbed a tentacle reaching into their hunting shack and pulled it closer. Glowing Rosevine lodged itself against the far end of the window slit, and Wang Yonghao speared it until it stopped moving. She released the tentacle, and the rosevine fell into the corpse pit in front of the hunting shack. ¡°It feels a bit unfair,¡± he said. ¡°Hunting isn¡¯t supposed to be fair,¡± she raised her eyebrows at him, ¡°We are cultivators, and they are demon beasts. We can plan, and they cannot. It¡¯s not ¡®fair¡¯ no matter how you slice it.¡± ¡°Well, I mean that they can¡¯t hurt us at all, and we just keep killing them,¡± he said, ¡°it feels unsporting.¡± ¡°These flowers are too dumb to recognise a trap for what it is,¡± she responded, yanking a new rosewine by the tentacle, ¡°If they didn¡¯t want to die, they should have cultivated some brains.¡± Glowing Rosevines tended to hunt in groups. They were not smart enough to coordinate a proper ¡°pack¡±, but by swarming their prey in numbers they could cut off paths of retreat through sheer numbers, with no direct organization. Qian Shanyi put this advantage to work against them - the two of them would sing to attract rosevines from a great distance away, and as long as even a single one heard them, the whole pack would swarm over. This was the second swarm that found them over the night, and they were sure to be busy with ropemaking for quite a while. ¡°If you want to make it more equal, the hatch is right there?¡± she said to Wang Yonghao, motioning towards the ceiling. Wang Yonghao shook his head and kept working the spear.
When the sun rose again, they laid the rosevines out on the grass in the Inner World to dry, and went to sleep. In the morning, Wang Yonghao cut them apart into leaves (that could be brewed into tea after drying), tentacles (for the ropes) and the rest (useless, to be thrown out), while she spent a couple hours cultivating. He seemed much more willing to do the butchering when the beasts weren¡¯t made out of meat. They made a good haul: forty six demon beasts in total, with each of them having from ten to twenty tentacles of around five meters in length. Once they braided them, they wouldn¡¯t be lacking rope for the foreseeable future. After the rosevine leaves were drying within the chiclotron, they made breakfast. To spice it up a bit, Qian Shanyi tried her hand at brewing tea out of pine needles - thankfully, they weren¡¯t at risk of running out of those in a pine forest. It didn¡¯t taste like real tea, but at least it was more interesting than pure water. After some discussion, they decided to follow the river downstream: chances were that if there was civilization nearby, they would find it near a river. Before they left their bath camp, they collected some sand from the shore and popped the cover on one of the fire nodes of the chiclotron, warming up the world fragments to dry out their collected vines. The stream wasn¡¯t deep enough to swim in, and so they simply followed the river along its banks. It slowly grew in width as they followed it, smaller streams bringing more water into it. Occasionally, they saw fish splashing in the water. Wang Yonghao tried his hand at killing them with the Honk of the Solar Goose, but by the time the swordlight hit the water, it was long gone. Halfway through the day, they saw an enormous anthill in the distance, towering as high as the trees, and had to move away from the river to circle around it. On the way, they crossed paths with two insect trails - the ¡®ants¡¯ were reflective like the trees around them, and each was the size of her arm. She didn¡¯t want to think what an entire anthill of these could do to a person. After that, they were even more careful about following the river. By the time evening fell again and they returned into his Inner World, all of the tentacles were dry enough to be worked. They only traveled for twelve or so hours on the outside, but within the Inner World, two and a half days had passed. They ate dinner (more bear, with a side of omelet and a salad of forest flowers), she cultivated, and then they started to process the tentacles. Each of them had to be carefully split open with their fingers to avoid damaging the fibers, then pulled apart into individual fiber bundles. To make the fibers elastic, they needed to be bent as much as possible, which Qian Shanyi did by repeatedly stretching them over the sole of her foot. They didn¡¯t quite manage to breach into the rope-making realm before they called it a night. After she woke up, Wang Yonghao was still asleep, so she focused on her cultivation to pass the time. Her overall state was rapidly improving, as her meridians continuously adapted to Three Obediences Four Virtues, and her broken bones had slowly started to mend themselves back up. That she was starting to run low on Mo¡¯s healing tablets worried her a bit, but as long as she avoided breaking more of her bones, she should be fine. There was a surprising disadvantage to her situation: because of the high quality of spiritual energy within the world fragment, her meridians were being cleansed at a much faster rate than she would have expected - she was already coming close to unlocking the sixth out of of her seven dantians - and her body was starting to lag behind. Soon enough she would be stuck between realms, with the meridians of a high refinement stage cultivator and the body of a middle refinement stage one. Thankfully, this was not dangerous, but it would make purchasing medicinal pills a lot harder until her body caught up. She shook her head. This wasn¡¯t much of a ¡°disadvantage¡±, as most cultivators would pray to end up in a situation like this. Training your physical body was a lot easier, all things considered. She stopped once her meridians started to ache, and saw that Wang Yonghao woke up some time ago. He smiled, and waved her over, presenting her with a square board of eight by eight squares cut out of a solid piece of oak, with small carved figurines on both sides of it. ¡°This is shatranj,¡± he said, motioning for her to sit down on the grass, ¡°it¡¯s not really played in this part of the empire, but it¡¯s one of my favorite games. Come on, I¡¯ll explain the rules to you.¡± ¡°When did you make this?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°While you were busy cultivating, obviously,¡± he said, ¡°I started yesterday, but finished this morning.¡± A corner of her mouth twitched downwards. Her back ached every morning from sleeping on the ground, and now she might need to wait another full day because this man wasted two good morning hours. ¡°You could have at least started on making the ropes, or done something else productive,¡± she frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll make enough for our hammocks before the evening falls.¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s not my first time sleeping on the ground. I can wait one more day,¡° he grinned, ¡°Besides, if you can waste time on playing around with cultivation, I can waste it on games, right?¡± ¡°Cultivation is not a game,¡± she sneered, ¡°it¡¯s the path to infinite freedom! The more I cultivate, the faster I would be done with my recuperative training and would get off your back. Is this not what you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I almost never cultivate and just play games, yet my realm keeps going up by leaps and bounds,¡± he said, still wearing that insufferable grin, ¡°perhaps you just aren¡¯t very good at it?¡± She stared at him with a blank face. The bastard was clearly baiting her, and it was working. It was made all the worse by the fact that she knew she could not properly confront him about his unintentional kidnapping - even if she ended up benefiting from it greatly - lest their fragile cooperation shatter here and now, leaving her to slowly stew in her anger. ¡°Look, we¡¯ll be cooped up in here for two full days every night, right?¡± he continued, raising a hand in a placating gesture, ¡°You might as well play a game or two. What¡¯s the harm?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said, coming over and sitting down on the grass, starting to plan her small revenge, ¡°You want games? We can play games.¡± She stayed quiet while he explained the rules to her. They were surprisingly simple, when compared to mahjong she used to play, and she memorized them with practiced ease. She had a fair amount of experience winning games she had never seen before - there was more to gambling than the play itself. She waited for him to finish before she sprung her trap. ¡°What are we betting?¡± she asked casually. ¡°Betting?¡± he blinked. ¡°Well it¡¯s boring to play without a bet,¡± she responded, casually fixing her hair, ¡°so what are we betting?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just play for fun?¡± he asked, still not understanding what he was getting into. She snorted, exaggerating her expression. ¡°Come now,¡± she said, ¡°What¡¯s the fun in playing without stakes? It would be like fighting without your life on the line, and didn¡¯t you yourself say that was unsporting?¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have any money to bet¡­¡± he scratched his head. ¡°How about this,¡± she said, as if the idea only now entered her mind, ¡°if you win, I¡¯ll do all the work in the world fragment for two weeks.¡± She saw his eyes glint with avarice, and she knew that she hooked him. She continued, keeping her tone casual. ¡°And if I win, oh, I suppose you¡¯ll be the one reinforcing the chiclotron.¡± ¡°Reinforcing what?¡± ¡°The trenches,¡± she said, motioning towards them, ¡±It¡¯s just carrying some stones to keep the fire ones from collapsing. I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± She picked up one of the carved figurines, rolling it over her knuckles, watching Wang Yonghao with hawkish eyes. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Is this a trap?¡± he said, drawing out his words uncertainly. ¡°How could this be a trap?¡± she asked, fluttering her eyelashes innocently, ¡°You¡¯ve never even heard of this game, and you want to gamble right away?¡± ¡°The deal is in front of you,¡± she said, ¡°Have I ever been deceitful?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Junior, you strain my patience,¡± she frowned. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to cheat, are you?¡± he asked, ¡°If you win by cheating, it doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°I swear on my cultivation that I won¡¯t cheat or lie throughout this game,¡± she said, putting her right hand on her heart. She wasn¡¯t going to in the first place: with a board this small, there was no way she could make sleight of hand pass by unnoticed, especially against another cultivator. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t be polite and will accept your gamble,¡± he grinned, ¡°You realize you are just going to lose, right? I¡¯ve played this game for years.¡± ¡°Well, I admit the sides are not in balance here,¡± she shrugged, ¡°so I hope you will allow me to even out the odds?¡± ¡°Sure, as long as it¡¯s not too ridiculous,¡± he waved her off, putting the figurines in their starting positions. ¡°First of all,¡± she raised a finger on her right hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want a single match to be decisive. We¡¯ll play five matches, switching sides. First to three wins wins it all.¡± He nodded easily. ¡°Secondly, we¡¯ll begin by playing five practice matches,¡± she continued, ¡°A certain familiarity with the game is crucial when playing, is it not?¡± ¡°Be it five or ten games, you still won¡¯t be at my level,¡± he snorted. ¡°That is true,¡± she nodded, ¡°To account for that, I propose we use a clock to play.¡± She got up and brought her replacement water clock over, and quickly fashioned a new water bottle for it that would drip faster. ¡°We¡¯ll count our turns in drops of water,¡± she said, ¡°Three drops fall for every breath. Whoever fails to make a move before a fourth drop falls on their turn will lose the game.¡± That brought him up short. ¡°Hey, wait a moment,¡± he said, ¡°this is a strategic game! You can¡¯t think through your moves that quickly!¡± ¡°Hmm, that is true,¡± she said, pretending to consider this, ¡±how about this: we¡¯ll each have ten additional drops, to be used throughout the game whenever we want?¡± ¡°Come on, that is ridiculous!¡± He exclaimed with his hands, ¡°You can¡¯t think that quickly!¡± ¡°A new player can¡¯t think at all, no matter how much time they are given,¡± she smiled, ¡°really, am I not granting you a far greater advantage appropriate to your great skill?¡± ¡°No way,¡± he shook his head, ¡°You need more time to think.¡± ¡°Fine. How many additional drops do you want?¡± she raised an eyebrow. He paused, thinking through his answer. She waited for him patiently. ¡°At least a hundred,¡± he finally said. ¡°Come now, that too is unreasonable,¡± she shook her head, ¡°Thirty drops will be enough for you.¡± In truth, she didn¡¯t care how many drops it was, and only picked the ridiculously low number of ten to anchor his own proposals. If he was more cunning, he would have argued against the existence of a time limit in the first place, not where it was placed. When she played mahjong, the parlor clocks were often set to limit a player¡¯s turn to five seconds, with an extra twenty seconds for the whole game. New players were often given more time, but in truth, it mattered little: those who weren¡¯t used to making decisions in a split moment would ironically find themselves paralyzed by the fear of losing time, even when their skill should have been sufficient to play quickly. Whether it was a hundred or three hundred drops, she was sure that Wang Yonghao would see them all drain away. Still, it always paid to push your opponent. In the end, they settled on seventy drops, with her ceding ground willingly. Once the practice matches started, she played carefully, stalling the game to think through the principles behind the rules and give herself time to develop a good strategy. Even with the sharp time limit, Wang Yonghao¡¯s sheer skill shined through, and she lost the first four practice matches with little to show for it. She could feel the arrogance wafting off him, an anticipation of victory shining through his eyes. She kept her face calm and casual: it would simply make her trap stronger. ¡°You know, this is the last practice match,¡± he said in the middle of their next game, ¡°are you prepared for the real matches?¡± ¡°Are you?¡± she raised an eyebrow at him. She was laying on the grass, with one hand supporting her head, ¡°I hope you appreciate my courtesy of giving you time to practice.¡± ¡°What?¡± he asked, pausing with a hand on a figurine, ¡°Giving me time?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded, spinning lies with every breath, ¡°I can see that you have never played speed shatranj before.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°The game we are playing?¡± she looked at him as if he asked wherever the sky was green. ¡°Speed shatranj? I didn¡¯t want to be unfair to you by making you play without getting adapted to the clock.¡± ¡°Are you bluffing me?¡± he narrowed his eyes at her, ¡°You are the novice here.¡± ¡°Make your move,¡± she rolled her eyes at him ¡°You have forty drops left.¡± He moved his figure, and she responded in kind. Two turns passed in silence. ¡°No, really,¡± he couldn¡¯t hold his tongue back, ¡°what was that supposed to be? You even said you have never played regular shatranj before!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t recall ever saying that, no.¡± ¡°Yes you did!¡± he pointed an accusatory finger at her, ¡°Stop lying!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she rolled her eyes again, ¡°for a cultivator, you really are quite inattentive. That I have never played this game was merely an assumption you made, one I didn¡¯t saw fit to tamper with. If you think back on what I said, you should see it as plain as day.¡± ¡°No but¡­ You¡­¡± he rubbed his face with one hand, the other one hovering over the board with a figure in hand. She heard his heart start to beat faster. ¡°You are at thirty drops, in case you lost track,¡± she helpfully noted, and he made his move. She immediately moved her own piece, sending the turn back to him. ¡°You listened to me explain the rules!¡± ¡°If you wanted to hear yourself talk, why would I stop you?¡± ¡°You said a new player can¡¯t think right!¡± ¡°I was referring to you.¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t at my level!¡± ¡°A hawk is not at the level of a mouse, even if they fly at half their height. Twenty drops.¡± ¡°This¡­ No way,¡± he shook his head, ¡°you are just trying to trick me.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± she raised an eyebrow, ¡°If you do not believe me, then why are you wasting time?¡± ¡°You lost the last four matches!¡± ¡°What of it? They are practice matches, they matter not,¡± she shook her head in mock ruefulness, ¡°and to think I tried to encourage you to play better by giving you some early wins, and stalling as best as I could. It seems giving you more time to adapt to the clock was a mistake. Truly the youth have no appreciation for the efforts expended on them.¡± She could see the thoughts circling in his head, questioning every little thought he had, everything he saw and believed. Did he lure her into the game, or did she lure him? Who was really a better player? If he had more time, he would have figured out her ruse - saw through her moves in the past games, thought back on times where she could have easily stalled for longer if that was really her goal - but time was the one thing he didn¡¯t have. ¡±Seven drops,¡± she noted, pushing him further, and she saw him start to crack. He moved his knight without thinking, then had to move it back because it would have illegally exposed his king. Even despite this, she still couldn¡¯t manage a win, and they ended up in a draw. ¡°Well, are you prepared for the real matches?¡± She cracked her knuckles, grinning wolfishly as they set up the figures again, ¡°This was the last practice match, you know.¡± She felt warmth in her soul at the sight of his eyes opening wide in fear. ¡°So this was a trap!¡± he said, his spiritual energy starting to flow freely out of his body as he started to lose control of his emotions. ¡°I never said it wasn¡¯t. Make your first move.¡± ¡°You¡­you swore!¡± he pointed a finger at her, ¡°You swore you wouldn¡¯t lie or cheat!¡± ¡°Still haven¡¯t,¡° she raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°what of it?¡± ¡°Setting this trap is cheating!¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± she shrugged, ¡°and besides, even if it was, what of it? I swore I wouldn¡¯t lie or cheat during the game, not before it, when we discussed the terms.¡± He just scowled at her. ¡°Admit it,¡± she grinned, ¡°you walked right into this one.¡± His agitation made his moves sloppy, and she captured both of his rooks before he could get his game back under control, and won the first real match. He scowled at her angrily, but she heard his breathing and heartbeat slowing back down. Well, that certainly wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°I suppose I have been somewhat dishonest with you,¡± she started slowly, ¡°when I said that if you lose, I wouldn¡¯t worry about the work too much.¡± ¡°What, are you going to try to go back on your word?¡± he replied grimly, ¡°I agreed to move some stones, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Oh no, that part is true, it¡¯s just a question of where those stones are,¡± she said, concentrating back on the game. She couldn¡¯t afford mistakes right now. ¡°And where is that?¡± She shrugged, and pointed down at the ground. ¡°Somewhere down there,¡± she said, ¡°best guess, under two or three meters of soil, though I haven¡¯t checked.¡± ¡°What?¡± he scowled, ¡°You want me to mine them from bedrock?¡± ¡°Oh it would be soooo much work,¡± she dragged the words out, pushing her bluff further, ¡°Hard work, too. I bet you¡¯d need at least a week for everything. Just imagine yourself working with a pickaxe - and thank me that I thought to bring one from that sect, or else you¡¯d have been doing this with a sword.¡± ¡°Are you a demonic cultivator?¡± he spat out, his heartbeat going back up, ¡°With how evil you are, you must be.¡± ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry, there is a point to it,¡± she said, savoring her minor revenge, ¡°Those trenches really need strengthening. I was going to do it myself, but now that you¡¯ve volunteered, why should I mar my delicate hands?¡± With how agitated he was, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for her to score a second win in a row. ¡°Two to zero, fellow cultivator Wang,¡± she grinned, helping him reset the board, ¡°Are your hands prepared for the sturdy handle of a pickaxe?¡± The pressure of losses compounded on top of the pressure of time, and turned into a death spiral, a whirlpool from which none could escape. Like an experienced sailor, she guided his mind directly into it. He started making mistakes, which only made him more anxious, which led to more mistakes. Halfway through the third match, he gave up and admitted defeat. She gently clapped him on the shoulder, accepting her victory. Her teachers always wanted her to pick up an instrument. Personally, she preferred playing on the raw human soul. The sound of it was¡­exquisite. Chapter 17: Braid The Strands With Wheels Of Oak Making rope ended up being more complicated than Qian Shanyi expected. Three Obediences Four Virtues was of no help here: it simply said that the fibers could make decent ropes, and left it at that. Instead, she had to closely study the structure of the ropes from one of the wine crates with the secret divine art of destructive analysis. The rope was composed out of yarns - bundles of fibers - that were bound together into strands, and those finally composed the rope. The fibers themselves overlapped within the yarns, held together by friction, and allowed the rope to be much longer than any individual fiber. Every layer of the structure was twisted, with the fibers and strands twisted leftward while yarns and the overall rope were twisted rightwards, probably to keep the rope from untangling. Figuring that she might as well kill two demon beasts with a single flying sword, she opened up Three Obediences Four Virtues to the sewing chapter, found the description of thread control techniques, and started practicing her first proper external spiritual energy manipulation technique. Spiritual energy manipulation techniques could be split into two categories: internal, and external. Internal techniques manipulated spiritual energy within the body of a cultivator, moving it around their meridians, strengthening their spiritual shield, or increasing the strength and durability of their limbs. Most of these techniques were unstructured, relying on the body itself to help stabilize the spiritual energy and guide it where it needed to go, and were no more deserving of being called a ¡°technique¡± than taking a single step of being called a ¡°martial art¡±. The way she had been holding her broken leg together was an example of such an unstructured technique, and every cultivator learned them simply as a matter of course. If spiritual energy was to be used outside of the body, this support had to come from somewhere else. Talismans and artifacts could be used for this purpose, but their expense and rigid design greatly limited their use - to achieve true flexibility, a cultivator had to learn to construct the support structure on the fly out of the spiritual energy itself, casting it into shape much like a smith melted down metal to make some pots. The simplest example of this process were the techniques to project swordlight, like that of the Honk of the Solar Goose. First, spiritual energy would be collected on the surface of the sword, and then, with the slash, this razor-sharp ¡°envelope¡± of spiritual energy would fly towards an enemy. Thread control technique Qian Shanyi was practicing was quite a bit more complex than a basic swordlight technique. For one, it required her to shape two separate spiritual energy envelopes in parallel: one around her target thread, and one around the thread she would use to control its movements. For another, threads weren¡¯t solid objects like a sword: they were elastic and porous, making it much harder to collect spiritual energy on their surface. It certainly didn¡¯t help that she had relatively little experience manipulating spiritual energy outside of her body. After trying and failing to get the technique to work for a full hour, she gave up. She would spend more time practicing in the future, but for now, she needed another solution. She headed over to their large table. It was time to build a lathe.
The lathe didn¡¯t so much get built as it put itself together - all she had to do was pick the most natural solution to every individual problem. The basic principle behind a lathe was to spin a piece of wood around an axis while cutting into it with a knife, shaping it into smooth and round parts. This presented two concrete engineering challenges: affixing a piece of wood to an axis, and making it spin. To solve the first problem, she took a spear from the treasury, then drilled holes through a series of planks a hair narrower than the width of the spear shaft. After pushing the weapon through the holes, she hammered the planks tightly to the surface of the table, fixing the spear in place. Then, she built the same structure on the other side of the table, aligning the spearheads to face each other so they would form an axis. Any piece of wood jammed in between the spearheads would be secured, free to rotate as much as need be. At first, her mind was filled with overcomplicated designs for how to make the wood spin, but in the end she cut it down to the bare basics. She took a long oak branch, planted it into the ground on the other side of the table, and tied one of her silk ropes to its end. In front of the lathe, she dropped a plank on the ground that would serve as a pedal, tied the other end of the rope to it, and wrapped the rope around the wood stuck between the spearheads. By pushing down on the pedal, the rope would be pulled down, making the wood spin. The branch on the other end kept the rope taut, flexed, and brought it back up when she released her foot. All she had to do now was get into a rhythm and start cutting. She pressed her sword against the edge of the table, carefully guiding it into the wood on the lathe. It was time to cut some axles.
She curiously approached the hole where Wang Yonghao was digging down into the dirt. It was time for lunch, and she would have expected him to come out already, but he was still working, earth quietly flying out of the hole. When she said it would take a week for the stones, that was a pure bluff: after only a couple hours, he had already dug a hole as deep as his height, and at that rate she figured he¡¯d be done in only a couple days. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she asked him, squatting near the edge of the hole, ¡°I need to know if I should cook a portion for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, and then you¡¯d poison it,¡± he said, not raising his head. She blinked. ¡°Poison it?¡± she repeated slowly, ¡°I have no reason to harm you.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯d do it as a joke,¡± he said. ¡°That isn¡¯t a joke,¡± she frowned, ¡±that would be a disgrace to my skill as a chef.¡± He didn¡¯t respond and kept digging. ¡°You seem¡­frustrated?¡± she asked uncertainly. He finally put the shovel down and looked at her. ¡°You tricked me!¡± he shouted, throwing his hands up in the air, ¡°You pretended like you didn¡¯t know how to play shatranj, and then you made me lose this stupid bet!¡± ¡°You knew what you were getting into.¡± ¡°No I didn¡¯t! I thought you didn¡¯t know how to play!¡± ¡°You thought I didn¡¯t know how to play, yet you accepted the gamble?¡° she asked, blinking twice, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you are mad because you were trying to trick me? You can¡¯t claim your soul is as pure as jade if you reach into another¡¯s pocket with your free hand.¡± It was a common principle: one of the best types of marks were the people who thought they were conning you. Confronted with his own irrationality, he scowled at her. ¡°How was I supposed to know why you wanted to gamble?¡± he asked, ¡°You old monsters have all sorts of deviances!¡± ¡°You could have tried to convince me not to do it, or at least to reduce the stakes,¡± she said, ¡°you didn¡¯t do that, did you? When you thought it was in your favor, an unfair gamble was fine; it¡¯s only when you lose that it becomes an issue.¡± He ignored her and went back to digging. She sighed: it seems she had pushed him a bit too far. Ideally, she wanted to keep him in a constant state of bewilderment, annoyance and confusion: that way, he wouldn¡¯t notice any inconsistencies between the image of an old monster she was projecting and what she actually could do. This ruse could not be sustained long-term, but for now, even though she wasn¡¯t acutely worried for her safety, the fact remained that she was quite vulnerable while she was changing her cultivation law, recovering from her broken bones and being stuck away from civilization. Coming clean about her real power would put her in a vulnerable position she would rather avoid. If he started to truly stew in his frustration, there was no telling how he would react. She doubted he would attack her, but it was entirely possible he would try to run away, leaving her stranded in the wilderness - from his perspective, she would be perfectly capable of fending for herself. No matter how entertaining it was, or how irrational his frustrations were, it was time to pull back a bit and mend relations. ¡°I¡¯ve never explained to you why we need those stones, did I?¡± she sighed. ¡°Does it matter?¡± ¡°I think it does,¡± she said, ¡°I assume you¡¯d be happier about this if you knew I wanted to make a bath.¡± ¡°We already had a bath yesterday.¡± ¡°Do you always travel near a river?¡± she raised her eyebrow, ¡°I want a permanent bath, much like in a bathhouse. So that one could take it whenever they want and wherever they are. Did you not mention you never know if you would have to sleep on the street? I figured you would appreciate this.¡± That finally got him to raise his head and look at her. She smiled pleasantly. ¡°You said it was for the trenches,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. ¡°Those are related,¡± she said, getting up, ¡°come on, I¡¯ll show you.¡± She led him over to the closest fire trench. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Look here,¡± she said, ¡±The high temperature desiccates the ground, making the trenches collapse. Right now, I put the fire and water nodes together to keep their temperatures close to normality, but this isn¡¯t a good solution - the trench walls still turn to sand, only slower. They are already nearing the point where they¡¯d need maintenance, which is just in time, because we¡¯ll be rebuilding them from scratch. Once we line them with stones, the problem of desiccation would be in the past.¡± ¡°And the baths?¡± he asked. ¡°I am getting to that,¡± she responded, ¡°with the trenches secure, we could move the fire and water nodes away from one another, and then we will have a lot of heat to work with. Be it dried meat or a warm bath, anything would be possible. We¡¯ll use the stones to line the bath as well - you don¡¯t want to swim in a mud hole in the ground, do you? I already have a design in mind.¡± She turned back towards him. He was still scowling. ¡°You could have told me all this right from the start!¡± he accused her. ¡°And miss seeing your anguish?¡± she blinked, ¡°Never.¡± The scowl grew wider, and she couldn¡¯t hold her laughter back. ¡°You asshole!¡± he ceded through his teeth. ¡°Oh, permit this old cultivator her eccentricities,¡± she waved him off. ¡°I thought you were different from all the other old monsters because you weren¡¯t trying to make me cultivate, but you are like all the rest!¡±, he continued. ¡°Did the others trick you at shatranj too?¡± ¡°Shatanj is not the point!¡± He stabbed his pointer finger at her, ¡°You just want to bully me for your own amusement!¡± ¡°And?¡± She asked, smugly folding her hands on her chest. His face grew as red as a sunset. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have done that, but she couldn¡¯t have simply let an opening like that lie. ¡°Alright, alright, before you try to bite my throat out, I promise to cut down on the bullying,¡± she chuckled, raising her hands in an apologetic gesture, ¡°I got my fill with the shatranj game in any case. How about this: from this point on, I would not trick you for longer than an hour whenever you are personally affected?¡± ¡°Are you going to apologize?¡± What good would that do? ¡°Sure, I apologize for my horrendous behavior,¡± she said. The color slowly started to recede from his face, and she headed towards their cooking station, ¡°I assume you must want to eat? I did promise I would cook for two months.¡± He grumbled, but followed along. Now she would need to find something else to amuse herself with¡­
After lunch, she got him to play Shatranj again. At first he resisted, slandering her good name by saying she would ¡°cheat¡± again - as if she would ever be caught cheating by him - but when she said they could play without any bets, he cautiously agreed on a couple matches. Without the psychological pressure, the outcome of these games was never in doubt: even though she was a fast learner, Wang Yonghao¡¯s experience eclipsed hers by miles. When he won the first time, he rubbed it in her face, and she accepted it readily: the fool didn¡¯t know he was simply playing into her hands by improving his own mood. But after the second loss in a row, he started to frown, and when he put her king in checkmate for the third time, he sighed and looked straight at her. ¡°Are you losing on purpose?¡± he said. ¡°I am playing to the best of my abilities,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°Yeah, right. You play like a novice, but I know you can do better than this.¡± ¡°Perhaps I am just a novice?¡± she asked innocently. ¡°You are lying again!¡± He folded his arms on his chest. ¡°No way you are a novice. You won against me three times in a row.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think I am a novice, then why would I play worse deliberately?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°to lure me into another bet?¡± ¡°Would I do that to you?¡± ¡°Yes. Definitely,¡± the brat nodded his head. ¡°Oh fine,¡± she scoffed, ¡°I am not luring you into another bet. Happy now?¡± ¡°You could just be lying again.¡± ¡°When did I ever lie to you?¡± She raised her eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯ve been nothing but a picture of perfect sincerity.¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± he boggled at her, ¡°You lied just now! You said you are a novice!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe I ever said that, no.¡± ¡°Yes you did!¡± ¡°I asked you wherever you thought I was a novice. I didn¡¯t say I was one.¡± ¡°Oh that¡¯s the exact same thing,¡± he scoffed. ¡°How is it the same thing? One is a statement of fact, and the other one is an open question.¡± ¡°A question that¡¯s a lie!¡± ¡°A question is hardly a lie, it is just a question,¡± she said, ¡°Yes it is!¡± ¡°How could it be a lie? I am not making a statement, I am asking you what you think.¡± ¡°That¡­doesn¡¯t matter?¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s still a deception. If you ate the last pastry from the kitchens, and then shrugged when I asked you if you knew who ate the last pastry, that would also be a lie, even though you didn¡¯t even say anything. What matters is wherever you are trying to get the other person to believe a false thing.¡± She frowned. That his thinking was so clean on this subject was troubling, as it would make it much harder to run rhetorical circles around him. Perhaps it was to be expected, if he had to regularly deal with old cultivators. ¡°Wait,¡± he frowned, ¡°you did this during the game too. Do you say you don¡¯t lie because you didn¡¯t say anything that was strictly speaking false?¡± ¡°Well yes, quite obviously.¡± She tucked an errant strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°What else could I mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so wrong,¡± he said, ¡°so you just lie and pretend that you didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I very rarely lie,¡± she said, ¡°and I don¡¯t think I have ever lied to you.¡± ¡°Yes you did! You¡¯ve been deceptive every time you opened your mouth!¡± ¡°Semantics,¡± she rolled her eyes, ¡°Anything can be deceptive to someone. Perhaps if I say that I have stabbed a bear to death, you would assume I have a stinger like a bee, for you have never seen a steel weapon in your life. Would you claim I was lying then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd,¡± he said, ¡°Obviously everyone assumes some common knowledge all the time. You don¡¯t have trouble recognising deception, you are just playing with words.¡± ¡°Maybe so.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to lie?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, unless I need to.¡± ¡°Oh fine,¡± he scowled, ¡°why do you want to be deceptive?¡± ¡°Because it amuses me?¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s just about you,¡± he said, ¡°and I end up believing false things anyways, why not outright lie? It¡¯s not like I would be able to tell.¡± That brought her up short, and she took a while to answer. ¡°It¡¯s something of a game, I suppose,¡± she said, ¡°if the other person pays attention and is clever enough, they could figure out what I truly said, and respond in kind. Otherwise, they will be tricked.¡± ¡°Games need two players,¡± he said, ¡°a game with one person is not a game at all, it is bullying.¡± She raised an eyebrow at him, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Are you saying I am bullying you by winning and losing at shatranj?¡± she asked, ¡°At least when you complained of me tricking you it made sense. Stop fooling around and set up the new game, junior.¡±
After shatranj ran to a natural end, she went back to engineering. She finished cutting an axle for her rope-making machine, and then made a wide disk - a wheel - to fit on top of it. Making the axle hole wide enough for it to spin freely but not so wide as to wobble took careful cutting in several steps, but her lathe served its job admirably. She attached the axle to a small wood table, then quickly made a spool and attached it to the wheel on top of a second axle. Then, she took a bundle of fibers, fixed it to the spool by jamming it into a cut on the side, and pulled on the soon-to-be yarn to keep it taut. The biggest problem she had when spinning the rope by hand was that it took far too much time. With the wheel, she could quickly spin it with a single foot and easily control the twist of the fibers by counting the number of wheel turns. Once a yarn was properly twisted together, she took out a peg fixing the spool in place, and wound a bit of yarn onto it. In her hands, she held the other end of the yarn, carefully adding more fibers into it to keep increasing its length. It took her some experimentation to settle on a number of twists that would keep the yarn from kinking, but once she did, it was all about keeping the number of wheel spins per meter of thread consistent. Once she had some thirty meters of yarn wound onto the spool, she took the spool off, cut the yarn into three parts, and started winding it into a strand using the same process. The strand got cut into three parts as well, and in the end, she ended up with three meters of solid rope, about as thick as her finger. She went over to Wang Yonghao, who was strengthening the walls of his hole with wooden planks. ¡°Come on up,¡± she said, ¡°I need you to fly up and hold this rope.¡± She gave him one end of the rope, held the other, and did her best to tear it by yanking on it with her entire weight. The rope held fast, and she considered the test a success. A much better test would have been to load the rope up until it broke, but she didn¡¯t want to waste the time to build a testing rig. In the end, as long as these ropes could hold a person, it was enough. The rest of her day was spent spinning, spinning and spinning hundreds of meters of rope. After a while, the movement of the wheel and the weaving of fibers into the yarn became so automatic that she started practicing thread control techniques at the same time just to keep her brain occupied. She worked late, many hours after the clock told her it was bedtime, silently cursing Yonghao for distracting her with shatranj and herself for being baited, and for leaving him to dig when he could have been making more rope. She was far too arrogant, thinking she could finish the work alone and go to sleep on time, and by the time she realized her time estimates were off it was already too late to build a second spinning wheel to get him to help, as it wouldn¡¯t save that much time. Her eyes were drooping by the end, but she had pushed through and managed to braid two separate long ropes and weave them into a pair of hammocks. She and Wang Yonghao hung them up in between a pair of tall wooden tripods, and she finally climbed into what she could call an actual bed. She sighed in content, feeling her tense back properly relax in the soft embrace of a hammock. ¡°Well, fellow cultivator Wang, what do you prefer?¡± she said, feeling her eyelids slowly close beneath the robe covering her eyes, ¡°Deception that grants you a bed, or sleeping on cold hard ground?¡± ¡°Lying didn¡¯t make this bed.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± she sighed, ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll never know.¡± For the first time in weeks, she drifted off into calm, quiet sleep, unbroken by the aches in her back. Chapter 18: Circulate Heat Through Granite Meridians ¡°Rise and shine,¡± the evil woman spoke right into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s the day of the shovel.¡± Wang Yonghao grunted in response. His muscles ached after an entire day spent digging, and the only thing he wanted to do was stay in his nice and comfortable hammock. ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated and made breakfast already,¡± she said, ¡°Now I am bored. Also, it¡¯s time for you to get up, we have more digging to do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± he groaned, ¡°Can¡¯t you dig alone?¡± Suddenly, he felt himself move, and he flailed his arms around as he was unceremoniously tipped out of the hammock, landing on his face in the grass. He pulled the robe covering his eyes off his head, and stared at her blearily. ¡°Wasn¡¯t a request,¡± she grinned at him, offering him a hand to get up, ¡°Come on, eat your breakfast while it¡¯s still warm.¡± ¡°How can you be so evil?¡± he asked, getting up without her help and rubbing his shoulders, ¡°Did you find a secret manual of the dao of malevolence?¡± ¡°There is no need to butter me up with compliments. Now chop chop, we are behind schedule.¡±
While Wang Yonghao ate his breakfast, she decided to turn the acorns they gathered back during their first day in the forest into flour. The first step was to break their shells with the back of an axe. The soft acorn centers would then be steeped in cold water for hours to leach the bitter tannins out before they could be eaten - she would keep them in their large pot for the rest of the day, dry them again while they slept, and hopefully by tomorrow, they could make some dumplings. After they finished, Wang Yonghao headed back over to his hole, and she heard him exclaim in surprise. As she came over to look, she saw that the bottom of the hole, almost two meters below the ground level, was filled with water. ¡°There¡¯s water!¡± he said, turning towards her. She supposed it was good he didn¡¯t go blind overnight. ¡°An astute observation, junior,¡± she nodded, ¡°you¡¯d need to deal with it to dig deeper, or you¡¯d risk the walls of the pit collapsing on you.¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to tell you this?¡± She raised her eyebrows, ¡°Come now, you¡¯ve got to come up with an idea or two of your own. I can¡¯t think for both of us.¡± He squinted at her, and she laid down on the ground to wait for him to come up with something, putting one of her hands behind her head. ¡°You said you¡¯d stop bullying me.¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± she sighed, ¡°I will help you brainstorm, how about that?¡± He nodded, and started pacing in thought. ¡°We¡¯ve got a pot, right?¡± he finally said, ¡°I could use it as a bucket and drain the water out of the hole.¡± ¡°You think that will work?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it work? It¡¯s a hole with water.¡± ¡°Where do you think this water came from?¡± she asked rhetorically. ¡°From¡­the ground?¡± he said, slowly. ¡°And where will you pour the water from the pot?¡± He rubbed his face ruefully in response to that, putting the picture together. ¡°Okay, I see what you mean,¡± he said, ¡°But I could throw it out of the world fragment, right?¡± ¡°You could,¡± she said, ¡°but will that help that much? You had kept Blue Tear Stones within your world fragment for ages. Who knows how much water is there deep in the ground - as you keep digging, more and more of it will seep out.¡± ¡°So¡­What do I do then?¡± ¡°Indeed, what do you do?¡± She asked, looking up into the sky, ¡°It is quite a conundrum. The water leaks, yet you can¡¯t spend the time waiting for it all to drain.¡± He frowned, and continued pacing. She took out her sword and started playing around by tossing it up into the air and catching it by the hilt. ¡°If only there was some kind of technique to prevent the water from flowing,¡± she continued rhetorically, ¡°seal it up somehow, away from the hole. Sadly we don¡¯t have clay or cement to patch up the walls themselves, but surely there must be other options? Perhaps something that could turn it into some kind of ¡­ solid form, so that it could not flow anymore. But could something like that really be possible?¡± ¡°I could freeze the water within the walls into ice with one of the treasures!¡± Wang Yonghao snapped his fingers, grinning widely, ¡°if the walls were frozen, then it wouldn¡¯t seep out.¡± ¡°An ingenious idea, junior.¡± His grin faded as he turned back to her with a scowl. ¡°You are making fun of me again!¡± ¡°Me? Making fun?¡± she pressed a hand of hers to her chest, shaping her face into a mask of perfect sincerity, ¡°You really think this here cultivator would do that? I am just giving you face.¡± ¡°You are!¡± He pointed at her with his finger, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just tell me this right away?¡± ¡°Now you are just being paranoid,¡± she shook her head, getting back up, ¡°But if I did do this, then don¡¯t you think it¡¯s best for you to come up with it on your own? This way, you¡¯d better remember the principle in the future. Come on, while we wait for the earth to freeze, we can start modifying the trenches.¡± Her new design would have all of the trenches going either up or down an incline, and that meant moving a lot of earth around, either digging deep into the ground or building ramparts that could contain the newly heightened chiclotron nodes. They worked carefully, disassembling individual nodes and moving them into their new positions one by one. When they broke for lunch, he asked her what the purpose of it all was. ¡°It¡¯s because of the draft,¡± she said, ¡°like in a chimney?¡± ¡°Chimney?¡± he asked, ¡°Are you going to burn things?¡± ¡°No, I meant the air,¡± she said, ¡°hot air rises, while cold air falls down, and the trenches follow this principle.¡± ¡°It does?¡± he asked, looking surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know this?¡± she raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s because of the air pressure, but even most peasants would be familiar with a chimney. Have your parents never showed you one?¡± ¡°I am an orphan,¡° Wang Yonghao scratched his head, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve never looked at chimneys much.¡± ¡°I see,¡± she nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too complicated. Let me explain it quickly.¡± She went over to their wood stores and brought over a flat plank she used to plan the new trench network while Wang Yonghao was still asleep, turning it over to its clean side, and started drawing on it with her finger while circulating Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes. When she was younger, her father wanted her to inherit their small merchanting business, and taught her as much as he could. As part of that, he paid for tutors to prepare her for the imperial examinations - becoming a minor court official could open many doors in her life. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Once she happened to unblock her spiritual root and stepped on the path of cultivation, all of that fell by the wayside, but she still remembered her education in natural philosophy quite clearly. Once she joined the Luminous Lotus Pavilion, it surprised her that most other inner disciples had not heard of the study of the heats and pressures, given their obvious relevance to many cultivation techniques. She once asked Elder Striding Phoenix why this topic was not taught within the sect itself, and he told her that it was simply not relevant until cultivators actually started practicing techniques that could produce wind or fire, and disciples should focus on training their body and cleansing their meridians. To this day, she still thought that was a mistake, but there wasn¡¯t much she could do about it at the time. Wang Yonghao was a patient listener, especially when she explained that there wasn¡¯t any direct relation between this knowledge and cultivation. Once she finished with the basic principles, she turned over the plank and showed him her plan for the trenches. ¡°Here is the idea,¡± she said, pointing towards various parts of the heightmap she sketched out, ¡°I want as much air draft as possible - this means trenches with hot air should be angled upwards, while trenches with cold air should be angled downwards. There will be two primary air flows through the chiclotron: one producing hot air we will use for drying, and one producing cold air to balance out the temperature of the world fragment.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Wang Yonghao said, frowning at her diagrams, ¡°this looks pretty complicated. Will we really need to dig up all this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just use the fire treasures to dry things?¡± he sighed, ¡°That looks like way too much digging to me.¡± ¡°Proper drying requires strong airflow, not just heat,¡± she shook her head, ¡°and besides, many ingredients respond badly to being surrounded by fire-type spiritual energy, or aligned spiritual energy in general. It¡¯s better to set this up properly for the future.¡± In the Luminous Lotus Pavilion, they used wood-fed fires to dry ingredients, but the principle remained - she supposed that only a rare sect would have enough treasures to waste them simply to produce hot air. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t spiritual energy spill out anyways?¡± he scratched his head, ¡°Through the air holes?¡± ¡°Not if we keep the air trenches - or the chimney, in case of the outgoing hot air - long enough, and shorten the nearby spiritual energy trenches,¡± she said, shaking her head, ¡°spiritual energy prefers shorter paths, it would not spill out of the chiclotron just because a path to the outside exists in principle. Look at where the air holes would be - they are very far away from each other.¡± She pointed to the crude top down diagram she had drawn on the side. ¡°Besides drying,¡± she continued her explanation, ¡°This design will have other uses. I left one of the fire nodes out of the air cycles - we will put our bath right on top of that strong heat source. Your inner world is quite humid - you have already seen how much water lies underground - and by drawing the air through the ice cold water trenches, this moisture will start to condense and turn to ice, which we can later throw out to reduce the total amount of water in circulation. Taken together, this should allow us to control spiritual energy, heat, and humidity independently of each other.¡± ¡°You really thought of everything, huh,¡± he frowned, scratching his head, ¡°How do you come up with these things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a straightforward application of base principles,¡± she said, flicking her hair behind her, ¡°Nothing more.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought of all this. It¡¯s very clever.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she blinked, smiling slightly. The compliment shouldn¡¯t have mattered - she knew her own skills perfectly well - but hearing them acknowledged did feel nice. ¡°With how clever you are, why do you feel the need to bully people?¡± he sighed. ¡°Come on, enough chatter,¡± she said, rolling her eyes and getting up, ¡°It¡¯s time to get to work.¡±
They worked on modifying the nodes in stages, starting with the metal ones and following the creative cycle of feng shui from there. By the time they went to sleep again, they only just started on the water ones, but Qian Shanyi felt they were making good progress. She left the ground and leached acorn meal inside of a metal trench to dry over the course of the day, and closed them up. Even though based on her time measurements, the forest got fifteen hours of daylight at this time of year, they could only manage eleven hours of travel time. She had played around with scheduling, but didn¡¯t manage to squeeze more time out: needing to stop to cook and eat food, as well as cultivate in the morning and evening, ate into the daylight time too much. Ultimately, she decided that it was fine: they had plenty of food, and sacrificing some travel time to speed up her synchronization with Three Obediences Four Virtues was a worthwhile trade. They followed the river, seeing it slowly grow wider from many smaller streams flowing into it, only stopping for a short time when Wang Yonghao noticed a good clay deposit. She told him to be on the lookout for it - they would need clay to properly seal the gaps between the stones lining the chiclotron, as well as to prevent their bath from leaking. As they walked alongside the river¡¯s shore, cutting through or flying over occasional patches of underbrush, she got him to talk about his past adventures, both to fish for information and to build rapport. Even though at times she wanted to tear her hair out, he had a lot of good stories to tell.
The stream they were following merged into a much larger river, easily thirty meters wide, and with a quick current. Here and there, the water turned white as it flowed over a sharp rock sticking out of the river bottom, burbling among the quietude of the surrounding forest. As they walked out on the shore, Wang Yonghao stopped with a considering look on his face. ¡°Do you think we could make a boat?¡± he asked her, ¡°I¡¯m tired of walking.¡± ¡°Making a boat would take far too long,¡± she frowned, coming closer, ¡°but we could cut down a pair of trees to stand on. We couldn¡¯t forage while on the river though.¡± ¡°We already have enough plants for a couple days, right?¡± he said, ¡°And this way, we could travel faster.¡± She nodded, conceding his point. Besides, she could practice her thread techniques while floating downstream. Working together, they quickly dropped two large pine trees into the water, and chopped off all the branches. An ordinary person might not have dared to use a bare tree trunk to float on: without a solid boat, and not knowing wherever river rapids might be around the next river bend, it would be far too dangerous to enter the water, but they were cultivators. Balancing on top of a tree trunk was child¡¯s play for them, and even if they were to sink, swimming back to shore would be only a couple arm strokes away, rapid waters or not. Well. She would swim. Wang Yonghao only needed to step on air to be safe. They chatted as they floated downstream, and she practiced thread techniques, while Wang Yonghao kept a careful watch on her surroundings. He was the first to notice the forest vanish into the open horizon in the distance on the left side of the river, and called out to her. ¡°Could you fly up?¡± She said, ¡°I can¡¯t see if that¡¯s a waterfall we are heading towards.¡± He did so, and then had to jog through the air to catch back up with their tree trunks. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waterfall.¡± he said, finally landing back on his tree and regaining his balance, ¡°I think that¡¯s just the edge of the world.¡± She frowned at that. ¡°Do you think it is dangerous?¡± he said, glancing at her expression. ¡°I can¡¯t see why it would be,¡± she responded, ¡°at the end of the day, it¡¯s just a wall. But I have no experience steering a ship, let alone one near the edge of the world. I might be missing something obvious.¡± She shook her head to clear it. ¡°It¡¯s probably just paranoia,¡± she sighed, ¡°If it comes down to it, you can fly, and we can always retreat back to your world fragment. Even if there is some danger, we should be reasonably safe.¡±
It felt strange to float down the river alongside the edge of the world, seeing sunlight come from underneath the waters where the invisible vertical wall curved below the stream, clean of silt and detritus. Before she ended up in the world fragment, she had never seen an edge from this close - there were none within a hundred miles of the Golden Rabbit Bay, in fact. This was fairly typical for most of the world. Much like the boundaries of a world fragment, the edges of the entire world were invisible and impossible to pass through for anyone except legendary cultivators in the void shattering stage. Heavenly bodies - suns, moons, stars and many others - traveled alongside the edge, shedding light and spiritual energy, or blocking other astronomical bodies from doing so. This was one of the distinguishing features of the world fragments, in fact - they lacked the sun or the moons. In places where the world edge was concave, it could be seen through - though light faded into the light blue fog of the sky fairly quickly, and the edge tended to warp light passing through it. As the day came to a close, they saw one of the solar circles pass them by, traveling alongside the world¡¯s edge, spewing fire and yang spiritual energy into the world. Its light was almost blinding from up close, forcing them to turn away and shield their eyes, though it got much better once it dipped into the water and thick clouds of steam obscured their vision. Qian Shanyi briefly considered wherever the additional sunlight from below the waters could let them travel for longer while staying on the river, but decided against it. Being attacked by the Rosevines while out in the open would be disastrous. Once the evening fell, she carefully hooked one of her long silk ropes under their tree trunks, and had Wang Yonghao drag them over to the shore by walking on air - the idea of making a new set for each day of travel rankled her. Wang Yonghao opened his Inner World, and she climbed on his back to descend into it. Tomorrow, they would be back to digging trenches. Chapter 19: Peer Into The Flames Through A Ball Of Clay Qian Shanyi poked her finger at the clay in between the stone slabs. She made sure to seal the gaps in the new walls of the chiclotron before going to bed, and disappointingly, the clay had cracked as it dried overnight. Furthermore, a short test showed that even though the material was bone dry, it would quickly begin to dissolve in water. She sighed. Her hopes of waterproofing the trenches this way were clearly not to be. Neither she nor Wang Yonghao had any experience with pottery, but she believed that furnaces were involved at some point: perhaps that was the key element she was missing. She could easily fire the clay using a variety of fire-type spiritual treasures, but the problem was that she didn¡¯t know the specifics of the process: wherever the firing should happen before or after regular drying and at what temperature, if some other elements had to be mixed in, and so on. This called for experimentation. She went over to where they had stored the river clay. The small pile had dried unevenly: outsides were cracked and dry, while the insides were still quite wet, so she had a lot of material in different degrees of wetness to work with. She rolled the clay into small balls, then put them aside. To test the firing temperatures, she took apart the fire nodes of the chiclotron, dug several holes in the ground, and put different amounts of fire treasures inside. After adding the clay balls, she had a solid set of tests: all combinations of dry and wet clay with a variety of firing temperatures. Seeing how she was already tinkering with the fire nodes, she decided to move the fire trench modifications up in their schedule, and called Wang Yonghao over. The trenches were covered in a thick layer of black dust, and as they were dragging the trench covers away, it puffed up into the air in clouds of darkness. Wang Yonghao frowned, and reached inside of the trenches, touching the dust on one of the walls. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he showed her his fingers, black and glistening where they got covered in the black powder, ¡°Soot? I didn¡¯t think we were burning anything here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s solidified fire,¡± she said, ¡°otherwise known as coal dust or, yes, soot. It appears whenever fire spiritual energy reaches a critical concentration point. Careful, don¡¯t breathe on it - it¡¯s very light, I don¡¯t want to spread it around, or we¡¯d never be rid of it.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s so light, wouldn¡¯t it cause problems for your air circulation plans?¡± he raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Don¡¯t want coal dust all over our bear jerky.¡± ¡°No,¡± she shook her head, ¡°it usually burns up as soon as it appears - that¡¯s the source of the fires you often see around fire treasures. The only reason there is so much of it here is that I¡¯ve artificially lowered the temperature of the fire node by placing the water node alongside it, preventing it from igniting. We¡¯d need to collapse these trenches very carefully to cover it up without spreading it more, but the new design wouldn¡¯t have this problem.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s flammable, can¡¯t I just set it on fire?¡± He smiled smugly at her, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t think of this.¡± For a moment, she considered just letting him, but her sense won out in the end. A prank like that would not be worth further soiling their relations, no matter how amusing it would be. ¡°Stop,¡± she called after him, seeing that he moved closer to the tench while she was deliberating. He turned back to her with a questioning expression. ¡°It¡¯s called solidified fire,¡± she said, giving him a blunt stare, ¡°what did you think it turns into when ignited? If you do that from up close, you won¡¯t have a face left.¡± ¡°But I really do not want to dig,¡± he sighed, and started rising into the air. As soon as she saw him move, she headed towards a metal trench on the opposite side of the world fragment and hopped inside. He looked at her curiously. ¡°What are you doing out there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have your legendary luck to save my body from horrific, full-body burns,¡± she responded, ready to duck her head below the lip of the trench, ¡°So I am making sure I am as safe as possible before you do this very dangerous experiment.¡± ¡°...you think this is a bad idea?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a fine idea,¡± she snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t like unnecessary labor any more than you do. But it is also dangerous. Your choice on how to proceed.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, but retreated a couple steps more, and then sent a series of sword slashes at different parts of the fire trench. As he finished his last sword move, his foot happened to slip, ending the fire dragonfly technique, and sending him down to the ground with a yelp. BOOM! Coal dust, disturbed by the movement of the sword slashes, mixed with the air and immediately exploded into a fiery cloud. Wang Yonghao fell just a hair faster than the cloud expanded, managing to only skirt the edge of it. His surprised yelp turned into a panicked yell as he rolled on the ground, trying to put out the small fires sticking to his clothes. ¡°Fascinating,¡± Qing Shanyi said, hopping out of the trench, and heading over to help him, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such extreme luck from up close. It¡¯s quite entertaining to watch.¡± He glared at her. ¡°Hey, I told you this might happen,¡± she said, ¡°At the very least, if what you said about your adventures was true, you were in no real danger. And if you exaggerated, like cultivators tend to do¡­Well, let¡¯s not think about that.¡± She helped him up, and motioned to the other four trenches. ¡°Let¡¯s do this a bit more carefully next time, shall we?¡±
She kept the clay balls in their furnaces for a good six hours, and in the end, all of them had cracked. Several dozen small clay balls littered the ground around her. The first thing she did was carefully inspect all of her samples, and chip off pieces of fired clay into water to test wherever they would dissolve. The high temperatures clearly did something different to the clay as all but the two of her hottest furnaces ended up completely useless, the clay from them quickly softening in water, but those same temperatures also led to way more cracks. Clay on the surface of the balls from the wet and dry clay seemed equally water-proof, but the drier ones had fewer cracks: this meant that drying the clay before firing was a step in the right direction, but not a sufficient one. She needed something else. She was laying down on the ground, throwing one of the cracked balls up in the air and catching it back in her hand, thinking about the problem. What was a crack, really? At the end of the day, a crack was a gap, a hole in the smooth clay surface. But why would such a sharp geometric discontinuity appear? The clay balls started out soft and pliable, and then, during the firing process, hardened into solid spheres. A crack on the surface of the ball could, logically, appear either while the ball was still soft, or once its surface hardened into a shell. The former seemed unlikely to her, as the soft clay should deform rather than cracking: this meant that first the surface hardened, and then a crack appeared. Qian Shanyi caught the ball and squeezed it hard in her hand, watching it carefully. The ball stood strong, and she had to push spiritual energy into her fingers before it cracked in half, sending a small piece of clay bouncing off her forehead. She threw the remains of the ball aside, and picked up a different ball to play with. Once the surface hardened, a crack could only appear if some significant force pulled it¡¯s sides apart. This moved the central question to where this force would come from. She briefly considered the temperature within the furnaces: many things would deform and crack when heated, after all - before dismissing the idea. The balls weren¡¯t all that large: they must have heated up to a stable temperature mere minutes into the process, far before any cracks appeared. The force must have come from somewhere else. As she was deliberating this question, Wang Yonghao came over and leaned over her head, meeting her eyes. ¡°What?¡± she asked, casually tossing her ball to him. He caught it, and she picked up a different one. ¡°You said you¡¯d go and quickly check out the clay, but now you are just napping,¡± he accused her completely innocent self, ¡°I am not going to dig alone.¡± ¡°I am not napping, I am thinking,¡± she said, tossing her ball from one hand to another. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About why the clay cracks,¡± she said, ¡°don¡¯t distract me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± he blinked, ¡°it¡¯s hot, so it cracks.¡± She sighed, and started to explain her reasoning. The key, she felt, was the water. She used the ingredient-testing technique from Three Obediences Four Virtues on the clay, and even though some of the unfired clay seemed completely dry to her eyes, there was still a fair amount of water inside of it. Fried clay, on the other hand, contained almost none. On top of that, wetter clay led to more cracks. This meant water must have been the real culprit, but the question was why. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°So here is what I am thinking,¡± she said. ¡°Have you seen fried Jiaozi dumplings? There was this restaurant where the chef would fry them right in front of you, and the skin of the dumpling would shrink a little when they were dropped in oil. Once, I¡¯ve even seen it burst apart when a clumsy apprentice put in too much filling - like a large man putting on robes five sizes too small. So I think the same thing happens with clay.¡± Wang Yonghao sat down on the grass next to her, and she turned the ball in her hand over so that he could see the crack. ¡°Imagine clay as a stew,¡± she said, ¡°there is water, and then there is everything that isn¡¯t water. As the clay is fired, water evaporates, leaving everything else behind. But water takes up volume, right? Just like a stew reduces in size as you boil it, clay must also shrink. As water leaves the outer shell of a clay ball, it hardens and shrinks at the same time. But water can¡¯t leave the insides of the ball as easily - just like within a juicy dumpling, it is trapped. So the inner ball shrinks slower than the outer shell, and that makes the outer shell crack. This is why wetter clay cracks more - the difference is more pronounced. And this is why clay cracks in between the stone plates of the chiclotron - the plates do not move, and the clay shrinks too much to fill the gap.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± he said, ¡°You figured all of this out from a couple clay balls?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t figure out shit,¡± she snorted, ¡°this is merely a theory, a just-so story. Exactly like your hypothesis about my skill at shatranj, it¡¯s worthless unless I can prove it. There are a dozen assumptions I am making here that are, practically speaking, based on nothing.¡± She lifted her legs up, and leaped up onto her feet in one smooth movement. ¡°If I am right - and only if¡±, she said, ¡° - then the way to solve our cracking problem is to mix clay with something that wouldn¡¯t shrink when the water evaporates, such as the sand we have gathered from that beach. The more we mix in, the less the overall mixture would shrink, but the higher the chance it wouldn¡¯t behave like clay in the first place¡­ We¡¯d need to do more experiments to figure out a good ratio.¡± She headed over to a small pile of sand they brought into their world fragment. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break from digging and mix some clay.¡±
By the time their two-day stay in the world fragment came to an end, they had finished redesigning the chiclotron, lined the trenches with stone slabs, and sealed the gaps with clay. Her idea of mixing the sand in with the clay had worked perfectly, and she decided to fry it while they traveled. To do this, she had filled the nodes on one half of the chiclotron with fire and metal heavenly materials and earthly treasures, making sure that every trench there was filled with dense fire-type spiritual energy, heating them up to the proper temperature. The feng shui of the world fragment would suffer, but the other half of the chiclotron should compensate for it somewhat, and without them in it, it should be fine. The river widened more and more as they traveled downstream, thinner streams flowing into it from the depths of the forest. They were still yet to see any sign of civilization, and this sent pangs of worry down her neck. What if the teleportation formation sent them so far away, that they would reach an ocean and still there would be nothing? As they entered the world fragment to cook a midday meal, she felt the scorching air temperature inside: it seemed that the large amount of fire-type spiritual energy overpowered what little cooling came from the water nodes on the other half of the chiclotron. She popped the hatches on the water nodes to make them work harder, but neither of them felt like suffering in the heat, and they ended up cooking on the shore of the river. Wang Yonghao finally managed to slice a fish in half with a sword technique from a dozen meters away while they floated downsteam, and grilled fish made for a good break in their regular diet of bear, bear and more bear. As the evening approached, they arrived at a place where the edge of the world formed a wide tunnel, leading away from the forest. The river flowed directly into it, but they couldn¡¯t see where it ended, and without any shores to rest on, decided to put off exploration of the dimensional tunnel until the next day. Instead, they went back into the world fragment, and spent a good hour checking how well the clay firing had worked. The air in the world fragment felt stuffy, but she supposed that was to be expected due to the large number of open fires on display. Some cracks were still there, but rare enough that Qian Shanyi felt good about the ability of the chiclotron to resist leaks, and so they spent another hour moving the heavenly materials and earthly treasures around to fry the other half of the chiclotron, sealing what little cracks were present, and working on constructing a drying chamber that would be put on top of the hot air outflow. Wang Yonghao went to sleep early, complaining of being tired and having a headache, while she decided to cultivate. The hard work of the past days took its toll on her too. She stopped early to drink some water, and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Her skin was flushed red, and the blood was thumping in her head, making it hard to think. She rubbed her forehead. This wasn¡¯t like her. She would finish her cultivation, and then go to sleep. She just¡­ Needed a break. Yeah, that¡¯s what it was. She sat down on the ground near her water clock, sipping water from a reused wine bottle. Why was she so tired? She closed her eyes for just a moment. When she opened them, she was lying on her face on the ground, her head throbbing from a monumental headache. She rose up, slowly, and looked around in confusion, breathing heavily. Her eyes fell on the water clock, and her eyebrows closed together. Surely she couldn¡¯t have been out for a whole hour? Something was wrong here, but the damnable headache was making it hard to think. This was¡­ What did this feel like? She looked down on herself. Her skin was really red. Why would it still be red if she was fast asleep for so long? Her heartbeat sped up. She wasn¡¯t just tired, something was wrong with her. She spun around, and saw Wang Yonghao still sleeping in his hammock. His skin looked quite red too, and his breathing was heavy. Were they both poisoned? Her mind slithered over the possibilities, far too sluggish to work properly. What did they have in common? Water? No, their water came from a Blue Tear Stone, it should have been safe. Food? They ate bear meat for a good week now - she doubted it was the problem. Even if it contained the sort of poison that slowly accumulated in their bodies, their weights, metabolisms and how much they ate were all different, so the chances of both of them being affected at once were quite low. Perhaps the fish they ate? No, she checked with Three Obediences Four Virtues, this species should have been completely safe¡­ She brought a hand to her throat, grimacing at her own heavy breathing, and an idea struck her. The air. It had to be the air. Something¡­from the fried clay, perhaps? She shook her head. It didn¡¯t matter, the first priority was to get the hell out of here. She ran over to Wang Yonghao and shook him, trying to wake him up. He groaned, but remained asleep. Not standing on ceremony, she shook him out of his hammock, and slapped him across the face. ¡°Yonghao!¡± she shouted in his sleeping face, ¡°Wake up! We are in danger!¡± He simply groaned again. She ground her teeth. Could she rely on his luck to survive? No. Absolutely not. Even if his luck would save him - which wasn¡¯t a guarantee by any means, no matter how many times he slipped in front of an explosion - there was absolutely no reason to expect it to save her. Perhaps one of the weapons in the treasury could create a bubble of safe air, or one of the many unidentified pills could deal with poisons, but by the time Wang Yonghao would sleepwalk over to one of them, she might be long dead. She quickly ran over to one of the fire nodes, wrapped her arm in a spare robe, grabbed an igneocopper brick, and dropped it on Wang Yonghao¡¯s hand. The brick, heated red hot after lying in the node for several days, sizzled on his skin until his hand jerked away. His eyes just barely fluttered open, and he sat up, still clearly out of it. ¡°Entrance to the world fragment,¡± she slapped him in the face again, speaking as clearly as she could, ¡°Open it. Now.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, but she heard the entrance open up above her. As soon as it did, Wang Yonghao fell over on his side and started snoring. She cursed. Even if she woke him up now, there was no way he could manage to get his spiritual energy under control enough to fly. She quickly picked up a spear, tied a rope around it with her shaking hands, and pitched it through the entrance of the world fragment. The spear slipped, and she cursed again. ¡°Come on, you damnable thing,¡± she muttered, throwing it again, ¡°serve your mistress.¡± She got it to stick in five throws, which felt excruciatingly long, given the circumstances. As she grabbed onto her escape path, she glanced back at Wang Yonghao, still drooling down on the grass. Surely he¡¯d be fine. With his luck? Barely even a question. ¡°Fuck luck,¡± she ground out, letting go of the escape rope and heading over to get a second one, ¡°Fuck the heavens, and especially fuck me, for being such a bleeding heart.¡± She tied the second rope tightly underneath his arms and his groin, turning it into a crude harness, tied the second end to her waist, dragged him over to the center of the world fragment, and started climbing the escape rope. She gasped when her head breached the entrance, breathing in clean forest air, sweet as sugar on her lips after the dead air of the world fragment. Her vision swam from the shock, and for a second, she almost felt her grip on the spear slip. She shut her eyes, and breathed slowly, letting the shock pass her by. Once she felt herself come back to reality, she carefully inched her way to the side, hooked her leg over the edge of the entrance portal, and sprawled out on the forest moss, breathing deeply. ¡°Fuck you,¡± she breathed out, ¡°fuck you. I am not dying here. Not today, not ever.¡± She got up on her feet, shaking from adrenaline and whatever poison was affecting her, and looked around. She saw a sliver of the sun just out of the corner of her eye: the night was mere moments away, and with it, the Rosevines would come. She grabbed the rope leading to Wang Yonghao, planted her feet in the ground, and slowly started to raise him out of the world fragment. She would only get one try of this: if her knots failed, the rope snapped, or he fell out of the harness, she wasn¡¯t going to risk her life by going back in. Once she saw his head poke out over the lip of the entrance portal, she tied the rope around a nearby tree, then went over to drag him fully out by the collar of his robes. Once he was out, she took another breather: her muscles were already burning, even though she barely did any work. Another symptom? With the world fragment out of the question, she needed to find a safe space away from the rosevines, and she needed it fast. Her eyes ran feverishly over the forest around her, looking for something, anything. Wisps of spiritual energy were coming off the portal, like a lit up beacon for any Rosevines that might pass nearby. She frowned. Maybe that was the key here. With the portal open and faintly spreading spiritual energy, they wouldn¡¯t be searching for other prey. It took another ten minutes for her to use her ropes to climb on top of a tall pine with a wide crown, secure herself to a wide branch, and then lift Wang Yonghao alongside her. He was still asleep, but mercifully quiet while he was sitting down. She tied him to the branch, took her sword out, and prepared to wait out the night. No Wang Yonghao, no world fragment, and not even a primitive shelter. All she had was her sword, some ropes, and her painfully thumping head. She didn¡¯t think she would sleep tonight. Darkness of the forest closed in around her, leaving her alone with her ominous thoughts. Chapter 20: Whisper Truths Within The Darkness Wang Yognaho groaned as he came back to awareness, and felt someone''s hand clamp down over his nose and mouth. His eyes flew open, and he saw Qian Shanyi''s cold stare boring into him mere inches away from his face, a finger pressed against her lips, her other hand keeping him quiet. She motioned with her free hand, and in the darkness, he saw a pair of characters written on the skin of her forearm in blood. He nodded, and she slowly moved her hand away from his mouth. He was tied to the tree trunk by a rope, and Qian Shanyi helped him untie himself, moving slowly and silently. They were sitting on top of a branch, high up in the forest canopy. The forest was quiet, illuminated by faint rays of moonlight piercing through the leaves above their heads - bright enough for a cultivator to see, but not very clearly - and when a whisper of wind passed by, it sent dancing shadows all around them. It would have been a contemplative sight, but instead it set him on edge, every shadowy movement making him think those rosevines were sneaking closer. It didn''t help that the last thing he remembered was falling asleep within his Inner World. With a start, he realized that one of the shadows down on the ground really was a rosevine. Thankfully, it didn''t seem to have noticed them yet, and he focused on preventing any errant spiritual energy from leaking out of his pores. Qian Shanyi motioned to him to bring his attention back to her, and showed him her other forearm, where more bloody characters were written down. He looked at her in confusion, and saw her turn one of her palms towards him and start to use it like a writing slate, slowly tracing out characters on the skin. It took many tries - keeping track of what was written or not was difficult when no actual ink was left behind, and the darkness did not help matters - but she simply started over every time there was a problem. Eventually, she settled on closing her fist any time a character was over, and finally managed to convey a full sentence to him. He blinked twice. She closed her eyes and breathed out slowly, a bit of tension leaving her shoulders, then opened them again with a smile. He held out his own palm, and slowly followed the same process. She watched carefully, turning her finger in a circle when she needed him to repeat drawing a character. She nodded at him, and started to write for a long time. As she finished, she shook her hand and grimaced. He nodded - that one paragraph took a good ten minutes - and started writing himself. He motioned to her forearms where the characters were written in blood. She shook her head. He tapped his cheek in thought. Something about that description called back to him. Finally, it clicked, and he brought up his palm again. She frowned at him. His eyebrows rose upwards. She pursed her lips. He grinned, savoring the feeling, slowly writing out his answer. She scowled at him, strokes on her palm flying faster, more angular. He winced. Okay, that was somewhat fair. She frowned, staring off into the forest. He followed her gaze, and saw the entrance portal to his inner world down on the ground. Several rosevines were stalking around it, and as he watched, one of them crawled over the edge and fell in. Just great. He couldn''t even close it without immediately giving away their location. He turned back to her, and continued writing. She paused, then continued slower. She squinted at him, then rolled her eyes, and glanced over at the entrance to the world fragment. When she looked back at him, she started writing again. He nodded. Her frown deepened. He raised his palm to respond, but she pointed towards the trunk of the tree they were holed up in. His glance slid downwards, and he saw a single rosevine slowly climbing upwards. Did it sense us somehow? He checked his spiritual pores, but they were closed. Perhaps it followed after the spiritual energy that leaked out while he was still asleep? He turned back towards Qian Shanyi, and saw her grimly staring at the rosevine. She raised an eyebrow at him. She shifted around on the branch, and showed him a rope hanging down, stopping a couple meters off the ground. He shook his head, and glanced back at the rosevine. It was halfway up the tree. He turned back to her with a questioning look. She looked at him strangely, and started quickly writing on her hand. She pursed her lips at him, and continued writing. She even stopped cutting the words for clarity, and he followed suit. She blinked. She paused, looking away for a moment, then sighed and went back to writing. He squinted at her. She shrugged indifferently. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Violation? That definitely didn¡¯t sound right, every other old monster did that. She frowned at him. He folded his arms on his chest, in a gesture he hoped looked defiant. She squinted at him, her eyes growing cold. Her frown turned into a scowl. He exclaimed with his hands. She shrugged, her scowl slowly receding. He raised his eyebrows, and turned away from her, to watch the rosevine. It was a good three quarters to their branch, and he decided not to wait for it to come any closer. He took off his boot, and threw it into a tree thirty meters away. It rustled through the crown, and he saw the rosevine bolt away towards the sound. Another rosevine came from the opposite direction, heading towards his boot. Qian Shanyi watched what he did carefully, but didn¡¯t write anything. They waited in silence for a while, before he once again brought his palm up. She raised an eyebrow at his comment. Her eyebrows climbed yet higher. He pursed his lips. She smirked. He stared at her, not sure if she was joking. He frowned. What was that supposed to mean? She stared at him if he just asked if the sky was purple. He opened his eyes wide in shock. Get rid of his luck?
He sat on the branch in silence, processing what she just wrote. Get rid of his luck. Of the one thing making his life a living hell. Was that real? He had never even thought that was possible, but just maybe¡­ Cautiously, he wrote to her again. She simply shrugged. That was the nicest thing anyone had ever told him. His mind was awash with possibilities, and he quickly responded in kind. She rolled her eyes at him. He pursed his lips, and fumbled, needing to write a response several times. She nodded, putting on the most serene look he had seen on anyone in his life. He squinted at her, but before he could respond, she asked him a question that brought him down to earth. He turned away. It did feel nice to have someone else to talk to about everything without half-truths getting in the way, but it also brought up memories, and no matter how nice he was feeling, he wasn¡¯t about to share those. She gave him a side eye, but didn¡¯t push him. Instead, she asked a different question entirely. She shook her head. He pursed his lips. He turned away, and she gently punched him in his shoulder to bring his attention back to her. He really didn¡¯t want to think about this, but she just wouldn¡¯t let go, would she? After a while, he decided that revealing a small part was harmless enough. Her eyebrows rose up. She looked away from him. They sat on the branch, quietly thinking their own thoughts.
By the time morning rose, they dropped down to the ground, sore from sitting on an uncomfortable branch all night. Wang Yonghao found his boot (thankfully unmolested by the rosevines) and they slowly made their way back to the entrance to his inner world. Qian Shanyi tethered herself to a nearby tree with one of their two ropes, then kneeled in front of the inner world and pushed her head through the entrance to take a look. Sure enough, the earth was dug up all over the world fragment where the rosevines burrowed into the ground. She could see a couple places where their flowers poked out of the ground and the open holes of the chiclotron, as they hibernated in the permanent daylight of the world fragment. She didn¡¯t breathe while her face was within, fearing poison. The half of the chiclotron filled with fire and metal treasures was happily burning, no doubt producing yet more dead air. She pulled her head out of the world fragment entrance, looked at Wang Yonghao, and explained all she had seen to him. ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± he said. ¡°You can fly in, safely kill the rosevines, then move the treasures around to prevent the flow of dead air,¡± she said, ¡°Then we¡¯d wait outside the whole day and see if the dead air clears.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. What? It was a decent plan! ¡°Why do I have to fly in?¡± he said, ¡°You can do it!¡± ¡°One of us has to, why not you?¡° ¡°You are the old monster here!¡± he scowled, ¡°With your spiritual shield, you probably can block out any poison in the air in the first place. It¡¯s much safer for you to do this than for me!¡± That¡­would have been an excellent point, if she actually was an old monster. As it was, she couldn¡¯t even block out liquids with her spiritual shield, let alone gasses. ¡°I already told you, I am in recuperative training,¡± she said, trying to come up with a better way out of this, ¡°you can kill the rosevines from the air, should they attack. I can¡¯t, not without using spiritual energy.¡± ¡°And I can¡¯t block out the poison,¡± he parried, ¡°What if I lose consciousness there?¡± She tugged on the rope tethering her to a tree. ¡°I¡¯ll put a tether on you,¡± she said, ¡°if you black out, I¡¯d just pull you out.¡± ¡°The same would work if you would go in instead. Both of us would be in some amount of danger. At best, we should flip a coin!¡± ¡°With your luck?¡± she snorted, ¡°You might as well tell me to go in directly.¡± ¡°Fine, how about this,¡± he said, walking around a tree so it was between them. He unsheathed his sword, and quickly sliced across the bark with small, precise movements. She realized what he was doing halfway through and tried to step to the side of the tree to watch him work, but she was too late by far. ¡°Rock paper scissors, and I already picked what I play and drew it on the bark,¡± he said, ¡°my bet is set, and my luck is out of the picture. Now play your hand, and we¡¯ll be done with this.¡± She grit her teeth. If only she was a half step faster, she could have traced the back of his sword and figured out what he drew. Her mind scrambled to find a solution, but she really didn¡¯t see one. At the end of the day, one of them would need to go in to move the treasures, and Wang Yonghao was right that they would be exposed to unknown dangers. If she played the game with anyone else, then her chances of winning were probably about two thirds - as long as she didn¡¯t lose the first round, she was pretty sure she could figure out what he carved in the later rounds. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it wasn¡¯t terrible either. Of course, his luck was strong enough that it might actually sway her decision, but it was hard to be sure whether it actually could. That was the usual problem with luck - proving whether a given outcome was even affected by luck at all was, outside of very simple cases, entirely impossible. Well, whatever. All gambles come down to risk in the end. She sighed, and threw out paper. Wang Yonghao grinned, and she went around to the back of his tree to check. He did in fact play scissors. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair in the first place,¡± she complained, ¡°with how strong your luck is, it could have easily swayed my decision here.¡± ¡°Sore loser!¡± he cheered, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you with the tether.¡± She didn¡¯t move, and crossed her arms on her chest. Wang Yonghao looked at her in surprise. Backed into a corner, she could only put all her cards on the table. What he said this night made her more hopeful, but she really was hoping she could delay this until they got to a city¡­ ¡°Well, perhaps this deception has reached its natural end point¡­¡±, she muttered, before raising her voice and running a hand through her hair, ¡°I can¡¯t do that because I am just a refinement stage cultivator. I don¡¯t know any flying techniques. If I went in, I would probably just die.¡± ¡°What? No you aren¡¯t,¡± he laughed softly. ¡°I very much am.¡± ¡°Oh come on, this again?¡± He threw his hands up in the air, ¡°Stop lying and just do it!¡± ¡°I said I almost never lie directly,¡± she scowled at him, showing her teeth, ¡°Now I am telling you, directly, that I am not any kind of old monster. Do I need to push this idea through your skull with the back of my foot for you to understand it?¡± He opened his mouth, then closed it. His hand rose in a strange gesture. ¡°No, wait, that can¡¯t be. You said -¡± He frowned, considering what she actually said. She waited for him patiently. ¡°You blew away the poison fog from that giant cave,¡± he said slowly, unsure of himself. ¡°It took me a full day of working your fly whisk,¡± she responded, ¡°Even a low refinement stage cultivator could manage it.¡± ¡°No, you¡­ You won against me in shatranj¡­,¡± he trailed off. ¡°I¡¯ve never played that game before in my life,¡± she grinned maliciously, ¡°How does it feel to lose to a complete newbie? Face it, you fell face first into my trap then, just as you did when I convinced you I was an old monster.¡± His eyes widened as the realization finally hit him. ¡°You¡­ Then you did lie!¡± his face turned into a scowl, and he pointed an accusatory finger at her. Spiritual energy flowed out of his pores, whipping the air currents around him into a frenzy, and she dropped one of her hands on the pommel of her sword, recirculating her own energy to match. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me who you were?!¡± ¡°Because you beat me up over nothing and then left me for dead inside of a void prison with no food or water?¡± her scowl grew wider, fire in her eyes. ¡°How in the name of the thirteen gates of Heaven was I supposed to know what else you would do? Maybe you¡¯d turn me into a cauldron!¡± ¡°I apologized!¡± he threw his hands in the air, ¡°Even back then, I apologized! Yet you kept lying! How could you?¡± ¡°Apologies are cheaper than dirt.¡± ¡°Did you even lie about wanting to help me?¡± ¡°It was the truth, contingent on you not being a scumbag.¡± ¡°Oh fuck you,¡± he scowled, ¡°I am not a scumbag! You are!¡± ¡°Get over yourself,¡± she scoffed, ¡°You yourself said you can¡¯t be sure why you took me with you, and regardless of your intentions, kidnapping is still kidnapping. I would have been justified to kill you on the spot for pulling a stunt like that. A couple deceptions is nothing. Now will you do what is necessary to keep both of us alive, or will you keep whining?¡± Chapter 21: Push All In And Open Hands Is it good to resolve an argument calmly? Is it bad to fight? No one true key will fit all feuds among all people. Emotions might need airing to make progress, even if this will turn an argument into a fight - but in the end, what is the true danger? Perhaps you would come to blows - but even that is quite unlikely. This sort of logic is common among ordinary people, but in the world of cultivators, it is a dangerous road to thread. An open quarrel between two cultivators is always deadly, and the first person to strike is most often the one to walk away alive. Worse still, in the moment, how could you tell why your opponent bursts forth with spiritual energy? Are their emotions out of control, or are they about to strike you down with a technique? Activating your spiritual energy in front of another cultivator without warning is like swinging a sword at their neck: even if you are fast friends, can they really trust you to stop before it cuts into flesh? Perhaps it would be safer to cut you down first. By provoking Wang Yonghao, Qian Shanyi was playing with fire, but frankly she felt this conflict was long overdue a conflagration. ¡°A couple deceptions?!¡± Wang Yonghao threw his hands up in the air, ¡°It was way more than a couple! I thought you wanted to be friends, in your bizarre way! Friends don¡¯t deceive each other!¡± ¡°Friends?¡± She sneered, ¡°Because I like your stories? Do you even comprehend the situation I am in?¡± ¡°Oh what, does your ¡®recuperative training¡¯ require you to lie all the time?¡± he rolled his eyes, making mocking finger gestures in the air. ¡°I am stuck in the middle of demon beast infested forest, fighting for my fucking life!¡± she ceded through her teeth, advancing on Wang Yonghao, ¡°You have your luck, but I don¡¯t. Do you know why I built the chiclotron? Because the feng shui deviation in your damned inner world almost murdered me! A dozen threats compete to see which one will take me first, but do you try to help me? No, you would rather sit around and relax. Is this what ¡®friends¡¯ do?¡± His face gradually went white, and he took a step back. Qian Shanyi followed after him. ¡°How was I supposed to know you needed help?¡± he muttered, ¡°I thought you were some kind of old monster and didn¡¯t need any! I am sorry, but you didn¡¯t even ask!¡± ¡°You apologize.¡± She stabbed her finger in his direction, ¡±I pay my debts.¡± She continued, pointing back at herself, ¡°That¡¯s the difference! And in terms of debts, you owe me. You owe me for beating me up, you owe me for cleaning up your inner world, and you even owe me for saving your life from the dead air last night! And yet you bring up my deceptions?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± He threw his hands up in the air, recovering his composure, ¡°But just because someone owes you, it doesn¡¯t mean you get to lie to their face! At least say you are sorry it turned out this way!¡± ¡°What is there to be sorry for?¡± she threw her hair back, ¡°I didn¡¯t know whether I could trust you, so I deceived you. If I had to do it all over again, knowing what I did at the time, I wouldn¡¯t change a thing.¡± ¡°Seriously? Not a single thing?¡± He said, ¡°Did I do anything untrustworthy to you? You would just keep lying forever then?¡± ¡°Forever? No.¡± she snorted, ¡°I would have preferred to reveal this once we have reached a city, where we could have simply decided to walk our own separate ways, not in the middle of a deadly forest.¡± ¡°So you admit you still don¡¯t trust me? Then you are awfully confident for someone a full minor realm below me!¡± Wang Yonghao narrowed his eyes at her, ¡°What if I, the traitorous villain that I am, were to just beat you up again?¡± Well, if threats were how he wanted to play this¡­ Qian Shanyi bared her teeth, and put an entire fifth of her spiritual energy into strengthening her spiritual shield, making it glow faintly and sparkle from energy overflow. Wang Yonghao took a careful step back. ¡°I am a cultivator,¡± she hissed, ¡°and to cultivate is to rebel against the heavens! Do you comprehend what that means, junior? To wage war against a foe that could squash you at any second? To burn your life and soul to cinders, even if all you can do is break their single finger? Confident? Of course I am not confident! But I would rather detonate my dantians than bow my head in fear.¡± She spat on the ground between them, unsheathing her sword with deliberate slowness. ¡°You want a fight?¡± she sneered, ¡°Come on, then! This daoist will not die quietly.¡± Wang Yonghao took another step back, and she felt his spiritual energy vanish as he finally got his emotions back under control. Coward. ¡°You are crazy,¡± he said, breathing out, ¡°you are actually just crazy.¡° ¡°I am a cultivator,¡± she snorted, sheathing her sword back in a single move. On some level, she was glad her bluff got him to back down, even though she wouldn¡¯t have minded blowing off steam with a proper spar, ¡°It comes with the job.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± he shook his head vigorously, ¡°I must have met hundreds of cultivators in my life. Do you know how few of them would throw their life away on a point of principle? I¡¯ve seen dozens beg for mercy in front of demonic cultivators or angry sect elders, drowning in tears, even when they must have known their ending was a foregone conclusion.¡± Wang Yonghao grabbed his head in both hands. ¡°When normal cultivators break their leg, they take it easy until it¡¯s healed!¡±, he continued, his voice raising in pitch, ¡°They don¡¯t just go around getting into more fights!¡± ¡°That may be so, but what do normal people matter here?¡± Qian Shanyi said, crossing her arms. ¡°I am saying you are insane!¡± ¡°It takes a bit of insanity to break into the heavens. Anyone who steps on the path of cultivation should know this.¡± ¡°No they don¡¯t! You keep talking about breaking into heavens, but not even one out of a dozen cultivators would care about this! It¡¯s ancient history!¡± ¡°Their ignorance of the roots of cultivation is no excuse.¡± ¡°I just - I need a minute,¡± he breathed out, walking off in the direction of the river. She let him go.
While she waited for Wang Yonghao to come to terms with reality, she picked up one of the ropes and started practicing thread control techniques. Her control over the rope was still weak, but getting better over time. Many days of practice while floating down the river were starting to add up, and by now, she could easily construct both spiritual energy envelopes, though the actual movement of the rope remained slow and jerky. By the time she ran out of spiritual energy, a good hour had passed, and he still hadn¡¯t returned. Unlike within the world fragment, spiritual energy concentration in the forest was very average, and she figured she would need several hours just to recover her reserves. To pass the time, she opened up Three Obediences Four Virtues to the page with the needle control diagram, and started to analyze it. The rest of the manual claimed to be suitable for cultivators in the refinement stage, and all other techniques fit this assessment, with the needle control diagram remaining as the only exception. Qian Shanyi suspected that she must have simply missed something - perhaps there was a secret sub-diagram hidden within the picture, or a code that would lead her to an expanded version of the manual, or something else of that nature. After half an hour, it finally clicked for her, and she groaned, raising her eyes to the skies. She saw a solution, but she almost wished she didn¡¯t. The diagram could be broken up into different parts: ones responsible for directing the ¡°needle¡±, controlling levitation and acceleration, strengthening the material beyond its normal tolerances, and so on. Many of these subcomponents were duplicated in order to push the ¡°needle¡± to the peak of speed and power. If she were to remove three quarters of the duplicates, the diagram would shrink radically, and thus would become much easier to manage at her level of cultivation. She could even see where Tang Qunying intended for these changes to happen - small marks she previously dismissed as irrelevant delineating sections that could be removed wholesale, and so on. She must have been legendarily talented in order to design a technique that could be broken up in this way without sacrificing its stability, and left the process of actual modification as a teaching exercise for her inheriting disciple. The problem was that she couldn¡¯t just erase some sections of a picture - parts of the structure would need to be strengthened, others weakened, all by very precise amounts in order to ensure that everything was balanced. This was due to a principle that the flow of spiritual energy into a junction must always be equal to the flow out of it, lest the technique blow up in your face - but because the development of new cultivation techniques was far outside of her education, all she could recall was that the name of the daoist who discovered it sounded quite foreign. In order to apply the changes, she would need to meticulously go through every point on the diagram and recalculate every single flow ratio of spiritual energy. This would be a massive undertaking, and she didn¡¯t even have an abacus on hand. She put the jade slate back into her robes and went off to find Wang Yonghao. She would deal with this problem when she at least had some paper to write on.
When she came over to the river shore, she found him sulking, using his sword to cut a small tree into a statue of a fish. He glanced over at her, then turned away. ¡°You are really taking this harder than I expected,¡± she said, leaning against a nearby tree. ¡°Why do you care?¡± he grumbled, not turning her way. ¡°We are still in a life threatening situation,¡± she said, ¡°it would be awfully stupid if we couldn¡¯t manage to get along and work together simply because of some personal issues, at the very least until the danger is over. I prefer not to turn my life into an overdramatized theater play.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± he scowled, turning towards her, ¡°Then why did you make fun of me so many times? Even if you wanted to deceive me about your strength, that wasn¡¯t at all necessary.¡± ¡°I will readily admit my own hypocrisy. It doesn¡¯t make my point moot.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he glanced at her again, and sighed, ¡°I guess I sort of get why you pretended to be an old monster. I often pretend I am weaker than I am so people don¡¯t notice me, and that¡¯s different, but not that much. But still, how am I supposed to trust you now?¡± She let the question hang for a while before responding. ¡°You really care that much about lies?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°No. I care about actions.¡± ¡°But those aren¡¯t separate,¡± he sighed, ¡°how can you trust someone to do good things if they aren¡¯t honest?¡± ¡°By looking at what they actually did in the past?¡± she raised her eyebrow, ¡°Have I ever done anything to harm you?¡± ¡°You tricked me into digging for rocks,¡± he squinted at her. ¡°Which we both needed to do, to prevent the feng shui of the world fragment from worsening,¡± she shook her head, ¡°You get a safer inner world and a bath out of the deal. It¡¯s hardly harmful when it benefits you in the end.¡± He stayed silent for a while. ¡°I guess nothing else comes to mind,¡± he finally said, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean much. You can just do it in the future.¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know? The whole point is that I don¡¯t want to have to guess.¡± ¡°But you always have to guess,¡± she said, ¡°someone can tell you the truth and then still harm you. People change their minds all the time, they can be confused, speak in error, or misjudge their abilities or those of others. Sometimes they get drunk and act out in rage. Honesty doesn¡¯t buy you safety.¡± ¡°You are trying to trick me again,¡± he sighed in exasperation, ¡°being honest obviously helps.¡± ¡°To an extent,¡± she said, conceding the point, ¡°but less than understanding the actual motivations that guide the actions of others.¡± ¡°So what motivates you to lie?¡± ¡°I enjoy tricking and embarrassing people,¡± she answered bluntly, ¡°My mother once told me that if I didn¡¯t look so similar to herself, she would have been sure I was a kitsune switchling. The first thing I did after I was old enough to enter an imperial library was look them up - It turns out they eat people, and when I told her about it, she just asked me what my favorite type of victim would have been.¡± He turned to her with wide eyes. ¡°That is a terrible thing to say to a child.¡± ¡°How so? I thought it was hilarious. The answer is sailors and pilgrims, they go missing all the time.¡± He turned back to his unfinished statue with a sigh. ¡°When it comes to you,¡± she continued, ¡°cultivating within your inner world has accelerated my growth by leaps and bounds. Since I need your cooperation to access it, I have no reason to harm you. Nor do I know how to take it away from you, before you ask.¡± ¡°And what if I want to get rid of it?¡± he asked, ¡°I want to get rid of my luck, and all the other nonsense.¡± ¡°Yonghao,¡± she sighed, ¡°I have no clue how someone could completely change their luck. I have certainly never heard of it happening, outside of some frankly questionable myths and legends. It should be possible - there is nothing impossible beneath the heavens - but finding a way to do so will take you many years, and I doubt your special luck will assist you in getting rid of itself. I am more than willing to help you, since by the time you manage it, I would have long gotten stinking rich from selling all the treasures within your inner world.¡± ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t sell them. It doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Junior, with respect, you suck at managing your inner world,¡± she smiled, ¡°I think I can figure out a trick or two you didn¡¯t.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Junior?¡± he asked, ¡°How old even are you?¡± ¡°Twenty three.¡° ¡°Twenty three?! I am twenty six! I should be calling you junior!¡± ¡°Seniority comes from skill, not age,¡± she snorted, ¡°You can call me junior when you manage to trick me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to trick anybody!¡± He grit his teeth, turning away from the statue and sending some slashes of light into the depths of the forest in frustration, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just be honest?¡± ¡°I have laid all my cards on the table. Why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯ve always been honest!¡± ¡°Really?¡± she raised her eyebrow, ¡°I saw how you reacted when I asked you why you travel alone. You are very much hiding something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± he scowled, ¡°It¡¯s a personal secret. Everyone has those. You wanted to trick me about much bigger things. And you still haven¡¯t apologized for any of it!¡± ¡°Sure, I apologize,¡± she blinked, ¡°But what good are these words? Apologies are worthless, people say they apologize and then keep doing all the same things. What matters is wherever I would continue to deceive you, and I have no intention of doing so. Deceptions are always impermanent, and a flawed basis for a long term relationship. I have no secrets to keep.¡± ¡°Really now?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then ask away.¡± ¡°Why do you want to establish a new sect? Why not just join one?¡± ¡°Rare few sects accept a loose female cultivator, but I have been a part of one in the Golden Rabbit Bay,¡± she answered, ¡°It¡¯s not acceptable. I want to start from scratch to do it better.¡± ¡°Better how?¡± She took a bit to answer, and Wang Yonghao went back to carving his statue. ¡°You said I talk about the heavens more than the other cultivators,¡± she said, ¡°you are right about that.¡± ¡°So what, you actually want to break into the heavens? Be the next Gu Lingtian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­about the heavens,¡± she frowned, ¡°It¡¯s about what they represent. Every cultivator - even the karmists, no matter their own self-deceptions - chooses to cultivate even though the heavens will try to strike them down. They reject the unjust will of the heavens and impose their own will on the universe, their desires, ones they are willing to fight and bleed for. Cultivation is a tool of infinite freedom - it can let you soar through the sky like a bird, live as long as you want, and crack any wall in your way.¡± He kept his eyes on the statue, but she could tell he was listening attentively. ¡°Most cultivators would agree with this,¡± she continued, ¡°They have learned some history, and they know all the usual platitudes, such as ¡®to cultivate is to rebel against the heavens¡¯. But for them, this is just¡­ancient history, like you said. They do not grasp, deep within their soul, the fact that the only reason they are alive at all is because Gu Lingtian broke the gates of heaven. And because of this, they betray his rebellion through their own actions.¡± He finally turned to look at her. ¡°Do you know how many times I have heard one of the elders speak of the heavens a scant few minutes after refusing to teach me their alchemical secrets, because they couldn¡¯t trust a woman to keep her mouth shut?¡± She scowled, feeling her skin flush from the echoes of that old anger, ¡°Talk of needing to cultivate until my muscles ache, right after giving medicines and resources that rightfully should have belonged to me to disciples who worked one tenth as hard, but who happened to have a powerful relative? I will not even mention how hard it was to even join a sect. Why should their will overwrite my own? If I want to break into heaven, who gave them the right to ensnare my legs?¡± She spat on the ground. ¡°Sanctimonious pieces of shit, you simply replaced the heavens! The need to rebel is referring to you!¡± She paced a bit, calming herself down. Wang Yonghao watched her with a strange expression. ¡°So you want your own sect so the elders wouldn¡¯t bully you?¡± he said, folding his arms on his chest. ¡°I want freedom!¡± she snarled, spinning around to face him again, ¡°For me, for others, for everyone! And you can¡¯t be free alone. Look at what we are doing here - even for something as simple as a chiclotron, we need to strain our backs for days on end. The higher your realm, the more resources you need - spirit stones, medicines, special cultivation rooms, spiritual food - and getting those takes time which you aren¡¯t spending on cultivation. This is why cultivators form into sects in the first place: they put the manual work on the shoulders of outer disciples to free up their own time, and this is fine - most people will never open their spiitual roots and become cultivators, after all. But this exchange is lopsided, warped until those higher up get everything and those below get almost nothing. This is what disgusts me. Freedom for fair treatment - that¡¯s what I want!¡° ¡°You hypocrite!¡± he responded, ¡°You yourself said you liked to embarrass people! When they push you down you hate it, but when you push me down it¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°My jokes and trickery aren¡¯t going to permanently sabotage your entire life,¡± she glared at him, ¡°they will merely leave you annoyed and frustrated. What I am talking of will. There is no way to compensate for being deprived of resources at a critical moment in your cultivation. It is a dagger stabbed into your stomach simply because someone else could.¡± She stabbed her finger at him. ¡°You want to get rid of your luck?¡± she continued, ¡°Just figuring out a plan for doing it could take you decades. You can¡¯t do that alone, but if you tell anyone about it - a sect, the empire, even a random loose cultivator - how could you be sure they wouldn¡¯t soulrape you to take your riches for themselves? Inner world like yours would be a temptation for even the most studious monks. You wanted to know how you can trust me? You can trust me because I¡¯d rather eat dirt than let Heavens get away with anything they did, because if I told anyone about you I would be the first one on the chopping block, and because I need your help too.¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t all just an even bigger lie,¡± he said, squinting at her, but she could tell she got through to him. ¡°Would I do that to you?¡± She responded, brushing a hand through her hair casually. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Come now, really?¡± She put a hand on her chest, ¡°This here cultivator is best known for her honesty and trustworthiness. I barely even know how to haggle, let alone lie.¡± She managed to keep her face in a schooled mask for a good ten breaths before her laughter burst forth. Wang Yonghao scowled at her. ¡°Jerk,¡± he said, heading back towards the entrance to his inner world, ¡°we can discuss details later. Let¡¯s go deal with my inner world.¡±
They left the rosevines within the world fragment for the time being. After the night they have spent in the tree, the plants have burrowed deep into the earth, and pulling them out would be a nightmare while the air was still full of poison. Instead, Wang Yonghao simply moved the fire treasures around to cut off the open fires, and closed up his internal world. Their hope was that with no new dead air being produced, the problem would solve itself. They spent the rest of the day foraging around the river bend. Wang Yonghao managed to catch another small fish, and she gathered some forest flowers, which they cooked on a small wood fire while discussing their future plans. It wasn¡¯t enough for both of them, and their stomachs rumbled in hunger. As the evening approached, they opened up the world fragment and she poked her head inside to check the air. It felt much fresher to her, and they decided it was worth the risk to try spending the night inside. Another long argument spiked when she asked Wang Yonghao to carry her down. He again insisted that her previous way of standing on his back was far too embarrassing, and also completely unnecessary when he could use the much more comfortable bridal carry. She stood her ground, and said that not only did they have an agreement, but also if he tried to hold her like that then he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about marriage for the rest of his life. In the end they settled on him tying a rope to his waist, and her hanging off that rope a good meter below his feet. Once they descended down to the ground, they quickly discovered that their troubles weren¡¯t over: all of their food reserves had vanished. Chapter 22: Float Freely Above The River Songs ¡°Our food is gone,¡± she swore, having checked every water trench in the chiclotron, ¡°the damn rosevines must have eaten all of it.¡± ¡°All of it?! There¡¯d been an entire bear in there!¡± ¡°Come on,¡± she motioned to him, walking over to a spot where the earth has been disturbed, ¡°We need to dig them up. There¡¯s a chance some of the meat is still undigested - it will be disgusting, but it¡¯s better than starving.¡± They quickly dug up one of the rosevines, murdered it in cold blood and dissected its stomach, but all they found was some disgusting grayish slime, clearly well beyond the point of consumption. Qian Shanyi closed her eyes and sighed, her stomach grumbling in hunger, reminding her of that first horrific week in the world fragment. After having spent a while eating as much as she wanted, the sensation felt sharply unpleasant. Wang Yonghao groaned right next to her. ¡°Maybe the other ones have some?¡± Wang Yonghao said hopefully, ¡±We should dig them up too.¡± ¡°No,¡± she shook her head, ¡°Save it. Any hole you dig now will just burn your own strength, and we¡¯d need it to traverse the river. It¡¯s best to hope they won¡¯t attack us - and if they do, then at the very least they would have to dig themselves out.¡± ¡°You want us to travel further while we are hungry?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but we have no choice,¡± she shook her head again, ¡°Remember today? Neither of us is skilled enough at foraging to fully sustain ourselves, at least as long as I am not willing to try my luck with plants I can¡¯t identify for sure. If we try to stick around, we would burn more calories than we consume every day, hopelessly trying to forage further afield until we starve. Our only choice to find civilization - and thus food - is to risk it all and go through the tunnel in one go. As soon as the sun is up, we¡¯ll set off.¡± ¡°Yeah, that makes sense,¡± he sighed, ¡°I guess I just got used to not being constantly hungry for once.¡± ¡°You and me both, Yonghao.¡± Wary of the rosevines and the dead air affecting them again, they agreed to sleep in shifts, and Wang Yonghao headed straight to bed. Qian Shanyi debated wherever she should cultivate while he slept, and in the end, decided in favor: she was feeling on the cusp of unblocking her sixth dantian, and if she managed to do it, it should benefit her more than the calories she would lose in the process.
Tension was thick in the air as they woke up in the morning. The rosevines stayed underground, though they heard them moving around underneath their feet, and Qian Shanyi was sure that if they were both asleep at once they would have attacked. Not wanting to spend more of their energy, they put the modifications to the chiclotron on pause, and instead played more shatranj and talked about life. Now that she didn¡¯t need to keep her past secret, she told Wang Yonghao about her childhood while he taught her how to play shatranj strategically. ¡°So you didn¡¯t get born into a sect?¡± He asked her while they were having yet another practice match, ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°How so?¡± she quirked her eyebrow at him, ¡°Most cultivators do not belong to any sect. Out of the ones that do, most weren¡¯t born into them either. I only joined my former sect at fourteen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the way you speak, how much you know,¡± he shrugged, quickly responding to her move on the board, ¡°I figured that you were taught this from birth.¡± ¡°I was indeed. Just not in a sect. My father paid through the nose for tutors to teach me how to be a great merchant - or at the very least, an imperial official.¡± ¡°A merchant?¡± he gave her a confused look, ¡°What does that have to do with cultivation?¡± ¡°Everything?¡± she returned his confusion with a look of her own, ¡°Who do you think buys the most expensive goods if not the cultivators? Every good trader should know how to recognise sect cultivators with a single glance, and learn the types and properties of the most common heavenly materials and earthly treasures by heart - if for no other reason than to be able to store them safely, and know which ones have to be smuggled without a license and which ones could be left out in the open. There is a reason why basic knowledge of cultivation is a part of the imperial examinations - many jobs require you to know all the basics.¡± He hummed, pondering her words. ¡°Did you pass these exams?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take them in the end,¡± she replied, ¡°I studied hard for the attempt, but then my spiritual root unblocked, and I felt it would be pointless to continue. What use is a diploma to a cultivator?¡± ¡°You could have joined an imperial daoism school, right? A lot of cultivators do that.¡± ¡°I could have,¡± she nodded, ¡°but at the time, I thought that it¡¯s best to be a big fish in a small pond. The Empire is massive, and their resources are split between a hundred different things. I figured that in a sect, it would be easier for me to get the things I needed - and perhaps become an elder later in life. There is fluidity there that the empire lacks - if you sign up with them, then you are forever prohibited from joining or forming your own sect, and your career will be rigid and regimented. Basically, I thought I could strike it big.¡± She sighed. ¡°In the end, I was wrong. Small ponds grow stagnant. Unfortunately for me, leaving a sect is even harder than joining one. Not that it matters now - with your help, I should be able to advance by leaps and bounds.¡±
After they got tired of practice matches, Wang Yonghao started to run her through a series of endgame positions, where she had to pick the best move possible for her side of the game. It was a challenging puzzle, scratching her mind in just the right way. ¡°But enough about me,¡± she said, bringing their conversation out of a lull it has fallen into, ¡±Let¡¯s talk about you. I keep thinking about your luck - for example, take your treasury. The distribution of weapons you own is very skewed. You own around a hundred swords, but only five bows, and not even a single musical instrument.¡± ¡°You actually remember how many bows I have?¡± He gave her a befuddled glance. ¡°Of course. I counted them while I was sorting them,¡± she frowned at him. ¡°But let¡¯s not get distracted. These numbers are puzzling, even when taking your luck into account. For example, the conditions of the ruins you explore were set well before your birth - surely you couldn¡¯t avoid running into some of the other weapon forms.¡± ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s mostly down to me,¡± he sighed, ¡°These days, I only pick up weapons I have a talent in, or ones that interest me for some reason. Why would I pick up musical instruments?¡± ¡°To sell them?¡± ¡°I told you, it doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Then why do you pick up swords? You will never need this many.¡± ¡°Force of habit, I suppose.¡± ¡°I remember you throwing a whip inside too. Do you know any whip techniques?¡± ¡°No, I picked that one up because it was lying next to this cool looking sphere I found nearby,¡± he said, ¡°I figured they might be related. Mostly I only have talent with the sword, spear, dagger and ax.¡± She nodded, and went back to the game.
After they both got sick of playing shatranj for the day, she got Wang Yonghao to help her catalog all of the various weapons and artifacts laying around in their treasury, for the purposes of selling them later. They split them in four groups: ¡°Unknown¡±, ¡°Legitimate¡±, ¡°Archeology¡± and ¡°Stolen¡±, which she renamed into ¡°Appropriated¡± after loud objections from Wang Yonghao that all of those stories of him picking up weapons from people he beat up were a totally different situation. Any artifact he couldn¡¯t remember clearly was put into ¡°Unknown¡±; ones he won from tournaments or got as gifts went into ¡°Legitimate¡±, results of graverobbing secret realms were sorted into ¡°Archeology¡± and finally everything that was in any way connected to living or dead cultivators or sects went into ¡°Appropriated¡±. Qian Shanyi had never tried selling cultivation artifacts before, and her father did not trade in them either, but it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that selling ¡°Appropriated¡± weapons would pose a much bigger problem. All of the weapons were expertly crafted, perfect for channeling spiritual energy, and seven were the rare kind that possessed additional abilities, just like the fly whisk. There was an emerald jade spear that could warp the air in front of a cultivator¡¯s face into a lens, letting them see further into the distance; a sword that could store small animals it touched like a cosmos ring (currently empty); a chakram that would release a powerful lightning bolt after draining the blood of their user; a pair of daggers that could turn into sandals, concealing their nature in the process (which she immediately borrowed, replacing her own crudely crafted footwear); a sword that would turn some of the blood of those it cut into liquid metal; a saber that shuddered when someone else looked at her; and a hammer that could telekinetically pull the enemy¡¯s weapon towards it. Wang Yonghao thought that there might have been more, but she wasn¡¯t about to start randomly testing artifacts - that was a great recipe for getting their hands blown off. There was a reason why cultivators occasionally called careless fools as ¡°artifact testers¡±. There was no real reason to rush, either, as they would be harder to sell. Few refiners bothered to create weapons that included permanent abilities, due to their cost, difficulty in production, and because such abilities could never be as flexible as a technique performed by a living cultivator. Because of this, what few weapons that reached the market were incredibly expensive, and until she could accurately price their value, they would simply suffer a loss if she tried. Well, first they would need to reach civilization - but despite their difficulties, she was feeling relatively optimistic.
By the time the sun rose outside, the relations between them were starting to mend, until conflict sparked up again from a direction she didn¡¯t expect. ¡°I just think it doesn¡¯t make sense for both of us to be swimming downstream,¡± Wang Yonghao sighed for the tenth time, as neither of them was willing to cede their position. ¡°I have to be out because otherwise the entrance of the world fragment won¡¯t go anywhere. You don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Not a single squeak from you about it over the past week, and only now it becomes an issue?¡± she responded, keeping her hands folded on her chest. She wrapped one of her silk ropes around her waist for easy access, and kept the fly whisk on her belt alongside a dozen other, shorter ropes for easy access. ¡°I thought you were an old monster back then!¡± he said, ¡°What would be the point in you sticking inside?¡± ¡°There is no point now either.¡± ¡°The point is safety! Who knows what will happen? Last time we walked through the forest we got attacked by vine monsters.¡± ¡°If you get knocked out again, I¡¯ll starve to death within your inner world, Yonghao. It isn¡¯t safe there either.¡± ¡°If something could knock me out, it would outright eat you.¡± ¡°Eat me? Please. I am all bones, no meat at all. Any demon beast would choke if it tried.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You aren¡¯t taking this seriously.¡± ¡°I am taking it precisely as seriously as it deserves. If anything happens, we will retreat to your inner world, and I am prepared for all the likely eventualities. I am going on that tree trunk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pointless risk!¡± ¡°The only real risk here is you somehow fucking it up without my gentle guiding hand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a river,¡± he scowled, ¡°stop being rude, there is no way to screw up traveling downstream.¡± ¡°You could drown.¡± ¡°I know how to swim and I can fly!¡± ¡°You¡¯d have to fight me to keep me away from that tree trunk,¡± she rolled her eyes, ¡°so either take out your sword or shut up.¡± He did neither, and nagged her about it as they set off down the river and into the dimensional tunnel formed by the walls of the world. Even threatening him with a fight didn¡¯t help.
The river flow quickened within the tunnel, and soon they were left surrounded on all sides by the empty blue - bright sunlight above, and dim below, where it filtered up through the water. There wasn¡¯t much else to see around them, and the water seemed to be flowing fast enough to carry off any sediment on the bottom of the river. As the day went on, they passed suns traveling alongside the world edges. From up close, their heat was scorching, and both of them dived into the water to avoid dealing with it. Qian Shanyi stayed in the warm water, enjoying how it felt on her skin, merely putting her arms on top of her log for support, while Wang Yonghao climbed back out. She was telling him a story about her youth helping at their main store, when he suddenly interrupted her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up a new sword from my treasury?¡± He asked. ¡°I already have a sword,¡± she responded, ¡°why would I need another one?¡± ¡°Sure, but it¡¯s probably not as good as the ones that I have, right?¡± He shook his head, ¡°Sorry, I just can¡¯t stop thinking about how we could best deal with demon beasts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to think about,¡± she answered, eyeing him, ¡°It¡¯s true that your weapons are probably better overall, but I would have needed time to adjust to using a new sword, which we do not have right now.¡± ¡°You could have picked one a week ago though.¡± She paused to think this through. Frankly, the idea just didn¡¯t occur to her. ¡°It¡¯s my sword in more ways than one,¡± she finally answered, climbing on top of her log. She pulled her sword out of its scabbard, and showed him a faint inscription engraved on the blade, ¡°I won it in a tournament back in the Golden Rabbit Bay, so I suppose I am being somewhat sentimental.¡± Into heavens through sweat and blood, the inscription said, which is about what it took for her to win, with her garbage spiritual energy circulation law. To this day, it was one of her finest plays, pitting two strongest competitors against one another before swooping in to finish off the winner. He opened his mouth to respond - - and suddenly was thrown off his log as an enormous fish tail battered it from below. ¡°There¡¯s a fish!¡± she called out to him, seeing him starting to walk on air, but the fast river current had already carried her a good distance away. He unsheathed his sword as he ran to catch up, staying far away from the water. No such safety for me, she thought grimly as she quickly circulated her thread control technique. The rope tied around her waist came alive, its movements linked to one of the shorter ropes on her waist, and she quickly used it to tie herself to her log by her left arm. With her right hand, she quickly tightened a lanyard on her sword, securing it in place. Her eyes frantically searched through the waters for the signs of the fish, but sunlight reflecting off the waters made that almost impossible. Before Wang Yonghao could catch up and open his inner world, she saw a shape move below her, and barely managed to brace herself before being thrown into the air. She hit the edge of the world and bounced off back into the water, thankful that she managed to bring up her spiritual shield up in time. Her vision blurred in the water, but with how much light was around her, she could still clearly make out the shape of the fish pivoting in her direction. She surfaced and pulled on her rope, dragging herself towards her log as fast as she could. Her sword dangled awkwardly off her right arm, but at least it wasn¡¯t lost. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a flash of light from the water, and instinctively pushed herself to swim faster. That was the only thing that saved her. Her vision swam as the loudest screech she had ever heard in her life slammed into her ears. She yanked her head out of the water, but it only helped so much. If it hit directly, I¡¯d be unconscious, she thought, struggling to stay awake. She was still too far away from the log, and abandoned that idea as she saw the fish getting closer. Instead, she brought her sword back into her hand, and turned towards the fish, bracing herself behind her sword. It lunged straight at her, and for a moment, she saw sharp jaws below a head of smooth, black skin, before the fish tried to bite down on her sword only to find sharp steel. Not familiar with cultivators, are you? She sneered in her mind. The fish responded by barreling her down into the water with its sheer weight and momentum, knocking air out of her lungs. The hit threw any sense of direction out of her mind, and she struggled to reorient herself, but finally managed to surface, breathing hard. Wang Yonghao was mere meters away, already stretching out a hand to pull her up out of the water, when she saw the fish leap up and slam him out of the air with a swipe of its tail. She cursed, and ducked her head back under the water, trying to find him. He ended up a good two dozen meters away from her, lying strangely still in the water, and she saw the fish circling around him. Her wood log ended up in the exact opposite direction. Damn you Yonghao, can¡¯t you fall more conveniently? She cursed him, forced her rope to untie itself from the log, and swam towards him. Her rope streaked through the water ahead of her, carried by the power of spiritual energy. Feeling her lungs burning, she swam up towards the surface to draw air, but hit a solid wall. What? Her fingers clawed at the edge of the world as the horrible realization set in. The dimensional tunnel must have narrowed so much it was completely filled with water, and the current had carried them inside. Worse still, she had lost her sense of direction, and couldn¡¯t even tell which way was upstream. No! I need air! She spun back towards Yonghao, and saw that he came back to his senses, and tried to slash at the fish with the Honk of the Solar Goose, but the technique was not designed to pass through water and dissipated almost immediately. Without any better options, she swam towards him again, only to see the fish bite him on the leg. He struggled against it, and she saw the fish start to swim away, carrying him along. The sense of doom within her heart deepened further, and the pieces clicked in place. Wang Yonghao had great luck. He probably wouldn¡¯t die here, so this fish would carry him to safety. Luck only kept the cultivator safe, not the others. He repeatedly pushed for her to stay within his inner world because of ¡°danger¡±. Did he¡­expect this to happen? Did this happen before? Was she going to die here? She swam even harder, and just as the fish was passing by ten meters away from her, she managed to thread her rope through its mouth and around the top of its head, tying it into a bridle. I hope I am right about this. She tightened her end of the rope, and felt it yank her forwards, dragging her behind the fish. Water pushed hard against her body, and if she didn¡¯t tie herself down, she would have been sure to slip out. Come on, you stupid fish, she thought as her vision started to go black at the edges, do your fucking job. Serve your Heavenly masters. Suddenly, her face breached the surface of water, and she finally let her lungs heave, coughing violently as she finally breathed clean air. She burst spiritual energy from the pores near her eyes to whip water away from them, and finally she could see clearly. They were falling. The tunnel had opened up in the sky of a wide open space, and the river fell down from it in a thick column of water. The fish had burst through the surface of this column, and was now falling freely through the air, dragging her along with it. She saw Wang Yonghao stab it through an eye, and the fish released him. For a moment, he stepped on air, and stopped. She and the fish kept falling, instantly leaving him behind them. A hundred meters below them the water crashed down into a caldera, roiling and steaming as hundreds of tons of water hammered down into it every second, pulverizing anything that would fall in like the jaws of a hungry water spirit. If she dropped into that plunge pool, she would never come out. A distant part of her mind calmly estimated the distances and told her she had five seconds left to live. She needed to grab onto something, anything to arrest her momentum, but the rock walls were so distant, almost vertical, gleaming in the daylight. Above the tops of the caldera, she could see trees reaching towards the waterfall, thick leafy crowns slick from the moisture, but even the closest of them would pass them by a good twenty meters. She spun her neck around and saw Wang Yonghao way above her, but she could already see he was too far away to offer any help. Four seconds. In desperation, she yanked on the rope, sending her flying closer towards the fish. The rope went slack, and she pushed it towards the closest tree she could see below her with the thread control technique. If she could only hook it onto a branch, she would survive¡­ Panic shot through her as she lost control of her technique and the rope started to flutter freely. She grit her teeth and wove spiritual energy around it anew, forcing it to obey. Three seconds. At the same time, she dived through the air towards the fish - it was struggling aimlessly as it fell, crying out in sharp tones, but its dangerous call did almost nothing in the open air. Her fingers cramped from the pressure, and she almost fumbled her technique again, but managed to keep it together. Two seconds. The fish almost slapped her aside with its tail, but she managed to avoid its strike by the width of a hair, and stabbed her sword into its body to keep them together. With it helpless in the air, she could have chopped off its head, but she needed as much of its mass as she could manage. The rope stretched out towards the treeline, and she could see it would still come out just a bit too short. One second. She sprung off the fish towards the trees, thankful that it was so large - if they weighed equally, her kick would have just sent it back towards the waterfall. The rope stretched between them, and at the last moment, she managed to hook it onto a branch of the tree she was flying past. At the same time, she pushed as much of her spiritual energy as she could into her left arm and shoulder, strengthening them for the impact. The rope wrapped around the branch as she and the fish fell down, until it went taut and sent their collective weight into the wood. The branch groaned and cracked, but thankfully resisted, and the entire tree bent down towards the waterfall under the sudden impact of a giant fish and one desperate cultivator. The weight of the fish pulled on the rope and it slid over the bark, dragging Qian Shanyi up towards the branch. Ready for it, she stabbed her sword into the wood to arrest her momentum. Pain shot through her left shoulder - no doubt dislocated - but she held tight, and hugged the slippery, mossy branch with both of her arms and legs to keep herself in place. The tree groaned more and started to bend backwards, as the elastic energy of the trunk was converted back into speed. As it swung the other way, Qian Shanyi felt the weight on the rope relax for a moment, and in one smooth move, she reached down towards her feet with her good right arm, grabbed one of her slippers and turned it into a dagger, and cut the rope off. The tree swung back and forth as the weight of the fish suddenly vanished, and she held onto for her dear life. Finally, everything went still. With great care, she raised her head. Agony was shooting through her left hand, and when she focused her senses on it, she realized it was indeed dislocated. She quickly popped it back into its socket with her spiritual energy, but knew she wouldn¡¯t be using it in the foreseeable future. Slowly and carefully, she inched her way along the slippery bark towards the tree trunk, and finally leaped off onto the stones below. Her heart hammered in her chest, and she laid down on the rocks, and closed her eyes. Safe. She felt the stress instantly leave her body, and laughter bubbled out of her chest as the weight of what just happened finally settled over her mind. She laid there, giggling, feeling more alive than she had ever been before. Hearing the rustle of cloth, she opened her eyes to see Wang Yonghao descend from the air, his face white with fear. ¡°You are alive,¡± he breathed out, ¡°I thought for sure I would find you down on the rocks.¡± ¡°I am a cultivator, Yonghao,¡± she grinned at him, ¡°We are very hard to kill.¡± She got up, and dusted herself off with her one good hand. As she turned around, she saw what laid beyond the caldera. The river flowed out of one of its sides, rushing down the side of a mountain, and streaked through the landscape, through forests and fields down below their feet. Far in the distance, she saw it enter a canyon, and in that canyon, she saw smoke, and a ship on the water. They finally found civilization. Chapter 23: Build A Town On Beastly Bones ¡°Is your arm really alright?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. He¡¯d asked her several times already, but it seems that the shock of the river drop affected him in a different way from her. She was feeling alert, filling her lungs with air as her mind raced ahead at lightning speed. Meanwhile, he seemed to still be stuck on what happened in the distant past of ten minutes ago. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a dislocation. Given that I had to hold up a fish five times my weight with a single hand, I frankly got off easy. Speaking of the fish -¡± She approached the inner age of the caldera, putting her good hand on that life-saving tree to keep her footing stable. Glancing down, she saw the corpse of the fish that almost killed them smashed down on the rocks below, lying close to the edge of the water. Its skin was smooth like that of a human, black without any scales. Its jaw was surprisingly small, poking out below a fat, bulbous head, with beady eyes set on both sides of it. Organs have exploded out of its stomach from the impact, and overall, Qian Shanyi thought that it was the ugliest fish she had ever seen in her life. ¡°Help me down, will you?¡± she said, throwing him her rope, ¡°I killed that fish, so I want to butcher it.¡± ¡°What, do you want to cook it?¡± ¡°That one?¡± She snorted, ¡°Fuck no. It looks far too strange, and since it¡¯s not in my recipe book, how would I know if it¡¯s poisonous? No, I want the demon beast core.¡± ¡°Those are pretty rare, aren¡¯t they?¡± Wang Yonghao frowned, tying the rope around his waist, ¡°How do you know it even has one?¡± ¡°Ordinarily, they would be pretty rare, yeah,¡± she nodded, then grinned at him, ¡°However, since this fish clearly came here to get a certain Wang Yonghao through the tunnel, the chances of it having a fire-type demon beast core that could greatly assist his cultivation are almost one hundred percent!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly know that,¡± he scowled at her, ¡°and I am not going to use any demon beast cores!¡± ¡°Want to bet? Besides, it¡¯s my kill, remember? I want to sell it, not give it to you. No use wasting resources.¡± He declined to bet, and five short minutes later she dug out a fist-sized yellow stone out of that giant bulb on top of the fish head. She figured that it was probably what it used to make those annoying sound attacks, and casually tossed it into their world fragment.
They descended down the mountain, still following the path of the river. The climate here was different from the pine forest - much drier, with grass and ferns clinging onto the gaps in the rock where little soil still stuck around despite the erosion of water and winds. She fashioned a crude sling for her arm out of her rope - it was best not to disturb it too much, especially while they walked over bumpy terrain. She figured her arm would be back to perfect working order in only a couple days. The canyon in the distance was their current goal. If they could get on a ship, then they could travel to a town, and find out where they ended up. Most importantly, they could finally enjoy such luxuries like food prepared by an actual chef, tools that weren¡¯t just cobbled together from random planks, and access to imperial libraries for information. Wang Yonghao sulked as they walked along, and it took her a lot more coaxing than usual to get him to start talking. Eventually, they started to argue over what would be an ideal first meal after coming out of the forest, even though neither of them could know what the cuisine was like in the local area. Wang Yonghao held a solid edge due to his wealth of travel experience, compared to her who had never left the Golden Rabbit Bay in her life, and his vivid descriptions of food made her mouth water. Their discussion took a backseat when they entered a forest at the foot of the mountain, and she saw a dilapidated slaughter post hammered into the ground on one of the river shores. It was a very simple thing - a tall, solid stake with a cross-bar at the top, and various stones, animal bones, and carved pieces of wood hanging off it on strings, clacking together lightly in the wind. The cross-bar was painted with a faded image, its paint peeling and falling off, leaving behind only the overall shape of a lotus with thirteen petals. She couldn¡¯t discern any of the symbols that she knew were supposed to be drawn on the petals, but there was no mistaking the emblem of the thirteenth lotus empire. Even though she was so far from home, her heart still felt warmer. They weren¡¯t alone against the wilds any longer. She approached the post with a smile, and gave it a respectful nod, putting her hand on her heart. Wang Yonghao looked at her curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Giving my respects to the spirit hunters who have bled and died to push the wilds back up to this point,¡± she responded, raising an eyebrow at him in return, ¡°Surely you know the tradition? You can¡¯t open a history book and read about the slaughter posts without stumbling on it.¡± ¡°Why would I read about them?¡± he scratched his head, ¡°They are just sticks, aren¡¯t they? You aren¡¯t going to tell me they are a part of some enormous formation, are you?¡± ¡°I keep forgetting that you didn¡¯t have a foundational education,¡± she shook her head, smiling slightly, ¡°No, the posts have no power of their own. They are just a symbol.¡± She motioned to the forest floor around the post. ¡°These posts form a border. On one side are the wilds - on the other, lands of the human nations. They are a message for the humans to tread carefully, and another message entirely for the beasts of the forest.¡± These are the lands of humans. Flee, or be slaughtered. Wherever the posts stood, local spirit hunters and sect cultivators would sweep through the area every other week, clearing out dangerous animals and demon beasts. Smarter beasts would move away, learning the lethal threat of the quiet clacking sounds. Dumber ones would be exterminated. The border of the empire stretched between the lonely posts, expanding year to year. The shape of the posts themselves changed all over the world. In some places, they were carved with elaborate decorations, while in others, a simple pair of planks would do. Some posts were adorned in stone, others in wood, animal bones, feathers, chitin, or whatever other materials were at hand. Some carried flags or emblems - where the borders of other countries brushed up against each other - while others had none. But wherever they stood, one thing remained the same: if you were a human, you could feel safer, knowing you could count on the help of others. ¡°And that¡¯s why it¡¯s polite to offer thanks when passing by one of these posts,¡± she concluded her short lecture, ¡°because without the spirit hunters, we wouldn¡¯t have fields to farm or towns to live in.¡± ¡°Well now I am definitely not offering thanks.¡± Wang Yonghao folded his hands. ¡°You know how many times spirit hunters chased after me? Persistent buggers.¡± ¡°Hm. Yes, I suppose you would have an atypical experience there.¡± He stared at her in silence for a moment. ¡°What, no joke at my expense?¡± he asked warily, ¡°I was starting to get used to it. You have been strangely friendly over the past three days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, I apologize for missing my mark,¡± she frowned theatrically, ¡°In my defense, I am no longer feeling constantly stressed from wondering if you would finally choose to finish what you¡¯ve started by beating me up, and either kill me or turn me into a cauldron.¡± He winced, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Oh come on, you have to stop flinching when I joke about this,¡± she shook her head ruefully, ¡°Or people will start to think I am the one who kidnapped you instead of the converse.¡± ¡°How can you joke about this?!¡± He snapped back, gathering his composure, ¡°You almost died today!¡± ¡°What matters is that I didn¡¯t die.¡± she grinned, ¡°Why would I be stressed about living instead of dying?¡±
In the end, they didn¡¯t need a ship, as they saw a town only a short hike away. It was cut into the red, rocky sides of the canyon, terracing away from the waters where they split around a thick pillar of rock, with rope bridges stretched between different levels and across the canyon like the web of a busy spider, linking different parts of the town together. The entire place felt like tightly packed luggage - not quite cramped, but space used and reused for a dozen things at once until nothing was left. There were hardly any farms around - the forest here must not yet have been quite safe enough to farm - but small orchards were already starting to flank the entrances to the town, and most of the place was covered in green, from small parks to gardens and potted plants on the windowsills. All the way down below, they could see half a dozen ships moored to wooden docks, looking for all the world as if the spider that wove this town had put on boots. They followed a narrow path cut into the side of the canyon, passing by a crew of workers that was chipping away at the rock to widen it enough for a cart to pass through. Lookouts were standing watch over the group, and Qian Shanyi could hear their conversation trail off into deferential silence as they saw the pair of cultivators leaving the forest. They nodded to the workers, and passed by unhurriedly. At the end of the path they came to a stone gate crowned with a pair of ballistae on rotating platforms. A shocked guard greeted them and lead them into a small room inside of the gate structure, and after apologizing profusely for the poor reception (if only they knew that honorable cultivators would appear today, he assured them, the captain would have greeted them personally), he meekly asked if they could be recorded into the entry books. Not seeing a reason to refuse, she took out her sect seal and passed it to him, seeing Yonghao do the same. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a cultivator be here with you, in case of a demon beast attack?¡± Qian Shanyi asked him curiously, startling the poor lad while he fumbled with their paperwork. ¡°Well, ah, honorable immortal, of course there should be,¡± the guard hedged his response, ¡°but most cultivators only pass through Xiaohongshan and we don¡¯t have any local sects, so we only have a couple spirit hunters - they can¡¯t sit around at the gates all day. If we need help, we will ring the alarm.¡± He motioned towards a large bell that was hanging off the room¡¯s ceiling. ¡°But this rarely happens,¡± he continued, ¡°most things we can chase off with just our crossbows and spears.¡± She hummed, and asked him some more about the town while they finished signing in. As they left the gatehouse, she noticed that Wang Yonghao seemed to be grumpier than usual. ¡°Did you not want to leave your name behind in the books?¡± she guessed. ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he sighed, ¡°I just hate being recognised as a cultivator. It brings trouble.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mention this,¡± she raised her eyebrow, ¡°We could have snuck in after nightfall, if you wanted.¡± ¡°No, sneaking in tends to go worse.¡± he sighed again, ¡°The best is to pretend to be a common pilgrim, but it doesn¡¯t really work when you stroll alone out of a wild forest - everyone knows you have to be either a cultivator or insane to travel that way. It¡¯s hard to hide even at the best of times - one glance at our clear skin, defined muscles, long lustrous hair, and people start to put the picture together. What could we have done? Sown us thick, concealing clothing from the hides of demon beasts? That would only attract more attention.¡± ¡°I see,¡± she nodded, ¡°if it¡¯s any consolation, I despise it as well.¡± ¡°You?¡± He gave her a baffled look, as they headed through a market in the direction the gate guard gave them for a good tavern, ¡°But you like cultivators. You always talk about how they are the sabers of humanity and what not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the constant deference,¡± she sighed, eyeing the stalls around them. They were getting some looks from the shopkeepers, though when she met their eyes, they pretended it was anything but. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how that guard talked to us. I am not dressed like a spirit hunter or an imperial official, I am not from a local sect, he doesn¡¯t know me and hasn¡¯t heard of anything good I might have done. For all he knows, I am a complete scumbag, perhaps just one step shy of being a demonic cultivator. Why should he give me that much face? Because I can snap his spine like a twig? That isn¡¯t a good reason at all for such debasement.¡± ¡°But you could be any one of those things. How is he supposed to know? He was just playing it safe.¡± ¡°And what if I am? That still isn¡¯t a reason to all but kiss my boots. In fact, if I was the sort of person to assault him over lack of deference, he should have spit in my face. Cultivators only expect deference because they think they can get away with it - if people stopped giving in, the culture would shift until the demands would stop.¡± ¡°You want people to put their lives in danger because maybe that would make the culture better?¡± He raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she shook her head, finally spotting a stall filled with cloth and making a beeline for it, ¡°but it is why I hate it. In the end it all comes down to strength, but there is no justice in that.¡± ¡°Sure didn¡¯t mind your own strength when tricking me¡­¡± he muttered, following after her. ¡°You had all the same tools and information as I did,¡± she snorted, ¡°You just used them worse. A challenge on equal terms is fine, it is the asymmetry that bothers me.¡± She approached the merchant with a smile, hoping to put him at ease, and began haggling, though her heart wasn¡¯t really in it. In the end, she was still pretty sure he ended up selling the goods to her at half price. It rankled, but until they could sell something, they had to be careful about their own funds. She bought a backpack, a pair of hooded leather cloaks, a sewing set with needles, thread and scissors, as well as some assorted cuts of fabric she figured she could use for repairs, and a compact writing set in a nearby stall for the letters she wanted to write. The damn cloaks took almost half of her remaining money. That left her with three silver yuan and seven jian: three or four days wages for an outer sect disciple, or a good week and a half for a laborer from outside a sect. She threw most of it into her backpack, then handed one of the cloaks to Wang Yonghao, who took it with a raised eyebrow. ¡°It will make you stand out a lot less - consider this as a gift of apology,¡± she said, putting her own cloak on, ¡°For playing on your heartstrings as much as I do. Perhaps I pushed the line a bit too much on a rare occasion.¡± His expression turned grateful. ¡°I had one before. Lost it though,¡± he said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s hope I still have enough left for a private room at an inn,¡± she said, heading off.
The tavern they were directed to was a two-story building wedged in between the back wall of one of the terrace levels and a small park, built to service various cultivators that passed through the town. The rooms were a bit larger than usual, with thick walls and solid locks, each having their own fireplace, and even the window looking out over the street had wooden blinds that could be latched from the inside. The two-person bed could be raised and attached to a hook high up on the wall, freeing up most of the floor space. It was a safe, isolated place: a cultivator could easily practice here without being disturbed, as long as their techniques were not destructive or required a lot of movement. Of course, the price for the rooms was similarly high: three yuan for a week, but Qian Shanyi paid it willingly. Without rooms like these, they could not have easily opened Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world without risking discovery. At the very least they only needed a single room, since they could sleep in their separate hammocks in the world fragment. After they got their room, they paid for a meal, and ate in their room, toasting each other to a successful escape from the forest. Heading off to a restaurant was far too dangerous with Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck - if something happened on the first day they were in town, their payment for the room would be wasted. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, lounging on the bed while she was quickly grinding ink at the table. ¡°I¡¯ll write a couple letters, and then I will find out who would be willing to buy swords in town and see what they want for them,¡± she responded, ¡°if we are lucky, and as long as they are reasonable, we might have enough money to last us for months by the evening. If we aren¡¯t quite so lucky, I¡¯d need to negotiate, or find a buyer among one of the wandering traders in town. I still have some money left - enough for me to buy us food for the rest of the week, I think, as long as I can get ingredients for cheap.¡± ¡°Letters? You know someone here?¡± ¡°Letters are unrelated,¡± she said, looking over at him, ¡°One is for my parents, while the other is for my sect. They should know I am alive and safe, at the very least, since from their perspective I vanished after you beat me up in public. They must think I have surely been killed, or worse.¡± He winced, and she sighed. ¡°That you didn¡¯t necessarily have bad intentions at heart does not change the fact of what happened, nor the reactions of other people to it,¡± she said, ¡°You are making amends, so why do you keep blaming yourself for it?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they think I am forcing you to write it?¡± He asked, looking away, ¡°After kidnapping you?¡± ¡°Why would you bother after weeks of silence? I suppose my sect might, but my family wouldn¡¯t. My father taught me a code to tell him if I am under duress, and other such things, in an otherwise ordinary-looking message.¡± ¡°Your father did what?¡± ¡°He is a merchant,¡± she shrugged, ¡°the business can be somewhat cutthroat. When I was young, there was always a distant possibility I might be kidnapped by one of his rivals as leverage, and we prepared accordingly.¡± She wrote for a bit, until he sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work though, I told you,¡± he said, ¡°The sale, I mean.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I tried it before. It always went wrong somehow.¡± She put her brush down, and turned around to face him once again. ¡°Well, you are the expert on your own luck, so I would be remiss not to listen to you here,¡± she said, ¡°how many times did you try and how did it go wrong?¡± ¡°Maybe a dozen,¡± he shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s different every time. Sometimes I get interrupted. One time spirit hunters chased after me for a whole week. Once the shopkeeper told me that I¡¯d get my money in three months, and then I had to leave town for other reasons. I think of it as pressure points - if I go somewhere and it¡¯s one of those, something bad happens. Near sects, places of high spiritual energy concentration, shops, big restaurants¡­those kinds of places, there is a lot of pressure there. Things go bad quickly.¡± ¡°I see,¡± she said, ¡°But you also thought you couldn¡¯t have a bed or bath, and then we built those inside of your inner world anyways.¡± ¡°And then it went wrong, and you almost suffocated.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t due to your luck,¡± she told him bluntly, ¡°that was due to me being stupid and fucking it up by doing too much at once.¡± He threw a baffled stare at her. ¡°The point I am driving towards is that even if some things didn¡¯t work in the past, if we do them differently, they might work now,¡± she sighed, ¡°and even if something unexpected happens, we just have to be proactive at handling it. Luck only works in probabilities: as long as you can stay on top of the ball, there should be a way to resolve it.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, instead simply shrugging. She supposed it would have to do. She turned back to her letters, quickly finished both of them, and left them alone to dry. ¡°Then, once we have the monetary question handled for a while, we should travel to a larger city,¡± she said, turning back to face him, ¡°One with a good imperial library, and start researching your luck problem. Depending on how quickly I will figure out a way to offload your massive treasure trove without raising eyebrows, we might need to start hiring experts to do some of the work for us too. I doubt we would hit anything worthwhile soon, but it¡¯s the best path forward that I can think of.¡± ¡°You still want to help me?¡± his eyes widened. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± She raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°I am getting the best side of the deal here by far, from the spiritual energy in your world fragment to the wealth I¡¯d get from the sales. Even direct disciples of most sects would jump at the opportunity. Helping you with some research in exchange is nothing.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, and somehow his mood seemed to worsen. What a strange man. Qian Shanyi quickly descended into the world fragment and picked out four swords that, to her eyes, seemed safest to try selling initially. She avoided any weapons with unusual properties, instead focusing on the lowest common denominator - which is also why she picked swords, as they were the most common weapon type by far in the world of cultivation. She wrapped them up in Silvered Devil Moth Silk to keep them concealed while walking around town, threw them in her backpack, tied a new rope around her waist, and climbed out. When she returned, Wang Yonghao was pacing nervously around the room. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go I guess,¡± he sighed, motioning for the door. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to,¡± she raised an eyebrow, guessing at the reason behind his distress, ¡°I can manage the sale myself. If you want, you could stay in the room until I return. I can see your view on the pressure points, even though I think my reasons for it are different - without meeting other people on the street, there should be much fewer factors for your luck to affect, and so the chances of it causing a catastrophe should be lower.¡± He stopped and did a double take. She smiled, approached him, and patted him on the back. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to buy groceries on my way back. With a market to work with, I could even buy some spices, or at the very least salt.¡± He actually teared up at that, and had to wipe his eyes off with the back of his hand. ¡°Shhh, there is no need to get emotional over this,¡± she said, patting him some more, ¡°I¡¯ll be back to annoying you in no time whatsoever.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, going back to bed, sniffling throughout, ¡°it was - nice - to have some help for once.¡± She rolled her eyes at him, and left through the door. She was just leaving for a couple hours, not forever, for the love of the netherworld. Chapter 24: Flee The Scent Of Death And Taxes Qian Shanyi saw the thirteen-leaved lotus flag fluttering in the wind above the roofs of the surrounding buildings from a good distance away, and headed straight for it. Soon enough, she reached the edge of the town, and stepped out onto the wide wide circle of flat, featureless, grassy ground separating her goal from any other nearby buildings. It was a squat building of packed earth and stone, trapezoid in shape, like a pyramid with its top cut off. Its walls were angled so much that it could pass for a strangely-shaped hill, if it wasn¡¯t painted completely black, absorbing light like a void in the world. The building was, in a way, a marvel of modern engineering - designed to be as resistant against attacks of all forms as humanly possible within the narrow confines of using cheap, local, spiritually inert materials, every aspect of it optimized to perfection. The walls were multiple meters thick, with the only weakness being the skylights letting light and air inside of the structure, barely visible against the building¡¯s color, and Qian Shanyi knew that they too could be sealed shut from the inside in the event that proved necessary. The exact details of the construction were something of an open secret - she had never seen the blueprints, but knew that Luminous Lotus Pavilion¡¯s treasure storage was based on the same design. Above the roof, the thirteen-leaved lotus flag flew gently in the wind on a long mast, the only decoration allowed to remain on the otherwise barren structure. This was the imperial post office. Qian Shanyi headed over to the solid metal doors, and pushed them open. Despite the intimidating outward appearance, the lobby was surprisingly bright and accommodating, full of warm tones of wooden furniture and almost white, tiled floor. There was plenty of natural light - all of the skylights were lined with polished stone, reflecting more light into the structure than could be otherwise expected - and a couple of lamps near the ceiling added to the atmosphere, shining in the clear and stable manner of something powered by spiritual energy. The room was cut in half by a long counter, with seats lining the walls on the side of the doors, and walls full of closets and cupboards on the other. A single door led deeper into the building, to what she knew to be storage areas, a small imperial library, and cozy housing for the officials stationed here. A middle-aged woman dressed in black imperial robes with white lotus patterns was reading a book behind the counter. Her hair was gray, though from dye instead of age, and pinned into a neat little bun. She nodded at Qian Shanyi as she saw her enter, put a string in between the pages and put her book down, turning her attention towards Shanyi as she approached. Small ocean symbols running along her sleeves marked her as a fairly low rank official, but still higher than what she expected to see in a frontier town like this. She was a cultivator, though still only somewhere between the low and middle refinement stage, despite her advanced age. ¡°Postmaster Lan Yu, at your service,¡± She greeted Qian Shanyi, bowing her head slightly. She returned the gesture. ¡°Pleased to meet you, fellow cultivator Lan. I am Qian Shanyi, a loose cultivator.¡± ¡°What can I do for fellow cultivator Qian?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to send a pair of letters,¡± she said, taking them out of her backpack and handing them over. Lan Yu glanced at the folded pieces of paper, reached behind her counter, took out a pair of envelopes, and slotted the letters inside, sealing them with drips of wax in a practiced motion. She returned them to Qian Shanyi alongside a small brush so she could write the recipient address on the top, and she did so, using the blocky, clear script she always used for letters, before returning the envelopes to Lan Yu. ¡°No return address?¡± Lan Yu asked, her tone cut down to the precise minimum after years of practice. Qian Shanyi would have expected her to at least raise an eyebrow, but her expression was entirely neutral, merely clarifying a clerical question as opposed to having any actual interest in her motivations for not leaving the recipient any way to respond. ¡°No,¡± she shook her head, ¡°I will be leaving this city soon, and I am not sure where exactly I will stop. Any return message would not find me.¡± Of course, the real reason was that she didn¡¯t want her sect finding her at all, as she was still legally tied to them - not to mention, her message to them was less than flattering. They could no doubt force her to come back to the Golden Rabbit Bay until she was declared fit to leave the sect and paid her debts to them, but without a return address to start with, she didn¡¯t see how they could manage to track her across the entire empire. ¡°You could leave the address of this office instead,¡± Lan Yu offered, ¡°We keep such messages until the recipient comes back for them, and you could make a request from any other post office to have all your correspondence moved there.¡± ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be a point in any case,¡± she shook her head, ¡°these messages wouldn¡¯t require an answer.¡± Lan Yu simply nodded, and put the two letters inside of one of the cupboards on the wall behind her. ¡°They should be delivered in about a week,¡± she said, ¡°Nine days at most.¡± ¡°How much do I owe you?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Lan Yu responded, ¡°Imperial post does not charge cultivators for postage.¡± That made Qian Shanyi raise an eyebrow. She learned about the postal system before she became a cultivator, and sorting correspondence of her teacher was one of her duties back in the sect, but she had never actually sent any letters in person before. Lan Yu gave her a measured look in response. ¡°If I may inquire, fellow cultivator Qian,¡± she said in the same precise intonation, ¡°you do not have a lot of direct experience with our system, do you?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°Then if I may have a couple minutes of your time¡­¡± she said, finally getting up out of her tall chair and heading to the side of the room. She pulled out a scroll case, and took a thick set of papers out of it, laying them in front of Qian Shanyi. ¡°This is a cultivator almanac for Xiaohongshan,¡± she explained, showing her different papers. Some of them included a sketch of someone¡¯s face, while others did not. ¡°It lists all cultivators who reside in this city as well as other nearby settlements and who consented to be listed here. Any such almanac would include their appearances, as well as overall preferences, stated allegiances, family members, duels they have engaged in, and other basic information. You can request a similar one in every city with an imperial post office, and I highly advise you to memorize as much of it as you can.¡± ¡°This is¡­a lot of information,¡± she said, raising her eyebrows as she read through the pages, ¡°why would the empire simply give this away?¡± ¡°We have a vested interest in minimizing conflict between cultivators, and this tends to help significantly,¡± Lan Yu responded, ¡°at the very least, this way people know who to avoid crossing paths with, and who they should make sure to avoid offending by accident - the number of open blood feuds in the empire has dropped by sixty percent in the years after this systematic tracking has been introduced. I further advise you to list yourself here - this is also free, and some sects use it to recruit loose cultivators, whenever they have a need for it. For a very small price, a painter in town will even do a sketch of your face.¡± ¡°But it isn¡¯t required?¡± For a moment, she saw a shade of deep exhaustion pass over the other woman¡¯s face. ¡°No, this is of course entirely voluntary,¡± Lan Yu said, ¡°Some cultivators prefer their privacy and refuse to get listed. However, I assure you that this is not worth it. You will be much safer if everyone knows who you are than if they do not.¡± ¡°Perhaps another time,¡± she responded noncommittally, ¡°is there any other information you can give me?¡± There turned out to be quite a lot - she could get a list of duels that were officiated by a city or a local sect, basic financial information about the local sects (none in Xiaohongshan, but Lan Yu told her she could expect it in other cities), a list of shops and businesses catering to cultivators, access the local imperial library (which she did know about, admittedly), read the recent census, and even sign up to receive updates from some well-known research sects (though for that one, she would have to pay, since someone would need to copy over the text by hand). Most of this information was only available to cultivators, though from what the postmaster told her, most of them weren¡¯t aware of all the services they could access. It was no wonder that the tutors she had before becoming a cultivator didn¡¯t tell her about this - chances were, they simply didn¡¯t know. There was a calm intensity about Lan Yu that Qian Shanyi found mesmerizing - the sheer focus on every single aspect of a single topic, carving it up until there was nothing else left to explore. It brought back her memories of first deciding to join the Luminous Lotus Pavilion - she could have entered into one of the imperial programs instead, and if she did, she would have likely ended up just like Lan Yu, assigned to one of thousands of positions that cultivators filled all across the empire. Back then she thought it would be like entering a cage and throwing away the key, but knowing what she did now about the sects, she might have chosen differently. There was one thing that brought her up short, and reminded her why she made the choice she did. Lan Yu hadn¡¯t even entered the middle level of the refinement stage, and with her age, she would almost surely never enter the building formation stage. The empire might have given her training and a good post, but stretched thin as it was, it could not dedicate sufficient resources to every individual official. At the end of the day, every cultivator needed plentiful spiritual energy in order to advance in realm, and if they could not get it from the environment they needed to supplement it with spirit stones, which were expensive. Qian Shanyi hated to admit it, but even with how insufficient the support of her sect was, it was still clearly more than the empire could spare for a relatively low-ranked clerk. What a damn shame. Such talent, yet she will still die young. She ended up spending a good hour here listening to the older woman, but eventually, she had to get going. The swords wouldn¡¯t sell themselves. ¡°If you have more questions, you can always come see me again,¡± Lan Yu told her, ¡°I am on duty every other day from sunrise to midday, and at other times on occasion, helping out my trainees. If I am not here, you would have to make do with them, but I have only just started on their training, so I could not vouch for their skills yet.¡± ¡°Thank you. I think I will take you up on that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a postmaster,¡± Lan Yu grumbled, her mask lifting briefly for the second time from the start of the conversation, ¡°No thanks are required. Just give us your mail, and we''ll deliver it wherever it needs to go.¡± She looked directly at her, her eyes boring into her with a calm intensity. ¡°Some people say the empire is whatever is in between the slaughter posts,¡± she said, ¡°it isn¡¯t. Empire is the post office - we are its blood and sinew, sending information and resources all around its gargantuan body. As long as our mail can reach you, you are in the empire; and there are very few places we cannot reach within the mortal realms.¡±
With the information she got from Lan Yu, it was easy to find a trader she needed. Despite the relatively low population of Xiaohongshan - several thousand as of the last census a decade ago, and probably approaching ten thousand by now - situated as the town was on the relative frontier of the empire, many loose cultivators passed through it in search of riches, and a small district appeared to serve their interests. She noticed the colorful sign above the entrance to the small shop immediately, proclaiming itself to be ¡°Cheng Dao¡¯s amazing spiritual wares¡±, painted in brilliant colors to showcase potions, salves, and monster cores that were sold inside. Entering the shop, she found it to be a cozy space, walls padded with thick red fabric that dampened all sounds within the store. Most of the floor area was taken up by long shelves that carried small wooden plaques, painted to resemble this or that product that was sold here but kept in storage instead of displayed outright. Most of it seemed to be medicines and salves, of the sort that even a lot of the common people would find useful, but a lot was dedicated specifically towards cultivator concerns. She even saw two swords being presented for sale in one of the corners. Perfect. ¡°If you see anything you like, don¡¯t hesitate to bring the plaque here, and I will bring the product out right away for your perusal,¡± she heard the shopkeeper call out to her from the back of the store, and she turned to observe the man. He was built like a bear, dressed in expensive red silks to match his store, and though his face was marred by a long scar passing through his destroyed left eye, the smile he was showing her more than made up for it. ¡°I am not here to buy, but rather to sell,¡± she smiled, approaching the counter, ¡°Qian Shanyi. I take it you are Cheng Dao?¡± ¡°In the flesh,¡± he laughed, his eyes quickly flickering over her, ¡°What do you have for me? I pay well for most demon beast organs - much better than anyone else in town, if you would believe my boasting.¡± ¡°I am afraid not. I am looking to sell a sword.¡± ¡°A sword?¡± His eyebrows flew up, and she saw his opinion of her adjust upwards, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see it.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. She awkwardly reached into her backpack with her one good hand and slowly pulled out one of the swords, unwrapped it, and passed it over for examination. His eyes flickered over the silk, and she could tell he recognised it for what it was. He took the sword, and she saw him use several examination techniques in sequence, and channel some spiritual energy through the sword itself, swinging it in a few practiced moves. When he finished, he put it down on the counter in between them, and gave her a considerate look. She waited patiently for his response. ¡°I am not familiar with this smithing style, but this is a very good weapon, fellow cultivator Qian,¡± he said, ¡°I would need to consult my books for a proper evaluation, but I am definitely interested. I could offer you one hundred and fifty low grade spirit stones for it.¡± Her face remained a mask of polite contentment, but in her soul, she cheered. This sale was halfway over already, as were their monetary troubles - spirit stones never went for less than three silver yuan, and often were a fair bit more than that - the prices she saw in this store were more than double that. Wang Yonghao worried over nothing. Still, it paid to push the envelope. After some haggling, they settled on a preliminary price of two hundred low grade spirit stones, with her implying Cheng Dao could expect more business out of her in the future. He said that he would need three days to get the money together, as well as make sure his estimation was right, so the deal would be finished by the end of the week. She had a feeling that if she sold the sword in a larger city, she could have gotten a lot more for it, but ultimately they needed money right away, and a single sword would not make the weather. Once she had the time and funds to research the market better, she could start to make much better estimates. ¡°Still, I do wonder about the smithing style,¡± Cheng Dao mused, ¡°is it from the southern provinces? With the style of your robes, I figured your sect might be from there¡­¡± ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t say,¡± she chuckled. She saw his expression shift slightly, becoming more wary, and realized she made a misstep. ¡°It should be noted in its refiner certificate,¡± he said, ¡°Together with the name of the refiner who made it.¡± ¡°A refiner certificate?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrow, trying to figure out how to play off her obvious ignorance. ¡°Yes, refiner certificate,¡± he frowned, ¡°Every weapon that is refined in the empire is required to have one, and it of course needs to be passed over during the sale.¡± She mentally kicked herself for not doing her due diligence by visiting the library before she came here. No doubt her sect still held this certificate for her own sword - she had never heard it mentioned to her personally, at the very least. And Wang Yonghao might have simply not cared about it. ¡°What I mean to say is, this weapon has been found in an abandoned ruin quite far from here,¡± she continued, ¡°It has no certificate because I do not know who the refiner was.¡± This was true - she always figured found swords should be easier to sell than the other types. Cheng Dao pursed his lips in response to this, though she saw his mood improve somewhat. ¡°Well, so much for an easy sale,¡± he muttered, rummaging around below his counter, ¡°I take it this is your first time selling a ruin artifact? Your sect master really should have warned you about this.¡± ¡°My master is something of a recluse, I am afraid,¡± she said, ¡°Which is why I am the one conducting this sale in the first place. What seems to be the issue?¡± ¡°When a ruin artifact is sold, it first goes to the spirit hunters so that they could make sure it has no owner,¡± he said, finally taking out a sheet of paper with a form written on it, ¡°Many thieves try to pass off stolen weapons as something they simply found lying around, so they send messages to all nearby cities with its description, and check to make sure nobody reported it as stolen. The whole process takes a good month, and then there are taxes on top of that.¡± ¡°Taxes?¡± ¡°Treasure tax, yes. Twenty-five percent of the sale value or the estimated value by the spirit hunters, whichever is higher, on top of the standard sale tax on spiritual goods of twenty percent. It¡¯s a good thing you are in a sect, too,¡± he chuckled, quickly filling out the form in front of him, ¡°For loose cultivators evaluation takes three months, and the treasure tax is seventy percent. Imagine only getting ten percent of the sale value!¡± Her blood froze for a moment. Didn¡¯t Wang Yonghao mention something about three months? ¡°Well, this is all filled out,¡± he said, turning the form over to her, ¡°I just need your sect seal, and I¡¯ll head over with you to submit the sword for examination.¡± She kept her face still, and reached into her pouch, pretending to rummage around for the sect seal. This was a disaster. Her sect seal contained her name and the name of her sect - even though the sword itself wasn¡¯t stolen, if it went up for examination they would end up on the form. Then the spirit hunters would surely contact her sect, and the sect would tell them that she was a runaway. As soon as that happened, she would surely be dragged right back. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°How silly of me,¡± she frowned, opening her purse up fully to look inside while stealthily palming her seal to hide it, ¡°I must have left my sect seal back at the tavern. I will be right back.¡± She took the sword and tossed it into her backpack, bowing to Cheng Dao. He frowned a bit, but shrugged and let her go. She hurried out of the store, her heart beginning to hammer in her chest. She should have thought of this. It was unforgivably careless for her to still be using her sect seal freely - she needed a replacement as soon as possible. How did loose cultivators get their seals? Damn it, damn it, damn it. She turned away from one of the main streets and headed down a narrow alley. Her paranoia was starting to spike again. What else was she missing? Would Cheng Dao report her as a potential thief? He let her go, surely not¡­ No, she couldn¡¯t take the risk. The only safe assumption was that she was already reported. They needed to get out of town before that caused problems. She should head back to the tavern - No. That was also a mistake. If Cheng Dao was going to report her, he would most likely head over to the spirit hunters immediately - at this point, the only safe assumption was that they must be looking for a black-haired cultivator in a long leather cloak and red robes. She needed to change her appearance as soon as possible. Furthermore, she needed to hide her backpack somewhere - if she was questioned about all the swords in it, it would cause even more problems. She immediately circulated Crushing Glance of the Neverworld Eyes, turning her hair a brilliant shade of green, and started looking over the buildings near her. Soon enough, she spotted exactly what she needed: a clothesline, hanging high up in the air from a well-off house - one rich enough that they surely wouldn¡¯t miss a few clothes, but with clothes themselves that were not so rich that her appearance would draw eyes. She glanced around her, making sure nobody could see her, and quickly leaped off the narrow walls of the alley to reach it, taking a long green dress to match her hair. Having to do it with one hand almost made her slip and fall, but she managed to keep her balance. Sorry for this. I will make it up if I can later on. She folded the dress and quickly put it into her backpack, then headed off down another alley. She was reasonably sure the loss of some clothes would be beneath notice of spirit hunters - if the family even reported it, and didn¡¯t just assume it flew off in the wind. A few more thefts later, and she was holed up on one of the roofs near a terrace wall, hidden from sight behind a large chimney in a spot that she was sure nobody had even glanced at in months, judging by the amount of dust and dry leaves all around her. She quickly took out her sewing set and her jade slate for reference, and set about adjusting the dress to fit her figure. Her work was amateurish, but she wasn¡¯t trying to win any beauty pageants - only to make the dress look presentable, as if it was fitted for her height and build. Half an hour later, she got it to a passable point - spending more work on it would simply waste crucial time that she did not really have. She concealed obvious stitches with the Crushing Glance where she could, put her old robes into her backpack, wrapped it in her cloak, and covered it in dark, grimey dust to make it look like absolutely nothing of value. Hopefully it would remain hidden until she made sure that the tavern was safe. She quickly descended back down to the ground, dusted herself off, and calmly headed off towards the tavern, looking for all the world like a completely different person.
Qian Shanyi leaned back on the park bench, breathing deeply and observing the world around her. Ordinarily, this would be a relaxing scene: people were strolling down the park pathways all around her, cute ducks were playing in a nearby pond, and wind gently ruffled her brilliant green hair. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t here for nature. She kept the tavern where Wang Yonghao should have been in her peripheral vision, making sure not to stare at it directly. When she arrived here, she didn¡¯t head inside of it right away, and that ended up being the correct move. Not twenty minutes after her arrival at the park, she saw a pair of spirit hunters head inside, wearing their robes of many ribbons, and then five minutes later, one of them had left. The other one remained inside, doing only Heaven knew what. It was possible they weren¡¯t here for her. She didn¡¯t see Wang Yonghao anywhere - if they came to ask her questions, then surely they would have knocked on his door? But perhaps he hid away, or left before they came, guided by his luck. And now one of the spirit hunters might have been laying in wait, awaiting her return. But this was only a possibility. She had nothing to base this on, except her own rampant paranoia. And the longer she hesitated to move inside, the larger the other risks became: Wang Yonghao might decide that something happened and leave the tavern, attracting attention to himself. Or perhaps the spirit hunter wasn¡¯t here for her now, but his colleague could come back and tell him about a new person they should be looking out for at any moment. To make matters worse, she couldn¡¯t stay at the park forever - eventually someone might notice that she hasn¡¯t left her spot in hours, and that too would raise questions. Her arm ached, trying to distract her from her thoughts - the sling would identify her just as well as her hair, and so she took it off - but it was nothing compared to what she had to deal with over the past weeks. The movement would aggravate the injury, but that should only slow the healing process down, not stop it completely. She needed to test her theory. Even if spirit hunters were looking for her, the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t possibly have given them a perfect description - she would walk around town and pass by a few of the guards to test if her disguise held up. If it did, she would head inside of the tavern and see what the other spirit hunter was doing there.
Liu Fakuang thought this new assignment was some of the easiest he had ever had. Sit in a tavern, get food on imperial payroll, and wait just in case someone showed up? What could be easier? The only problem was that he couldn¡¯t drink on duty, and he knew that by the time his watch was over, he would already be bored to death. ¡°Ah, a fellow cultivator. I hope you won¡¯t mind it if I join you for a drink or two?¡± He raised his head, and saw a green-headed jade beauty looking down on him, dressed modestly in a floor-length green dress. ¡°Afraid I can¡¯t drink,¡± he smiled at her, ¡°but if you only want company, I wouldn¡¯t mind offering. Who do I have the pleasure of speaking to?¡± ¡°Lan Yishan,¡± she smiled, sitting down, ¡°Thank you for your accommodation. My master used to be a spirit hunter - is the work difficult out here on the frontier?¡± They got talking, and he found himself opening up a bit. His mission here wasn¡¯t even a secret - just a tip off from a merchant who thought something strange was going on. Personally, he thought waiting around was pointless - even if they were sure this ¡°Qian Shanyi¡± that he talked to was the same one that rented a room here, the innkeeper didn¡¯t see her ever since, and her spouse had left shortly after she did. They didn¡¯t even have enough to go on to break into their rooms, and even if they did, the couple had surely skipped town by now, but he supposed it paid to be cautious. His seat was positioned so that he could easily keep watch over the entire room, and even see into the corridor towards the locked door into the room the couple had rented out. ¡°Well, I am afraid it¡¯s getting late, so I will be heading to bed,¡± Lan Yishan said, stretching her hands, ¡°I do not know if I will stay in town for longer, but if I do, it has been pleasant talking with you.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell that to my betrothed,¡± he shook his head, ¡°if she finds out I have been chatting with women at work, she would be very irate.¡± ¡°My lips are forever sealed.¡± Lan Yishan headed down the corridor towards the rooms, passed by the door he was keeping watch over, and rounded a corner. He leaned back in his seat. He would wait until morning, and then report that predictably their target had never shown up. What an easy assignment.
Qian Shanyi reached a window at the end of the tavern corridor, glanced around to make sure she was alone, and climbed out and onto the roof. Doing it in skirts was immeasurably annoying - she hadn¡¯t worn any since she joined the sect, and the way they constrained her legs made climbing far harder than it needed to be, and her damaged arm certainly didn¡¯t help matters. She hoped she wouldn¡¯t have to fight like this, because as soon as she pushed herself to truly move, there would be nothing left of the fabric but the tears. She carefully sneaked over to the chimney she knew led into their room, took off her clothes to keep them clean from the soot, tied her rope around the chimney and climbed in. By now, the night had fallen and the streets were almost empty - the chances of someone seeing her were really quite low. There was also a chance that the spirit hunter would ask the innkeeper if she booked a room here, but she made sure to sit so that the innkeeper couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, and picked a time when he left the room to excuse herself, so she doubted he could tell on her. On top of that, Liu Fakuang seemed remarkably careless for his position. She shimmied her way down the chimney, not breathing lest she descend into a coughing fit from the dusty soot inside, and popped out of the fireplace. After carefully whisking the dust away from her feet with her spiritual energy to not leave any footprints, she entered the room and looked around. Liu Fakuang told her Wang Yonghao had left just after she did, which made no sense whatsoever. She hoped she could find something in here that could give her a single bloody hint where the fuck he might have ran off to. Sure enough, there was a letter left on the table, right by her writing supplies. Fellow cultivator Qian Shanyi, You are devilishly smart, so I think you probably already figured this out. I already told you I brought someone into my inner world before, but I didn¡¯t say what happened. For a month, we¡¯ve traveled together, and it was one of the best times in my life. Then I ran into demonic cultivators, they caught him, and tore him apart limb from limb to get back at me. This is what always happens. I don¡¯t want people to die because of me. It¡¯s already bad enough that I bring misfortune to towns I visit, but it is so much worse when it is someone I know. How many times have you almost died just in the couple weeks you¡¯ve known me? Just me getting drunk once was enough to almost kill you. You make jokes about it, and I do not understand it, but if I were to stay I know for sure you¡¯d be dead within a couple months, and it will be my fault again. Even though you are a massive asshole, I can¡¯t thank you enough for giving me a piece of hope that this nightmare might have an end. If - when - I find a way to get rid of my luck, I¡¯ll repay you tenfold, I hope you are right and no catastrophe happens today, Sorry for tricking you, Senior Wang Yonghao She crumpled the paper into a ball, wishing she could do the same to his neck. ¡°He cut me off?¡° she hissed, ¡°Just left me here to deal with the spirit hunters by myself? You asshole, we had a deal! Oh I¡¯ll find you, Yonghao, and then you won¡¯t hear the end of this.¡± Alone in a town not of her choosing, with no money and the law on her tail, she started to scheme. End of Volume 1, ¡°Spherical Jade In A Vacuum¡±. Volume 2, ¡°Tracing The Runaway Trails¡± starts next week. Interlude: A Chaser After Runaway Spirits The letters Qian Shanyi left at the post office remained untouched until the following morning, when a postrunner came to make new deliveries. Even the spirit hunter coming over to investigate Qian Shanyi¡¯s whereabouts did not ask to see them: with no solid proof that a crime has been committed, opening the mail of another cultivator would be a serious transgression. The post office sorted the letters into different cupboards, grouped together based on how far away their destination was from Xiaohongshan, as well as wherever they would be headed upstream or downstream. Most were addressed to the few nearby cities, each having a dedicated cupboard, but an occasional one would be sent off to provinces on the other end of the empire, where the letters could be redirected by postmasters closer to their eventual destinations. The postrunner that came to Xiaohongshan in the morning didn¡¯t even look at the pair of letters while scooping them up alongside hundreds of others into specialized leather bags, each one corresponding to a single cupboard, and headed off back to the docks to catch a ship downstream. From that moment, they were lost as thoroughly as a card shuffled into a deck by a magician¡¯s hand. For two days the pair of letters remained safely in the bag, until they reached a town at the confluence of the river and were handed off to a new postmaster, and from them, to a new postrunner. Neither of them asked where this pair of letters came from or who wrote them: as far as they were concerned, these anonymous letters were no more deserving of individual attention than coins at the market. Passing from one hand to another, from a cupboard into a bag and back into a cupboard, the letters traveled through the invisible pathways of the imperial post, steered just as inexorably towards their destination as water flowed downhill. Eight days later, they finally arrived in the Golden Rabbit Bay, where they were sorted by district, and finally dropped off in the hands of their recipients on the same day, appearing as if a lightning strike straight from the heavens.
¡°You went through my mail?¡± Zhao Lieyan, known as Elder Striding Phoenix, glanced over a letter that his colleague and a long-time friend had thrust in his face, raising an eyebrow. He had read it several times when it first came in, so he recognised the writing on sight. They were sitting at his desk in his study, a small kettle of tea set between them. The atmosphere had been friendly on this pleasant summer morning, and even this confrontation didn¡¯t soil it much. ¡°Outer disciple assigned to sort mail for you had reported it. That¡¯s not the point, Lieyan,¡± Fang Caoyuan, Elder Four Strangling Weeds sneered, ¡°Your disciple has run away from the sect!¡± Fang Caoyuan was a man well into the years, and the alchemical dusts and fumes he worked with were not kind to his body. His hair - both on his head and in his beard - was patchy and tinted in strange colors, a rare sight for a cultivator, having partly fallen out long before he reached the building foundation stage. Despite the unkind appearance, he was one of the best alchemists of their sect. ¡°I think you will find she had carefully avoided using those terms,¡± Zhao Lieyan smiled. His disciple¡¯s skill with words was the reason why he always offloaded letter work on her shoulders, and her replacement was barely keeping up. As well as snitching on him, apparently. ¡°I¡¯ve read the words she used, and I do not think this slap in the face is a laughing matter. But the fact remains no matter what she wrote,¡± Fang Caoyuan folded the letter back up and tossed it down on his desk, ¡°you should have reported this to the other Elders.¡± ¡°What I do with my disciples is my own business.¡± ¡°It is the sect¡¯s business!¡± Fang Caoyuan curled his upper lip, cradling his tea cup in his hands, ¡°We train her, waste pills and herbs on her growth, and this is how she repays us? By spitting in our face?¡± ¡°It is just a youthful fling,¡± he sighed, ¡°She will run around, smell the flowers, and soon enough she will be back to us.¡± ¡°How confident of you.¡± ¡°What else will she do? Be a loose cultivator?¡± He shook his head, ¡°I know my disciple, her ambition couldn¡¯t stomach that sort of life. Besides, what do you want me to do about it?¡± ¡°Send the hunters after her.¡± ¡°The empire?¡± Zhao Lieyan snorted, ¡°The empire wouldn¡¯t lift a finger unless we could say exactly where she is right now. You know as well as I do that their unofficial stance is that runaway cultivators should be left alone - the weaker the sects, the better for them. They are certainly not going to declare a manhunt on her. And how do you want us to find her?¡± He picked up the letter and gestured with it. ¡°No return address, no details of where she is, nothing. The empire does not record where the post came from, so it might as well have been delivered by a Deva straight from the Heavens. Did you find something I didn¡¯t? Is the paper made out of reeds that only grow around a single city?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean an imperial one,¡± Fang Caoyuan smugly noted, ¡°A distant relative of mine is a retired spirit hunter. He lives in the city, and I have been told that he still finds things for his clients.¡± ¡°A private spirit hunter?¡± Zhao Leiyan raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do you think the walls of our sect are made out of spirit stones?¡± ¡°We would only pay if they find the mark. Now what do you say?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he shrugged, ¡°If it will make you and the other Elders feel better. You realize that if you drag her back by the hair, she would resent the sect for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t want this, she shouldn¡¯t have run away,¡± Fang Caoyuan sneered, getting up and heading towards the doors.
Rays of the sun streamed in through the shutters of a cramped, narrow room, making dust in the air light up like little stars. The walls were covered in cupboards, full of case files, books and unlabeled bottles of colorful liquids. Fang Caoyuan saw his quarry as soon as he walked in: a small, unkempt man with messy black hair, his back turned towards the door as he lounged in a chair behind a desk at the end of the room, his feet resting against the shuttered window. He was wearing baggy, leather clothes - like a strange middle child of robes and a cloak, nothing like the usual robes of the spirit hunters - dyed dark brown, making him blend in with the furniture. In his hands, he held a glass, and even from the doors Fang Caoyuan could smell the overwhelming stench of liquor. If he couldn¡¯t sense the spiritual energy flowing like a smooth stream into his body, he would have immediately dismissed the man as a hobo, not a cultivator in the building foundation stage. ¡°A dame walked in through the doors, carrying the scent of disaster on her heels,¡± Fang Jiugui drawled, not looking over at him, ¡°But was it her own to bring, or hers to cause?¡± Fang Caoyuan paused in the doors. Is he talking about me? I am a man! ¡°Fellow cultivator Fang Jiugui,¡± he opened his mouth, pushing down his irritation at the blatant disrespect. Even if the man was retired, he was still a spirit hunter. He didn¡¯t want to start a conflict, ¡°I am Fang Caoyuan, of the Luminous Lotus Pavilion. Your services have been recommended by the family.¡± The other man finally turned his chair around to face him. ¡°So what did you bring me on this dark, stormy day?¡± Fang Caoyuan glanced at the clear sunlight streaming in between the window shutters while he approached the desk, and Fang Jiugui pursed his lips. ¡°The storm is metaphorical,¡± he grumbled, ¡°What do you have for me?¡± Fang Caoyuan reached into his robes and took out three letters - a recommendation from the relative who worked with Fang Jiugui before, a detailed description of the case, and the one that Qian Shanyi sent to the sect. He only wished his relatives told him how the man would behave before he met him. Fang Jiugui put all of the letters side by side on his desk and read them carefully, before glancing back up at Fang Caoyuan. ¡°We need the runaway found,¡± he said, ¡°the sect will pay handsomely, of course.¡± ¡°But will I have to pay in blood or sweat to make the catch?¡± Fang Jiugui wondered, taking a swig of his drink. Fang Caoyuan¡¯s sense of scent, honed to perfection from his delicate alchemical work, protested at being made to smell the vile concoction, and he discretely held his breath. If the man wanted to drink poison, couldn¡¯t he at least open the window? The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°I¡¯ll take the case,¡± Fang Jiugui said, ¡°You already know my rates?¡± Fang Caoyuan nodded, not wanting to spend more time than absolutely necessary with the man, and quickly excused himself. Cultivators tended to be eccentric people, and only got more so with age - as long as his skills were good, it wasn¡¯t a good reason to reject cooperation. But next time, he would send his disciples to do the talking.
When Fang Caoyuan left, Fang Jiugui put the three letters into a pocket of his robes, grabbed his wide bamboo hat, locked up his bureau, and set off into the city. The first step in any investigation was to make sure his own employers didn¡¯t lie to him. The recommendation letter he was given let him enter the sect, where he questioned several disciples, and was even allowed into Qian Shanyi¡¯s room to see if he could find something. There wasn¡¯t much - clothing, some medical supplies, notes on her personal cultivation, her sect duties, and a couple books. He took the notes to reference later: the handwriting seemed to match her letter, at the very least. He checked with the Northern Sky Salmon: it was the last place anyone has seen Qian Shanyi on the night of those demonic cultivator attacks, and the sect told him as much. What they didn¡¯t mention was that she was last seen having a public fight with another cultivator, and later on, both of them vanished together. Perhaps they themselves were not made aware of it - proprietor of the Northern Sky Salmon was quite embarrassed about the whole event, and asked him to keep the rumors down if at all possible. Checking in with the imperial offices, he found out that they haven¡¯t investigated the fight either - after that day¡¯s tragic events, a minor scuffle between two refinement stage cultivators fell by the wayside. He did find out the name of the man - one Wang Yonghao, a loose cultivator, seemingly with no prior connections to Qian Shanyi. He wasn¡¯t sure what to make of them vanishing together - a kidnapping? Two secret lovers staging a scene to run away? The last step on his trip was a small store near the docks. ¡°Qian¡¯s General Trading Goods¡± was the middle man between the small traveling merchants that would come to the Golden Rabbit Bay from all across the empire and the locals. It traded in pretty much everything there was to be traded - silks and fabrics, spices, metals, tools, and even an occasional spiritual salve or pill. Largest merchants would of course sell their goods directly to their customers, operating their own warehouses and distribution networks, but for those without the money or connections to do so, and for those not willing to spend the time to sell their goods in person, Qian Yang¡¯s shop was their stop of choice. The sign over the door was painted with an image of a bald, cheerful man carrying a large sack bursting with goods, and the door jingled as Fang Jiugui entered the store. Eponymous Qian, looking much like the sign, was chatting with another customer behind the counter. He waited until they were done, and approached him in turn. ¡°Mister Qian?¡± he asked, watching the man¡¯s face carefully as he showed him his hunting seal, a complex carving of wood and stone, glistening slightly when he pushed his spiritual energy into it, ¡°Fang Jiugui, a spirit hunter. Fates have put me on the tail of your daughter, and her scent led me to you.¡± Qian Yang¡¯s eyes opened in surprise, and he bowed respectfully. ¡°Honorable immortal Fang, it¡¯s a pleasure to host you in my humble store! Unfortunately, my daughter no longer lives with us. You should ask in the Luminous Lotus Pavilion - they would know where to find her.¡± ¡°Her sect seeks, for it does not already know,¡± he chuckled, ¡°it seems your daughter is a bit of a runaway. Has she, perhaps, whispered something to the winds, sent a little missive with a bird?¡± The shopkeeper stared at him, taking a moment to parse what was said. His manner of speech tended to unnerve people, and he usually didn¡¯t see the need to push the instincts down. He gave the man time - he was in no hurry. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I have received any messages from her, no,¡± the shopkeeper shook his head, ¡°But if any come in the future, I will be sure to tell the sect.¡± ¡°Hm. Yet what if the little bird stepped into a spot of danger herself? A shade of kidnapping, perhaps?¡± ¡°Kidnapping?¡± Qian Yang said, his eyes growing wide, and used a handkerchief to wipe away sweat from his forehead, ¡°Mercy to the heavenbreakers, who would do such a thing to her?¡± The inflection, the tone, the movement¡­ It was perfect. A bit too perfect, in fact, like a rehearsed speech rather than a natural reaction. It was very subtle, but this man was not truly worried about his daughter - which raised a question of why. ¡°A spot of kidnapping, yet who knows the truth?¡± Fang Jiugui shook his head, studying the man¡¯s expression, ¡°Perhaps she is the one doing the deed instead.¡± That was a mistake. The man scowled, and a vein popped up on his forehead as he balled his fists together. ¡°My Shanyi,¡± Qian Yang hissed, ¡°Is the best damn cultivator in the entire Empire! You say she kidnapped someone? That¡¯s a dirty lie, and if you want my help catching her so you can blame her for it, you will have none of it. I¡¯d sooner go to the gallows in her place!¡± Fang Jiugui could see that he was being honest, too. There was no point in threatening this man, or trying to bribe him. Instead, he raised his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°It seems my talk upset you, honorable storekeeper Qian,¡± he said, ¡°Excuse this weary cultivator for my riddles. In truth, none know what happened - only that two birds have vanished, and one is from your house. And be they foes or lovers, who can say? Only you may know a hint or whisper.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to tell you.¡± ¡°Does your soul not even shake with worry, too weary of this stormy world?¡± ¡°Of course I am worried. But she is a big girl.¡± ¡°You trust her, I see.¡± ¡°She always knows what she is doing. If she ran away from the sect, then she was sure it was the right decision.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Fang Jiugui scratched his head below his hat, ¡°To tell you the truth, I think the bird has sent a word to you, and you don¡¯t want my eyes on it lest it lock me on her tail.¡± ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t have anything to tell you.¡± ¡°Is what you speak truth, or is it lies?¡± he scratched his head, ¡°Many say I speak in riddles, but are you quite so different? But say I leave with nothing - then I would make my path back to ones who write my checks, and tell them my hands are empty. I would speak of what I did, and I would speak of you - and perhaps they will forgive you, but for a sect to come to me, ready to pay my rates, their rage must already burn quite bright. Perhaps they step into your home, and perhaps they break your knees - all against the Empire¡¯s law, of course, but many do so anyways. You might end up a worm, impaled on a hook to catch a larger fish - or a bird that flew away from its cage. Would your daughter stay away, or come rushing back to help you, if she heard what happened?¡± Fang Jiugui shrugged theatrically. ¡°My pay is strict, I will get nothing in return. And I am no sect - Empire would squish me like a bug if I laid a hand on you. I am simply on the tail of your bird, and I see these things to the end. But is there a safer way out for her than for you to give me a hand?¡± He saw that he still needed a little push. ¡°Is your dame quite so dumb as to write down the steps I need to reach her grave?¡± Qian Yang paused, then shook his head slowly. ¡°No. No, she would have thought the mail might get intercepted.¡± He sighed, and went into the backroom, returning with a letter. He handed it over to Fang Jiugui. ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t a mistake.¡± Fang Jiugui smiled, and quickly ran his eyes over the letter. It was longer than the one she sent to the sect - talking a bit of her good health, an opportunity to improve her cultivation, and of having found a ¡°promising ally¡±, and saying she would write more when the situation cleared up - but it was all still frustratingly vague. She talked a lot about the wilderness though - perhaps that was a clue? A vague one if so - wild forests could be found all over the empire. ¡°Well, hunter, did I betray my daughter?¡° ¡°There is nothing here,¡± he shook his head, handing the letter back, ¡°The sect won¡¯t hear your name from my lips, shopkeeper.¡±
Having investigated the city as much as possible and not found any easy paths forwards, it was time to resort to expensive methods. He returned to his bureau, and laid the letter down in a metal tray, taking out one of the many unlabeled bottles from his shelves and spraying the liquid within onto the paper. He waited for the alchemical substance to be absorbed, then locked the paper in between a pair of steel sheets, and heated it over a candle. Once the letter popped out, it was covered in purple fingerprints, standing out against the yellow paper. This substance was something from back in his days as an imperial spirit hunter, and he avoided using it as much as he could - getting his hands on more would be a pain and a half. The empire kept the recipe quite secret, as well as what it was actually used for - if all cultivators learned how easily they could leave evidence behind, they would lose one of their best tracking tools. After all, not many people knew that fingerprints tended to be unique. He repeated the process with her cultivation notes, and started making a mental list of the fingerprints. One set was from Qian Shanyi herself, and one he recognised as that of the local postmaster, but the other ones escaped him for now. He folded the letter to use for reference later, gathered his things, and set off for the post office. There were about a dozen postrunners bringing express mail - that of cultivators, as well as civilians who were willing to pay more than usual - into the Golden Rabbit Bay. Each of them would generally work a single path between distant cities, shuttling mail over it from one end to the other and only rarely moving on to a different one. Fang Jiugui camped out at the post office each morning, and over the next several days, interviewed all of them that had been in town on the day the letter was delivered. He asked them which path they tended to travel, as well as if they have seen Qian Shanyi - her description was conveniently given to him by the sect - not really caring about their answers. All that he really needed to do was throw a single covert glance at their fingers to check their fingerprints and see if they were among the ones on the letter. Two days into it, he finally found his mark, and after thanking them for the trouble, set off upstream, tracing their path back and interviewing postmasters along the way. Once he found someone who had touched the letter - and thus a place where the letter had changed hands - he repeated his series of interviews until he knew of a new direction to head in. One by one, the fingerprints on the letter found their owners as he followed the river upstream. Soon enough, he was down to one unknown set, as he entered the postal office in a small, frontier town of Xiaohongshan. A middle-aged lady with a gray hair bun was seated behind the counter, reading a book to pass the time. ¡°A darkened day brings me here, your ladyship, one of fire and drama¡±, he drawled, tipping his hat to the postmaster, ¡°I am looking for one Qian Shanyi. Did she pass through here?¡± Chapter 25: Seek First Steps Beside The Waters Qian Shanyi decided to spend most of the night within the hotel room, her rage slowly simmering down into despair. It was pointless to try to search for Wang Yonghao in the dark. He had a lead of several hours on her - without any tracking techniques, she would be relegated to pure guesswork as to where he headed. Her best plan for locating him was to question the gate guards to see if anyone had seen him leave town, and if so, in which direction, but trying to improvise a way to approach them in the middle of the night would simply bring questions to the identity of Lan Yishan she could not answer. Ironically, at the moment, this hotel room was one of the safest places for her in the city, even though it¡¯s doors were under surveillance - it kept her concealed, and if the spirit hunters did not choose to break in already, they likely would wait for the innkeeper to open it at the end of the week. At the very least for tonight, this room should be safe. Safe it might be, but comfortable it was not. The bed sang its siren song from the middle of the room, but Qian Shanyi blocked it out with her iron will, knowing touching it would be a mistake. When she descended down the chimney, she got covered in soot - even if she managed to mostly clean her feet with spiritual energy so that she could walk around the room without leaving black footprints behind, this cleaning was not perfect by far and wasted a lot of spiritual energy. There was no way whatsoever for her to properly clean her entire body - if she crawled under the sheets, then at the end of the week, when the innkeeper would open the room, they would find soot all over the bed and know she had entered the room through the chimney. From there, they could deduce that she was probably still in the city, and her cover would be quickly blown. The only safe option was to leave no evidence of her intrusion behind. After packing up her writing set, she settled down on the cold stones within the cramped fireplace, throwing one last longing stare at the nice, soft bed. She doubted she would get a full night¡¯s sleep, but even a couple hours would be good for the day ahead.
To say the fireplace was a bad place to sleep was an understatement of the century. Qian Shanyi¡¯s body ached all over by the time morning came. It was much worse than when she had to sleep on the grass in the world fragment: at least there, she could stretch as much as she liked, and the soot didn¡¯t threaten to send her into a coughing fit every half an hour. Her limbs grew numb from sitting on the unyielding stones, making her fidget the entire night, and keeping her in a torturous state between true sleep and wakefulness. No matter. Her mind received some rest, and her body would just have to deal. She left the tavern well before sunrise, after smoothing out the remaining soot in the fireplace as best as she could, hiding the last signs of her presence in the room. There was no point in prolonging this cruel self-torture: she got as much rest as she was ever going to get. She left the same way she came in, bringing her writing set with her. She didn¡¯t want to soil her only set of clean - though stolen - clothing by putting it on while she was still covered in soot from head to toe, and instead tied them into a tight bundle she could hang from her neck, and quickly made her way to the river over the rooftops, avoiding the sight of what few people still roamed the streets. The docks took up the entirety of the bottom terrace, workers busy loading and unloading ships even this early in the morning, but sneaking past them was no trouble at all. She left her writing set on the roof of one of the houses overlooking the waters, made sure there was nobody within earshot, and dived down into the river straight from the roof, her clothes still tied around her neck and her sword in her hand. The ice cold waters cleansed the last remains of sleep from her mind, and she held her breath, keeping herself underwater and letting the current carry her outside of the town limits. Once her lungs started to burn, she surfaced, and quietly swam over to the shore. She didn¡¯t have any soap, so she cleaned herself as best as she could with forest moss and the river waters, trying to get herself to a state she could call presentable. Once her teeth started to clatter from the cold, she put on her wet clothes, took out her sword, and started to cultivate - more to keep herself warm than anything else, as the forest air contained little spiritual energy. Cultivating finally gave her time to think, and that only worsened her mood. Her situation was well and truly fucked, in some ways leaving her worse off than back when she was stuck starving in the world fragment. Back then, she was in acute danger, but her long-term prospects seemed bright; now, she was in little direct danger, but all paths ahead lead to disaster. She couldn¡¯t take back the letters she already sent to her sect, telling them she was, in effect, running away. Going back into the imperial post office and asking to take them back would get her questioned by the spirit hunters the very next minute, and there were no good answers she could give. On top of that, she couldn¡¯t even be sure if the letters were still there - perhaps they were already well on their way down the river. She could try to race the letters downstream, but she frankly doubted she could ever catch up to them. The imperial postrunners have been doing their jobs for years, knowing the fastest and cheapest ways to travel, while she knew close to nothing about the local area. To make matters worse, she had four jian eight fen left - she doubted it would even be enough to pay for a ship halfway to the Golden Rabbit Bay, let alone to feed her on the way. At best, she could arrive some weeks after the letters did, and that meant she would have to beg for her indiscretions to be forgiven. She had, perhaps, been a bit too scathing in her wording when writing the letters. She doubted the sect would forgive her easily - she would be lucky if she was let out of the compound at all before the decade¡¯s end, and any hope of advancing into the building foundation stage would be slashed to ribbons. A life of restless, physical labor would be all that awaited her down this path. She could approach the empire and get into one of their institutions, but even if she wasn¡¯t given up to her sect straight away, she would simply be trading one jailer for another. The life of a loose cultivator would be little better - there was a reason why most cultivators tried to get into a sect if they could. Ultimately, a refinement stage cultivator was fighting against time - trying to purge their meridians and strengthen their body before their age took its toll and made them too frail to survive the spiritual energy condensation required to advance into the building foundation stage - and without the resources provided by the sect, this was a monumental challenge. That left trying to find Wang Yonghao, but her prospects there seemed equally grim. He could have headed upstream or downstream, or even deeper into the forest in a random direction - there was just no way to guess. If he wanted to, he could have easily avoided being seen by the guards, and that meant her catching him would be entirely down to luck - a playing field where she couldn¡¯t possibly hope to compete. She still had some other ideas for how to find him, of course, but nothing that was sure to work. Once she felt reasonably clean, Qian Shanyi sneaked back into the town the same way she left. She briefly considered hopping over one of the walls instead - it wouldn¡¯t have been much of a challenge, really - but without knowledge of guard patrols, the risk of being spotted and questioned was too high for her to tolerate. That meant her clothes got wet again, but the river waters were mercifully clean, and she walked through the back alleys of the town waiting for the heat of her body to dry them, occasionally taking some time to cultivate to keep herself warm. No matter how much she wanted to go after Wang Yonghao, her first priority was to find housing and a way to make money. Even her best plans would take some time to work, and after last night, she would do anything to avoid having to sleep on the streets.
Qian Shanyi spied her mark from afar, the sign shining brightly in the rays of the rising sun. It wasn¡¯t something she would have considered before her life turned on its head, but desperate times called for desperate measures. It was a ramen shop, set in front of a small square just a couple streets away from the waterfront. She picked it carefully: large enough that it took up an entire lower story of a house, but not very prestigious, clearly made to serve dockworkers and sailors as opposed to merchants or, heavens forbid, cultivators. It was far away from both the post office and Cheng Dao¡¯s store, and while there was a lot of foot traffic, the kitchens weren¡¯t visible from the streets at all. A young waitress was setting up tables on the square in front of the establishment, and called out to her as Qian Shanyi headed inside. ¡°Miss? We aren¡¯t open yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Qian Shanyi smiled back at her, continuing towards the doors, ¡°I am not here to eat, but to talk to your proprietor. I assume they are inside?¡± ¡°Propri - do you mean old Chen?¡± the waitress hurried after her, covering her mouth to stifle a yawn. The skin on her hands was hard, muscles in her arms clearly strengthened by years of carrying food and drinks all day. ¡°If old Chen owns this restaurant, then yes.¡± The room inside was cozy, only large enough to fit another half a dozen tables, lit by small red lanterns near the ceiling. ¡°He is the boss, yeah,¡± waitress continued, trying to catch up to Shanyi¡¯s wide stride, made harder by her being a good head shorter in stature, ¡°What do you want with him?¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Xiao Li, who are you talking to?¡± a scratchy voice came from the back of the restaurant, where a door led to the kitchens, soon followed by an old man coming out of it. He looked like someone drew a person on a piece of paper and then crumpled it up to wipe a spot of grease: short, wrinkly, with his ears jugging out of a messy head of gray hair. ¡°Did you bring a friend to work too?¡± he grinned, leering at Qian Shanyi, ¡°She looks fine enough to be a waitress.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t my friend! She just walked in!¡± ¡°My name is Lan Yishan,¡± Qian Shanyi bowed politely, ¡°I am looking for work, but not as a waitress. I would be of better use to you as a chef.¡± ¡°I already have a chef, and besides, won¡¯t I be wasting your best assets that way?¡± he looked her over again. Qian Shanyi laughed at that, and circulated the Crushing Glance of the Neverworld Eyes, making her eyes flash and her hair change through a dozen different colors in a breath. She saw Old Chen¡¯s eyes widen, while Xiao Li yelped, actually leaping away from her in shock. ¡°Honorable immortal, this humble servant apologizes - ¡± Old Chen began, his demeanor changing on the spot, as he tried to make his rigid spine bend at the waist. Xiao Li apologized, and ran out of the restaurant, saying she had to get back to work. ¡°Oh give it a rest,¡± she waved the owner off, pursing her lips, ¡°I am merely studying to become an immortal chef, and my master sent me to get experience cooking in real restaurants. I hope that clarifies things somewhat?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly - ¡± he responded, still trying to kneel in front of her, wincing from the pain in his old back. ¡°Unbend yourself, old man,¡± she scowled at him, ¡°I will be quite cross if you manage to die giving me courtesy I did not ask for.¡± He didn¡¯t do that, and she had to come closer and help him up directly, hating every moment of it. Most people did not react this way, but even mild amounts of all this damned deference still made it impossible to interact normally with any ordinary person, except for those who already worked closely with cultivators. If she had a choice, she would have preferred to conceal the fact that she was a cultivator at all - but she needed a freer schedule and a lot more pay than a commoner could really ask for. ¡°Now,¡± she said, keeping her hands on his shoulders and staring straight into his eyes, so that he couldn¡¯t start trying to kneel again, ¡°Do you have a spot in your kitchen for another chef or not?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly accommodate you in our measly kitchen, honorable immortal!¡± ¡°I do not require accommodation,¡± she ground through her teeth, ¡°a set of knives and a stove would do just fine. Now do you have a spot or not?¡± ¡°If the will of the Heavens demands this, then of course we would have a spot!¡± he nodded vigorously, a look of almost rapturous dedication on his face, ¡°But what could my humble restaurant have done to deserve this great blessing?¡± Is he an actual karmist? Just her luck, meeting a fanatic. No wonder he was being this extreme. She sighed, closing her eyes for a moment. ¡°Look, this isn¡¯t a demand. If you do not have any need for a second chef, then I will look somewhere else,¡± she said, ¡°You stand to benefit from this arrangement - I could mix in spiritual energy into your dishes, and they will taste better and become more nutritious. I work quickly, so your kitchen would be as fast as lightning. Overall, you should have more customers and earn more money with me here, even though I would be gone in a week at most. But if you do not want me here, then that is also fine.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Of course we want to serve all Heavenly servants in whatever they demand! If you have a need for my restaurant, then it is yours!¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said, pinching her nose in frustration, ¡°this leaves the question of remuneration.¡± ¡°If you have any need of money, then all my family¡¯s funds are yours!¡± ¡°No,¡± she ground out, ¡°I will not steal food out of your family¡¯s mouths. You will pay me the same as your other chef. Then if - if, you hear me? - I actually get you more customers, then you can pay me a third of the added profit, compared to a typical day when I did not work here. I would also appreciate a bed.¡± She needed money, but damn it, she had skills with which to get it. She wasn¡¯t yet desperate enough to simply take it from a bloody karmist - they were loose in the head as it was, without any need for the ravages of malnutrition. ¡°A bed - absolutely! You will have my personal bedroom -¡± ¡°A cot on the kitchen floor will suffice, thank you.¡± In the end, she had to intimidate him by flashing her eyes to get him to back down. Well. At least she found a place to stay.
Qian Shanyi left the restaurant to find Xiao Li finishing up bringing the tables around and setting the chairs around them. She was concentrating on her work, and Shanyi coughed slightly as she approached to catch her attention, making the waitress jump slightly in the air. ¡°Oh, uh, honorable cultivator, you startled me,¡± she laughed slightly, turning to face her. ¡°Please stop it,¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes, ¡°My name is Lan Yishan. You should call me Lan Yishan, or just Yishan, if we are to work together.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly -¡± ¡°Whyever not?¡± Qian Shanyi cut her short. Sweet mercy, would she have to go through this with the chef too? ¡°It - it would be insulting, would it not?¡± Xiao Li blushed slightly. Shanyi sighed. Well, this wasn¡¯t the first time she had to deal with this. Newcomers to the sect also needed time to adjust, but there was a faster way, when it was necessary. ¡°Alright, I can see that you haven¡¯t interacted with cultivators before, is that right?¡± she said, approaching Xiao Li, and sitting down on the edge of the table near her. The waitress just shook her head slightly. ¡°I am sure you have heard all sorts of stories about us, that we are like gods among men?¡± ¡°Old Chen has us stay after we close to listen to them,¡± she nodded, ¡°he has a little book.¡± Of course he does. ¡°Most of these stories are nonsense,¡± Qian Shanyi continued bluntly, ¡°Cultivators are just people. We aren¡¯t any more moral or upstanding than any others, and often we are less.¡± She could see doubt in the waitresses¡¯ eyes. ¡°I see that you need a demonstration,¡± she hummed, leaning forwards, ¡°slap me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Li squeaked out. ¡°Across the face, as hard as you can,¡± she nodded, intentionally suppressing her spiritual shield, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be hurt.¡± ¡°I - I can¡¯t -¡± ¡°You have hands, you can slap anyone you want. I am not going to hurt you either, this is no trap.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! You are a cultivator, how could I - ¡± ¡°I am asking you to,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude not to do the things people ask of you? Come on, just do it.¡± Xiao Li looked around herself, but the street was still mostly deserted, with only a couple passersby in the distance. Finally, she breathed deeply, closed her eyes, and slightly slapped Shanyi on the cheek. ¡°You can do better than that,¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes, ¡°that was barely a touch.¡± She got a somewhat stronger slap in response, and a little giggle from the waitress. Out of the corner of her eye, Shanyi could see passerby stop and stare at the scene of a woman being slapped. She ignored them: they were too far away to hear their conversation, which is all that mattered. Xiao Li had her back to the street, and so couldn¡¯t see any of them. ¡°Are you caressing a kitten or slapping? Come on, put your shoulders into it.¡± She had to goad her a couple more times until finally Xiao Li hit her properly. She caught Xiao Li¡¯s hand on the backswing, and looked her in the eyes. ¡°Well? Did anything happen when you slapped God?¡± She asked, ¡°Did the Heavens fall down? Did the Netherworld open up?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Xiao Li, still giggling. ¡°Great,¡± Shanyi sighed, hopping off the table, ¡°nothing will happen if you call me by my name either. Now let me help you with these tables.¡± They talked a bit as they worked, and shared some stories about their lives. Shanyi kept to the generalities, of course - it was still far too dangerous to leave identifying marks behind. The passerby started to move on, seeing that the slapping show was over. ¡°You are a strange woman,¡± Xiao Li finally said, as they put the last of the tables down on the square, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t you want people to bow to you? I definitely would like that.¡± Qian Shanyi stopped and bowed theatrically, making her head almost touch the ground. Her long hair pooled comically around her. ¡°Honorable daoist Xiao Li,¡± she spoke loudly, projecting her voice across the street with the practiced ease of a lecturer, ¡°the practitioner of the dao of food and drink, of the seven chair-flipping techniques, this humble woman beseeches you to forgive her ignorance!¡± At first the waitress giggled at her antics, but blushed as she saw the passerby starting to gather for the show. ¡°Truly, my wisdom is like an ant in front of your great virtues!¡± Shanyi continued, bowing a shade deeper still, ¡°Could there be any greater honor for me than to listen to your advice - nay, to even stay in your presence - nay, to even lay a glance upon your boots! My life would be fulfilled - ¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Xiao Li whispered to her, pulling her up by her arm, ¡°This is getting ridiculous, people are staring at you!¡± ¡°Well there you go, now you understand me,¡± she sighed, heading towards the restaurant doors, ¡°it is impossible to deal with this every single time I have to talk to someone. Now help me convince the other chef to relax around me, just like you did.¡± She had a roof over her head, and a fairly safe way to make money. Now she just had to convince these people to keep their mouths shut about her being a cultivator, and she could start on her plans for finding Wang Yonghao. Talking to karmists had to be less painful than sleeping on cold stones of the streets, right? Chapter 26: Forge Your Name With Gentlest Lies ¡°Is this cut fine?¡± she asked, stretching out her hand to show a small plate of carrots she was chopping up to Zhang Sheng - the other cook at the restaurant - so that he could judge the size and shape of the little vegetable cubes she was making. He glanced at it, nodded, and she continued to make her way through the rest of the ingredients, gradually ramping up her speed. Her worries about him turned out to be unfounded. He was a man of few words, but she could tell he held a faint disdain for the owner of the restaurant, which immediately brought them together, and despite being surprised at having to work with a cultivator had adapted to the situation surprisingly well. They quickly agreed on a simple division of duties: she would prepare the necessary ingredients, infusing them with a sliver of spiritual energy to make them more nutritious, and pass them on to him to be turned into the actual dishes. The great speed and dexterity that came from being a cultivator made up for her lack of practical skill, and with a scattering of advice from the other cook, she only got better and better as the day went on. As her hands worked the knife, her mind kept itself occupied with observations. She started to count all the little things: how many clumps of noodles went into each bowl of ramen, how long it took for her to cut servings of various vegetables, how many bowls they made per hour, how often Xiao Li came by to give them new orders from the customers, and so on. When she had the time, she noted her observations down, setting her writing set down on the windowsill. Her observations helped her slowly adjust her work accordingly, keeping a little task schedule inside of her head to make sure Zhang Sheng would get just the right amounts of the necessary ingredients at just the right times. Old Chen came by several times to ask if she needed anything, and if she perhaps wanted to rest, annoying her to no end. In the end, she had to lie and tell him she practiced a special cultivation art that could blind anyone who wasn¡¯t already a cook, and if he didn¡¯t clear out of the kitchens right now he might suffer that very fate at any moment. That finally made him flee. Zhang Sheng seemed amused, at the very least, though she could tell he didn¡¯t believe a word she said. She wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the fact that Old Chen didn¡¯t tell Xiao Li about her ¡°special cultivation art¡±, nor asked how the waitress could be protected from it, when she had to enter the kitchen to bring the plates of ramen to the customers. Was he too stupid to notice the contradiction, or simply didn¡¯t care what might have happened to his waitress? By the time the evening approached, she had memorized all the steps needed to produce every dish sold at the restaurant - all five of them, plus the sides - and was sure she could take Zhang Sheng¡¯s place if absolutely necessary, though she would need some time to truly gasp all the small adjustments that had to be made on top of the overall recipe to account for the individual differences of each batch of ingredients. She wasn¡¯t going to try and upset the employment of the other cook, of course - her stay in Xiaohongshan was to be measured in days, not months, and after she left, this restaurant would need to manage somehow. Keeping all of the recipes in her memory was no great task: she knew a dozen small tricks for keeping information inside of her head when the need called for it. For example, the human mind wasn¡¯t particularly suited towards memorizing numbers and quantities, but the numbers could be turned into words according to a simple substitution schema, and those words could be made to rhyme, making the process so much easier. Back at the sect, she trained those tricks to perfection once she realized the Elders would not grant her the same knowledge of the sect secrets as her supposed peers. She hoped an opportunity would present itself to at least glance at some of the hidden manuals, letting her learn something of use, but sadly, that was not to be. At least the skills were occasionally useful in gambling. Few people would even suspect the possibility that you could have memorized the deck of cards after casually looking through it once, but once the mind was used to quickly dancing through the many-layered substitutions, the trick was no harder than reading words off a page. When the evening fell and Old Chen closed up shop, he seemed poised to try and get her to speak about the Will of the Heavens to about a dozen other karmists that came by. Instead, she claimed that she needed to retreat into meditation for the night. In fact, it would be better if the rest of the house was quiet as well - could they skip today¡¯s sermon entirely? Old Chen was disappointed, but told his flock to leave, and even managed to keep his mouth shut on the subject of her being a cultivator - as was their agreement. Zhang Sheng gave her a little smile and a nod as he left, and she knew she did the right thing in saving at least one other person from the torture. Instead of meditating, she took a piece of wood from the stove, stole a small liquor bottle from the stores of alcohol, and made herself a new divination tool, with much the same design as the one she had used back in the world fragment. Once it was ready, she shook it, and started to count the dice. Her main plan for finding Wang Yonghao was simple, and also completely insane in that it could not be used to find anyone in the entire world except this one elusive man, whose luck rampaged all out of control. She would shake her divination bottle filled with dice, focusing on the idea of finding him, and then see which side most of the dice fell on. If there were more ones, she would turn left; if there were more twos, she would turn right; threes and fours would control if she went up or down, and if sixes filled the bottle, she would know she was staring straight in the direction of Wang Yonghao. Ordinarily, no cultivator¡¯s luck could be powerful enough to make a method like this worth trying. Furthermore, the luck of their quarry would fight against the attempt, making it even more futile. But Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck was strange in many ways, and she hoped she could piggyback off it: if her theories about what it was trying to make him do were correct, then there should be a narrow sliver of opportunity for her to exploit. She rolled the dice, and they came up with nothing of value. This wasn¡¯t unexpected: she would have to try focusing on slightly different intentions, until she would find one that worked best. All she could do was keep rolling.
When the sun rose, she got up, stretched, and started making noodles they would use for the day. Zhang Sheng came by soon after, bringing fresh vegetables from the port, and joined her in the task. She felt strange as she worked, and it took her a while to figure out why. For many years now, she had cultivated every single day unless she was too sick to manage it - but spiritual energy in the middle of town was incredibly poor, even thinner than in the surrounding forests, so she barely had anything to work with. If she cultivated to purge her meridians of impurities, she would be relying almost exclusively on the spiritual energy already contained within her body - it would run out rapidly, and take many hours to recover. Given that she already needed that energy to cook, she could scarcely afford to do that - but her body ached for exercise nonetheless. If she had ample wealth, then she could have consumed spirit stones in order to supplement her spiritual energy reserves, but there was no way to afford them on a cook¡¯s salary. She was paid a single silver yuan per day before her bonus for bringing in more customers, but from what she remembered of Cheng Dao¡¯s store, low grade spirit stones in this town started from seven yuan. Back in Golden Rabbit Bay, her sect issued her four low grade spirit stones per day for her cultivation, and she would have preferred to have double that number. As it was, she would be lucky to afford even a couple of them per month. For all the issues she had with her sect, she supposed she couldn¡¯t fault them for being too cheap, even if she hadn¡¯t put the numbers together until now. Of course, her so-called peers got much more than she did, and even a successful merchant would lust after the riches of princes. It really put things into perspective that for all the wealth on display within Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world, his largest treasure remained the dense, yet invisible spiritual energy it was constantly producing. She wasn¡¯t used to having to scrounge for every little scrap of spiritual energy - when she had time, she would need to sit down and rewrite her training plans from the ground up, now that she had to make do with being a pauper in the world of cultivators. She could only hope she would find Wang Yonghao again soon.
¡°How lucky of me - fellow cultivator Liu Fakuang! You are just the man I need.¡± She smiled, approaching the familiar spirit hunter she tricked back at the inn. Luck had nothing to do with it, of course - she casually walked past every spot where guards aggregated looking for the man out of the corner of her eye - but there was no need to mention this. She finally found him on the southern edge of town, where he seemed to be performing an inspection of a gatehouse. He was dressed in much the same way as two nights before - dark robes with many lanyards and ribbons, with his black hair tied back into a short braid. ¡°Lan Yishan?¡± He raised his eyebrows at her, recognising her, and smiled openly. ¡°Is there a problem? Please, let¡¯s go inside where we can speak freely.¡± He led her to a small rest room within the gatehouse, where a couple guards had been playing cards while waiting for their shifts to start. As soon as they got a stern look from Liu Fakuang, they cleared out, and left the room to the two cultivators. There wasn¡¯t much in the room itself: just a table, some cabinets full of paper records, and a small clay stove. Liu Fakuang put a tea kettle on the fire while she took a seat at the table. She didn¡¯t hurry the man - she had plenty of time to spare. The noodle shop was busiest late in the evening and early in the morning, as sailors who were spending the night in town came to have a hearty meal or a good breakfast before setting off down the river. In the middle of the day, the flow of people dried up, and so she excused herself for several hours to handle her own affairs. She didn¡¯t expect the conversation to take longer than ten minutes, in any case. ¡°So, miss, how might the Empire help you on this fine day?¡± Liu Fakuang sat down once both of them had cups of tea in hand. She cradled her own in both hands, warming her fingers from the cold mountain air, as she pretended to consider her response. ¡°In truth, it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing,¡± she sighed, ¡°I appear to have misplaced my seal, and I want to know how one would go about acquiring a new one.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Seals were a widespread fixture of the empire, used by cultivators and common people alike. They differed in size and shape, with some small enough to fit on a ring and others as large as a fist. Their overall design wasn¡¯t particularly complex, with most being merely an embossed engraving on wood, stone or metal, that could be pressed into paper to leave behind an identifying mark of ink, but some were radically different. Spirit hunters like Liu Fakuang carried special seals, so as to better identify them among other cultivators. Her own sect seal stated her name, her sect, and the name of the city she came from - all the information she wished to conceal at the moment. It wasn¡¯t particularly unusual for someone to lack a seal, even if they were a cultivator - in fact, the majority of the people in the empire did not possess one. However, having a seal was a requirement for accessing many important services - for example, entering any imperial library, selling or purchasing landed property or major cultivation goods, and so on. This was a part of the overall imperial effort to make their adoption more widespread, and in turn, to make it easier for people to identify each other on paper documents. Her father helped her acquire her first seal when she came of age, and once she joined the sect, the Elders handled the replacement. She had personally barely interacted with the entire process, and so couldn¡¯t begin to guess where to get a new one, or even if she could do so at all. Ordinarily, this would be the time to head over to the local library to research the topic - but of course, a seal was already required for entry. To make matters worse, in a town of this size the imperial library would be managed by the post office, and in fact should be located underneath the building itself - trying to enter it would be dangerous, as postmaster Lan Yu was one of the only people in town who could conclusively identify her as Qian Shanyi. Having a seal with her fake name on it would make moving around the empire so much easier, especially when she would set off on her chase after Wang Yonghao. ¡°Misplaced? Do you mean you have lost it or did someone steal it?¡± ¡°I am not sure,¡± she hedged, taking an opportunity to pull on her other investigative thread, ¡°I would rather not make any accusations without good evidence, but there was this strange man¡­¡± She described Wang Yonghao, and a fictional situation where they had a short argument on the street, and saw a frown come onto Liu Fakuang¡¯s face like a cloud coming in front of the sun. ¡°Hmm, he sounds very similar to the man from the pair of cultivators I have been told to keep an eye out for,¡± he said, scratching his chin. ¡°The ones you mentioned to me back at the tavern?¡± She raised her eyebrow, taking a sip of her tea. It was surprisingly good, for a guard post. ¡°Did anything come out of your search?¡± Lan Yishan, a burgeoning immortal chef and a disciple of an unnamed spirit hunter had no particular reason to be interested in the search for an unlicensed sword seller Qian Shanyi and her accomplice. By making up the story about Wang Yonghao, she was simultaneously justifying her lack of a seal in the eyes of Liu Fakuang and giving herself a reason to be interested in the investigation. This was one of the main reasons why she sought him out personally: the rapport she built on the night before would help sell the story better. ¡°No, they pretty much vanished into thin air,¡± he shook his head, ¡°Without anything concrete to base our suspicions on, we don¡¯t even have the grounds to send missives to other cities about them.¡± Well, so much for that. ¡°Unless you would be willing to make a report about the theft?...¡± he trailed off. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t besmirch the honor of a fellow cultivator on a mere suspicion,¡± she shook her head, pushing down her disappointment. Relying on the empire was always going to be a reach. ¡°It¡¯s just as likely that I lost it to a mere pickpocket in town.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t either, in your place.¡± He shrugged, and the frown vanished off his face as if it was never there. ¡°But enough about them, let¡¯s talk about you! How did you come into this town?¡± ¡°Through the port, of course,¡± she said smoothly. It wasn¡¯t much of a choice - there were only two ways into the town, but cultivators entering from the forest were a highly memorable sight, and if the guards at the gates were questioned, her story would fall apart quickly. The port saw dozens, if not hundreds of ships per day - she could easily hide among the crowds. ¡°Do you think I lost my seal there?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± he shook his head, getting up, and putting away their empty tea cups. ¡°You see, normally for a cultivator to get a new seal, they would have to wait several months as we send messages around to make sure they aren¡¯t trying to impersonate someone. But if we already have evidence they are who they claim to be - such as reliable documents, or the vouching of someone honorable from the local community - then we can expedite this process. There should be a ship manifest at the port with the mark of your previous seal still on it - with my help finding it, we¡¯ll get the whole thing wrapped up within just a couple days. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t enter from the forest - there is no guarantee that the guards on duty would have even recorded your entry.¡± Her mind ran into a wall and bounced off. ¡°I see.¡± She nodded, following after him as he strolled out of the gatehouse, frantically trying to think of a reason why her name wouldn¡¯t be where he expected it to be. ¡°Thank you for the advice, but surely there is no need for you to involve yourself? I can find the port authority on my own.¡± ¡°Oh it¡¯s really no trouble,¡± he waved her off, ¡°I was about to head off to have lunch with my fiance in the docks in any case. With me there, you¡¯d get to skip queues - it would be over in a jiffy.¡± She studied his face carefully, but there wasn¡¯t even a hint of duplicity or self-satisfaction there. He was really just that helpful. ¡°Surely you¡¯d prefer to have lunch instead of escorting me around through dusty port offices?¡± She smiled, still following after him through the streets. ¡°I do not mind queues. I have some reading with me to pass the time.¡± ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s the least I can do after you entertained me with conversation that night.¡± He waved her off, giving her yet another of his sunny grins. ¡°I always hate stakeout missions, they are incredibly boring.¡± Damnable moron, stop being helpful! ¡°What will happen if I find my seal again?¡± She asked to pass the time, as she searched for better options to get out of the trap she walked herself into. Rudely refusing this courtesy when she clearly had no reason to would only make the man suspicious, but he was clearly missing her subtle hints. At this point, her best idea was to try faking a medical emergency, but she wasn¡¯t sure she could do that convincingly. ¡°Would I have two different seals to my name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that uncommon,¡± he responded, ¡°for example, when a new sect is established but before it is properly registered, cultivators that join it often carry two seals. They can¡¯t use a proper sect seal before the registration is complete, of course, so instead some order loose cultivator seals with the name of the sect added next to their name. Various clubs and organizations that don¡¯t pass the mark for registration do so as well.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t that defeat the entire purpose of the seals? To identify someone?¡± ¡°No, not really - it still uniquely identifies you, you can just choose which one to identify with. Now, if you wanted a sect seal, this would be a whole process, but the requirements for loose cultivators aren¡¯t quite so stringent. After all, what would we care? If you were in a sect but pretended to be a loose cultivator, you would just pay higher taxes.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t someone pretend to have a different name by making a new seal?¡± ¡°Well, yes, that¡¯s why even loose cultivators need to have some evidence they are called by their chosen name before we grant them the seal,¡± he grinned at her, ¡°Empire isn¡¯t quite so loose! Besides, why would anyone except demonic cultivators bother? There are legal ways to make a seal with a pseudonym, if your deals require discretion.¡± Unless the one you are trying to keep discretion from is the Empire itself. She kept spinning the problem inside of her head as they walked into port, and was already prepared to try and use her spiritual energy to ¡°stumble¡± and ¡°accidentally¡± dislocate her own foot, when a young, richly-dressed woman from a group of merchants near one of the ships called after them. ¡°Shining Fakuang! Surely you won¡¯t walk past without giving me a smile?¡± the woman said, quickly separating from her group and approaching the two. She was dressed in a long, emerald dress, with a matching overcoat and a small parasol to shield her jade skin from the sun. Her other hand held a small fan. Her black hair was tied into a complex shape, with only two loose locks framing her face on both sides, fluttering gently from the quick and practiced movement of her fan. Despite her refined appearance, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of spiritual energy circulating through her pores: this woman was no cultivator. When Liu Fakuang saw her, his face lit up like the morning sun. ¡°Who is your friend, my dear?¡± The woman drawled, giving Qian Shanyi an interested look over as she came up to them. Dear? Is this his fiance? Bless my luck, an opportunity! Qian Shanyi stepped closer to Liu Fakuang, sneaked a hand around his waist and pulled him closer before the man could react. The other woman¡¯s eyes narrowed jealously. ¡°Fellow cultivator Fakuang was just helping me with a little administrative issue,¡± she said, fluttering her eyelashes innocently, and using her other hand to brush off imagined dust off his sleeves, ¡°he has been ever so helpful!¡± The woman¡¯s gaze shifted between the two of them, and Liu Fakuang chuckled awkwardly, trying to politely extricate himself from Qian Shanyi¡¯s grasp. She held firm. ¡°Is that so, dear?¡± The woman¡¯s tone became as cold as ice, and she closed her fan with a single dangerous clack of ivory, putting it away into her dress. ¡°And what help might that be?¡± ¡°Lanhua, it¡¯s not like that!¡± he chuckled again, finally managing to pull himself free, ¡°I was just going to show fellow cultivator Lan where the port authority was and help her with some documents!¡° ¡°I even said it wasn¡¯t necessary, but dear Fakuang insisted,¡± Qian Shanyi helpfully threw some more oil on the fire, ¡°he said with him there, it would be done in no time!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you forgot we were supposed to have lunch together, dear Fakuang,¡± the woman¡¯s tone somehow became even colder. Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t manage that range of emotion with her voice alone, ¡°while you were busy helping honorable immortal Lan?¡± ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s just it would be so quick -¡± Liu Fakuang looked between the two in a bit of a panic, until he finally made a decision, and bowed deeply. ¡°I am sorry, fellow cultivator Lan Yishan, I think I¡¯ll have to go with my betrothed and won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± Miss Lanhua seemed pleased at that, and while outwardly Qian Shanyi made sure to appear dejected, in her soul she shared the sentiment. She would need to find a way to pay this woman back for her unknowing assistance. ¡°But then I would have to wait in a queue for ever so long,¡± Qian Shanyi sighed theatrically, bringing her deception to a close, ¡°and I was already feeling quite hungry. But I suppose I shouldn¡¯t get in the way of young love¡­¡± ¡°Look, I - ¡±, the man looked torn, but then sighed and reached into a small bag on his waist, drawing out a stack of papers clipped to a small wooden board, as well as a tiny inkwell and a brush on a short chain. He held the board with one hand while writing with the other, then reached into his bag again, bringing out his seal, and stamped it on the paper. Tearing it off, he handed it to Qian Shanyi. She accepted it, hiding her surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s make this easier,¡± he said, ¡°I personally vouch that you are Lan Yishan, on my honor. With this paper you should be able to get a new seal made - just show it to anyone at any of the guardhouses, and they will tell you where to go. This way, you don¡¯t even have to go to the portal authority.¡± Qian Shanyi took the paper, and bowed in thanks. This was an entirely unexpected outcome, but very much an enjoyable one. Lanhua hooked her hand around Liu Fakuang¡¯s, and led the man down the street. Qian Shanyi watched them walk away, and saw Lanhua glance back, giving her a completely different look: not of jealousy, but of interest and calculation. Their eyes crossed, and for a moment, she had the strangest feeling that she was looking in a mirror. Chapter 27: Wash The Stress And Lies Away Two days passed as Qian Shanyi was slowly growing stir-crazy. She wanted to, needed to cultivate, but all the spiritual energy she could spare went into her cooking, and she couldn¡¯t justify making her dishes worse simply because of her own deeply ingrained habits. Even as it was, she was barely managing to scrape by, and tended to run completely dry by the time the night fell - the city wasn¡¯t like the world fragment, where spiritual energy was so dense she could easily recover her entire reserves in only a dozen minutes. Sword exercises she did each morning helped only so much: without spiritual energy coursing through her meridians, it was simply not the same. To get her mind off it, she went to visit the public baths, and paid for a private room for herself. It set her back one and a half yuan, a full day and a half of her salary - an outrageous price for a mere hour - but she no longer cared. The room was small - only a couple meters to the side, tiled with patterned ceramics, and with a mosaic of a cultivator slaying a demon beast up on the ceiling. She couldn¡¯t recall anything similar from any myths she knew, so perhaps it was a local story, or simply made up whole cloth by the artist. The rest of the room was pretty bare, with only a single bench alongside one of the walls, and most of the floor taken up by a pool of heated water, the basin sloped gently on one end and just long enough for a person to comfortably lay down in. Dim light streamed in from slits above the door, leading back into the corridors of the bathhouse, and sent strange water reflections dancing across the walls. Right next to the door was a sand clock, and she flipped it over to keep track of how much time she had left. She quickly undressed - leaving her sword and jade slate on the bench - put her clothes into a basket and pushed it out through a small door back into the corridor, where a servant would pick them up to be washed, cleaned, dried and brought back well before her bath ended. With a tired sigh, she walked into the pool of water, and laid down on the stones. Hot water felt like liquid bliss on her skin, and she closed her eyes, letting stress slowly wash out of her. The need to cultivate constantly banging in the back of her head was only a part of it - her attempts to find Wang Yonghao had all but hit a dead end. The worst part was that her divination idea was producing results - just not enough to actually work. She had been fruitlessly spinning her bottle throughout the days, on the assumption that his luck might vary by the hour, and noting down the results on a sheet of paper. It was good that she decided to keep records: without written data, she would never have noticed the effects, no matter how good her memory was. When she was concentrating on the search, she was rolling markedly more ones, twos, and sixes than would be expected - not enough to tell anything at all was occurring with a glance, but enough that with a bit of math, she could prove it wasn¡¯t mere chance after hundreds of rolls. She supposed she should be glad her crazy idea worked at all, but the effect was so slight as to be all but unusable. That is what made it all the more frustrating: if she got nothing whatsoever out of it, she could have made her peace, and focused on trying to find rumors about Wang Yonghao from traveling merchants, or looking for another path forward. But as it was, she always felt that it was just on the cusp of working, and couldn¡¯t quite get herself to call off the plan entirely. To top it off, she had a very strong suspicion of what could make it all snap into place, but to do that, she would need to go directly against her principles. Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck was quite clearly centered around making him cultivate - so if she pre-committed herself towards forcing him to advance in realm, as opposed to merely thinking of how her presence might indirectly strengthen his cultivation, she suspected his luck would immediately begin to cooperate. She could even seal the deal with a heavenly vow, if the need called for it. But of course she didn¡¯t want to force him. It was, after all, ultimately his decision how to advance his cultivation, or wherever to do so at all - going against it would be the exact thing that made her blood boil. Perhaps if she was on the verge of death she would have done it, but not as she was now. And that meant this path was largely closed to her. You could fool the heavens, but not blind luck. Despair filled her mind at the thought that she might be stuck, running in place, merely working to make ends meet, and she submerged her head underwater to keep a hold of herself, blowing bubbles to the surface. How often could she cultivate, working like she did? Perhaps one day in five, if she limited her expenses as much as was feasible? The building foundation realm would remain forever out of reach. She was caged just as surely as if she went back to her sect - it is just that this cage had an open roof. She couldn¡¯t even write to her parents. Not only was it dangerous - she was sure the sect would surveil their mail in some fashion, and who knew what they could discover if she sent more than a single letter - but the thought of telling them she gambled, lost and still couldn¡¯t return was unbearable. She stayed underwater until her lungs started to burn and then surfaced, breathing deeply. Perhaps she could find a way to earn a lot more money - become a merchant guard, or something of that nature. Perhaps, perhaps, perhaps¡­ She relaxed again as she washed herself with soap, finally starting to feel clean as opposed to merely adequate, circulated Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes to put color back into her hair, and got out of the bath, putting on a bathrobe provided by the establishment. The sand clock near the door said that she still had ten minutes remaining, so she closed her eyes, resting on a bench near the wall of her small private room and waiting for her clothes to come back. For now, there was no need to think of that future. The local imperial offices told her her new seal should be ready tomorrow, and by then she could expand her search beyond this town. If she could find some rumors of Wang Yonghao passing through, then she might be able to find him without any need for divination.
She drew stares as she returned to the ramen shop from her trip to the bathhouse, but she was used to that. Her beauty was noted by many customers at her father¡¯s store while she worked there, and it only became more pronounced once she became a cultivator. Refining your body with spiritual energy didn¡¯t just make it physically stronger and more resilient against damage - it also normalized most biological functions, and gave you a significant degree of control over them. Until a cultivator got into the building foundation stage, this merely meant better digestion, mildly stronger resistance to disease and poisons, an ability to stop your hair and nails from growing, and other small things - but it did tend to lead to clearer and smoother skin, stronger and denser hair, and more controlled fat distribution, which, in turn, meant that cultivators tended to be more beautiful than average. There were exceptions, of course - one of her sect Elders was famous for having ruined his hair due to what Qian Shanyi privately considered to be decades of an abominable disdain towards safety precautions when working with ¡°safe¡± alchemical concoctions - but they did not affect the overall trend much. What she wasn¡¯t used to was that some moron decided to tag along after her from the bathhouse. She wasn¡¯t sure what he was planning, as she didn¡¯t reciprocate his attempts to call after her near the baths, but perhaps he got foolishly brave from seeing her walk around without any guards. This had only rarely been a problem for her back in the Golden Rabbit Bay - nobody was stupid enough to approach a cultivator wearing sect robes with a sword at their waist without a good reason. Only on the rare days when she dressed down to visit some gambling parlor without revealing herself as a cultivator did she have to suffer the occasional annoyance of such ¡°courtship¡°. Her sword was wrapped in a piece of fabric she borrowed from Old Chen, and she carried it in her hands as if it was a mundane package, so it wasn¡¯t surprising the idiot felt safe, not knowing she could run him through at any moment. She could have worn it in the open, for some women certainly carried swords around - but if you saw a jade beauty armed with a sword, then chances were you were looking at a cultivator, and that would bring a different type of attention to herself, one that she didn¡¯t need. She circled a city block to make sure he was still following her - he was - and then led him into the narrow alleys of the docks, broke line of sight, and vanished by quickly parkouring up onto a rooftop, crossing the line of buildings, and dropping down into the next street over. She briefly considered breaking his leg - or at least threatening to do so - to teach him a lesson about wasting her time, as well as about trailing other women from the bathhouse with unclear intentions, but then he might talk, and she needed neither rumors about a mysteriously strong woman in a green dress, nor an investigation into the case of assault.
In the evening, she finally sat down with old Chen to look at his financial books, to figure out how much he owed her for the extra sales that came from customers ordering more food due to the spiritual energy making it that much more delicious. He readily agreed, saying that it was crownday, the start of a new week, and thus a perfect time to work with money. She personally did not care for that old superstition - she knew from her experience processing mail for Elder Striding Phoenix that various subcontractors and branches of their sect did their accounting on all sorts of days - but she thought it would make a karmist like old Chen a lot less obnoxious to talk to, and she needed every advantage in that regard that she could get. What she saw in his books surprised her. It wasn¡¯t anything major, but she had counted the number of dishes sent out of the kitchen every day, and so she knew exactly how much the revenue the restaurant should be bringing in. She had worked here for four days so far: twice, she left for several hours around noon and couldn¡¯t be sure, but on the other two days, the figure in the books was lower than it should be by about five percent, and thus so was her bonus pay. She glanced over at the old Chen. There was no reason for him to underestimate his own earnings - the empire only taxed him on his land, not his sales. That left one obvious culprit. She waited until the day was over - and until old Chen stopped proselytizing to his flock. When she heard the people start to disperse, she left the kitchen through the window to avoid meeting anyone else, and caught up with Xiao Li. The little waitress jumped as she tapped her on the shoulder, and Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at her. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Jumpy, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Honorable - uh, I mean, Yishan,¡± Xiao Li laughed, ¡°I was still thinking back on what was read today. Was there something you wanted with me?¡± ¡°Just taking a stroll before bed,¡± she said, shaking her head, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I join you?¡± ¡°Oh, not at all!¡± To get the waitress to relax a bit, she spoke about some of the real cultivation stories from the empire¡¯s founding - not the trash that karmist would bring up. Xiao Li seemed to enjoy it. ¡°I did actually want to talk to you about something, Li,¡± Qian Shanyi finally said, once she felt the waitress had calmed down enough, ¡°Are you stealing from the restaurant?¡± The waitress jumped up again, yelping as if she was bitten by a wasp, looking around in a panic. ¡®N-no?¡° ¡°You are a terrible liar.¡± ¡°I am not lying!¡± ¡°I counted the dishes,¡± Qian Shanyi continued calmly, ¡°and I know how much money the restaurant got. I suspect you aren¡¯t telling old Chen about some of the orders, but get the kitchen to prepare them, and pocket the pay. Do you have another explanation?¡± Xiao Li breathed in shallow breaths, her eyes flickering between Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes and her hands. Finally, she saw the waitress deflate entirely. ¡°So what, will you chop off my arms now?¡± she said, sniffling as tears started to roll from her eyes. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Qian Shanyi blinked in confusion. She didn¡¯t even bring her sword with her, figuring it wasn¡¯t necessary for a short stroll, and she could still defend herself with her sandal daggers if the need called for it. ¡°Because I a-am a thi-ef? Old Chen said - ¡± ¡°The empire doesn¡¯t punish thieves this way,¡± she pursed her lips in disappointment. What was that man telling the people who came to listen? Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have avoided his lectures after all. ¡°And I am not the empire. I didn¡¯t even tell old Chen about it.¡± Xiao Li looked up at her with hope in her eyes. ¡°You di-didn¡¯t?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, and came closer to put an encouraging hand on the waitress¡¯s shoulder, only to have her close in and bury her face in her chest. What a mess - she didn¡¯t expect it to blow up this badly. ¡°There there, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said, patting her on the back, ¡°I just wanted to know why you did it.¡± It took a while for her to calm down. ¡°I have a little brother,¡± she said, still sniffling, ¡°he is sick, but I don¡¯t earn enough to buy him medicine.¡± She wrung her hands. ¡°I - I promise I won¡¯t steal anymore, but please don¡¯t tell Chen! Without me working here, we¡¯d both be out on the streets!¡± Qian Shanyi stared at her before sighing. Originally, she just wanted to know what was going on - her agreement with old Chen meant that by stealing from him, she was also stealing from her, and she figured she could get the waitress to pay her a cut to keep quiet, for as long as she was working here. Depending on where she¡¯d have to travel to find Wang Yonghao, she might need every fen and yuan. This, though¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone, Li, and I don¡¯t care if you steal more,¡± she shook her head, ¡°But if your brother is sick, then let¡¯s go see him. I am not much of a healer, but I know enough about the basics to tell you what to ask of a doctor and how much it should cost, so you don¡¯t get screwed when talking to a merchant.¡± Xiao Li opened her mouth in shock, but quickly gathered herself up, and led her further into the streets of Xiaohongshan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care that I steal?¡± she asked as they walked, ¡°I-I mean I appreciate it, of course, but Chen always said cultivators exist to enforce the heaven¡¯s will, and stealing is one of the Nine Great Transgressions - ¡± ¡°Chen has no clue what he is talking about, Li,¡± Qian Shanyi interrupted her, adopting a lecturing tone, ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens - this principle lies at the heart of all modern cultivation. If I blindly enforced anyone¡¯s will but my own - heaven or otherwise - I wouldn¡¯t be a cultivator, I would be a lapdog. You need the money more than Chen does, so why should I punish you?¡± They walked together in silence for a while. ¡°My name is Ling,¡± the waitress said quietly, ¡°Li is my family name, but people started calling me little Li, and now everyone assumes it¡¯s my name because I don¡¯t correct them. It¡¯s easier that way.¡± Qian Shanyi did think it was a strange name, but kept quiet. Xiao Li glanced up at Qian Shanyi. ¡°You are a very strange cultivator, Yishan, but please call me Ling.¡±
In the morning, Xiao Li¡¯s - or rather, Li Ling¡¯s - behavior towards Qian Shanyi changed subtly compared to the previous days. She was a lot more relaxed, and not once did the waitress have to stop herself from referring to her as an honorable immortal - they were finally on a proper first name basis. They also talked a bit more about history, and for once, Qian Shanyi felt like she was really listening and thinking about what was being said. She could only hope she managed to put a few cracks into the surface of karmist propaganda around her mind. Her musing on how to further push Li Ling¡¯s burgeoning education was interrupted when she heard loud cursing followed by a crash from the main room of the restaurant. Someone must have started a fight. She briefly debated what she should do, before deciding that she might as well save Chen¡¯s furniture from being wrecked. Her seal should be ready later today, and once it was, she would most likely leave the town right away - there was no longer a need to conceal the fact that Lan Yishan, an immortal chef taking her first steps on the dao of cooking, worked at this particular restaurant. She grabbed a towel and marched into the main room, wiping off her hands still wet from washing vegetables, and took the scene at a glance. Two young men - neither of them a cultivator, thankfully - were wrestling on the ground next to an overturned table, with Li Ling watching in horror not far from them. Old Chen was berating them from behind the counter, but wisely kept his distance away from the pair - his old bones probably wouldn¡¯t have survived a glancing blow from either of them. She had no such concerns, and approached the pair casually, whistling shrilly to get their attention, but they seemed to be too focused on each other. Oh well, she tried. A couple targeted kicks to the solar plexus of either man later - she didn¡¯t even have to use spiritual energy, just time her strikes well - and the pair was lying down peacefully, gasping for breath. She picked one of them up by the collar and brought him outside - his futile struggles against her grip leading nowhere while he still could barely breathe - and set him down on the ground, taking the time to dust him off as much as she could. ¡°Apologies, honored customer, but I had to stop your mighty duel before you would have destroyed the rest of the restaurant,¡± she said, helping the man stay upright. Color was slowly coming back to his face, and he scowled at her. She returned it with a smile, ¡°What brought this on, if I may ask?¡± ¡°That bastard Liu Shishou dared to take my seat, and then insult my wife,¡± he gasped, ¡°how was I supposed to let that go?¡± ¡°I see. Liu Shishou has been a menace at our restaurant for quite a while,¡± she nodded, pretending to know what inane drama he was talking about, ¡°I again apologize for kicking you, but you understand that I have to give face to all our customers. How could the other people know which one of you was in the right? If I openly sided with you and simply threw him out, nobody would patronize our restaurant anymore.¡± She leaned forwards conspiratorially. ¡°But honored customer, I made sure to secretly kick him twice as much as you,¡± she winked, ¡°Besides, let me offer you a much better seat outside - in this beautiful weather, would you want to be cooped up within a stuffy room where smells from the kitchen would disturb your meal? Let Liu Shishou suffer on his lonesome.¡± She motioned towards one of the tables on the open square, and waited until he nodded in agreement. Knowing that his rival was getting the worse seat seemed to really placate the man. She made sure to get his name before she returned inside, ready to solve the other half of the puzzle. Liu Shishou was standing down on all fours, slowly managing to get up off the ground while Li Ling berated him, still not daring to approach. She crossed eyes with the waitress and winked at her, closing in on the other man and giving him a hand to rise up. When he saw her face he recognised her, and actually tried to throw a punch. She caught his wrist and squeezed just tightly enough to cause pain, brought her face in close, and flashed her eyes with Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes so that only he could see it. His face contorted in a mix of pain and shock, and she patted him on the back with her other hand. ¡°Honorable master Liu, I humbly apologize for kicking you, but you understand that I have to give face to all my customers, right?¡± She lowered her voice so that only he could hear, ¡°It was quite discourteous of you two to start a fight in my establishment.¡± ¡°That bastard Zheng -¡± ¡°- is as sinful as a pig is dirty, I know. He had been terrorizing our humble restaurant for a long time - do you think I do not know your suffering? But how could the other people know which one of you was in the right? If I openly sided with you and simply threw him out without giving you a kick too, nobody would patronize our restaurant anymore.¡± She leaned closer still, pitching her voice conspiratorially. ¡°But honored master Liu, I made sure to kick him three more times than you on your behalf,¡± she winked, ¡°Besides, I made him sit outside in the wind, where his noodles will get cold and tasteless. Why not let him suffer alone while you enjoy a warm meal here?¡± She reached behind herself and flipped one of the chairs lying on the ground with her foot, sending it just behind Liu Shishou, and helped him sit down. She nodded to Li Ling, helped her put the table back up, wiped her hands off again, and headed back towards the kitchens. ¡°Oh, Lan Yishan! Is that you?¡± She glanced over at the corner of the restaurant, and was surprised to see Lanhua, soon-to-be wife of that spirit hunter. She was dressed completely differently from how she saw her last time: her hair covered by a headscarf, wearing robust dark green clothes suitable for a sailor instead of a dress, and a solid pair of boots. Her eyes, though, remained just as cold and calculating as before. Qian Shanyi approached her carefully, letting surprise show on her face. What in the netherworld¡¯s name was she doing here? ¡°I believe we haven¡¯t been properly introduced. My name is Wu Lanhua, I happen to be an insignificant merchant of little note,¡° the woman smiled at her, which just unnerved her more, ¡°would you have a couple minutes to talk to me? Our last meeting ended somewhat poorly.¡± The name Wu stirred something in her memory, from back when she visited the local postal office and read a lot of information about the surrounding area. Wasn¡¯t this the wealthiest merchant family in town? Qian Shanyi glanced over Wu Lanhua, and then the rest of the tavern. Why did she come here? There was no way this was a coincidence - there must have been a hundred dining establishments in Xiaohongshan, and a woman this rich should have had her own cooks besides. She glanced at her table: there was a kettle of tea, but no food. A slight chip on the handle of the kettle was familiar - it had been sent out of the kitchens a good twenty minutes ago. If the woman was going to eat, she would have received her food already - but who came to a ramen shop just to drink tea? That meant she had to have come here specifically to talk to her. But about what? And how did she even find her? She never told anyone where she worked. Worry started to flood her veins again. Was this some kind of revenge for her not so subtly implying Liu Fakuang was cheating on her? Or, perhaps, did she get fully discovered? Chapter 28: Stew In Traps For Guilty Souls Cautiously, she sat down opposite the other woman. It was pointless to try avoiding a conversation - if Wu Lanhua went out of her way to find her, she wasn¡¯t about to lose interest. Idly, she noted that this was the most private table in the entire room - sat in a corner, quite far away from the others, and even obscured somewhat by a column that reinforced the ceiling. ¡°How may this humble cultivator be of assistance to honorable merchant Wu?¡± She asked, lowering her voice so as to not be overheard, while the other woman poured both of them some tea. There were, of course, already two cups at the table. ¡°Dear Fakuang has told me that you are an immortal chef,¡± she responded, ¡°I happen to have a party planned for this evening with my fellow colleagues in business. I have been wondering if we could taste some of your cooking?¡± ¡°At what price?¡± ¡°How could I put a price on culinary art? But perhaps three gold yuan could be considered a bonus.¡± Three gold yuan were equal to thirty silver - in other words, a month¡¯s salary for a normal chef. What was her angle in offering this particular price? To see if she could be swayed by money, or if she was motivated by something else? Or was this simply a standard price for private immortal chefs? She didn¡¯t know enough to even begin guessing. ¡°You believe this to be an appropriate price for my immortal cooking?¡± Qian Shanyi raised her eyebrow, testing Wu Lanhua. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause offense,¡± she waved her off, ¡°if I have, may you propose your own price?¡± Was she really just trying to get her to work for her? ¡°Hm. How did you find me?¡± Qian Shanyi hummed, changing the topic, ¡°I never told anyone where I live and work.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t I have simply happened by your restaurant?¡± She even fluttered her eyelashes, just like she did back at the port. That had to have been intentional. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Wu Lanhua sighed, ¡°I told some of my men to keep an eye out for you - without telling them who you are, of course - and one of them happened to have followed you to the docks from a public bathhouse, where he lost sight of you.¡± ¡°Your man is quite lucky I was in a good mood. I considered breaking his legs for the insolence.¡± ¡°I very much wish you had,¡± Wu Lanhua waved her off, ¡°my order was to simply observe, not harass you by playing some sort of spy. He did it of his own initiative, and it is only appropriate that he be punished for his stupidity. But from there, it was quite easy to find you - you draw more looks than you might think, and people have already noticed old Chen here had a beautiful new cook. I hope I didn¡¯t cause offense? I only hoped to meet you to properly apologize for pulling my dear Fakuang away from helping you.¡± So she was right. This woman had planned everything out. This only left a question of how she should react. Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t much care for her own face, so being tailed in the abstract did not disturb her. She only cared what the other woman might have intended to do with the information - but for now, she couldn¡¯t make a solid guess. For a moment, she considered playing up her reaction to get some sort of concession out of her, but this entire situation gave her pause. What else did she orchestrate? Was this fight between two men also her doing, meant to see how she would react - wherever she would intervene, and how would she behave around the common people? Qian Shanyi could name a dozen ways to make that happen. Regardless, Wu Lanhua would have already seen that she did not take offense easily, so it wouldn¡¯t be a plausible lie to sell. Furthermore, what could she demand? Wu Lanhua had already thrown her subordinate in front of the flying sword, and if pushed, could simply claim this offer of employment was the intended compensation. She couldn¡¯t even rightly say it was a bad one, if so. ¡°But about my offer of employment?¡± Wu Lanhua brought her back to the table, seeing her sinking deeper into her thoughts. ¡°I will have to consider it,¡± Qian Shanyi replied noncommittally, shaking her head. She still didn¡¯t know what the other woman¡¯s angle was, and until she did, agreeing to anything specific felt dangerous. ¡°It is now noon - by when will you need my answer?¡± ¡°I prefer to plan my evenings well in advance. Can I truly not make you decide right away? Would a larger monetary bonus sway you?¡± ¡°What is money in the face of immortality?¡± Wu Lanhua leaned forwards excitedly. ¡°In that case, why are you wearing my stolen dress?¡± Qian Shanyi clamped down on a spot of panic she felt, keeping her face and posture carefully even, and then kicked herself a fraction of a moment later - being neutral when accused of theft was the wrong mask to show entirely. She did her best to spin her momentary hesitation into a haughty, annoyed question - as if she was shocked someone dared to make the accusation at all. With anyone else, she would have been sure the transition was perfect and impossible to notice, but this woman was dangerous. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize it back then - I have quite a few, you understand,¡± the merchant continued in a mild tone, ¡°but it is unmistakably mine, even if you have had it tailored. Do you sew as well as cook?¡± Qian Shanyi narrowed her eyes, letting the other woman talk. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean to threaten you,¡± Wu Lanhua chuckled softly, ¡°It would be insanity to quarrel with a cultivator over a mere piece of clothing. Consider it my gift to you - but it is interesting, no? Even the poorest loose cultivators have enough money to buy their own clothes. Yet you choose to wear a stolen dress? My man told me you wore it the other day too - one begins to wonder if you have stolen it simply because you didn¡¯t have any other clothes to wear. What would bring a cultivator so low?¡± She didn¡¯t mean to threaten her yet was a better way to say it. That she could always tell her fiance, a spirit hunter, about the theft was simply left unstated. ¡°There are many things that interest me about you,¡± Wu Lanhua continued, ¡°How you had my fiance dancing to your tunes? From one woman to another, I must extend my admiration for your craft.¡± She reached into a pocket of her clothes, taking out a card of hard paper with street directions written on it, and handed it to Qian Shanyi. ¡°You can find me at my estate - I believe that the preparations for the dinner would begin in about four hours. I hope to see you there, honorable immortal Lan - all I am asking for is to hear your story. I am very much looking forward to it,¡± Wu Lanhua purred like a satisfied cat that was done playing with a particularly fat mouse, got up, and left the restaurant, leaving her payment on the table.
The first thing Qian Shanyi did when she was sure the merchant woman was gone was tell old Chen she was taking the rest of the day off. The restaurant would struggle without her - the number of customers had markedly increased since she came here, and Zhang Sheng couldn¡¯t manage the evening workload alone - but she needed all the time she could spare. The second thing she did was rush over to the imperial offices and ask if her seal was ready. As she had already expected, some ¡°unexpected delay¡± - no doubt wearing an emerald dress - had happened, and the office said it would only be ready by tomorrow morning. She cursed Wu Lanhua in her heart, but there wasn¡¯t much she could do about it. That only left the question of wherever she should take the offer on the table or flee the town immediately. She couldn¡¯t deny that she was tempted. The payment alone would resolve a lot of her monetary troubles on the spot, and free her hands in her search for Wang Yonghao. Furthermore, she was sure that the merchant had a lot of other resources she could try to borrow - connections, allies, and so on. On the other hand, rejecting the offer would force her to flee before Wu Lanhua could punish her - abandoning any hopes of getting her new imperial seal. Setting up the conditions that allowed her to easily get one made so quickly in another town would be extremely difficult - she might be forced to operate without one for weeks, if not many months. But if she accepted it, she would be placing herself into a situation prepared by a rich, well-connected, manipulative woman with unclear intentions, who must have at least suspected Qian Shanyi was lying about her name, and knew she was a thief. If Wu Lanhua so chose, she could have Liu Fakuang on her tail in moments. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. To get more information, she swept through half a dozen taverns throughout town seeking rumors, talked to dock workers while asking for directions, and even pretended to look for a job with one of Wu Lanhua¡¯s competitors. She didn¡¯t find all that much. Wu Lanhua was the only daughter to a pair of minor merchants, born somewhere downriver. She built her fortune on the back of an exclusive contract to deliver grain and vegetables to one of the many frontier towns, one very much like Xiaohongshan. Despite what one might have expected, she didn¡¯t raise the prices of food into the sky, and instead kept them quite reasonable. It wasn¡¯t an altruistic move by any means - she simply had the foresight to realize bleeding her first cow would not end well for her. Cheap food meant that more people moved towards the frontier, increasing the demand for her services, and the number of her contracts with local governments expanded as well. At this point, her company operated just under half of the ships moving goods up and down the river. Qian Shanyi had neither the time nor the resources needed to get access to more private information about Wu Lanhua, but she could read between the lines. She was married once, though her husband died a good five years back. In fact, she was well over forty, but looked almost two decades younger - a fairly clear sign she was using expensive alchemical treatments. She would have dismissed it as vanity if she hadn¡¯t seen Wu Lanhua wearing sailor clothes like a second skin. Her romance with Liu Fakuang was the talk of the town a while back - apparently, shortly after he was assigned to this area, he needed to travel to neighboring settlements to coordinate with the imperial administration there, and she offered him a room on her ship that just happened to be heading in the same direction. Their cruise was attacked by demonic cultivators seeking to kidnap Wu Lanhua for ransom, and Liu Fakuang fought them off, sparking the first signs of love. It was truly just like a story from a theater play, but given how often the merchant traversed the river, Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t help but wonder what made demonic cultivators pick the one time her ship happened to be guarded by a spirit hunter to stage their attack. Apparently, their wedding was set to happen two months from now - many people were involved in planning it, as it was going to be a very public affair. In the end, she decided to take the offer. There was still a chance it was a trap, but on the whole, she didn¡¯t think it was very likely - if Wu Lanhua wanted Qian Shanyi to come to harm, she could have simply tipped off her fiance, and left it at that. In fact, she was starting to suspect that her coming to the ramen shop in person was probably meant as a sign of respect to a fellow conwoman. Whatever plans she had in place, Shanyi would take the place of a tool, not of a sacrificial pawn. Probably. It was a dangerous assumption to make, but such was the nature of dealing with people. She gathered all her things, picked up her backpack of swords from its hiding place on a non-descript roof, and headed over to Wu Lanhua¡¯s mansion. Just because she was accepting the offer didn¡¯t mean she trusted the woman: if she had to run away halfway through the festivities, she wanted to have all of her things already on her. As she walked, she felt herself growing excited. The days of agonizing waiting, wondering wherever she had unknowingly exposed herself, and trying to guess at threats she could neither see nor anticipate weighed heavily on her, but this? This was her element, a gamble of wills trying to take advantage of each other, and like a fish thrown back into water she felt her soul unfurl. Now she simply needed to play well, and battle with the unexpected. She couldn¡¯t help but think back on when she fell down from the sky, dragged down by the weight of a monster: back then, there was no time to worry, only to sink into the flow and move. The house from which she stole her dress actually turned out to be merely the back of a much larger estate, meant for servants, kitchens, and the laundry. The front gates were a lot more opulent, leading out into expansive gardens. A young servant was already expecting her at the gates, and led her towards the main house. She hummed a wistful tune as they walked, scanning the estate for anything notable. The gardens were quite impressive, at the very least by the standards of Xiaohongshan - she even saw an occasional talisman stapled to a post in the middle of a flower bed, controlling moisture or temperature for the plants that could not grow easily in the cool mountain air. There were a couple small pagodas around - nothing more than a roof and some benches, offering shade from the sun. When they were almost at the main house she saw something that made her pause in her step. It was a small shrine, barely large enough to fit a single person, and clearly kept in good repair - the ground around it was clean of any leaves, and the wood was recently painted. There was a single large candle with small offerings around it, and above the entrance, a symbol that resembled a person, with the moon to their left and a sun to their right. A karmist shrine, to the heavenly will. She wasn¡¯t sure how to take it. It was placed close to the house, in a spot of some provenance - but at the same time, Wu Lanhua really did not seem like the type. Perhaps it was used by a relative? With the time pressure she was under, she did not spend much time asking about the merchant¡¯s other family, but she did know her aging father lived with her. She asked the servant about it, but he did not know much, only having been hired a few months ago. She still didn¡¯t decide how she should deal with this new revelation by the time she was ushered into the kitchens. The kitchens were truly splendid: wide and gleaming, with every surface polished to a shine. She was greeted by the head chef: an elderly man with a strict gaze and calloused hands, who seemed to take her being there at all as an affront to his skills. She kept her manner polite and noncommittal: she didn¡¯t know what Wu Lanhua¡¯s plans for her were, or what she told her servants. The chef might have falsely believed she was there to replace him, but telling him as much would not strengthen her position in any way. It was equally plausible that this was meant as a test of her ability to work with others as it was that she was simply being used to put this man in his place: if need be, there would be time to mend relations later. Once they started to cook he only grew even more disappointed by her skills, or lack thereof, and even started getting a bit snippy. She mostly ignored him: she wasn¡¯t hired for her skill as a chef, but because of blatant nepotism, and she saw no need to worry that she wasn¡¯t fulfilling a non-existent expectation. If he couldn¡¯t get over himself and work with a less competent cook, then that was on him. Instead, she studied the other workers: surprisingly, most of them didn¡¯t even know she was a cultivator. That likely meant Wu Lanhua didn¡¯t simply intend to hire her on as an immortal chef - so what brought her here? She did, of course, observe as much of what the chef and his underlings did as she could, stealing minor tricks and techniques along the way. That was only common sense. Cooking for a party of merchants was a completely different experience from cooking for herself and Wang Yonghao, or from the ramen shop. The main dish was a piece of river fish cut into the shape of a flower, gently seared, and placed into a careful arrangement of vegetables and rice, topped with a light delicate sauce. The cooking was less about the taste, or speed and consistency, and more about perfecting every individual element to turn every dish into a piece of art. Despite his attitude, the other chef was a real master of the craft, and she greedily sank her teeth into meeting this new challenge. It took her some time to switch her thinking away from worrying over the throughput of dishes: with only a dozen guests to serve, they all could take their time. Once it was time to present the dishes, Wu Lanhua sent a message that Qian Shanyi was to bring them to the guests, presenting them as if they were her own. This made the older chef go red in the face, which meant Wu Lanhua once again didn¡¯t warn him in advance, even though she surely planned to do this from the start. Was it another test? To see if she would let the more experienced man take the spotlight? Or to see if she could find a way to placate him later, to settle things so that they could work together? Or perhaps it was a nod of respect to her, meant to make her more amenable to what she would be asked for later. She lacked too much information, and there was no time to deliberate things. She decided to err on the side of taking her chances with the presentation: if nothing else, she could better judge Wu Lanhua¡¯s mood in person. If Wu Lanhua wanted to flaunt having an immortal chef on staff, then she could easily oblige her. One of the maids even brought her a set of cultivator robes: of much lower quality than the ones she wore in Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment, but appropriate for any normal loose cultivator. The robes were a bit tight in her shoulders, but otherwise fit her figure - she wondered where Wu Lanhua got them, as it couldn¡¯t have been from her fiance, who was a much larger man. She quickly stripped out of her skirts and donned the robes, ignoring the looks from the other kitchen workers and cries of protest from the head chef, and joined two other waiters in bringing the dishes into the dining hall. The guests were sitting around a long table, with Wu Lanhua at the head and Liu Fakuang at her side. He was wearing the same set of spirit hunter robes he always wore, while the merchant woman wore yet another green dress - this one bright and sewn with golden thread, flowing in many layers, making her look like an exotic, yet deadly flower. Qian Shanyi observed those present carefully, trying to puzzle out the significance of the karmist shrine. Besides the head couple, there were nine other people there, though she only had to service the pair closest to the head of the table. There were two civil servants from the port authority, six other merchants, and even the town¡¯s governor. None of Wu Lanhua¡¯s relatives ever appeared, and she saw no overt signs of karmism - in symbols or speech. She told the guests about the dishes - partly from what the other head chef mentioned during the cooking, and partly by blatantly making up stories based on niche cultivation techniques - and they seemed suitably impressed. She thought Liu Fakuang was the only one there who suspected she was spinning tall tales, but he didn¡¯t call her on it. A shame - she had prepared a good way to turn it into a joke. Once the dinner was over, she got some time to relax, only marred by the head chef coming over and trying to challenge her to some sort of cooking duel to determine which one of them was more deserving of the job. When she immediately conceded defeat, not even bothering to open her eyes from her short meditation, he seemed to become even more incensed. Some people just couldn¡¯t accept simply being given face. She heard Wu Lanhua coming from a while away, but didn¡¯t bother warning the head chef. He was ranting at her about respect, and she was responding lazily here and there, but largely staying quiet. Ordinarily, she would have applauded his bravery at being willing to openly fight with a cultivator, but the reason for his fight felt so pointless that his admirable commitment to his beliefs and defending his place in the world just felt vaguely annoying. Perhaps she really was being disrespectful. She realized that with everything she was trying to keep in mind, she managed to forget his name, which was a rare misstep for her. Asking him about his name did not help him relax in the slightest. Wu Lanhua saved her from needing to clean blood off the walls - the chef¡¯s face was getting so red she could swear his spiritual root dantian was on the verge of explosion, despite his total lack of cultivation - by walking into the room and giving her a convenient excuse to leave. ¡°So,¡± she said, picking up her backpack and approaching the merchant with a grin, schemes starting to spin up within her mind, ¡°I think it¡¯s time we had that talk.¡± Chapter 29: Weave The Lies From Threads Of Truth Wu Lanhua led her to the upper floors of the mansion, and out onto a balcony that encircled the building. The wide gardens surrounded it, and with the added height, she could easily see all the way out to the surrounding streets, and from there, to the rest of the town, terraces spiraling down below them. Below them, the other guests were starting to mingle together, with waiters and waitresses bringing out glasses of warm wine and plates of delicate, airy cookies. The head chef mentioned they had a formal name, though it avoided her at the moment - something foreign, starting with maca-, she was almost certain - and she resolved to look it up in the library, once she had her seal and could do research like a proper cultivator. As they stepped out into the cold, windy night, she saw Wu Lanhua put on an overcoat and a pair of thick gloves, ones she clearly prepared in advance and left next to the balcony door just for this talk. ¡°Should you be leaving your guests to their own devices?¡± Qian Shanyi asked her, ¡°You are the host, after all.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t the only guests of my estate tonight.¡± Wu Lanhua gave her a meaningful look. ¡°My absence would not be missed quickly.¡± They were speaking quietly, making sure that none below could hear them. Qian Shanyi leaned against one of the thick columns supporting the balcony roof, with her back to the gardens, and faced the merchant woman. Out of the corner of her eye, she kept a watch on Liu Fakuang, far away in the gardens where he was regaling a pair of merchants with a story. She made sure to turn her mouth away from him when she spoke - she wouldn¡¯t put it past the spirit hunter to be capable of reading lips, even if he wasn¡¯t looking in their direction. Wu Lanhua just happened to stand so that the column concealed her from Liu Fakuang entirely, and she wondered whether it was a coincidence, or if her paranoia really was justified. ¡°I hope my cooking has been to your satisfaction?¡± Qian Shanyi asked to start off their verbal fencing on a neutral note. ¡°It was exemplary.¡± Wu Lanhua smiled. ¡°A true credit to your cooking skills.¡± The woman must have known she did much less than a third of the actual work - in fact, her largest contribution was simply suffusing the ingredients with her spiritual energy. This might have been a jab, meant to imply her cooking skills were mediocre, but if so, she did not take the bait. ¡°I cannot take much credit, I am afraid. I merely prepared the ingredients - your chef did all the rest.¡± ¡°That man is far too arrogant for his station.¡± She waved Shanyi off. ¡°It will be good for him to know his place. Don¡¯t try to diminish your contribution on his account.¡± Qian Shanyi hummed noncommittally. Perhaps that explained some things, or perhaps it was merely another jab. It mattered little, in the end. She decided to go for a probe. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice that your estate is lacking an immortal chef,¡± she said, ¡°surely a merchant of your station could afford to employ one?¡± ¡°You flatter me,¡± Wu Lanhua responded, ¡°I am merely a minor regional trader of little fame or wealth.¡± Qian Shanyi gave her a look. Being deferential was only to be expected, but that edged into outright lying. ¡°Besides, perhaps you underestimate your own value, honorable immortal Lan,¡± she continued with a smile, ¡°immortal chefs are rare, even among you cultivators, and most of them do not travel so far out towards the frontier. They have little reason to. I had one in my employ - but he had sadly left us months ago, on his own business to a city downstream, saying he would return in time for our wedding.¡± That¡­didn¡¯t really fit. She was missing something, and for a moment, debated wherever she should hide her ignorance - but newly minted immortal chef Lan Yishan had plenty of reasons to be ignorant. ¡°If they get paid as handsomely as I am here,¡± she said, raising a curious eyebrow, ¡°then surely many loose cultivators would jump at the chance?¡± ¡°Oh, some do.¡± Wu Lanhua nodded easily. ¡°But not even one in thirty. Some lack the talent for it, others disdain the practice of cooking - but for most, it is an issue of trust. Would you welcome a stranger to cook for you? The techniques of honorable cultivators set them apart from us mere mortals, but this separation also invites suspicion, and those without the proper connections struggle to ever gain them.¡± ¡°Yet you have trusted me,¡± Qian Shanyi kept her eyebrow raised, setting the obvious proposal aside for now, ¡°What a curious thing to do, for a stranger.¡± ¡°I simply thought I had a good read on you - and I was right.¡± ¡°I am a private person by nature, honorable merchant Wu.¡± She frowned. ¡°I say little and reveal less.¡± ¡°Come now, there is no need to be so formal,¡± Wu Lanhua winked at her, ¡°Just call me Lanhua. I practically feel like we have been born under one roof, gossiping over each other¡¯s loves, sharing each other¡¯s clothes... Is it so strange to trust my sister in spirit?¡± ¡°Gossip can be dangerous, if it comes to rest in the wrong ears.¡± ¡°And with whom would I have time to gossip? I do not want to bother my fiance with such trivialities, but I can also hardly share the secrets of my friends outside of the family, can I?¡± That was probably about as good of a promise to not tell Liu Fakuang about her as she was going to get. Despite the inherent threat, Qian Shanyi felt perfectly relaxed. It felt good to spar with someone who knew what they were doing. With that small assurance in place, she felt it was time to get down to business. ¡°Then let us gossip, from one woman to another.¡± She smiled. ¡°What was it that you wanted to know?¡± ¡°Oh, just to hear your story. The life in these frontier towns can be dreadfully boring - I hope you will indulge me?¡± There was no way that was true, but she could play along. Before coming to the estate, she had already decided on her cover story, built to suit her needs. Her first priority was getting Wu Lanhua off her tail so that she could safely leave town without her cover being blown. The distant second was figuring out whether she could borrow some of the merchant¡¯s resources in her search for Wang Yonghao. The trouble was that she could tell that Wu Lanhua wanted her for something, but had not laid out her demands in the open. It could be that she was simply looking to hire her on as an immortal chef, but that seemed doubtful. She had clearly used the pretext of this night to arrange this exact conversation, where both of them could talk in relative safety and isolation - if she simply sought an employee, there was no need to bother with this charade. This meant that her proposal had to be unusual, and potentially illegal. Sadly, Qian Shanyi could not read minds. She would need to weave her tales blind, with only guesses at the other woman¡¯s true intentions. If she made herself seem too vulnerable, then Wu Lanhua might decide to push the issue, put her into a gentle armlock of unstated threats and implied blackmail. But neither could she claim to be secure and in no need of help, lest her entire story shatter into the dust of disbelief, for they both knew she stole her dress. Worse still, even if she managed to sell it, then it might simply invite a different type of interest from the merchant. There was a razor-sharp line here: one where she made herself seem powerful enough to not be worth directly coercing, yet not so powerful as to demand a close alliance. Then she could take some gifts from Wu Lanhua under a promise of future profit, and vanish into the wind. ¡°I could tell you of my childhood, or of my path of cultivation, but that is not what truly interests you, is it?¡± Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow. ¡°You are wondering how I ended up in Xiaohongshan without any clothes to call my own.¡± Wu Lanhua nodded at her, smiling with only her eyes. ¡°An unfortunate accident is to blame.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I have been stranded in the wilderness for quite a while, and once I reached civilization, my robes could no longer serve me.¡± She told the merchant an amended story of her adventures, avoiding any mention of Wang Yonghao or his inner world. Even though she trusted her rhetorical skills, it was best to keep to the truth, as much as was reasonable, and so she cut the events down to the bare essentials: after suffering a teleportation accident she ended up in the ruins of a sect with a malformed spirit vein, and managed to survive in the wilderness until she reached Xiaohongshan. She spoke of the sect in casual terms, but she was sure that an experienced merchant like Wu Lanhua would realize the implication hidden between the words: she, and she alone, knew the location of an entire unclaimed spirit vein, one that she could share with any potential allies. In the end, this was all about a balance of leverages, and great riches were a solid lever. ¡°A wonderful story, honorable cultivator Lan, but I wonder how your companion fits into this?¡± Wu Lanhua raised an eyebrow, once her narrative had concluded. Her face seemed impassive. ¡°My companion?¡± ¡°The man you were with, when you rented a room at a tavern?¡± So she knew about that. Qian Shanyi already figured it was fairly likely - it wouldn¡¯t have been hard for Wu Lanhua to connect the dots, if her fiance simply told her about his day - and so made sure not to say anything that would directly contradict her story in the event the topic of Wang Yonghao came up. It was still worth trying, just in case it worked. ¡°Hm,¡± she said, ¡°I suppose it would have been somewhat pointless to try to conceal this from you. No disrespect was meant, of course.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Wu Lanhua said, with slight amusement in her voice. From anyone else, she would have expected resentment of the fact that she would try to hide something so major, but she could tell that the merchant woman would have looked down on her if she didn¡¯t even try. ¡°I did indeed have an accomplice,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, switching seamlessly to her second story, ¡°and the teleportation accident was anything but - we came to the ruins on purpose, though we did not expect to be stuck there with no exit. We knew where to find them, through methods that I must keep to myself.¡± She wove her lies again, this time a story about a pair of cultivators on an expedition for riches, one that built naturally on what she told before - but as she went along, she saw the face of the merchant woman turn to bored disappointment. ¡°Perhaps I really was mistaken about you.¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head, pursing her lips. ¡°A shame.¡± ¡°You do not believe me?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°How could I question the word of an honorable cultivator?¡± She sighed, stepping out of the column¡¯s shadow and smiling at someone far away in the gardens. ¡°But the weight of the tales you spin is beyond what the thread of mere words can hold.¡± ¡°I could see how what I say may be hard to believe.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°But perhaps it would be easier if I showed you?¡± She put down her backpack, and carefully took one of the swords out of it, unwrapping it from the silk that concealed it from the senses of cultivators. She was glad to see Wu Lanhua step back behind the same column she was using to obscure herself from the gardens - that meant the merchant still believed it was worthwhile to keep their conversation private. Once the sword was free, she flipped it over and handed it to the merchant, hilt first. ¡°I trust that Miss Lanhua would know how to appraise a spiritual artifact?¡± Showing off the swords was an undeniable risk, but she felt it was a good bet. Wu Lanhua already guessed that Qian Shanyi was the very target of her fiance¡¯s stakeout. The swords would give her proof, but ultimately, this mattered little for the true guarantor of Shanyi¡¯s safety was the interest and calculation of the other woman - as long as that persisted, she would not tattle to Liu Fakuang. Keeping that interest afloat by whatever means necessary was of primary importance. Wu Lanhua took the sword with great care, and Qian Shanyi saw the gloves on her hands shine with a gentle light, and felt spiritual energy flow into the weapon. Shanyi¡¯s eyebrows rose: she expected her to know how to perform a basic appraisal - even her father could manage that much - but this was far beyond that. Wu Lanhua was no cultivator - those gloves had to be one of the rare tools that allowed an ordinary person to channel spiritual energy. Such channeling was, by necessity, much cruder than anything a cultivator could accomplish, and was a waste of spirit stones besides - but it was still invaluable, for the surface features could only tell you so much. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. She waited while Wu Lanhua calmly swept her hands over the sword, pausing at the key points along its length with practiced ease, watching glyphs and spiritual conductance lines shine with different colors on its surface. Where did she learn to do this? As far as Qian Shanyi could find out before she came here, she did not trade in spiritual energy goods, let alone weaponry. Perhaps her suspicions of illegal dealings were not as baseless as she thought. When Wu Lanhua finished with her examination, she gave Qian Shanyi an appraising look and a slight smile. At least for now, her gamble seemed to have worked. ¡°I carry three more swords of a similar quality,¡± she said, kicking her backpack for emphasis. ¡°I trust this makes my story more believable?¡± ¡°There are many places in the empire where one might obtain a sword or two,¡± Wu Lanhua mused, handing the sword over, and watching Qian Shanyi hide it back in her backpack, ¡°yet perhaps it doesn¡¯t matter. One cannot live by the sword alone - it seems to me that you are in need of a buyer?¡± ¡°Is that an offer I hear? Made to this humble, estranged cultivator?¡± ¡°Are there truly strangers in the world of coin?¡± ¡°What if these swords were stolen?¡± ¡°Are they?¡± ¡°No. But you had no way of knowing this.¡± ¡°I assure you, I have my ways of checking.¡± ¡°I must commend you on your relaxed attitude, Miss Lanhua,¡± Qian Shanyi said, crossing the arms on her chest. ¡°What if I were from the empire, here to test your honor?¡± ¡°You are not from the empire.¡± Wu Lanhua laughed loudly, a sudden burst of sound among their quiet dialogue. ¡°You don¡¯t have the character for it. Besides, the imperial tax office might have long hands, but it moves slowly. If you really were an inspector, I would have seen the signs far in advance of your arrival.¡± Qian Shanyi frowned. ¡®Don¡¯t have the character?¡¯ What did she mean by that? ¡°An interesting attitude, for someone with a karmist shrine on their estate,¡± Qian Shanyi said, taking the opportunity to probe her, ¡°I would have expected you to give a lot more face to the empire, what with the business around that so-called ¡®heavenly mandate¡¯.¡± She scrunched her nose as she said the words, but it had to be done. ¡°The shine is not mine, but a gift I made.¡± Wu Lanhua waved her off, ¡°I have never been much interested in cosmic questions. The world of men is much closer to me.¡± A gift? What kind of gift is built on your own estate? And a gift to whom? She considered pushing the issue, but by the time she made the decision the moment had already passed. ¡°It seems I was not wrong about you after all,¡± Wu Lanhua said, ignorant of what was going through her head at that moment, ¡°and there is a fruitful ground for cooperation between us. My kitchen is lacking an immortal chef - would you like the position? It would make our future discussions far, far easier to arrange.¡± She briefly considered hiding the truth, but decided against it. ¡°I am afraid I would make a poor chef,¡± she shook her head, ¡°for I may have to leave town at any moment. You know about my accomplice - we have split up due to a misunderstanding. Once I find where he went, I intend to go after him.¡± ¡°Go after him?¡± Wu Lanhua raised her eyebrow. ¡°For what purpose? Revenge?¡± ¡°I made a promise to help him with a certain problem, one I intend to keep.¡± A complex series of emotions passed over Wu Lanhua¡¯s face, finally settling on pity, her posture tense. ¡°There will be other¡­accomplices in the future, honorable immortal Lan.¡± She sighed. ¡°That is no reason at all to throw away - or, at best, delay - our mutually beneficial relationship.¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± she frowned. ¡°There are few things that lead to more mistakes than love and lust.¡± Qian Shanyi blinked, and couldn¡¯t hold herself back from laughing. Wu Lanhua watched her carefully, though some tension seemed to have left her. ¡°Love - oh sweet heavenbreakers, absolutely not!¡± She wiped away a tear from her eye, still chuckling. ¡°The man is as transparent as a cup of water and as complex as a board, there is nothing there that interests me. No, that relationship is far more material.¡± ¡°I have seen men and women fool themselves as easily as taking a step off a cliff,¡± Wu Lanhua said, but she could tell that her worries have largely vanished. Still, it always paid to push the envelope. ¡°If it is courtship you wish to speak of,¡± she said, purring and taking a small step forwards to put a hand on the other woman¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I much prefer those who have some hidden depths to them.¡± Wu Lanhua¡¯s gaze grew sharp, and she slid away with a step of her own. ¡°I have a fiance, honorable immortal Lan,¡± she spoke quietly, the cadence of her voice mirroring that of a slammed door, ¡°one I have worked quite hard at acquiring. I would advise you not to sabotage my work.¡± ¡°Oh but the challenge makes it all the wilder, does it not?¡± Qian Shanyi chuckled. ¡°Finding ways to hide, to get away with it, dancing just on the edge of possibility?¡± The merchant¡¯s gaze grew harsher still, yet curiously, she did not protest further. ¡°Oh I jest, I jest.¡± She laughed, stepping away. ¡°Still, Lanhua, I hope that proves my point - and it¡¯s about time you started to call me Yishan. This asymmetry of respect is starting to unnerve me.¡± ¡°If it isn¡¯t attraction, Yishan, then why bother with the man?¡± Wu Lanhua said, visibly relaxing. ¡°I made a promise.¡± Qian Shanyi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is that not enough?¡± ¡°Come now.¡± Wu Lanhua waved her off. ¡°Be serious. Those like us bend promises like wind bends grass.¡± ¡°Perhaps we are not as alike as you may think.¡± She frowned, ¡°I take my promises quite seriously.¡± ¡°That simply moves the question backwards. Why give a promise in the first place?¡± She couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, obviously, and took a moment to come up with a plausible alternative. ¡°I intended to delve into more ruins in the future, and he would be a great assistant,¡± Shanyi said, ¡°I still believe so.¡± ¡°There are hundreds of loose cultivators willing to do that work.¡± The merchant woman scoffed. ¡°And with wealth, you can easily seek out the ones you like. If what you say is true, then whatever treasures he may have taken with him cannot compare to a spirit vein. It is pointless to chase after him - this is a waste of your time.¡± They can, actually. ¡°Miss Lanhua, I have my plans and you have yours.¡± She frowned. ¡°I have made no comment about your fiance, even though what you are doing - this emotional manipulation spanning years, with no end in sight - frankly disgusts me.¡± ¡°He benefits from it as much as I will,¡± Wu Lanhua said, crossing her arms. ¡°Ask him how much of my money he spends on cultivation, and it will be proof enough.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t his choice. But my point is that even if we are alike in some ways, we differ in others. For me, a promise, given of my own free will, is important.¡± ¡°A lie if I have ever heard one.¡± Wu Lanhua scoffed. Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyebrow twitched in response. She was starting to grow irritated at this line of questioning. ¡°Will you claim to know me better than I myself do?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Of what possible relevance is this?¡± ¡°Young, then, or you would have said.¡± A smile twitched on Wu Lanhua¡¯s lips. ¡±I have decades of experience above your own, and I tell you that you are lying to yourself. At the end of the day, you will always choose your skin over that of a pawn.¡± ¡°This is nonsense.¡± Qian Shanyi crossed her arms on her chest. ¡°I am not like you, Lanhua.¡± Wu Lanhua sighed in exasperation. ¡°Do I have to spell it out, child?¡± she said. ¡°You said you may vanish from this town at any moment - this means you think yourself on the cusp of finding your man, yet you did not name a date when you would leave. But if you knew of a way to proceed - some divination or tracking technique, no doubt - you would have used it already, so why are you still here? I would venture a guess that this technique has a cost, and for all your rationalizations about your promises, you are simply unwilling to pay it.¡± ¡°The cost wouldn¡¯t be borne by me.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°That is why I am hesitating.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t speak of cultivation, but every debt I have ever seen could be paid by either party.¡± The words shook Qian Shanyi, and it took her a moment to stabilize herself. Wu Lanhua saw her hesitation, and a grin bloomed on her face. ¡°I am right, aren¡¯t I? Perhaps you didn¡¯t even think of the possibility? Subconsciously, you will always put yourself first - that¡¯s who you are.¡± Qian Shanyi pursed her lips in silence as gears spun in her mind. ¡°I thought of taking you on as a project.¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head ruefully, sighing. ¡°I could teach you how to use your natural talent, shape it into a truly versatile tool. I am held back by my lack of cultivation, but you wouldn¡¯t be so limited. Come on, abandon your foolish chase.¡± Qian Shanyi looked away. ¡°I will have to think about this,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Thank you for this conversation, honorable merchant Wu.¡± ¡°Take your time.¡± Wu Lanhua smiled. ¡±Find me in the gardens when you decide - and make sure to partake of the refreshments. They are, after all, exquisite.¡± She watched Wu Lanhua retreat back into the house, picked up her backpack, and went on a walk around the balcony, heading to the other side of the house. What she said kept spinning in her head. You will always put yourself first - that¡¯s who you are. Was it true? How much of her desire to find Wang Yonghao stemmed from their deal being broken, and how much from her own selfish desire to use his resources for cultivation? She had to admit that the agreement they had, if it could even be called that, was made by putting him under a degree of pressure. And when she thought back on it, even if there was no deal in place - would she have not tried to find him anyways? She didn¡¯t think to pay the cost herself, even though the way to do so was obvious in retrospect. Didn¡¯t even consider it. She leaned against the balcony railing on the other side of the house, sighed, and stared into the starry skies. Wu Lanhua was offering her a way out - a life of relative luxury, with little threat to speak of. But not a life that could challenge the heavens. Out here on the frontier she could, at best, advance into the building foundation stage. With Yonghao, the threat would be greater, but so would the rewards. Was she willing to make that gamble? ¡°Fine,¡± she whispered to the skies, ¡°I give up, you bastards and murderers. You win.¡± She drew breath, and scowled. ¡°Heavens, you who gaze from on high,¡± she ceded through her clenched teeth, ¡°you who slaughter thousands, who bleed and suck dry entire kingdoms, who would rather have the entire world burn than cede a single hair of your authority to us mere mortals, hear my vow!¡± She spat on the floor. Small mercies, but at least the vows did not have to be polite. ¡°Grant me luck enough to find Wang Yonghao,¡± she lied smoothly, ¡°across whatever lands he fled to, from your stores of stolen power. In exchange, I pledge that I will force him to cultivate as hard as he can for an entire month. The bastard owes me for leaving me in the lurch.¡± She stumbled, feeling all the spiritual energy in her body drain to nothing through her spiritual root, vanishing in a direction askew to reality as the vow took. For a moment, regret flooded her mind. The energy heavens took would not simply vanish - it would go back down in the form of tribulation lightning whenever another cultivator challenged the heavens, risking their life to ascend to a new realm of cultivation. Every person who made a vow to the heavens made the task of others that much more hazardous, that much more likely to fail - a stain on the world, making it worse for everyone involved. Fortunately, most cultivators would never stoop so low - even those who did not know their history would avoid helping the enemy that sought to kill you whenever they could. The vows did not take most of the time - motives of the heavens remained mysterious, and what they chose to officiate and what they did not was a matter of guesswork - but she was not surprised hers did. She already suspected that they kept a tight watch on Wang Yonghao, and this seemed to confirm it. Fortunately for her, the Heavens could not read your mind - merely make guesses, same as any other person. You could not fool blind luck, but you could fool the Heavens. Her arms grew weak as for the first time in years all her meridians were fully emptied. The flow of spiritual energy ceased, and she felt the vow settle in the back of her mind, like a kernel of corn stuck in between teeth - always there, always bringing attention to itself, but easy enough to lose track of, with time. She took her divination bottle out of her backpack, spun it, and half the dice were ones. Spiritual energy in her body would regenerate, of course, and maintaining the vow itself would only reduce her reserves by a mere fraction. It would stay there, waiting for her to either complete the terms or violate them. And when she would find Wang Yonghao and break off the deal she just made, she would have to face the heavenly tribulation. Chapter 30: Trace The Tracks Through Timeworn Tomes Qian Shanyi gazed out into the night sky and sighed, leaning against the balcony railing. Making the heavenly vow dropped her mood like a stone, and being drained of spiritual energy did not help matters. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t push herself beyond what her mere muscles could handle, couldn¡¯t even defend herself with a spiritual shield made her feel vulnerable, and her hand pulled on the handle of her sword almost without thought, making sure it still slid out of its sheath easily. Still, Wu Lanhua was infuriatingly right - it had to be done. Now she just had to make sure the heavens wouldn¡¯t see through her deception until the time was right. Besides, she¡¯d be back to her top shape within a couple days at most. Spiritual energy or not, she was in the middle of a civilized imperial town - nobody would attack her here. Her mind just hadn¡¯t fully adjusted after her brief stint in the wilds, where death was around every corner. She ruminated on this fact as she idly poked at the edges of the vow within her mind, feeling it out, scratching it like a fresh scab over a wound. She could tear it apart at any moment, if she wanted to - but without any preparations, that would spell her doom. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t let her mind adjust, now that she decided to go after Wang Yonghao. It would only get more dangerous from here on out. She closed her eyes, and expanded her awareness through her soul and body. Where before, her meridians shone bright with spiritual energy, now they were dim, barely distinguishable from her muscles and blood vessels. Even her senses are not as sharp as before, with no spiritual energy around to manipulate. Normally, when a cultivator was exhausted, they could circulate the spiritual energy in their body to speed up their recovery - turn it into a whirlpool, sucking in more of itself out of the air - but with no spiritual energy left, she couldn¡¯t even do that. The only thing left was to simply wait: over time, it would slowly diffuse back into her meridians on its own. She sighed again, picked up her backpack and headed back towards the stairs. To think that she couldn¡¯t even hop over the second-floor balcony railing without worrying about twisting her ankle. It was a six meter fall - barely anything under normal circumstances. Exhaustion pressed in on her - partly physical, but mostly emotional - and the only thing she wanted to do now was to head straight to bed.
As she descended down to the first floor, her eyes crossed with Liu Fakuang coming down the corridor. He smiled, waved at her and headed in her direction. She kept the scowl off her face, returning his smile with a polite nod. He was the last person she wanted to meet right now, after being forced to humiliate herself and beg Heavens for help. The empire had a ban on the practice of vow making, and as a spirit hunter, it would have been his duty to enforce it. To make matters worse, he could surely sense the flow of spiritual energy around her body - or lack thereof. She couldn¡¯t even close her pores and play up her innocence - in front of another cultivator, doing so would be seen as an aggressive move, just short of unsheathing her sword. She really should have just risked it and hopped the railing. Briefly, she considered trying to run away. Perhaps she could pretend her stomach was disagreeing with her before he came close enough to sense her properly, and leave the estate before he managed to corner her - but no, that sort of weak deception would only invite more trouble on her head. Inevitably, he would offer his help, and avoiding coming close enough to him for him to sense the difference between a very weak flow of spiritual energy and a total lack of one would be impossible. Spiritual energy senses came from the dense forest of spiritual cilia surrounding the soul of every person. Halfway between touch and taste, it made it easier to sense spiritual energy the closer it was to your body, where the cilia were densest. If she could have stayed a dozen meters away, then perhaps she could have had a chance, but once he came closer and she saw his expression shift to surprise, there was no real chance of hiding the obvious. ¡°Fellow cultivator Liu,¡± she said, leaning against a wall while keeping her expression neutral, ¡°how goes the party so far?¡± ¡°Oh, I am surprised you¡¯d make one.¡± He finally said, coming closer, with barely even a pause in his step. At the very least his hand was holding a glass of wine and not a sword, though for a spirit hunter, this meant little. ¡°Make what?¡± she asked, in the vain hope he meant something other than the obvious. ¡°A heavenly vow,¡± he said, gesturing to her body with the glass. ¡°And what if I have?¡± she said, growing irritated, and immediately kicked herself. That was entirely the wrong thing to say, wherever she wanted to conceal the fact or put it out in the open. She should have been better than this - perhaps she was beginning to spiral. Her first real mistake was making the vow in the middle of Wu Langua¡¯s estate, as opposed to somewhere quiet, where she could rest immediately afterwards. She knew that the vow would instantly drain the spiritual energy from her body, and that would be obvious to any cultivator that came close to her, but she thought she could sneak out before she was noticed, and the moment felt perfect to make the heavens believe she made the vow in a moment of emotional vulnerability. If she had delayed, selling the deception would have been harder - though perhaps she was just trying to justify her own mistakes to herself. The second mistake was not hopping the balcony railing, leaving immediately as quickly as she could, risk of injury be damned. In truth, Wu Lanhua¡¯s words shook her more than she cared to admit. She still wasn¡¯t sure if she made the right decision, and the fact that she might still fail in her quest and end up feeding the heavens for no reason made her skin crawl. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t supposed to do that,¡± he said, frowning, ¡°People think it¡¯s dishonorable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been told on many an occasion that women already have no honor,¡± she scoffed, putting one of her hands on her hip to steady herself, ¡°Women, children, mortals, is that not how the saying goes?¡± Again she spoke without thinking. She needed to get a hold of herself, but the topic was one of old anger, deep grooves already carved into her soul and far too easy to slip into. She heard those words dozens of times - sometimes spoken aloud, and sometimes merely implied - whenever she asked for something above her station. She couldn¡¯t be trusted, you see, for she had no honor. Out of the three words, it was not women but mortals that rankled her the most in the sheer bold-faced lie of its counterpart - honorable immortal. Cultivators were categorically not immortal, not even remotely - those in the refinement stage merely aged slower and were marginally harder to kill. Yet the word was still there - as if it was immortality that brought honor with it, and thus anyone who died had made a transgression against their dao. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bit old fashioned, don¡¯t you think?¡± He scratched his head, motioning to a servant to bring them refreshments. ¡°There are many honorable female cultivators these days.¡° ¡°It only seems to be old fashioned when it comes to losing honor.¡± - she scoffed again - ¡°but not gaining or holding it. Truly a mystery how we get all the drawbacks with none of the benefits.¡± She rubbed her eyes, and leaned her head back until it touched the wall behind her. She needed to focus. The man wasn¡¯t being aggressive, he wasn¡¯t even telling her about the imperial ban on the practice of vow making, which by all rights was his job. Which meant - what? He said that people thought it was dishonorable, not that it was dishonorable. A strange way of phrasing things, a linguistic distinction drawn entirely subconsciously. One that implied a personal disagreement. And Wu Lanhua did say that she made the karmist shrine as a gift to someone close - but surely that was madness. A spirit hunter could not be a karmist, could he? But if it was his relative¡­ Perhaps she could use this. ¡°I am sorry, these words were uncalled for.¡± She sighed, giving Liu Fakuang a short bow. ¡°I put up a brave front, but in truth, my travels have been a strain on me as of late. This is, of course, no excuse, so if I have offended your family, I will take my leave at once.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my family yet.¡± He laughed, his sunny attitude starting to return. ¡°Our marriage isn¡¯t for another two months.¡± ¡°Nonetheless. This vow brings me great shame, and I didn¡¯t wish to tarnish your house by association. I apologize for not thinking clearly.¡± This play was weak, but it was the best she could think of now that she managed to put herself into a corner. At worst, if she was wrong, her situation should not change much. ¡°Oh no, that isn¡¯t what I meant at all,¡± he responded, his reflexive denial only further cementing her suspicions, ¡°I just meant that you should be careful with it where other cultivators can see you. I¡¯ve lived as a loose cultivator for five years, before I got into an imperial program - if others start to doubt your honor, it¡¯s almost impossible to crawl your way back.¡± ¡°They already do,¡± she said, giving him a pained smile. As if she didn¡¯t know. At least now that she got him to reflexively defend the abominable practice, he should be less likely to bring a hammer down on her head for it. ¡°Well, it could always get worse, right?¡± He scratched his head, ¡°And you don¡¯t seem like the type to duel your way back into good standing. No sect would deal with a dishonored loose cultivator - the only thing left for you would be to go hunt demon beasts out here on the frontier. We see that a lot, people passing through, heading into the wilds to do just that - and many never return. Your teacher really should have explained this before you set off on your own, but I know how tight lipped old spirit hunters can be at the worst times.¡± ¡°You know, I would have expected a stronger reaction from a spirit hunter,¡± she said, not managing to hold her curiosity back, ¡°Talking of being careful in front of others? You almost speak like a karmist.¡± ¡°Hah, I¡¯m a bad karmist,¡± he chuckled. ¡°But I was raised as one, yeah.¡± She barely kept herself from sneering in disgust, and instead bowed deeply, keeping her face away from his sight until she could school her expression better. ¡°Then I must thank you,¡± she said, forcing imagined gratitude into her tone with the sheer force of will, ¡°I will take this advice to heart.¡± The empire might not have banned karmism, but the antagonism between the Heavens and the world of cultivators was a long one, going back to the times of Gu Lingtian and the treaties signed after his rebellion. Even now, the heavens would seek to strike down any cultivator that advanced in realm with a heavenly tribulation, their swords only bound by the restrictions on their interference in the mortal world. Because of this, most cultivators would refuse to deal with the heavens at all - after all, why should they, when the Heavens sought their death? That a spirit hunter, one meant to guard humanity against the monsters was actually willing to give them face, beyond the bare minimum required to call on one of the rare techniques that involved heavenly forces, have a fucking shrine built, stirred hot rage in her heart. How could you? How many deaths will be enough before you will spit in their face? ¡°Besides, what would I even do with you? Give you a fine?¡± He chuckled, throwing a glance out into the gardens through one of the windows. ¡°My Lanhua would kill me. She was so excited to have you here, do you know? I was surprised - usually, she is quite jealous, but it¡¯s good you two made friends. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think of it.¡± She shook her head vigorously, raising up from her bow. ¡°This was the first vow I ever made in my life, and I dearly hope it will be the last.¡± Oh how she wished she could say what she truly thought of having to make it, but she had to toe a line, and only let a part of herself shine through. The heavens were, no doubt, paying careful attention to her now. If she let it slip that she had no intent to fulfill her part of the bargain, the tribulation would come in the very next moment, and her entire gamble would bring her nothing but death. If she was to survive it, she needed to make careful preparations, and have Wang Yonghao by her side. At the end of the day, the heavens had to believe that she made the vow out of sheer desperation, violating her long held principles in the process. It wasn¡¯t even entirely incorrect. Being ashamed of it was only natural, and so she had no need to hide it. ¡°So you aren¡¯t a karmist? Then why make it at all, if you are so ashamed?¡± He scratched his chin, looking at her strangely. ¡°My talk with your fiance touched on¡­ a personal issue of mine,¡± she said, looking away, wishing she could make herself blush with a thought to sell the deception better. Widening the blood vessels would have been trivial if she had even a shred of free spiritual energy in her body. ¡°It brought me to a place of great despair. I suppose I reached out for the first thread of help I could think of.¡± ¡°Could we help you somehow?¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She looked over at him, and could tell that, once again, he was being genuine. It made her feel a little bad for deceiving him, even though she knew he would just bring more problems on her head if she came out clean. That feeling was instantly washed away with fury of raging netherworld flames when she thought of what else he might stand by, if he was willing to simply let her get away with bowing to Heavens. ¡°No.¡± She shook her head, keeping her feelings from her face. ¡°I have already embarrassed myself quite enough. I am thankful to you and your fiance for inviting me here, but I am afraid this matter is far too private to ask for help from people I have met only just this week.¡± She pulled herself upright, and bowed deeply to Liu Fakuang a second time. ¡°Thank you once again, for your discretion. The day had been quite exhausting for me - if you do not mind, I would say my thanks to your fiance, and then retire for the night.¡± This went better than it had any right to, so it was time to get away from here before she said something she would regret. He nodded to her, and together they went out into the gardens. On the way there, she picked up a glass of mulled wine from one of the passing waiters, as well as a small plate of delicate, airy biscuits that seemed to melt in your mouth. They really were exquisite, especially compared to how easy they were to bake. She would have to go over her memories and write all her observations down before bed, just to make sure she didn¡¯t forget any subtle points about the head chef¡¯s technique. As the pastry dissolved in her mouth, she allowed herself to believe that maybe, just maybe, her plans would all work out.
When they found Wu Lanhua again, she was chatting with a couple merchants, laughing quietly at some shared joke. Once she saw them approach she threw a word here, a meaningful glance there, and somehow managed to substitute herself with Liu Fakuang without interrupting the discussion at any point. It all seemed so casual to her, passing through conversation like a flock of hummingbirds fluttering through the branches of a forest, so fast and quiet that you could hardly believe you weren¡¯t imagining it. In another life, Qian Shanyi would have enjoyed learning under the merchant woman until she could beat her at her own game. ¡°Your mood seems to have grown worse since I left you,¡± Wu Lanhua noted, leading her deeper into the gardens where they could speak in privacy. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you are here to accept my offer?¡± ¡°Not quite. I will be leaving town tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°What utter certainty,¡± she said, pursing her lips in disappointment, ¡°Quite unlike your words on the balcony.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve listened to your advice. The cost is already paid.¡± ¡°My advice? If you had actually listened to me, you would have made the right decision,¡± Wu Lanhua sighed, showing her a bed of exotic flowers that she was surprised could still grow in the cold mountain air. Unlike some other parts of the garden, this one didn¡¯t even have a heat control talisman. ¡°Foolish child. And this cost, it could not be simply reneged on?¡± Qian Shanyi smiled. It was nice to talk to someone whose thinking went in the right direction straight away. So many things could be left unstated. ¡°No, I am afraid not.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I came by to give you my thanks, and to make sure there were no misunderstandings between us, as I will be leaving the party soon.¡± ¡°Leaving? Why, do you have somewhere else to be?¡± ¡°I am exhausted and need rest,¡± she said, letting the tiredness she felt slip into her voice. Her limbs felt weak, almost as bad as when she was still starving in the world fragment - at least back then she had spiritual energy to make up the difference. But it was the mental exhaustion and shame that were the worst of it. When it came to physical weakness, she could only wait for the spiritual energy in the air to be slowly absorbed by her body. With how little of it there was in town, this would take many hours - perhaps even a couple days - but afterwards she would be back in top shape. For the strain on her mind, there was no easy cure. ¡°All the more reason to stay.¡± Wu Lanhua quirked an eyebrow at her, as they entered a cozy gazebo tucked away from sight by walls of shrubbery. A bench wrapped around its perimeter, with a small table right in the middle. There was already a tray with refreshments left for them, the wine still warm and steaming slightly in the cold night air, no doubt brought here once the Wu Lanhua made some secret signal to her servants. Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t notice any, but there were many ways to conceal them in perfectly ordinary movements: a casual hand gesture, a wave of her fan, or perhaps a finger tucking a hair lock away in just the right way. ¡°You won¡¯t find a better place to relax anywhere in town, no matter how hard you look for it,¡± Wu Lanhua said, pouring them both some wine, ¡°I have always made sure my house was the place to be, even if this party is quite small by my standards.¡± ¡°The only thing I am looking for right now is to close my eyes for the night,¡± she said, cradling her fingers around the glass and enjoying the heat seeping into them. ¡°Then take a bed in my guest bedrooms.¡± Wu Llanhua quirked an eyebrow at her. ¡°In return, I hope you won¡¯t begrudge this old woman some conversation over breakfast? There is much to discuss about our future cooperation.¡± ¡°Cooperation?¡± She gave her a confused look. ¡°I will be leaving tomorrow. Surely you know better than to try to convince me again?¡± ¡°Who is trying to convince you?¡± Wu Lanhua grumbled, clearly having prepared to do just that. ¡°That ship has already sailed. But your foolish chase will surely end, one way or another. Once it does, you will know where to find me.¡± She supposed that did seem obvious, from her perspective, given that she thought Yonghao was just some errant ruin delver. And Qian Shanyi did need a way to sell all those treasures later¡­ ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you meant,¡± she chuckled, ¡°Of course. I mean no disrespect by my decision to leave - but the promises I made come before my desire to learn from someone like you. In fact, as a token of my goodwill, allow me to offer you a gift.¡± She reached into her backpack, took out one of the swords, and handed it to Wu Lanhua. The merchant woman gave her a quizzical stare, but accepted the offering. ¡°I could have been in a fair amount of trouble, if your fiance were to find out about me,¡± she explained, ¡°I hope this artifact makes up somewhat for the trouble I have caused in return.¡± ¡°You know, I could help you sell all four of those. I assure you my prices would be much fairer than the ones you would get from the other merchants.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get that far.¡± She laughed at the shared joke, left unstated, and received a light huff in return. She wasn¡¯t about to put all her wealth in Wu Lanhua¡¯s hands. She trusted the other woman somewhat, but not that much. ¡°How do you plan to sell those on your own while traveling?¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head, tucking the sword away behind a shrub, still wrapped in the cut of Silvered Devil Moth Silk. ¡°But I suppose it¡¯s only proper for you to make mistakes while young. This is a generous gift, so let me respond with one of my own.¡± Wu Lanhua reached into a pocket of her overcoat, and took out a small wooden box with the emblem of the lotus engraved on the top, and passed it to Qian Shanyi. She flicked the lid open, and saw her new seal. The one that was supposed to be given to her in person at the imperial office where she requested it. She gave Wu Lanhua a grim, unamused stare, which she seemed to take in stride. ¡°I happen to have a friend at the imperial offices,¡± the merchant said with a light smile, ¡°who had kindly allowed me to bring it over to you.¡± ¡°Truly.¡± ¡°Is it not a great gift after helping me with this party? Now you do not have to trudge over there in the morning. You could even sleep in.¡± ¡°One wonders if I could have received it before the party even started, when I already wasted my time going there today.¡± ¡°I am afraid I am not much of a philosopher. Who could truly say what could happen if the time were to flow differently?¡± ¡°Are you now? The office told me it could only be made ready by tomorrow. Yet you give it to me now - is this not a mastery of time?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a trifle of bureaucracy. Hardly worth noting.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, and tucked the seal away into her clothes. This was a power play, but there wasn¡¯t anything she could do about it. ¡°So, would you accept my humble offer of a guest bedroom?¡± ¡°Will the time flow differently again if I say no?¡± ¡°Who can truly say?¡± Wu Lanhua said with a slight smile. ¡°But I doubt it. It is only an offer. After all, there are no more misunderstandings left between us, and with how strong your will is, I could hardly convince you to abort your chase?¡± Qian Shanyi grumbled, but nodded, and got up. ¡°I will see you in the morning, Lanhua.¡± ¡°Sleep well, Yishan.¡± She heard Wu Lanhua chuckle as she left the gazebo. ¡°Don¡¯t let the worries into your mind. Tomorrow will be a whole new day of possibility.¡±
She did end up spending the night at Wu Lanhua¡¯s estate. It was ceding a bit more control to the other woman, but she did give her the seal freely, as opposed to holding it over her head until she agreed. There was also a small danger of Liu Fakuang checking her backpack and finding the swords, but even if he had any suspicions, he did not act on them. Overall, keeping Wu Lanhua happy still seemed like the best strategy. That the bed felt so much softer than her cot at Old Chen¡¯s was only a bonus, and did not factor into her decision in the slightest. In the morning, she took an opportunity to use Wu Lanhua¡¯s private baths, and then had a long breakfast with her and Liu Fakuang. Their talk stayed casual throughout, which she appreciated, though she could tell the spirit hunter had some burning question on his mind. She didn¡¯t give him an opportunity to ask, lest she be made to lie again. With a full night¡¯s sleep at her back, tolerating the presence of the karmist became a lot easier, but she was still glad when the meal came to an end. Spiritual energy in her dantians and meridians was very slowly starting to recover, though it was still far from reaching that critical level when she could spin it into a cycle and begin actively sucking more out of thin air. At least she was still in the refinement stage, and thus her soul needed barely any energy to sustain itself. If she was in the building foundation stage, then this level of prolonged exhaustion would have been actively life threatening. The heavens, of course, knew this, and that they always chose to drain a cultivator completely when making a vow was yet another sign of their murderous intentions. Once the breakfast finished, she got her payment from Wu Lanhua (Three gold yuan, as agreed), and was pleased to learn that the cultivator robes she wore the day before were a gift as well. That expanded her wardrobe from one set of clothes to two, or three if she added in the robes she wore originally when she came to this town. She could actually do laundry without an issue now. After she once again thanked the pair for their hospitality, she left the estate, and headed directly for the market. She needed to buy a hat. Her divination bottle only showed her the direction towards Wang Yonghao, but not the distance. She could try to simply head in the same direction; but of course she needed to travel faster than the man if she had any chances of catching up to him, and such a direct path would obviously not align with any actual rivers or pathways. If she had any hope of catching him, she needed to know his actual current position and then make a plan for how to reach it in the shortest time possible. The answer was simple: triangulation. Triangulation was one of the most basic principles of geometry, used for surveying all over the empire. First, you picked two nearby points. Then, you measured the angles between these points and some target location. Assuming you knew the distance between these two points, then with a little bit of mathematics, you could know the distance to your target; the more precise your measurements, the better the distance estimation would be. She easily bought some supplies she would use to measure the angles at the market - wood, nails and some thread, mostly - which only left one crucial item: the map. Having the distance and direction alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. She needed to put a point on the map, to figure out how to actually get there. That meant she needed to visit the post office again. Given her recent luck, this was definitely playing with fire - postmaster Lan Yu was one of the only people who could definitively identify her as Qian Shanyi, the cultivator who tried to sell swords without going through the normal procedures, and thus also the one who committed identity fraud - but she felt the risk was justified. First of all, Lan Yu should be off duty today - she told her that she only worked every other day, and today was not one of those. Secondly, she was going to be leaving town - even if she got recognised, she was reasonably sure she could hop on a ship before the news spread and the spirit hunters came to question her. She had considered going to the post office in the next town over, before deciding against it. It would take at least a day to get there, and if she did and then realized she actually had to head in the opposite direction, she would waste another day on top of that. She was already a full week behind Wang Yonghao: such a waste was unjustifiable, given her circumstances. On top of that, there was the question of how long her vow could last. She had managed to deceive the heavens for now, and it was well known that the heavens did not completely understand the thought and behavior of cultivators, but the longer they had the time to observe her, think back on what they have seen before, the higher the chances they would see through her lies. Karmists believed that the heavens knew anything you have ever done in your entire life - and even though she did not believe that, the amount of information they had available was generally accepted to be truly extensive. It was a question of how long it would take the heavens to realize she didn¡¯t actually change her mind about her promise to help Wang Yonghao get rid of his luck, assuming they already knew about it - if that happened before she even triangulated Wang Yonghao¡¯s position once, she would have absolutely nothing to go on. Just to be on the safe side, she wore her new cultivator robes, and bought a wide brimmed hat with a long, dense veil on the market, concealing her face entirely - even if Lan Yu happened to see her, she shouldn¡¯t be capable of recognising her. This time, her heart beat faster as she approached the metal doors of the postal office, no longer feeling the same sense of safety as she did before. She pushed through them without hesitation, and came into the same room: wood and cloth, a smell of paper and ink, and a young man she had not seen before behind the counter. There was a queue of five people, and she waited patiently for her turn, looking around the room. Thankfully, nobody else present - not even the young postal worker - was a cultivator, which put her at ease. ¡°I would like to have a copy of the regional map,¡± she said quietly, once the queue finally got to her, her voice rasping and pitched slightly differently from normal, on the off chance that Lan Yu was within earshot. ¡°Here is my seal.¡± She handed over her new seal, and the man nodded, stamping it into the visitation book for the library. ¡°For the flying sword or regular navigation?¡± ¡°Both, please,¡± she nodded, her veil moving slightly around her face. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, getting up and stretching. ¡°Let me show you to the library, though you¡¯d have to wait for a while for the maps to be copied.¡± Young man locked up the cupboards behind the counter with a set of wooden shutters, picked up a pair of talisman lanterns from a hook near the door, handed one to her, and led her deep into the complex, lighting their way. She followed after, through narrow staircases and straight corridors, stepping carefully in the dim light of the lantern he carried. She kept her own turned off - these talismans had to be recharged with spiritual energy, and it seemed like a waste, even if she wouldn¡¯t be the one paying for the spirit stones to recharge them. The library was small, the ceiling hanging lower than she was used to back in the Golden Rabbit Bay, but at least the smell of old books was a familiar one. The man pulled a lever near one of the walls, and with a grind of stone a set of shutters opened up, letting a shaft of light into the room. She took a seat at the reading table right below it, setting her unused lantern down on the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the maps for copying in just a moment,¡± the man said, heading off into the stacks. She nodded to him and closed her eyes, focusing on the spiritual energy in her body to pass the time. She spent the time practicing moving it around her body, trying to get it to circulate in the right pattern to absorb more energy out of the air, but it was still far too sparse for it. It was a bit like trying to build a bridge that needed ten planks out of just nine - the twirls and loops of spiritual energy kept collapsing in on themselves, simply not strong enough to reach a point of stability. She was getting close, though. When she heard footsteps approach, she opened her eyes again, and turned around expecting to see the man return, only to come face to face with the postmaster Lan Yu, holding two scroll cases and a book under her shoulder. Her face was locked in her usual mask of professionalism, and only the slight purse of her lips betrayed her mood. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian Shanyi,¡± she said in her same precise intonation, coming to a stop next to one of the other reading tables, and setting the scroll cases and her book down on it, ¡°I did not expect to see you in my postal office ever again.¡± Chapter 31: Bend The Laws Around Your Finger That had to be a bluff. There was no way Lan Yu could tell it was her, with her face concealed by a thick veil, completely different clothes, and with not even a word being spoken aloud. She even changed her sword for one of the ones she intended to sell. It wasn¡¯t a bad bluff, but she could tell the other woman wasn¡¯t used to the dance. It laid all her cards straight on the table, told Qian Shanyi what Lan Yu was thinking and likely planning, letting her respond exactly how she wanted to. If it was her, she would have made her target talk about themselves first, laid some traps, made them tie themselves up in claims and commitments before she ever went on the attack. She did not expect to meet Lan Yu at the post office, but of course she already planned out her actions just in case she ran into her. There were many possibilities for how it could happen, but this meeting still started out better than a good quarter of them. Qian Shanyi felt her soul buzz in excitement. So what if the only thing between herself and total discovery was the thin fabric of the veil on her face? She had bluffed with less, in the past. The postal office around them might have been Lan Yu¡¯s home, but this was Qian Shanyi¡¯s playing ground. ¡°You call me a fellow cultivator, yet you don¡¯t even know my name,¡± she rasped out, tensing her vocal cords with what little spiritual energy she had to make her rasp stronger, and changing the pitch of her voice. She watched the postmaster¡¯s face carefully through small holes in her veil, looking for even the slightest change in expression. ¡°It¡¯s Lan Yishan.¡± A slight crease marred Lan Yu¡¯s forehead, as her gaze flickered over her appearance, lingering for a moment longer on her sword. Qian Shanyi chuckled slightly, seeing the crease deepen by a fraction. Before she came to the post office, she deliberately spent twenty minutes coughing to overstrain her vocal cords just for such an occasion. She was no actress, and could not mimic the sound of another - but making her own voice unrecognizable was no hard feat. ¡°What do you hope to achieve by this?¡± Lan Yu asked, her eyes snapping back to Qian Shanyi¡¯s veiled face. ¡°You have the same build and height. And to top it off - ¡± She picked up the book she brought with her, and in the dim light she recognised it as the library visitation ledger. Lan Yu flipped over to the last filled page, and turned it to face Qian Shanyi. ¡°You said your name is Lan Yishan? Lan is my family name.¡± ¡°A common enough name, in the empire.¡± ¡°And your personal name is Yishan - the characters may be different, but the sounds are the same as Shanyi.¡± Her claimed name was an easily admitted weakness, but one that did not arise out of thin air. Initially, she did not intend the identity of Lan Yishan to persist beyond her first conversation with Liu Fakuang. She picked the postmaster¡¯s family name because she happened to be on her mind at the time, and switched the sounds of her first name around as a test - if the spirit hunter noticed the similarity of their names, she intended to turn it into a joke, to deliberately forestall him establishing a connection between herself and the woman he was seeking. It was best to tie the idea of her being the same woman to humor right from the start, so that later on, he would subconsciously dismiss any other clues she might have left behind that pointed in the same direction. Though, she had to admit that a part of her simply wanted to see if she could get away with it. Liu Fakuang didn¡¯t end up noticing the similarity, and she did not bring it up herself, but once the details of an identity were in place, they were very hard to change. Not only was it much easier to further cement her identity in town by relying on someone with established rapport, but if she came up with a third name, she would have needed to avoid the spirit hunter entirely, lest he notice the inconsistency - something that would have been doubly hard, given that she intended to find a way to create a new seal for herself. This was a common enough problem in deceptions - details established early on would lead to contradictions as time went on and the story began to develop additional details. This was one of the many reasons why deceptions had to always be treated as temporary, and ready to collapse at any moment. ¡°I hear accusations in your tone that I do not care for.¡± Qian Shanyi said, putting her legs up on the seat opposite hers, as if she intended to spend the rest of the day here. Projecting confidence was crucially important: Lan Yu may have been ninety-eight percent certain that she was Qian Shanyi, but there were those two percent of nagging doubt. As long as they persisted, she would have a degree of protection - for example, she doubted Lan Yu would go as far as attempting to restrain her. Right now, the postmaster was standing in between her and the entrance, but should she get a bit distracted, or move to the other side of the room, Qian Shanyi would have an opportunity to safely escape and vanish into the wind. ¡°Speak clearly.¡± ¡°Lift up your veil and things will be clear as day.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°At this point, sheer spite.¡± Qian Shanyi laughed quietly. ¡°You come here, make accusations and demands? I will not do what you want.¡± ¡°I should simply call the spirit hunters on you.¡± She hadn¡¯t done so already? This was getting better by the second. Maybe she didn¡¯t even need to escape. ¡°Then do so and stop wasting my time.¡± She sighed, waving her off carelessly and getting up from her chair. ¡°I will enjoy seeing them come and embarrass you. Are those the maps I requested?¡± She confidently headed towards the table with the maps. Lan Yu put a hand in front of her, and she sighed. ¡°Postmaster Lan, what do you hope to achieve by this charade?¡± She shook her head, enjoying the slight twitch of an eyebrow caused by her blatant hypocrisy. ¡°You either believe I am this ¡®Qian Shanyi¡¯ - ¡± she made quote marks in the air - ¡°or you do not. If I am, then call the spirit hunters. If I am not, then give me the maps. Yet you do neither.¡± She truly would be fine with either. If the postmaster went off to call the spirit hunters, she¡¯d flee while she was away. If she let her take the maps, she would just calmly walk out of the front door. She could see the indecision warring within Lan Yu¡¯s mind. Indecision was one of the most common killers of those unused to gambling, and the most versatile weapon in the hands of those who knew how to use it. It served her well over the years. When she stretched her hand to take the maps again, Lan Yu didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°What is it that this Qian Shanyi did in the first place?¡± she asked, unrolling the first map on one of the tables and pinning the corners with small weights. It was best to keep Lan Yu talking - there was a small chance she could find something that could convince her to not report her even after she left, ¡°Kill someone?¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. It took a couple moments for Lan Yu to respond. ¡°You are wanted for a conversation about the sale of an unregistered sword,¡± she finally said. ¡°So she stole a sword?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Qian Shanyi gave an inquisitive stare to the other woman. ¡°You sound awfully sure of that.¡± ¡°Whenever an artifact is stolen, a report is made to the postal office,¡± Lan Yu said, ¡°These reports are collected into lists in regional centers, and sent all over the empire. The news travels quickly. Whenever an artifact is sold, it is checked against these lists. After the spirit hunters surprised me with the news, I sent a request to the neighboring towns for their updated copies. In the week since, not one of them had a sword that fit the description of the one you were trying to sell. It¡¯s almost impossible for the sword to have been stolen.¡± ¡°And if it was¡­not reported?¡± She raised an eyebrow, smoothing out the second map on the next table over. ¡°If a theft is not reported, it concerns neither the empire nor the postal office,¡± Lan Yu said. ¡°Then what is it that you accuse this ¡®Qian Shanyi¡¯ of? If she didn¡¯t steal the sword, and the sale did not occur, what precisely is the problem?¡± ¡°What is the problem?¡± Lan Yu said, and she could hear a hint of actual anger in her voice now, ¡°What is the problem?! I told you what the problem was when we first spoke! The rules we have are written in blood! The almanac is there so cultivators know not to kill each other. The imperators are there to mediate before you try. The spirit hunters are there to catch those who succeed. And the post office is there to warn others, so that before you even think about starting a feud that will end with six hundred people dead, you will know, in the very shell of your brain, that you will be found for certain, that the empire will hunt you to the ends of the world for as long as you live like the animal that you are!¡± That felt too specific, too personal. She couldn¡¯t recall any demonic cultivator attacks that killed six hundred people, but that meant little. She never kept up with those news, and the empire was enormous. Personal was good. It was something she could use. ¡°Luminous Lotus Pavilion, was written on your seal,¡± Lan Yu continued, ¡°You are a sect runaway, aren¡¯t you? Not the first one I see. All of you have your own stories, but the way you think is all the same. You are trying to escape, find safety? But you refuse to follow the rules we made to protect you from each other! And now a fairly small matter of a sword sale has turned into you having a false seal! So tell me, why?! Why do this?¡± ¡°Why?!¡± She hissed, flicking her veil away from her face with one hand. The opportunity, once presented, had to be pounced on with conviction - the time for hiding has passed, and she didn¡¯t bother putting effort into her voice anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why! You were right, Lan is your name - one I picked out of respect for what you do here, but that is exactly why I couldn¡¯t come here in the open! You said the empire is the post office - that as long as mail can reach me, I am in the empire. But the rules you speak of will cut me off from it, as soon as you tell my sect where I am! You say the rules are in place to protect me? I say they will bury me in a hole so deep no light can reach the bottom! By hiding my face, I hoped to save you the need to make this choice - who are you loyal to, Lan Yu? To the postal office, or to the sects?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be melodramatic. No sect would dare cut you off from our mail,¡± Lan Yu said, pursing her lips, ¡°it¡¯s one of the few reasons why the empire ever chooses to bring its hammer down. It¡¯s even in the sect accords! Any sect that tried would get a slaughter post put through their gates.¡± ¡°I know our history as well,¡± Qian Shanyi sneered, ¡°But there is so much variability there, is there not? They may not technically cut me off, but what does that mean? Do they have to provide me with more than a finger width of paper per month to write on? More than a sliver of graphite to write with? Do they have to make sure all my fingers are intact, and not broken from training? Who, precisely, will defend my rights then? Will you do it, Lan Yu?¡± The postmaster paused, and she could see she had no good response. ¡°This is all just rhetoric,¡± Lan Yu finally said, ¡°even if your sect did that, this problem had nothing to do with it. It was you not coming to the empire for a simple conversation.¡± ¡°The empire is required to drag me back. There is no difference here.¡± ¡°No. It is not.¡± Lan Yu shook her head. Qian Shanyi gave her a confused look. That was a completely bizarre thing to say. Everyone knew that the empire returned runaways to their sects, what was the point in pretending otherwise? ¡°That you do not know this is yet another reason why you should have talked to us,¡± Lan Yu sighed, ¡°legally, the empire is only required to assist in a retrieval after a sect makes a concrete request for assistance, including the identity and location of a given runaway. The empire is not obligated to do anything whatsoever until then, nor is it required to inform the sects about any information they may or may not lack.¡± The difference felt subtle in wording, but massive in practice, and Qian Shanyi quickly realized the implications. They could pretend that any given runaway did not exist, putting the onus of tracking entirely on the sect, even if the empire itself could easily tell what was going on. It was a cheap way for them to sap the strength of sects - and perhaps even secrets, if a given person happened to know something important. There was, of course, a problem with that logic. ¡°Oh please,¡± Qian Shanyi sneered, ¡°is that meant to be reassuring? What guarantee do I have that a spirit hunter would not check in with my sect just in case, to ask about my character, or to see if perhaps I did steal the sword from them after all? After they knew where that question came from, I couldn¡¯t take it back. I might as well wrap myself up with a gift bow and wait for them to come to me.¡± ¡°What reason would a spirit hunter have to do that?¡± ¡°No.¡± She stepped towards Lan Yu. ¡°Reason? That¡¯s not good enough, not when I have the entire life ahead of me, decades of time where so many things can happen. I can¡¯t trust every single person that will ever see my seal to be reasonable. No, I can either lie to the empire once, and get a new seal. Or I can stop dealing with the empire altogether. Which would you prefer I do, Lan Yu?¡± ¡°I would prefer it if you didn¡¯t violate the law.¡± Lan Yu narrowed her eyes. ¡°I am a good cultivator.¡± Qian Shanyi poked herself in the chest. ¡°I have not killed anyone. I have stolen nothing. I have never, in my entire life, practiced any forbidden cultivation technique. The only thing I want to do is cultivate in peace and earn some money! By all rights, my skills can help the empire. So look me in the eyes and tell me that the empire would be safer if you followed the rules here than if you did not.¡± They stared each other down for a long while, saying nothing. ¡°I am the postmaster,¡± Lan Yu finally said, ¡°I will not let you violate the postal rules.¡± Qian Shanyi tensed, waiting for her to finish. ¡°But the post office does not make the seals,¡± Lan Yu continued, ¡±I suppose I don¡¯t have to inform that office of what I know.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, tension going out of her body. ¡°I believe you wanted copies made?¡± Lan Yu said, approaching the tables she spread the maps on, ¡°Let¡¯s get them done. I am supposed to be on leave today, and my books are waiting.¡± Chapter 32: Chart Your Path Through Lines Of Math Qian Shanyi watched Lan Yu copy the maps with fascination. It was pure cultivation, raw shaping of spiritual energy - something she had been missing with all this business of luck and heavens and almost dying or being sent back to her sect. Cultivating Three Obediences Four Virtues felt good, that much was true - but there was always that tint to it, of needing to do it for her own safety. But here, she could simply enjoy the spectacle for what it was - just like she did back in the Golder Rabbit Bay, when the occasion presented itself. Lan Yu covered one of the tables with a wide sheet of white paper and stretched the map over it, smoothing it out with careful strokes of her fingers. The only light source left in the room was a single talisman lantern hanging just above the table, and her movements sent shadows dancing all across the room. With a flick of her wrist, a small inkwell and brush fell into her palm from the sleeve of her robes, and Qian Shanyi felt spiritual energy spread out from the postmaster. It stretched over the map, and she heard the quiet crumple of paper as it lifted a single finger width into the air. The brush danced in Lan Yu¡¯s fingers, slashing through a series of complex characters, and a single drop of ink flew out of the inkwell, vanishing underneath the map. Bending low, she saw it split up, stretch, and spread into a pattern, covering the entire white sheet in those areas where dark lines were projected from the map above by the incoming light. With another flick of the wrist, the original map flew back into Lan Yu¡¯s hands, leaving an identical copy to dry on the table. A simple technique, applied for a complex purpose. Qian Shanyi wished she could have learned it from this one glance, but there was no chance of that - she had no way to observe the circulation of spiritual energy within Lan Yu¡¯s body, and that was the most important part. ¡°That will be four silver yuan,¡° Lan Yu told her once both maps were left out to dry, ¡°Six if you also want a scroll case for them.¡± ¡°Quite expensive.¡± She sighed, taking out her gold pouch and counting out the coins, ¡°But I suppose you need to pay for the craftsmanship.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t set the prices,¡± Lan Yu said, taking the money, and giving her a strict look, ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret giving you a chance¡­ Lan Yishan.¡± She smiled, nodded, and settled down to wait for the ink to dry.
Twenty minutes later, maps in a scroll case over her shoulder and a bag of supplies in hand, she made her way out of the town and up into the hills surrounding the canyon. She dropped her veil down, of course - there was no need to tempt fate by having yet another person recognise her. Soon, she found a wide flat area to set herself up. It was time to triangulate. The heavenly vow (and the corresponding narrow luck) let her know when she was looking in Wang Yonghao¡¯s direction, but that, by itself, was not enough. She needed a much more precise measurement: not only a vague direction, but the exact angle she could use to draw lines on a map. For this, she needed to craft a dioptra: a tool for measuring angles between points on the landscape. Dioptra itself was a simple device, merely an angle compass with a plank attached that could be used to sight down objects. The market did not sell them, for most people had no need for surveying tools, especially in a small town the size of Xiaohongshan. Fortunately, the materials were easy to find. The first step was making an angle compass: a piece of wood with regular angles marked out. She couldn¡¯t find it at the market - the only alternative she saw was a geomantic compass that was far too expensive for her needs - but making one herself was not too difficult. First, she used a length of thread ten meters long to trace out a wide circle around the small board that would be her compass. Then, she folded her thread in half four times in a row, and used it to mark out regular sectors on the traced circle. With a bit of mental math, she knew that each of them would represent about three point six degrees of arc length. The rest was tedious work. She tied her thread to a pair of stakes to form a line between the center of the circle and its edge, and started to mirror the markings on the smaller board in the middle. Stick a stake into a point at the edge of a sector - run to the center of the circle - mark out the position of the thread against the board with a tiny brush, making sure to keep the thread straight and undisturbed - run back to the edge of the circle - move the stake one point over - repeat. It took her a good half an hour, in the end. She could have done it faster by making a smaller circle - but the larger the circle, the smaller the angular errors would be, and since she only needed to do this once, she wanted the scale to be as accurate as possible. With the angle compass complete, she hammered it into the stool for support, and quickly made the sighting plank - witht wo nails on each end to sight down the objects on the landscape, one nail to support it against the exact center of the angle compass, letting the plank swing around freely, and a final nail pointing to the angular markings on the side. One might have thought that the only thing left was to take out her divination bottle and start measuring, but it was not quite so simple. The further away she faced from the ¡°right¡± direction, the more the dice would tell her to turn back; but this change occurred quite slowly. At best, she could only narrow down Wang Yonghao¡¯s direction to a thirty degree wide arc. Instead, she needed to figure out where the boundaries of this ¡°right¡± arc were. About fifteen degrees to the right from the center the bottle would begin to tell her to turn left, dice counts shifting until she was a full thirty degrees off, at which point they started to level off again. Results of each individual roll varied, and so she averaged them out, making three rolls for every individual direction, writing down the angles where the dice counts crossed certain boundaries. An average of these measurements for each side of the arc was bound to be its actual center. Once she had that number, she got up off her knees, and spent five minutes stretching her tired neck and back. She felt stiff all over: if she ever rebuilt this dioptra, she would use a stool tall enough that she could actually stand next to it. With the right angle in mind, she marked down her position on the map and drew a long line to the very edge of the paper, in the direction of Wang Yonghao. Halfway done. Now she just needed to do it all over again, at a spot a couple miles away. She packed up the stool and sighting plank into her bag, hefted it over her shoulder, and sprinted off, her breathing as regular as a clock. The bag shifted awkwardly on her back, hitting her in the shoulder and making her gait awkward, and it took her a couple minutes to find a good way to hold it stable. As she ran, she sank into the flow, and let her thoughts run free. Last night was a low point for her, but the morning brought clarity with it, and she felt her worries begin to dissolve away. She had a way to find Yonghao. She had money for travel. She had even managed to convince Lan Yu to not report her - and if she knew anything about people, that was a solid conviction, not a fleeting one. And even though the vow still rested heavily in her mind, she already knew what she was going to do about it - the only thing remaining was to put her plans in motion. Just like the skies were the darkest just before the dawn, her times of despair were surely about to end. Halfway through her run, her spiritual energy had finally recovered enough for her to spin it into a self-sustaining loop, and she held it carefully, slowly pulling more and more spiritual energy out of the forest air. It only got easier from there, and she pushed herself to run faster, grinning as she hopped over roots and flew over small chasms, her bags feeling lighter with every minute. Even after almost a decade of cultivation, the joy of moving with the help of spiritual energy did not get any less exhilarating - she could only imagine how good surfing on a flying sword must be. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. She laughed, kicking off a tall tree and grabbing a tall rock outcropping, easily hefting herself over the edge. One more measurement. Just one more, and she¡¯d know exactly where Yonghao was. Finally, it was all coming together. The hills next to the town swiftly turned into a forest, but what she needed was an open area, one where she could sight local landmarks to determine her precise position, so it took her almost an hour to find a good clearing to set up. Thankfully, at least she no longer needed it to be flat. Her heart beat faster as she did her measurements, and she had to force it to still, lest she make a mistake. When she was done, she brought out the map, her hands trembling with worry that somehow, it would all fall apart at the last second, and drew the second line. The lines crossed, on a city a hundred and fifty kilometers away. ¡°Yes!¡± She cheered, leaping into the air, laughing maniacally. It worked, it actually worked! Up until the last moment, she was sure it would somehow fail. To celebrate, she pulled out her sword, spun a thread control technique around her silk rope, and swung from tree to tree, slicing off leaves and branches. If only she could actually fly, or circulate a more impressive technique - something like the Honk of the Solar Goose, one that could make blasts of sword light - but that too would come, in time. Ten minutes later, and still grinning from ear to ear, she landed back down on the forest clearing, and took out the second map. It was time to plan her travel. The map for flying sword navigation was accurate to the terrain - helpful for those flying through the sky, who had nothing else to navigate by except geographic landmarks - and thus also great for triangulation, but entirely useless for regular travel. A kilometer in the sky was always the same, no matter what was below your feet - but back down on the ground, going ten kilometers downstream would take perhaps an hour in a good boat, whereas ten kilometers across a mountain range could easily take several days. If you wanted to plan your travels, you needed a different map entirely - one that redrew the world in terms of times and routes, more of a graph of movement than a pictorial representation of terrain. She quickly found the city in question, and after a bit rof calculation, she had her figure. Five days, assuming no delays. She would have to travel downsteam, and then upstream a different tributary. She spent a week in this town, but Wang Yonghao was a mere five days away from her. Really, she was ahead of the curve. ¡°Well, Yonghao,¡± she whispered, getting up off the ground and pointing her sword in his direction, grinning maliciously, ¡°shall we see wherever the mouse can truly escape the fox?¡±
¡°What do you mean, you do not have a spot?¡± she asked, growing irritated, ¡°I asked you yesterday, and we all but agreed on the job then and there. Now I am merely asking to be ferried downstream for a couple days. What changed?¡± ¡°I must apologize, honorable immortal Lan,¡± the older merchant bowed deeply, ¡°but the traveler cabins have all been filled up since then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a cabin,¡± she sighed. This was the third time in a row she was getting the runaround, and it didn¡¯t get any less baffling. ¡°I can sleep on the deck itself if need be. I can cook and protect your vessel, for free - how do you not have a spot?¡± ¡°All the same,¡± - the merchant shrugged - ¡°we don¡¯t have any space.¡± She closed her eyes, rubbing them in frustration, and then turned and walked away without saying goodbye. It was rude, but if the fucker wanted her to be polite, he shouldn¡¯t have been lying straight to her face. Yesterday, while she was seeking out rumors about Wu Lanhua, she also asked a fair few people wherever they could let her travel on their ship. Most agreed immediately, and in fact were asking if they could hire her on for a long term contract. Today, it was like all of them changed their minds overnight, and marked her out as an outcast. What could have happened? Did she piss off someone important back at the party? But she barely even talked to anyone... This setback could not even begin to dampen her incredible mood, but she needed to think, and so she paid for a small teapot of jasmine tea from a street vendor and settled down at one of the tables in front of his stall to relax. A couple other customers gave her elegant robes assessing looks, but made no comments, and her veiled hat hid her expression from sight. After the run into the forest and then back into town, the cheap tea smelled sweet, like a heavenly medicine. Her cup paused on the way to her lips, as gears finally clicked in her head. She put it down without taking a sip, and cursed that emerald-dressed snake of a woman. That sent some more looks her way, but she ignored them - thankfully, she at least brought herself short of saying the name out loud. Wu Lanhua must have sent a message to the other merchants in town in the morning, none of whom would want to pick a fight with the biggest magnate if they could avoid it. Back then, she wondered why she didn¡¯t try to push her to stay during their breakfast, but this explained it - she was just stalling for time. It was probably also why she invited her to sleep overnight, and why she wasn¡¯t worried about giving Qian Shanyi her seal, even though it gave up a measure of control. Her goal was obvious - it made it harder for Qian Shanyi to leave town. There were two reasons why she might have decided to do this: a bad one, and an annoying one. Either way, she would have to go talk to the woman to find out what her intentions were. She sighed, closed her eyes, and sipped from her tea cup. The tea really was nice, and there was no reason to waste it. She¡¯d go talk to her right away. Just¡­ not until her teapot was empty.
¡°Ah, Yishan! What a fortunate meeting,¡± Wu Lanhua smiled, meeting her eyes. She found her in the middle of ordering around some sailors in the docks, loading up boxes onto a slender, long ship with sails that seemed like the wings of a perched bird, ready to set flight. ¡°Ah, honorable merchant Wu,¡± she responded in a flat tone, coming closer. The sailors quickly left the two of them alone. ¡°Are you behind all ships in Xiaohongshan mysteriously barring me from boarding?¡± ¡°Barring you from boarding?¡± Wu Lanhua fluttered her eyelashes, ¡°What a travesty. But where might you be headed?¡± ¡°Downstream,¡± she said, ¡°I hope you realize you cannot prevent me from leaving? I will hitch a ride uninvited, if need be.¡± ¡°Whyever would I want to prevent you from leaving, Yishan?¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head. ¡°I am saddened to see my friend leave us so soon, but I could hardly stop you. But if you are heading downstream, could I perhaps offer my own ship? It is the fastest in the city, and I just happened to head in the same direction.¡± So it was the annoying reason: she wanted to control how she left, force them to travel together, perhaps to give her more time to persuade her to stay. ¡°Why this charade? You could have told me you intended to do this in the morning.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know where you were headed this morning,¡± Wu Lanhua pointed out, raising an eyebrow, ¡°and besides, I would have thought you would ask me before the others.¡± Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t want to ask her exactly because she didn¡¯t want her to know where she was headed. She snorted, leaning in close to Wu Lanhua, the veil around her hat almost touching her face. ¡°Are you quite sure about what you said that night?¡± She whispered quietly, ¡°Pushing me to travel with you, together on the same ship? Does this not look like courtship?¡± Wu Lanhua did not even offer her the courtesy of blushing. ¡°Please, Yishan,¡± she said instead, ¡°Liu Fakuang would be traveling with us, of course, for we have to settle some things before our wedding. I hope you can refrain from impropriety?¡± Qian Shanyi pursed her lips. Traveling together with that karmist bastard¡­ She doubted she could avoid a confrontation if they spent more time together. Hiding her contraband swords would be bad enough, but by far the greatest trouble would be in keeping her mouth shut about what she thought about him. Wu Lanhua knew it, too - probably intended it to scare her off her chase after Wang Yonghao. How naive. ¡°Well, lead the way, honorable merchant Wu.¡± Qian Shanyi gave her a mocking bow, ¡°Let us set off right away, on our small river journey.¡± Chapter 33: Scribe The Stolen Lore Of Heavens Qian Shanyi sliced off yet another tentacle of an enormous monster just a moment before it could batter her into mush, a creature of slime and shifting horror, and its blood and ichor bathed her from head to toe. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest. She had been fighting for what felt like hours, and she needed to find a way out now, or else she would soon be dead. She had to escape, she - She frowned. This¡­Didn¡¯t make sense. How did she get here? The monster swung at her again, and she dashed away, breaking out of the fight. They were inside of an enormous stone temple, walls lined with statues, and as her gaze swung over the hall, she felt a sense of unreality. There were stone benches down on the floor, but far too tall for normal people, six on the left and nine on the right, asymmetric and not even lined up in rows. As her eyes flickered over the lines, she saw three more benches appear on the left, their shapes shifting, blending, as her mind made them arrange into rows again¡­ ¡°Oh,¡± she said, her frown vanishing, ¡°I am dreaming.¡± She fixed her gaze upon the monster, and guided her mind to relax, letting her concentration wander away. The monster shifted, and began dissolving, the temple around them following suit, turning into a cloud of vines, and from there into a windy forest of mushrooms and spiderwebs. Back in the Golden Rabbit Bay, she once stumbled upon a book about lucid dreaming, and in her search for every possible cultivation advantage she could muster, spent a good three months practicing the techniques within when she went to sleep. Her hope was that it would allow her to cultivate in her sleep - that way, she could make up for the lack of support from her sect. Sadly, this was not to be. A cultivator could no more consciously control their spiritual energy in their sleep than a person could decide to get up and cook a meal - unless they were a sleepwalker, it was flat out impossible, and even if they were, what they did would be entirely unpredictable, under no conscious control. In retrospect, even if she could have managed it, such an approach would have been flatly suicidal. Sleepwalkers hurt themselves all the time, and messing up the flow of spiritual energy within her body could have easily led to her overloading one of her dantians and blowing it up, and all the neighboring organs alongside it. She supposed it made sense: if lucid dreaming could have been used for cultivation, the book would not have been left out in the open access section of their library, where even non-cultivators could read it. Still, she did end up picking up a couple tricks that made sleeping much more enjoyable. For one, dealing with nightmares became almost trivial. Dreams had no true logic of their own, and could not be controlled, but there were ways to affect the events, ride the flow of associations where you wanted it to go. Trying to think of a topic - or actively trying to ignore one, which was much the same in a dream - would only rarely get you there directly. The trick was to not focus on any given thing too much - but to accept whatever the dream threw at you, give it some token attention, and then let it sink back into the flow, gently pushing the images in the desired direction. Qian Shanyi made herself relax, and focused on her memories of the sunny beaches of the Golden Rabbit Bay. Instead, she ended up in a bowl of sand, horizon curling up above her, where the ocean flowed upwards into the sky, and the sun shone with a cold green light. She settled down on the sand, this dream not even granting her a proper body, merely the sense of sight, and watched fishes drift upwards into the sky like birds migrating for winter.
Qian Shanyi woke up in her cabin on the Lunar Whisper, Wu Lanhua¡¯s personal yacht. The sun was only just starting to rise, its dim rays poking through the curtains, and she allowed herself a few minutes of lazing about amid the silk sheets of her bed. Yesterday, she got Wu Lanhua to sign a contract with her, making her one of the two cooks on the yacht - that way, she would be paid a respectable five silver yuan per day for the duration of their travels. She would have to cook for the sailors, but compared to her workload at the ramen shop, this was nothing, and that left her plenty of time to do her own research. She lifted her head and looked at the table, still covered in papers full of calculations of spiritual energy flows, as she tried to cut down the needle control technique from Three Obediences Four Virtues to something she could actually execute. She got through about a third of the linear algebra in the evening before she gave up and went to bed, her mind aching softly from the exertion. Every individual calculation was simple, but there was an absolute ton of them, and she had to pay complete attention to every single one, because even a single error could make the entire technique explode in her face as soon as she tried it. She stretched her hands under the sheets, enjoying the soft feel of silk on her skin. She was not looking forward to continuing, but it had to be done. Worse still, she¡¯d have to do this math twice, just to check her work. Alright, enough laziness. Time to get to work. She got up from the bed, tied a silk rope around her waist, circulated her thread control technique to hook the other end securely around the window¡¯s ledge, and dived down into the river below. The cold water shocked the last vestiges of sleep out of her system, and she spent some time swimming next to the yacht, as part of her daily exercise. Even with her muscles enhanced by spiritual energy, she couldn¡¯t keep up with the ship¡¯s speed, and soon enough the rope stretched until she decided to pull herself back in. She climbed through the window, shook herself free from the water, dressed, and threw one last hateful glare at the desk full of math before leaving the cabin. She¡¯d get back to them eventually. Just as soon as she did an inventory of the ship¡¯s pantries, planned out the day¡¯s meals with the other chef, made breakfast for everyone¡­ Who knows, perhaps something else would come up.
Wu Lanhua didn¡¯t lie about her yacht¡¯s speed: even though they stopped in several towns on the way, where she had to handle some business of hers, they were still traveling a good deal faster than her original plan accounted for, and indeed faster than any other boat she could find. This left her with some time to go through the local libraries for pieces of knowledge while they were moored in port. Her first priority was finding information about heavenly tribulations. In fact, every post office had just the book she needed, one she read many years ago and largely forgotten - a complete index of all known forms of heavenly tribulation - but of course she could not ask for it directly. It was commonly accepted that the heavens either could not read, or at least had significant trouble doing so - one of the many reasons they could not fully understand the world of cultivators - but they could hear, and so if she asked, out loud, for the book about heavenly tribulations she was sure that even the distant heavens would quickly wise up to her game, and break off the vow she made. Second priority was general information about the heavens, which ran into much the same issue. For both of those, she would need to get into the library for an inconspicuous reason and be left alone to browse the stacks, where she could find the books she needed. That brought her to her third priority: information about luck, world fragments, or tracking methods, in case she would need something more on top of her vow to find Wang Yonghao. Asking about these topics should be safe, and also grant her the access she could use to research what she really wanted. When she asked about luck at the local postal office, they directed her to the Scarlet River Dance sect, and she decided to follow their advice. This was not unusual: the book selection at any individual postal office was by necessity small, mostly focusing on topics of general interest. Sect libraries, on the other hand, tended to collect all sorts of rare and unusual tomes, and would generally allow outsiders to peruse those that contained no particular secrets, for a small price. Luminous Lotus Pavilion tended to get at least a couple visitors every day for that exact purpose. Scarlet River Dance seemed less prepared to answer these sorts of requests - close to the frontier as it was, she supposed they got less scholarly traffic than a major city like the Golden Rabbit Bay. Instead of leading her to their outer sect library, they showed her to a small visitation room, and left her there to wait. And wait¡­ The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. And wait some more¡­ How long could finding a single book possibly take? She even told them the title. Did they not have a library index? She was glad she brought her writing set with her to make notes, and spent the time working on the mathematics behind her needle control technique. Some parts of the problem could be split off from the larger whole, and thus could be made much easier to check without redoing thousands of equations. Finally, almost an hour after she came here, the doors opened and let through the younger cultivator who initially greeted her, and an older one. Neither of them was dressed as a sect elder, but by how the younger man walked behind and bowed his head, she could tell that the older man had a greater position in the sect. Perhaps he was responsible for the library? They also didn¡¯t bring any books. ¡°You asked for the Seventeen Flows of Luck? It is not available,¡± the older cultivator told her, not even bothering to ask for her name or introduce himself. He had a haughty air about himself that immediately put her on edge. ¡°The postal office directed me here,¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Was it already loaned out?¡± ¡°No, it is here,¡± he said, ¡°but we cannot loan it out to a loose cultivator.¡± ¡°A loan is not necessary - I would be fine to read it here,¡± she said, gesturing to her writing set, ¡°I could take notes.¡± ¡°These are delicate books,¡± the older man said, ¡°we can¡¯t afford them to be damaged by careless handling.¡± ¡°I have been trained in book handling techniques,¡± she frowned, already seeing where this conversation was heading, ¡°this isn¡¯t the first library I visit.¡± ¡°Loose cultivators such as yourself could hardly be expected to be trained properly,¡± he waved his hand dismissively, ¡°perhaps it¡¯s good enough for the empire, but not for my library.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the first sect library I visit either.¡± ¡°I would like to see what sect that might have been.¡± ¡°Are you accusing me of lying?¡± she asked, her voice growing cold. ¡°I have dueled men for less in the past.¡± ¡°I would never question the word of a¡­ fellow honorable cultivator, of course,¡± he said, not even looking at her. She saw his lips twitch in disdain at the words. ¡°It is just that different sects have different standards, and we pride ourselves in ours.¡± Her implicit threat of the duel was more than a little hollow - she was only staying in town for a couple hours, and couldn¡¯t risk delaying her ship - but it had to be made, if for no other reason than to keep up appearances, lest they talk and rumors spread to other towns. A cultivator that was not willing to put their life on the line to defend their honor at the first slight had no honor at all. It took her a good while to grasp why, for of course nobody bothered explaining the system, but forced as she was to look at it mostly from the outside, the patterns became clear over time. Cultivators¡¯ honor grew out of a simple need to trust each other. When someone borrowed money from you, you needed to trust that they would return it. If you accepted a new cultivator into the sect, you needed to trust that they would not simply run off with all the sect secrets as soon as you let them enter the sect library. Even something as simple as hiring someone to fix your fence required a degree of trust. Of course, sometimes, blind trust was not required: if you hired someone to kill a demon beast, and they came back with its head, you could know for sure that it died. But most of the time, things were not quite so convenient. Often enough, people disagreed about what happened, and there was no way for others to tell who was in the right. So what did you do? If someone came from a well-known sect or family, they could rely on their reputation, for others would trust them not to sabotage it with a simple lie. If someone was wealthy, they could stake their word on their wealth, and pay out handsomely if a lie was revealed. But what could someone stake if they had neither? The only thing they could stake was their life. If everyone knew that should someone challenge your word, you would risk your life and limb to fight them, then not only would they not accuse you over nothing - they could also trust you not to lie, for every lie risked your life, were someone willing to challenge it. That is what honor was, at the end of the day: the seal built out of blood. The word of an honorable cultivator could be trusted, but they could only remain honorable if they would put their life on the line every single time to defend it. That, in turn, meant that if you could not - or would not - defend yourself, or even risk your life, you had no honor. Hence: women, children, mortals and cowards. Of course, nowadays a woman could run you through with a flying sword just as well as a man, but the perception stuck around, and that was the only thing that truly mattered. A challenge from a cultivator without any honor could, of course, be safely refused, such a refusal not bringing shame in the eyes of others. If you had honor, you had to guard it jealously, for if you ever lost it, it was almost impossible to claw it back. If you never had any in the first place¡­ Even if she challenged him, and he agreed, and she won, his sect might simply decide to retaliate against her anyways - and of course she would not be seeing the books she needed. ¡°Is there anything I could do to convince you otherwise?¡± she said. ¡°Perhaps I could put some money in an imperial escrow, in case you deem the book too damaged by my hands?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± he said, ¡°perhaps an escrow of two hundred spirit stones would be enough.¡± ¡°Two hundred spirit stones?!¡± She scowled. ¡°This is ridiculous. The book itself could not cost even a tenth of that.¡± ¡°The price is final, and standard for our library.¡± He shrugged. His eyes bore into her, daring her to disagree. Bastard. She quickly gathered her things, and got up from her seat. ¡°Thank you for your time,¡± she said neutrally, and headed out the doors. She would just have to try in the next town over. There was bound to be a sect that was more cooperative - the only question was if she could find one before she caught up with Wang Yonghao, because by then it would be a little too late.
She spent the rest of her time ashore in the postal office library, trying to do the best she could with the meager book selection. She found the aptly named Comprehensive Tribulation Index, and copied down the relevant sections, which took up most of her time. If she was to survive her tribulation, the first step was knowing which of about a hundred different tribulation forms she would have to face. This was, of course, a matter of guesswork, but the heavens tended to favor some forms over the others. The most common of them was also the most straightforward - a bolt of tribulation lightning from the skies straight at your head. In fact, every form of tribulation started out with three strikes of tribulation lightning - a little warning from the heavens, just to make sure you were paying attention. Dealing with the lightning was hard, but manageable - with a strong enough body, spiritual shield, and some talisman formations a prepared cultivator could pass through it without too much trouble - but she very much doubted her tribulation would take this simple form. If her suspicions were correct, and the heavens were paying personal attention to Wang Yonghao, then by rebuffing them she would be getting a tribulation perfectly tailored to kill her dead. If she was to survive it, she had to guess which tribulation form they would pick based on what they knew of her, and then prepare her countermeasures without the heavens cottoning on to her schemes. It was, in other words, a very traditional gamble, only played with the world as the board and her life at stake. Thankfully, she was not playing entirely blind. The vow in her mind felt different from one hour to another, angrier when their boat stopped in a town, and settling down when they were making progress down the river again - it wanted her to find Wang Yonghao, and made this desire known. Through this vow, she could have some handle on the heaven''s opinion of her actions. After she returned to the boat with her notes in hand, she once again traced Wang Yonghao¡¯s position from the safety of her cabin. He didn¡¯t stay in the same city: instead, he was moving, but they were still gaining up on him. The only question was if they were closing the distance fast enough, or too fast by far. If she caught up with him before she was ready to face her tribulation, she would die, but if she took too long, then the heavens would figure out her lies, send the tribulation down while she slept, and she would still die. They soon set off, and she rested on the ship¡¯s bow, waxing river wind passing through her hair like the hands of a lover, making her plans. How could she help Yonghao break his curse of luck, if she couldn¡¯t even be sure she would be alive by the end of the month? Was she heading to her death, or to her ascension? There was only a razor-sharp line between the two, and human feet bled when one walked on razors. Chapter 34: Slap The Lips That Drip With Blood In the evening, she cooked and served dinner for Wu Lanhua and Liu Fakuang. The kitchen on the boat shared the room with a small dining table, so that important guests could enjoy watching the cooks work, and they spent the cooking time in pleasant conversation before she joined them for the meal itself. Together with the other chef, they made a hearty fish soup - from the fish she caught herself, after she tried her hand at fishing using her rope control techniques. Moving the fishing line underwater was difficult, and only made more so by the control line slipping out of her fingers, but she was going to keep practicing - she came far too close to death in her battle with that giant black fish back in the forest. In the end, she only managed to catch a single fish, but it was enough for the three of them. ¡°It¡¯s truly a shame you won¡¯t be staying with us.¡± Wu Lanhua sighed, blowing softly on her spoon. ¡°I forget when was the last time I could enjoy fish cooked by an immortal chef.¡± ¡°You live right next to a river,¡± she said, raising her eyebrows, ¡°I would have expected most of your meals to include fish of some fashion.¡± ¡°Our previous immortal chef specialized in beef,¡± Wu Lanhua said. ¡°He all but refused to cook anything else, and there is only so much you can force a cultivator to go against their wishes. His skills were great, and he knew hundreds of ways to prepare it, but my stomach does not tolerate it well. It was still better than the cooking of a mortal chef, of course, but only just.¡± ¡°A chef is supposed to tailor the meal to the tastes of the customers, not force the customers to adhere to their own tastes,¡± she said, quoting from Three Obediences Four Virtues, and shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s a novice mistake to make.¡± ¡°Would you believe me this woman told me she could hardly be credited for her cooking skills?¡± Wu Lanhua turned to Liu Fakuang. ¡°Yet here she is casually pointing out mistakes our prior chef made without even meeting him. You should have more respect for your skills, Yishan.¡± ¡°Would you believe me she told me she is a regional trader of little fame or wealth?¡± Qian Shanyi smiled, also turning to Liu Fakuang. Wu Lanhua laughed, and the conversation turned to Liu Fakuang. He was telling them about his work - meeting with local spirit hunters, to share news, coordinate, and receive orders that couldn¡¯t be sent through the post - and she was keeping the conversation going with a mask of polite interest, until something he said caught her off guard. ¡°Recently a lot of work is about trying to predict and prevent demonic cultivator attacks, like that recent one in Golden Rabbit Bay -¡± he said. Qian Shanyi¡¯s spoon paused for a fraction of a second, the words registering in her mind. Wu Lanhua nodded to Liu Fakuang, thankfully not looking at her, and she put her spoon down, focusing fully on the conversation. ¡°What happened in Golden Rabbit Bay?¡± she asked, keeping her tone casual through force of will. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t heard?¡± he asked, looking at her. ¡°It was big news about a week ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t follow the rumors much, I am afraid.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Unless it concerns cooking or cultivation.¡± ¡°Demonic cultivators left spiritual bombs all over the city, about two and a half weeks ago,¡± Liu Fakuang said, ¡°then tried to steal from one of the largest sects in the confusion. We¡¯ve been on alert ever since.¡± Two and a half weeks. That would put it at the exact day when Wang Yonghao fled the city. He did mention some explosions¡­ ¡°How -¡± she swallowed a sudden lump in her throat, ¡°how many dead?¡± ¡°Somewhere north of half a thousand,¡± he said, ¡°it wasn¡¯t in our reports, just what the postrunners have been saying. If you want to know more, you could write to the imperial office in Golden Rabbit Bay.¡± They are fine, she told herself, It¡¯s a big city. The probability is just not there. Could she find out for sure? Not safely, but perhaps there was a way¡­ She shook her head slightly to clear it. Either her family was safe, or they were already dead. If they were alive, they would get her letter and know she was alive, not pulverized in an explosion. If they were dead, they were beyond her help, and there would be time to grieve later. Her father would have wanted her to stay safe instead of risking her obscurity by sending more letters, she was sure. ¡°Did you know someone there?¡± Liu Fakuang asked her, noticing her momentary pause. ¡°Only distant acquaintances,¡± she lied, ¡°but five hundred dead¡­ It is shocking.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Wu Lanhua agreed. ¡°Their heavenly souls are in a better place now,¡± Liu Fakuang said. Qian Shanyi felt rage bubbling in her heart, but kept it away from her face. How did he dare say that? ¡°We can only hope they find the ones responsible,¡± Wu Lanhua said. ¡°There are many diviners in the Golden Rabbit Bay,¡± Liu Fakuang said, ¡°Heavens are sure to show them the way.¡± ¡°I doubt it would be so simple,¡± Shanyi said, shaking her head dismissively. There was no real benefit to starting a fight, but she couldn¡¯t simply let it go. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wu Lanhua turned to her. ¡°Nothing, really,¡± she said, ¡°I am not a spirit hunter, so it¡¯s hardly my place to speak.¡± ¡°Hmm. What a curious thing to say,¡± Wu Lanhua said, steepling her fingers, ¡°do you not have faith in divination, Yishan?¡± ¡°Faith?¡± She blinked, enjoying a chance to move the conversation away from her real objection. ¡°Hardly. It¡¯s an imprecise art at the best of times - there is a reason why it was hit the hardest by the reformation. History books are replete with examples of ancient divination arts that were revealed to not work at all, merely confirming what the cultivator already wanted to hear - hence ¡®confirmation bias¡¯. The only thing less deserving of blind faith is our understanding of luck.¡± ¡°Yet there are many diviners among the imperial spirit hunters, are there not?¡± ¡°The techniques work, when applied with great care.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It is the myth of how effective they are that I have a problem with. No theater play seems to be complete without a diviner who tracks down a cultivator across the entire empire, knowing exactly where they are at all times - something that is, best as I know, flatly impossible.¡± The irony of her doing exactly that with Wang Yonghao left a tingle in her soul. Perhaps she would share the joke with him when she tracked him down. ¡°Hm. And this has nothing to do with your embarrassment over making a heavenly vow?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± She asked. She was somewhat prepared for that question, and was sure she showed no sign of her true thoughts. Liu Fakuang, on the other hand, winced, and rubbed his head. ¡°Yeah, sorry about that,¡± he said, ¡°I, uh, told my fiance about your vow. And that you were embarrassed by it. I wanted to tell you earlier, but you always seemed so busy¡­¡± She glared at him, then turned back to Wu Lanhua. ¡°Fine. Yes, it is related,¡± she said, ¡°but I would rather avoid discussing it. It could be a contentious topic.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Liu Fakuang said. ¡°Oh come now, how bad could this possibly be?¡± Wu Lanhua said, ¡°Besides, is it not good to air grievances in the open?¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t much care for cosmic questions,¡± Qian Shanyi said, pouring herself a cup of tea now that she had finished her soup. ¡°I do not. But if you care - and you certainly seem to - then that makes it interesting.¡± ¡°Lanhua, do you really want to know this?¡± Liu Fakuang winced. ¡°I told you about how most other cultivators see karmists, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°My dear Fakuang, you won¡¯t deny me the chance to get to know Yishan better, will you?¡± She leaned forwards, cupping his cheek in her hand, ¡°Talk in the abstract is not the same as seeing it with my own eyes.¡± Liu Fakuang sighed, and nodded slightly. ¡°I guess it¡¯s my punishment for not telling you about the vow earlier,¡± Liu Fakuang sighed, ¡°Well, get it out. It¡¯s not like you are the first cultivator with whom I talked about this.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Qian Shanyi pursed her lips, putting her tea cup down with a clang of china on tablewood. If they wanted to give her permission to speak, then speak she would. It would be a good distraction from her worries. ¡°If the heavens were involved in any way, the death toll would have been doubled. The only ¡®way¡¯ they ever show is towards graveyards.¡± ¡°Yeah, like I expected,¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°But it¡¯s just not true. The heavenly will guides and comforts hundreds of thousands of people in their daily life. How can you even say that with a straight face?¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°You are in the high refinement stage. How long until you are at the peak? Already prepared to die in your tribulation?¡± ¡°I am not going to be facing a tribulation because I have no intention of transcending my realm in the first place,¡± Liu Fakuang said, pursing his lips. ¡°Refinement stage is as far as I will go.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyebrows flew up, surprise momentarily overpowering her sheer disdain for the karmist opposite her. Most refinement stage cultivators could not advance to the building foundation stage, due to lacking the funds, a good spiritual energy recirculation law, or simply not being blessed enough to have their dantians of sufficient size - but to not even want to transcend the boundaries of your flesh, this was something novel. In many ways, it felt even more bizarre than Wang Yonghao¡¯s decision to not cultivate at all. ¡°Why not?¡± she asked after a couple seconds of silence. ¡°Why would I? Because to cultivate is to seek immortality?¡± He shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not what the heavenly will teaches, and besides, what would I do with my life? None of my family are cultivators, and neither is Lanhua. As a refinement stage cultivator, I could easily live to a hundred and twenty years - a hundred and forty with alchemical treatments. None of the others can live that long, even in the best circumstances. What would I need more life for? To suffer alone?¡± Wu Lanhua smiled, and put a hand on his shoulder. He leaned into her. ¡°You are a spirit hunter,¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, ¡°do you truly expect to die in your bed?¡± ¡°Why not? Most of us retire just fine these days! This isn¡¯t the pre-reformation time anymore.¡± ¡°Hm. I suppose I may have grown up on a few too many stories,¡± she grumbled, ¡°but that matters not. What you personally intend has nothing to do with thousands of cultivators being murdered by the Heavens every single year for daring to go beyond their ¡®mortal¡¯ station. What can possibly justify this, in your eyes?¡± ¡°Thousands only die because tens of thousands make the attempt.¡± ¡°And that makes it okay?¡± She scoffed, ¡°Besides, hundreds of thousands would have tried if not for the current risk - the threat alone is unjustifiable, not simply the deaths. This is ten percent of the best prepared cultivators in all the empire!¡± ¡°And nobody would die if those not truly prepared for the challenge would not attempt it!¡± Liu Fakuang threw his hands up. ¡°Cultivation is a dangerous road, one that is not meant for everyone because not everyone can shoulder the burden. Those ten percent? If they simply trained more, or accepted that advancing in realm was not their destiny, they would still be alive. That¡¯s all a tribulation is - it¡¯s a check to make sure everyone is prepared to handle the responsibility of power.¡± ¡°Right,¡± she laughed, ¡°which is why before Gu Lingtian¡¯s rebellion you would get a tribulation thrown in your face as soon as your spiritual root meridians became unblocked, unless you happened to be born to one of the few families who were allowed to survive. I am sure it was just a test of ¡°responsibility¡±, and not a cynical assassination of those who could not possibly fight back.¡° ¡°It was! Those families knew how to handle it, and taught their children how to do so as well. Now the heavens were convinced to do things differently -¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t get convinced,¡± she hissed, ¡°they were forced, at swordpoint.¡± ¡°Well, whatever you want to call it.¡± He shrugged, not caring in the slightest. ¡°The point is, there is a reason why the Heavens do this.¡± ¡°Of course there is a reason. The reason is they do not want people to cultivate.¡± ¡°If that were true, why wouldn¡¯t they send down the tribulation while you were ascending in realm? That is the most vulnerable moment! But no, first you ascend, and then the tribulation descends.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more efficient to only kill those who actually succeed,¡± she snorted, ¡°it is well known the Heavens have limits on how much spiritual energy they can use. Or perhaps they have simply been limited by Gu Lingtian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a guess,¡± he scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s no better than my guess for why they do things. You couldn¡¯t possibly know what limitations they are working under - only the Emperor is allowed to know the text of the Heavenly Mandate.¡± ¡°There is no Heavenly Mandate,¡± she hissed, rising up from her chair, ¡°there is only the Heavenly peace treaty.¡± ¡°Are those not synonyms?¡± Wu Lanhua asked curiously. ¡°A mandate would have been given willingly.¡± She glared at her, though with no true conviction. The woman simply didn¡¯t know better. ¡°Our peace treaty was forced upon them.¡± ¡°Whatever you want to call it,¡± Liu Fakuang continued, raising his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°The point remains that even the empire has certain relations with the Heavens! They follow some rules, and well, I think they exercise heavenly will. To say that it leads to nothing but graveyards would be to say that that¡¯s all the empire does!¡± ¡°Will you say the same of the Lion kingdom?¡± She smiled with poison in her voice, and was glad to see him flinch. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the name before, but I am afraid I am not too familiar,¡± Wu Lanhua said, frowning slightly, ¡°It¡¯s to the east from here, I believe?¡± ¡°It was a kingdom some two hundred years ago,¡± Qian Shanyi said, her lecturing tone bringing back some of the calm to her soul, as she sat back down on her chair, ¡°a vassal of the empire at the time. One day, an Asura appeared above their capital.¡± ¡°An Asura?¡± ¡°One of the many vile creatures that come down from the heavens,¡± she continued, ¡°It hung there, hundreds of meters above the ground, responding to neither call nor sign. Then, three days later, it struck, and everything within three hundred kilometers - towns, people, livestock, plants down to the smallest blade of grass, even water flowing within the rivers - was turned to stone in an instant.¡± She lifted her cup of tea to her lips again, letting the statement hang in the air. ¡°We don¡¯t know why the heavens ordered this, nor how it was done,¡± she continued, ¡±no witnesses of the final day have survived to tell the tale. The only reason we know the Asura was there at all is because of half a dozen cultivators who were smart enough to flee well in advance, and lucky enough - or paranoid enough - to keep fleeing until they were well outside of the eventual circle of death. We don¡¯t even know how many people died, for how would anyone count them? To walk the entire kingdom and count the statues would take a hundred people working for a decade, and by now, many have been eroded into nothing by the rain and wind. All census books - if there even were any - were turned to stone, and you cannot read stone ink on stone paper. Our best estimate is three million souls.¡± She turned her fiery eyes towards Liu Fakuang. ¡°This is far from the only slaughter, merely the largest one in recent memory,¡± she hissed, ¡°Yet you still kiss the heavens on the hand? The blood of their victims drips off your lips. What can possibly justify this?¡± Liu Fakuang had the decency to look away. Wu Lanhua steepled her hands, looking between them expectantly, like a cat that caught a particularly fat rat. ¡°They aren¡¯t saying what happened there,¡± he finally said, ¡°sometimes the heavens respond to requests, or talk through techniques, send messengers. They talk to the Emperor, of course. Never about this, though.¡± ¡°Is that your excuse?¡± She scowled, ¡°That they didn¡¯t even bother making up a reason?¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s important, isn¡¯t it?¡± He turned back to her. ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened there! All the witnesses we had - they only knew things up to the last day. From the last day itself, we know nothing. We know an Asura appeared, and you assume it is what killed everyone, but you don¡¯t know, do you? It could have been trying to stop some demonic cultivators, and failed!¡± ¡°How many layers of excuses can you invent before your mind runs dry?¡± ¡°Well if it wanted to kill everyone, why did it wait for three days?¡± ¡°To give witnesses some time to flee.¡± She scowled. Did she truly need to explain this out loud? ¡°Just to enjoy the fear it caused. Because the technique required three days to come to fruition - there are plenty of simple explanations. But if it came to stop the killing, why do nothing for three days? Not even speak to those who asked it? There is no explanation for this.¡± ¡°There are dozens of explanations! We don¡¯t even know for sure if the Heavens understand our speech - how can we say that Asura should have reacted to questions?¡± ¡°Of course they understand speech,¡± she said, gesturing at the ceiling with her cup, ¡°otherwise the Heavenly vows would not function.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but what if they read your intentions from your mind instead?¡± He shrugged. ¡°What if the heavens can understand speech, but the Asura in question was deaf?¡± He shook his head, ¡°We simply do not know enough about the Heavens! How can you so confidently say that what they do is wrong?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s your true excuse then,¡± she said, ¡°that we do not know, and never will know. Whatever the Heavens do, no matter how many thousands die at their hands, we simply will never know. But whenever a cultivator dies, why, that is their fault - they were simply not prepared enough. This we do know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t -¡± he sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t have an excuse. I am not a good karmist, the worst of my family. It was hard, you know, to learn about the Lion kingdom, and the other crises. But when a famine passes through the empire, what are the people supposed to do? Not everyone is lucky enough to be a cultivator and take control of their own destiny. Sometimes people just need to know that someone out there will hear their cry for help, and maybe, just maybe, offer a hand. Isn¡¯t that why you made your vow?¡± ¡°The shame of it burns my soul to ashes every morning,¡± she said, ¡°But I, at least, do not pretend that kissing the hand of murderers absolves me of responsibility.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you need to absolve yourself of responsibility,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s not like you killed anyone. Even if, as you say, the Heavens are really so bad¡­ If they kill someone, it¡¯s their fault, right? Why should you be ashamed of asking for help?¡± Instead of responding, she rose from her seat, and turned to Wu Lanhua. ¡°I hope you enjoyed this?¡± ¡°Very much,¡± Wu Lanhua said, nodding with a satisfied smile on her face, ¡°the affairs of cultivators are always couched in mystery, and I do enjoy shining some light on your worldview, Yishan.¡± ¡°Good. At least someone got something out of this,¡± she sighed, and headed towards the doors, ¡°I will be retiring for the night, with your permission.¡± She stopped in the doorframe, and threw a glance back at Liu Fakuang. ¡°I am thankful to you for keeping my vow out of the books,¡± she said, ¡°yet I can¡¯t help but wonder whether you should have, and what other transgressions have you kept out of them?¡± Chapter 35: Snare The Fools With Tainted Greed Qian Shanyi scanned the discard piles of the three other players, refreshing her mental count of the tiles still left in the game. The noise and smell of the mahjong parlor around her vanished as her focus sharpened to a needle point. In front of her stood fourteen tiles, ready to be discarded. It was the last round of the game, with one of her swords at stake; with the points she had, she would just barely win it back, but if she lost this round, it would vanish together with her opponents. Even a single wrong move here could spell disaster. In the blink of an eye, she made her decision, picked up one of her tiles, and discarded it. ¡°Ron!¡± The cultivator opposite her laughed, flipping open his hand. ¡°Oh, miss Xiao, so close and yet so far! I win this round too!¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Qian Shanyi covered her mouth in shock, ¡°How could this be? I was so close¡­¡± Moron, can¡¯t you even tell when someone is losing deliberately? She sneered in her heart. Exactly as planned. ¡°Is this really it?¡± She whined while they counted up the points and distributed the spirit stones. ¡°My luck is really rotten today¡­ Can¡¯t you even give me a chance for a rematch?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so dramatic,¡± he laughed, handing her a pouch of spirit stones, ¡°We played two games! It¡¯s skill, not luck, miss Xiao.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so not fair.¡± She scowled at him. ¡°You are just afraid I¡¯d win it back! Play another game, coward!¡± ¡°Sorry, I really don¡¯t have the time,¡± he said, picking up her sword and quickly heading for the doors. She sighed, counted out her winnings, and headed out of the parlor, feigning despair. She couldn¡¯t wait three whole months to sell her sword: even if she could trust the seller to send her the money by post, she needed it now. But of course no rational person would purchase an unlicensed sword directly from someone they did not know without doing any checks: the chances of it being stolen were simply too great to justify the risk. In other words, she needed an irrational person. This brought her to gambling. If she staked the sword on a game and lost it by just a hair¡¯s breadth, she would still get most of the cost back, and she would get it right away. Selling an unlicensed sword in a hurry was suspicious; Gambling with the one you just found in some ruins was more than solid enough to pass muster of the sorts of men who went betting. It took her some time to find a high stakes gambling parlor once they stopped in a large city three days into their journey, but the game was simplicity itself. Of course, there was a downside: since she had to agree on what the sword was worth with her fellow gamblers, she only walked out with around a hundred spirit stones, as opposed to two hundred she could have gotten from Cheng Dao back in Xiaohongshan. It was still more money than she had ever held in her hands in her entire life. Unfortunately, the risk of doing this a second time was simply too great. Finding one high-quality sword was plausible; finding two, in entirely different styles, started to strain belief. If her fellow gamblers felt something was off, they would drag her to the spirit hunters, and she would have all the same problem on her hands. Humming a tune and with a small fortune in her pocket, she headed out to the market. It was time for a little shopping spree.
Qian Shanyi hefted two different bottles of pills that could fortify her skin against burns, shaking them slightly to gauge their weight. One of them felt a bit heavier, but she also thought the glass it was made of was slightly thicker¡­ ¡°May I also recommend these excellent Ivory Dragon Pills?¡± the shopping assistant droned in her ear, still trying to upsell her despite her valiant attempts to ignore him. ¡°A young cultivator like you could benefit greatly from having your bones strengthened. A single broken leg could stop you from cultivating for weeks on end!¡± She glanced at the bottle in his hands. It was some supplement made by a local alchemist, marketed towards loose cultivators, presumably because they wouldn¡¯t know any better. The road of cultivation was paved in money, and if you wanted to, you could drain any fortune in a single breath. Even if the shady supplement worked as described, there were much higher priorities when purchasing cultivation aids - first, formations for gathering spiritual energy, then general healing pills, then pills that would handle specialized injuries, then items tailored towards your particular cultivation method, or towards some specific purpose. Priority for purchasing supplements that could, at best, offer a very marginal advantage, was, roughly speaking, ¡°never¡±. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. But my bones are fine,¡± she said, turning fully towards him, ¡°I assume you have a scale? I would like to weigh the pills inside of these two bottles.¡± ¡°The weights are written on the bottles, honorable customer.¡± The shopping assistant bowed, put aback by her change of topic. ¡°I have eyes that can see, I assure you.¡± She snorted, shaking her bottle for emphasis. ¡°I don¡¯t trust the labels. These pills are made by a local alchemist, not by a large sect with a reputation at stake - how am I supposed to know if they have followed the recipe correctly, or if you balanced the pills between the bottles well? Plenty of unscrupulous sneaks try to pawn off subpar products.¡± ¡°Honorable customer, are you claiming our shop lies about what we sell?¡± The shopping assistant grimaced as if she forced him to eat an entire crate of lemons. ¡°If you claim you could never make a mistake, then I suppose I am!¡± She laughed. ¡°Junior, you are a thousand years too young to try to trick me. Get the scale out, I have a right to weigh the products I am purchasing. Or shall we involve the empire? They would be happy to take your money for violating the mercantile codex.¡± ¡°These pills are sealed, and would not last as long if we open the bottles,¡± he said, his grimace only worsening at the mention of the empire. ¡°That is your problem, not mine,¡± she shook her head. Honestly, some people. She could have sold it much better, were she in his place. A couple hours later - and sixty spirit stones lighter - she headed back to the ship, loaded up with medicines, talismans, and a dozen long knives she purchased from the market.
When she came back to the yacht, she found Wu Lanhua speaking to an unfamiliar cultivator, dressed in all white, with short hair and a muscular build. He had a long black box strapped to his back, with steel strips around the edges, and seemed to be around thirty years old. From the spiritual energy around his body, she could tell he was around the high edge of the middle of the refinement stage - about the same as her, all things considered. The man was gesticulating wildly, while Wu Lanhua seemed bemused, one of her hands on his shoulder as she tried to get him to calm down. When Qian Shanyi walked onto the deck, Wu Lanhua noticed her, and waved her over. ¡°Yishan! How timely for you to return - we were just talking about you,¡± Wu Lanhua said, gesturing to the man in front of her. ¡°This is honorable immortal Wang Niu, my previous immortal chef.¡± Wang Niu gave her a cold stare, and she raised an eyebrow at him, but bowed in greeting. ¡°A pleasure,¡± she said, ¡°I am always open to exchanging pointers with a fellow chef.¡± ¡°You call yourself a chef?¡± He sneered. ¡°Wu Lanhua told me that you still need help from mortals. How long have you been practicing the great Dao of cooking?¡± ¡°Three months, if you mean my own personal journey, away from my teacher,¡± she lied easily, ¡°of what relevance is it?¡± ¡°Three months?¡± He bulged his eyes, before turning back to Wu Lanhua. ¡°This is ridiculous. This woman is barely an apprentice, let alone a chef.¡± ¡°I see you haven¡¯t even learned how to insult others properly, in all your years of practice.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Why is this man here, asking questions about me, Lanhua?¡± Wang Niu seemed ready to make a retort, but Wu Lanhua put a hand on his shoulder, and he stepped back. ¡°Well, Yishan, he has put me in a delicate situation.¡± She shook her head. ¡°He was away on sect business for several months, but now he is back, and wants to take over the cooking for me. Unfortunately, I already signed a contract with you that you will be my only immortal chef for as long as you stay on my yacht.¡± ¡°So?¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°If he was so incompetent he couldn¡¯t even manage to hold onto his position, I don¡¯t see why I should step aside to give him face.¡± Wang Niu¡¯s lips twitched, but he stayed silent. ¡°The trouble is that I have already had a contract with him,¡± Wu Lanhua sighed, ¡°I believed that we broke it before he left, but it appears I was mistaken.¡± ¡°How uncharacteristically forgetful of you,¡± Qian Shanyi said, rolling her eyes, ¡°But I still don¡¯t see the problem. He can travel to Xiaohongshan and be your chef there as much as he wants. Our contract only concerns the ship.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t suppose that would suffice, honorable immortal Wang?¡± Wu Lanhua turned to him, ¡°You have received my message about my wedding, I hope? I would very much love to taste your cooking when we celebrate. I would be even glad to pay your rates until I return.¡± ¡°This is unacceptable.¡± Wang Niu shook his head. ¡°This woman defiles the knives she holds by calling herself a chef. That she works in my place is an insult in itself - the only outcome I would accept is a chef¡¯s duel, with her title at stake.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°A chef duel?¡± Qian Shanyi laughed. ¡°For what purpose? I refuse.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he grinned, ¡°An amateur, and a coward. What else could I expect?¡± ¡°Is it not cowardice to spit in the face of your patron by leaving your station, and then run back with your tail between your legs as soon as you hear they found a better replacement?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I do not doubt your cooking is better, so is this how you use your title? Bullying juniors like me? Much like building foundation cultivators do not cross swords with refinement stage ones - for the outcome is never in doubt - there would be no purpose in this. Perhaps I should write a letter to your sect, to find out what they think of you soiling their reputation like this.¡± Once again, he reared up to respond, but was stopped by Wu Lanhua¡¯s hand. ¡°Would you mind if I speak with Lan Yishan alone, honorable immortal Wang?¡± Wu Lanhua asked. ¡°Just for a couple minutes.¡± A short jerk of his head was all the response they needed, and soon enough they were alone in the yacht¡¯s kitchen. The bright midday sun has heated the walls, and the air inside felt hot and stuffy, until Wu Lanhua pressed her hand against a glass case housing a talisman on one of the walls, and cold air spread throughout the room. ¡°I think you should go through with the duel, Yishan,¡± Wu Lanhua said, settling down on one of the chairs. ¡°Because you orchestrated it?¡± she asked sardonically. ¡°In part, and I am afraid I must apologize.¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head sadly. ¡°I thought seeing the two of you meet would be amusing, but I did not expect Wang Niu to react quite so explosively.¡± ¡°Is that why you ¡®forgot¡¯ about your contract?¡± ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t forget,¡± Wu Lanhua scrunched her nose at her, ¡°but I couldn¡¯t very much tell him that, could I? I didn¡¯t expect him to remember, in truth, let alone make it an issue. But now that he has, we hardly have a choice. Either you go through this duel, or he would drag us both into an imperial court to resolve this contract nonsense, which could take weeks.¡± ¡°Which you already knew would happen when we set off,¡± Qian Shanyi said, pursing her lips, ¡°I am beginning to think this is simply another ploy to delay my travels.¡± She really did like the woman - verbal sparring they did together had been the highlight of her day, as Wu Lanhua tried to find out more about her goals and Qian Shanyi deflected her inquiries. But this sort of push was something she expected from her too, and was one of the reasons she was hesitant to ask her for help in the first place. It was difficult to convey the urgency the heavenly vow pushed down on her, after all. ¡°What was I supposed to do, tell you that you can¡¯t work for me on the off chance that a fool who had not shown his face in months and who never cared about his contract - so much so that I doubted he even read it - would make it an issue?¡± Wu Lanhua said, annoyance clear in her tone. ¡°I expected professional jealousy to motivate him to come back, that much is true - I need an immortal chef for my wedding, and if you won¡¯t be there, then it has to be him. If not that, I hoped I could have another angle to convince you to stay. But no, I did not seek to sabotage you directly.¡± She seemed legitimately annoyed, at least, so perhaps she was speaking the truth - Qian Shanyi could certainly empathize with a scheme falling down on your own head. ¡°Besides, what would be so bad if you accepted the duel?¡± Wu Lanhua continued, ¡°It¡¯s not like he said you have to get off my boat. Win or lose, I will get you to your destination - even though you still have not told me exactly where it is. All you would lose is some meaningless title and a bit of honor. These aren¡¯t the old days of barbaric honor killings, nobody will allow him to cripple you on the spot, so what use is it to you?¡± ¡°I suppose this is only clear if you are a cultivator,¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, ¡°Lanhua, he said the duel would be over my title of immortal chef - if I lose, I could never practice cooking in public. If I did anyways, then no cultivator who has heard of the duel would deal with me ever again - and these news spread quickly. The empire has killed the honor-bound relations between the ordinary people, but among us cultivators, they are still very much alive.¡± ¡°Is that also why you are pursuing this bizarre chase?¡± ¡°My accomplice wouldn¡¯t talk, and I am not so blind as to actually care about the principle,¡± she said, shaking her head, ¡°but if it makes it easier for you, you can think of it that way. In this case, the difference between my own rules and that of others is hardly worth noting.¡± They sat in silence for a while, thinking. ¡°Could you elect to be the judge, and then simply rule the duel in my favor?¡± she asked, ¡°There is no heavenly law that prevents the judges from ruling dishonestly.¡± ¡°If this would be an official duel, then I do not think I could,¡± Wu Lanhua pursed her lips, ¡°I am known for being fair and impartial in all my dealings, no matter the circumstances, or at least as far as that befits a merchant. If the news got out of my blatant favoritism, it would cost me greatly. If he agrees to me being a judge in the first place, and the duel is close, then perhaps I could swing it slightly in your favor - but no more than that.¡± ¡°Yet you expect me to sacrifice my own honor?¡± ¡°Reputation is not honor, but it does seem hypocritical of me, when you put it that way,¡± Wu Lanhua said, ¡°I suppose I could compensate you for it, should you lose?¡± ¡°There are very few things that would be of comparable value to me being able to cultivate freely.¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head, pacing around the kitchen. If she rejected the duel, she would be either stuck here for weeks or forced to abandon her current identity, hard as it was to acquire. If she accepted it, and lost, she would at best be forced to cripple her most marketable skill and a core pillar of Three Obediences Four Virtues, and at worst be treated like an honourless wretch - more so than she already was. Compensation from Wu Lanhua would be of little value, as she would have to stay here to get it - which would mean abandoning her quest for Wang Yonghao, and then dying to a heavenly tribulation. If she won¡­ Could she win? ¡°What can you tell me about him?¡± She turned to Wu Lanhua. ¡°You spoke of his cooking, but what is his sect like? How long had he been a chef?¡± ¡°He comes from the Infinite Garden Pavilion.¡± Wu Lanhua answered immediately. ¡°One of my many suppliers. They position themselves as producers of gourmet ingredients - plant and beast alike - though best as I can tell, these days about half of their income actually comes from sanitation work. Cooking has never been their main or even secondary focus, but they have produced several excellent chefs. Wang Niu¡¯s master is the sect¡¯s main cook, and the man himself has been training as a chef for more than a decade, out of which he spent a good five years in my employ, on and off.¡± ¡°Has he ever worked in a restaurant?¡± She asked, an idea beginning to form in her mind, ¡°Serving customers?¡± ¡°Not as far as I know,¡± Wu Lanhua said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Only other people like me. Why, is that important?¡± She frowned, thinking things through, looking around the excellently stocked kitchen. To win against a chef with a decade of experience on her¡­ There was a path forwards here, though a fragile one. She smiled. ¡°Did you hear something you liked?¡± Wu Lanhua asked her, leaning back in her seat. Hmm¡­ ¡°Alright, fine,¡± Qian Shanyi said, feeling excited at her new scheme, ¡°But I am going to need him to agree to some concessions.¡±
When they returned to the deck, Wang Niu was still there, still as incensed as when they left, talking to Liu Fakuang who had returned while they were away. ¡°Well?¡± He asked, nodding at her. ¡°Did you recover a bit of sanity and courage? Or will you simply bow your head here and now?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Qian Shanyi smiled. ¡°But if this duel is to happen, there will need to be some restrictions.¡± He stared at her coldly. ¡°First of all,¡± she said, raising one finger, ¡°let us not waste any time by involving the city. We will cook here on the yacht, today, in the evening. I will leave the selection of the judges to Wu Lanhua - I trust you would agree with that?¡± ¡°I have a friend in the city who would love to come.¡± Wu Lanhua smiled. ¡°Me, my dear Fakuang, and my friend - I hope that would suffice?¡± She and Wang Niu nodded together. ¡°Second,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, raising a second finger, ¡°choosing what dish to cook, and thus what ingredients to purchase, is as much a skill of the chef as the preparation itself. To make sure we do not change our minds during the duel itself, we will both write down the name of the dish we intend to prepare, sealed inside of an envelope, and give them to Wu Lanhua for safekeeping. Of course, if we can¡¯t prepare that dish we will concede defeat.¡± ¡°I can tell you what I will cook right now, if you think this will help you,¡± he snorted, ¡°I do not need cheap tricks to destroy you.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Please use the envelope.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he said, ¡°what else?¡± ¡°Third is merely a continuation of that principle - once we enter the kitchen to cook, with all our ingredients, none of us leave until we are done. It would also help guard against cheating.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Fourth is a way to equalize our experiences,¡± she said, ¡°A chef must be economical as well, or else they will ruin their patron - whatever meal you cook, any ingredients you purchase must amount to no more than a single silver yuan. I, on the other hand, will have a budget of three yuan, to compensate for my lesser skill.¡± That finally gave him some pause. ¡°I will supply the wine,¡± Wu Lanhua volunteered, and Wang Niu nodded again. ¡°Fifth is a question of the stakes.¡± She smiled again. ¡°If I am to stake my title, you have to stake something as well, no? I want that box on your back, as well as whatever is in it right now. It must be valuable, for you to be carrying it all the time.¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± he sneered, ¡°you reach far beyond your station, girl.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she grinned, ¡°a pompous fool and a coward, all empty talk. What else could I expect? You want a duel without stakes? If you can¡¯t take the heat, then stay out of my kitchen.¡± He scowled in response to that. ¡°I will make you pay for those words,¡± he ceded through clenched teeth, ¡°This is an invaluable set of tools, given to me by my teacher, and you want it to equal your worthless title?¡± ¡°Fine, I will match it with two hundred spirit stones and my sword,¡± she waved her hand easily, ¡°I do not have that much on me, so if I lose, I will work for you until I will pay it off.¡± Malice creeped into his scowl, until it slowly warped into a smile. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Liu Fakuang look at her in surprise. ¡°Work for me? Fine, then I accept these stakes!¡± He said quietly, no doubt thinking of some horrible thing he could do to her in response. It was, in the end, all as she expected. Dance to my tune, foolish puppet, she cheered in her heart. It was time to bring this negotiation to a close. ¡°Finally, there is a question of cheating,¡± she said, ¡°I do not want us to constantly debate whether either one of us has violated the rules in some way, or done something objectionable, or we¡¯d be here all night. Neither do I want to debate what counts as cheating beforehand. Three accusations: whoever wants to accuse the other of cheating will have to make the accusation and prove it to the satisfaction of our judges, and if they fail to do so three times, then they will concede the duel and pay out triple their stake. If they manage it, of course, then they win the duel, and their opponent pays out triple.¡± ¡°Is that your angle?¡± He asked. ¡°Cheating? Of course, you have no skill to rely on.¡± ¡°If you believe I cheated, you just have to prove it,¡± she shrugged, ¡°No, I simply do not want you to argue all night once victory will be mine.¡± ¡°Ridiculous,¡± he scowled, ¡°but fine, I accept these terms. I will see you in the evening.¡± She bowed to him respectfully, though he did not return the gesture. ¡°Let the better chef win,¡± she lied with a smile. But there was no chance of that, for he had already lost. Chapter 36: Stomp These Upstarts Into Mud Once Wang Niu had left, she had pulled Liu Fakuang aside to ask for his help with a little experiment. Together, they found the ship¡¯s carpenter, and she asked him to make her a square out of thick wooden planks, solid and at least a meter to the side. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing for your duel?¡± he asked while they waited, quick strikes of the hammer filling the air of the cramped ship¡¯s workshop, ¡°I can tell you have some kind of plan, but Wang Niu is very good. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate him.¡± ¡°I have the time in mind,¡± she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t expect to need all of it, and this has been burning a hole through my mind since this morning. Best get it out of the way first, so it wouldn¡¯t distract me - it would only take a couple minutes.¡± ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t expect you to ask a karmist like me for cultivation help.¡± He chuckled softly, rubbing his head. ¡°You may be a karmist, but you are still a cultivator. I trust in your better nature,¡± she said, turning to face him, ¡°You said you could tell I had a plan? What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°Just, you came back looking very confident, and then you had all those terms already prepared,¡± he said, shrugging. ¡°Lanhua gets like that sometimes too. It reminded me of her.¡± She hummed, but before she could respond, the carpenter came back with her shield. ¡°Well, you said you didn¡¯t need it pretty, so here it is.¡± The carpenter shrugged, dragging it along the ground, nailed together from two rows of overlapping planks in accordance with her direction. She easily lifted it off the floor, thanked the man, and they headed to the back of the ship on the top deck, facing away from the rest of the port. She leaned the large square of wood against a railing, crouched behind it, and took one of her newly purchased long knives from her bag. ¡°So what is this supposed to be?¡± Liu Fakuang asked, coming closer. ¡°A shield, so that a shard of exploding metal doesn¡¯t take my head off,¡± she said, pushing the knife¡¯s edge through a tight, narrow gap she asked the carpenter to leave in between the planks. ¡°And you are here just in case it does anyways, to administer help. Healing pills are in my bag.¡± Really, it was paranoid of her - the wooden shield alone should have been more than enough. ¡°And why might shards of metal start flying around?¡± he asked her cautiously, and she felt his spiritual shield suddenly strengthen. Smart man. ¡°I have been redesigning a flying sword technique in my free time,¡± she said, wrapping the hilt in cloth, to cover any remaining gaps, ¡°I think I got it right, but you can never know for sure before you test it.¡± ¡°You have been redesigning a technique?¡± His eyebrows flew up as he admonished her. ¡°Alone? You should be doing that in a forest, away from anyone else, not here. What if you blow up the ship?¡± ¡°If I did it in a forest and screwed it up, nobody would get me to a healer in time and I would die,¡± she said, glancing up at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my master left me some notes for this - this is more of an exercise than truly novel work. I am not just doing this blind. Besides, blow up the ship? I only have enough spiritual energy for, like, half of it at best.¡± She grinned up at him, and before he could stop her, touched the hilt of the knife with a finger and poured spiritual energy into it, guiding it in accordance with her calculations and the diagram from the Three Obediences Four Virtues. A knife, no matter how long, wasn¡¯t quite a sword, but she wasn¡¯t going to risk destroying one of her precious weapons on a mere test, and the shape was close enough for her purposes. She only wished she could have done this without touching the weapon at all, but she needed all the control she could get, and so there was no way around it. Even simplified as it was, the ¡°humble needle control technique¡± still took all of her concentration and a good chunk of her reserves. Slowly, she let more and more spiritual energy pour into the knife, guiding it into the loops and twirls required by the diagram, gradually accelerating to reach that alluring point of stability. For a while, she thought it would hold, but as she came close to the finish line she felt the spiritual energy in the knife¡¯s tip bunch up, vibrate, and despite her frantic efforts to get it to hold, the entire technique instantly unraveled with an ear-ringing explosion, kicking the wooden shield - and her behind it - back two full feet. She stood up, checking herself over, and pulled the knife out through the shield - or tried to, because the handle was all that was left. The other side of the board was littered with steel shrapnel from the shattered blade, and she tossed the handle overboard, clicking her tongue in disappointment. At least she knew which part of the technique caused problems, and that would save her many hours of work. ¡°See? The ship is still here,¡± she said, turning back to Liu Fakuang, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think we¡¯ll get to do this a couple more times in the next few days before I get it right.¡± Somehow he didn¡¯t seem entirely mollified.
When Wang Niu returned to the ship in the evening, carrying his cold box of ingredients, he was ushered to the kitchen he knew quite well. With not much free space left on a ship, it was small, with the dining table on one end of the room, and the cooking area on the other. The two halves were separated from each other by a wide table for preparing the ingredients, cupboards taking up most of the wall behind it, and with a large stove in the middle of the wall, fit to cook for a dozen sailors at once. Despite the small size, this kitchen was stocked with some of the best equipment money could buy - after all, he ordered much of it himself. The stove was a marvel, driven by spirit stones and producing the exact amount of heat required by the chef by widening or narrowing apertures within it with special knobs: even his sect only had a couple of those. Besides that, there were copper pipes for water, filled with a water treasure near the roof, and a sink for cleaning the dishes after the fact. As he swept his gaze over the room, he found that all the surfaces were cleaned to a shine, with all equipment stoved away where it belonged, and grunted in approval. Lan Yishan was already there, ingredients covering half of the central table as she kept unpacking her own cold box - significantly larger than his, covered in droplets of water and smog, where moisture in the air had condensed from the cold. Wu Lanhua, Liu Fakuang, and a man he recognised as Li Shangwen, a big local merchant, were already seated at the dining table, drinking wine and talking of some mercantile mortal nonsense. ¡°Ah, honorable cultivator Wang!¡± Lan Yishan smiled at him carelessly, as if he wasn¡¯t about to teach her where her place was like a misbehaving dog is taught not to piss in the house. ¡°We¡¯ve decided that we would split the kitchen half and half - I would take the right side, and you the left. The stove, of course, would be shared.¡± She gestured to the other half of the central table. ¡°It¡¯s acceptable,¡± he replied, keeping his emotions contained. Who was she, to make these decisions, to give him orders? A chef¡¯s kitchen was no place for a woman. It was a battlefield, and a chef duel was the hottest part of that battle, knives and pots clashing together like swords and shields. Only one with an iron will, sharpened by years of experience, could direct the flow of ingredients and order the mortal assistants with the precision of a general. He would correct this rebellion at once. Although, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t even need to cook to do so. He left his cold box on his side of the counter, and strode over to Wu Lanhua, offering her the sealed envelope. ¡°My dish name, as we have agreed,¡± he said, ¡°when will the duel start?¡± ¡°There is no true start time,¡± Wu Lanhua said. ¡°You can begin cooking whenever you want to - after all, it¡¯s quite unlikely that you will both finish at the exact same time, so there is no point in synchronizing when you begin. When you are finished, simply present your dish, and we will make our judgment once both of you have done so.¡± ¡°I see,¡± he said, ¡°there is no need to wait, in that case. Cultivator Lan had already violated the conditions, so I have won by default.¡± Surprised eyes turned in his direction at that pronouncement. Lan Yishan stopped unpacking her coldbox, and leaned on it, raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°Is that so?¡± she asked with a slight smile. ¡°That is your first accusation of cheating then. How have I violated the rules?¡° In her eyes, he saw a twinkle of something he couldn¡¯t identify. It hardly mattered, for the truth was obvious. ¡°Your ingredients.¡± He gestured to her table, openly displaying three large fishes, plenty of mushrooms and vegetables, several lemons, sugar, eggs, bread, spices and several jars of what was no doubt pickled goods. ¡°I know the local prices well. Even if you bought them from the cheapest trader in town, that must have cost at least double of what you had to spend.¡± ¡°Oh, an easy mistake to make, but I am afraid it isn¡¯t quite that simple, honorable cultivator Wang,¡± she said, shaking her head, ¡°all my ingredients fit precisely in my budget. I even have a written list of prices, and the merchants I approached, where appropriate. Chen Minlang - our other cook, though not a cultivator, I am not sure if you have met - would testify to the accuracy, because we did our purchases together.¡± What a transparent lie. ¡°The fish,¡± he said, pursing his lips. ¡°It¡¯s large and in good health, clearly freshly caught. How much did it cost?¡° ¡°Nothing,¡± she responded, her smile growing wider, ¡°I caught them myself.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I went out and caught them.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Foraging for ingredients wasn¡¯t against anything in our agreement. Most of these vegetables - garlic and carrots especially, as well as the mushrooms - I have gathered from a nearby forest. Once again, honorable Chen would confirm this, because I have brought him along, despite his initial protests.¡± He sneered at her, turning to Wu Lanhua with a questioning look. ¡°It all seems to be in order.¡± She shrugged, and the other two so-called ¡®judges¡¯ confirmed it. ¡°Neither of you mentioned foraging before, and it obviously costs nothing.¡± Fine. I suppose I will just have to destroy her with my cooking. Not like it mattered. He could accuse her three times in all - this was practically free. He walked back to his station, such as it was, and pulled his invaluable knife case off his back, lowering it gently on the table. Before starting on his ingredients, he put on a pristine apron and the chef hat, securing it on his head with a tight knot. Alongside him, Lan Yishan, still dressed in the same cultivator robes, started to peel the carrots by tossing them into the air and removing layers of skin before they had the time to fall back down on the table. Her long black hair was tied together into a loose braid, and clamped at the bottom with a wooden pin, but still left to swing freely behind her back. Wu Lanhua and Li Shangwen were watching her theatrics with fascination. ¡°Are you not even intending to dress like a chef?¡± he asked, irritated at her quick, distracting movements in the corner of his eye. ¡°Why?¡± She looked at him, baffled, and caught the carrot with her free hand. ¡°I cook with my knife, not with my dress.¡± ¡±It is traditional for chefs to dress this way,¡± he said, motioning to his clothes, ¡°The hat is there, so that your hair doesn¡¯t fall into your dishes, and the apron, so that oil doesn¡¯t splash on your clothes. But I suppose an amateur like you wouldn¡¯t know this.¡± ¡°Oh come now, no measly drop of oil is going to pierce through a properly constructed spiritual shield -¡± she laughed at him, the sheer arrogance of it, ¡°- and as for my hair, I haven¡¯t lost a single one in years. Even when sparring, it¡¯s quite rare for it to get damaged. Perhaps old cultivators like you may need the hat, like an ordinary person, but I think I will go without.¡± He grit his teeth. She would pay for that. He breathed in to calm himself down. Dao of Cooking required your full concentration - anything less would be an insult. He took out the six forms of meat of the mighty ox from his cold box - oxtail, cheek, tongue, skirt, stomach and filet - all wrapped in wax paper, and kept cool by the talisman in the middle of the box - and laid it out carefully on the table. The budget, small as it was, was more than enough for three people, and he purchased a fair bit more than what he strictly needed. With gentle hands, he opened up the knife chest, took out the first knife, and began working, putting the arrogant woman out of his mind. His usual calm quickly returned, until he heard a question from Wu Lanhua. ¡°It¡¯s curious to me that you are using multiple knives, while Lan Yishan is only using one, honorable immortal Wang,¡± she said. ¡°Is there a reason for this?¡± He glanced over to Lan Yishan and, to his growing horror, saw that she indeed continued using the same knife with which she peeled the vegetables to descale and debone her fish. At least she stopped tossing things in the air like a circus clown. ¡°Different blade shapes are best suited towards different purposes,¡± he said, faintly, ¡°cutting, chopping, even sawing bread - there is a knife perfectly suited for everything. My knives are made from heavenly materials - they make it easier to permeate the ingredients with spiritual energy, varying its concentration along the cut. The dish thus produced has, naturally, an incomparable taste. Just like the grandest temple on top of the tallest mountain scratches the sky, so do these dishes scratch your palate. To use a single knife, is¡­¡± ¡°Well, that might be true,¡± Lan Yishan laughed, ¡°but it¡¯s not how I was taught. For the highest freshness, it¡¯s best to slaughter your food right before cooking it - and how could you have the time to switch to a different knife when you are butchering a demon beast? It¡¯s going to bite your head off if you try! A knife and a sword, that¡¯s all the tools an immortal chef should need - and I don¡¯t need my sword for some fish.¡± ¡°A chef is not a butcher.¡± He sneered. ¡°Where did you learn, a forest?¡± ¡°A chef is not a forager either,¡± she said, shaking her head, ¡°yet who else would know what ingredients to collect for the best taste?¡± ¡°Best ingredients are grown in carefully cultivated gardens,¡± he said. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ancient times, when you could simply walk into a forest and find a thousand year old herb or a rare demon beast. If you want the best, you need a sect like our very own Infinite Garden Pavilion.¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. That seemed to only make her laugh more, and he focused back on his preparations. He kept one eye on what she did, this time, and his confusion and irritation only deepened. What in the name of the netherworld kings was she cooking? She cut one of the large fishes open on an oven tray, chopped another one into filets, started to make a soup from the remaining cuts, and then chopped up the wild garlic and onions into a fine mixture, which she fried separately? It was as if she was preparing a three course meal - which would have made sense given the sheer quantity of the ingredients she brought along - but they were only making a single dish. There was no plan to it, nothing that would come together into a coherent picture. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it, and stepped over to her. ¡°What is it you are making, cultivator Lan?¡± he whispered, ¡°I do not believe that ¡®a complete mess¡¯ is a viable dish.¡± ¡°Who said that I have a plan?¡± She raised an eyebrow at him, whispering back with a smile. ¡°I would win if you can¡¯t make your own dish, wouldn¡¯t I? With how incompetent you are, and how much time you are wasting on questions, it seems to me that is a real possibility.¡± She laughed at him and turned away, and he clenched his teeth harder. Calm. She was an incompetent, getting a rise out of him was her only path forward. His superior skill - No. Destroying her on the merits would not be enough. She has to be humiliated. He glanced at the trio of judges: Wu Lanhua was telling some story to the other two. None of them were looking in their direction. ¡®Judges¡¯, he sneered silently, pathetic. As if these peons could appreciate true cooking. Their inattentiveness gave him all the opportunity he needed. He reached into his bag of salt with one hand, and placed a tray of ox cheeks he was marinating to the side of his work area with the other, right next to where Lan Yishan was finishing up seasoning her fish, giving him an excuse to come close to her. When she turned away to grab another ingredient, he tossed a full handful of salt over her fish. Try and serve this, he grinned, an amateur like you wouldn¡¯t even notice - With the salt still in flight, she swung her knife blindly behind her without even slowing her step, and with a smooth movement, deflected most of the salt over into his own meat. His eyes widened in horror, and he reached his hand to pull the tray back, but by the time his fingers closed around the edge, the salt already fell down, grains instantly dissolving on the surface of the meat and in the marinade around it. ¡°You cheater!¡± He hissed, and saw the three judges look in their direction out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Hm?¡± She turned to face him, her eyes half closed as if she was barely staying awake, feigning innocence. ¡°Look!¡± He pointed to his meat triumphantly. He could still salvage this. ¡°There is salt all over my meat. It is far, far more than what the dish requires. This is clear sabotage!¡± ¡°Oh. Yes, that does look a little strange.¡± She scratched her head with the handle of her kitchen knife, then shrugged. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Are you claiming I oversalted my own meat?¡± He sneered at her. ¡°An accusation like that would make me cross swords with anybody.¡± ¡°I am not claiming anything.¡± She shrugged again. ¡°But by the rules of this duel, cheating only matters if you can prove it. Otherwise, it¡¯s just empty talk.¡± ¡°That is what we agreed on, honorable immortal Wang,¡± Wu Lanhua said. ¡°You have to prove it yourself, to the three of us.¡± ¡°There is plenty of proof.¡± He smiled. Her own words would seal her demise. ¡°Look at the spread of the salt on the table around the trays.¡± He gestured to the table. Some of the salt grains have missed the two trays, and scattered all over, with a wide tail in his direction from that powerful knife swing. ¡°This spread clearly indicates the salt came from her side of the room,¡± he declared, ¡°and therefore, she had cheated.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Lan Yishan scratched her head again, ¡°that is certainly puzzling. However, may I ask where this salt could have come from?¡± ¡°What? From your own hands, obviously.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that right before this duel, I asked Liu Fakuang here to search me and all my ingredients, and together with Chen Minlang, we recorded the weights of every ingredient I was intending to use - just so there would be no misunderstandings later, you understand. Neither of us has left the room since,¡± she said, pointing to Liu Fakuang with her knife, ¡°isn¡¯t that right, fellow cultivator Liu?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Liu Fakuang nodded. ¡°While they were busy with that,¡± Wu Lanhua added, ¡°My people have searched the kitchen to make sure it was clean, with no surprise stashes anywhere.¡± ¡°If you doubt my word, we can weigh the salt I have left,¡± Lan Yishan shrugged, ¡°I have barely used any in my cooking so far. This means that unless you can show where I got this salt, this isn¡¯t proof, but merely¡­ baseless conjecture.¡± ¡°Of course I can prove it,¡± he snorted, heat coming up into his chest, ¡°you stole my salt to do it.¡± ¡°But your salt is on the other end of the table,¡± she pointed out, ¡°I would have had to somehow stretch all across the table without either you or our excellent judges noticing? This isn¡¯t plausible at all.¡± ¡°So what, are you accusing me then?¡± He raised his nose at her. If this worthless amateur was going to try to win this duel on a pure technicality¡­ ¡°Hmmm,¡± she said, smiling at him, and shook her head. ¡°No, I do not think I will accuse you. How could I prove it¡¯s you for sure? We have forgotten to weigh your salt, after all. It¡¯s entirely possible that, for example, you tossed the salt at my dish intending to sabotage it, and I have masterfully deflected it aside, but since the only ones who would know wherever that happened are the two of us, there is no way to prove it one way or another. Your hands are dry, and no salt has stuck to them - I can see that from here. Perhaps it was you - or perhaps I did manage to sneak in more salt. We will simply never know.¡± She pointed the knife at him, that strange twinkle coming back to her eyes. The judges watched their confrontation with interest. ¡°The only thing we do know for sure is that you have accused me of cheating twice, and failed to prove it both times,¡± she chuckled softly, ¡°careful, honorable cultivator Wang. One more failure, and you will have to pay out your stake. In triplicate. You best be very certain you can prove it the next time you think I have tried to cheat.¡± He scowled at her, slapping her knife aside, and she laughed easily, as if they were just sharing a great joke with each other. Was this her angle? Cheat, but in a way he couldn¡¯t prove? He closed his eyes, breathing deeply. No, this was simply playing to her tune. He was a better chef. He didn¡¯t need to worry about what her plan was, when he already had the perfect dish in mind, one she could never compete with. He opened his eyes again. This was a battlefield, and he was a better general. He simply needed to slash his way to victory, and leave the incompetent in the dust. No tricks, no cheating. Only victory.
He thought chef duels were a battlefield. He won plenty of them, and knew exactly what to look out for. His skill at cooking would, surely, deliver him to victory. He was so, so wrong. Lan Yishan didn¡¯t fight like a soldier, but like an animal, a rabid dog uncaring for thought or logic. She barreled him down into the mud, and turned an honorable and clean competition of culinary wills into a mad grapple, their weapons long discarded, trying to drown him in the wet, sloppy ground. He had never seen anyone cheat so blatantly while managing to not get caught. Whatever it was she was making, the stove was clearly a cornerstone, every single burner he wasn¡¯t already using burning hot, and so she shuttled between it and her table, always choosing the worst time to move. Every time, he had to drop what he was doing, and watch her like a hawk, lest she change something, or slip in a ruinous spice and destroy a part of his dish. The one time he didn¡¯t, he found the heat inside of the oven doubled, and by the time he realized it, an entire batch of ox cheeks was left burned to a crisp. That her own fish had suffered alongside didn¡¯t seem to bother her at all. She didn¡¯t even take it out of the oven. Twice, he watched her hands, never letting his gaze wander, and yet afterwards found the burners on the other end of the stove - ones her hands didn¡¯t even get close to - had changed their settings. There had to have been a technique at work, but whatever it was, it was subtle, covered up by the flow of spiritual energy into the dishes and all around the stove itself - she was not influencing his mind, and she was not concealing the stove in an illusion. Thankfully, he could simply change the burners back, and as long as she stayed away from the stove, it seemed to stay put. And always, a quiet voice in the back of his head. Her voice. Droning on, driving him to insanity. Could you prove it? Could you prove it, Wang Niu? Otherwise¡­ it¡¯s just baseless conjecture. He only realized her trap once he had already stepped into it. By the rules of their duel, he had to accuse her of cheating first - even if one of the judges saw or suspected something, they would simply stay quiet. But if he accused her of cheating and they saw nothing, then he would lose, because he only had a single accusation left. He couldn¡¯t risk making that gamble, and so he needed solid, unquestionable proof that did not rely on the eyes of those peons. But proof was hard to find. He¡­couldn¡¯t prove the burners have changed. His memory was solid, but it was only his memory, after all. His mind ached from trying to keep his attention on a dozen things at all times, all the while he was trying to think what else she could be planning, and how he could protect himself from it. It was far, far more than what he had to deal with even in any of the kitchens he worked at - even the most incompetent underlings could be relied on to not actively sabotage him. He wiped sweat from his forehead, and glanced at Lan Yishan. She was cooking right next to him, whistling a merry tune with a light smile on her face, as if she was simply playing a game. Yet slowly, but surely, his perfected beef stew, the dish he worked on for many, many months, was coming together. For all her cheating, she couldn¡¯t take away his skill. He would win this. He just needed to keep up - ¡°Dear Fakuang, could you turn on the ice talisman?¡± He heard a distant voice cut through his iron focus, ¡°It¡¯s getting terribly hot in here.¡° ¡°I tried, but I think it¡¯s broken. It happens. Should I send for a replacement?¡± ¡°No need. Just open the door and one of the windows for now.¡± He glanced at Liu Fakuang, already heading towards the door, and as his overstressed mind had just barely started to make connections - The stove - burners - fire - heat - too hot - strange dish - - he saw Lan Yishan immediately make a beeline towards the stove. SHE HAS A PLAN! NO. NO DOOR. ¡°Don¡¯t open that door!¡± He shouted, springing back to the oven to watch this monster. Lan Yishan merely flipped over a single piece of breaded filet, and walked right back, winking at him on the way. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Wu Lanhua spoke from behind him. ¡°It¡¯s just -¡± he breathed deeply, trying to organize his thoughts. What was he afraid of? His mind felt sluggish, paralyzed. Something about a stove? ¡°Honorable immortal Wang, is there a reason you don¡¯t want us to open the door?¡± Wu Lanhua spoke with clear annoyance in her voice, ¡°All the heat is making this room feel stuffy.¡± He gulped. Mortal she may be, but she was still a judge. He needed her on his side. ¡°I beg forgiveness, honorable merchant Wu,¡± he forced himself to bow, but his motion came out abrupt, jerky, because just as he started it, Lan Yishan headed for that damnable stove again, and he barely stopped himself from aborting the bow entirely. Whatever she would do with the half a second of added time would be nothing in the face of losing approval from one of the judges, and the largest merchant in the region. ¡°I simply think it¡¯s best we finish the duel as we started it,¡± he continued, ¡°What if - ¡± Could you prove it, Wang Liu? An accusation¡­dangerous¡­ ¡°- what if someone walks in?¡± He finished lamely, ¡°It could cause questions about the outcome. I beg for understanding, honorable merchant Wu, but I think it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t open either the door or the windows for the time being.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Wu Lanhua sighed, and relief flooded him. He saw her take a fan out of the pocket of her dress, and begin fanning her face rapidly. ¡°But you best finish your dish quickly now.¡± ¡°It is almost done,¡± he smiled, and finally turned towards the stove, hurrying to check everything for sabotage. Somehow, he found nothing amiss, which only made him more paranoid.
He did it. His perfected stew was complete, saved from the clutches of that mad witch. He grinned triumphantly, adding final touches on the beef stew of the six oxen, bringing it all together, and plating it elegantly for the judges. This mad fight in the mud was done, and there was nothing that Lan Yishan could do from here. The only thing left was to be judged on taste. And when it came to taste, the taste of his dishes was perfect. ¡°Congratulations,¡± Lan Yishan said with a smile that looked genuine on the surface, but he knew was filled with a thousand poisons, ¡°I hope they like it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try for yourself?¡± he asked, handing her the fourth plate. ¡°It¡¯s traditional to serve a plate for your competitor. Perhaps this way you would learn the taste of a true spiritual dish.¡± She smiled at him, and accepted the plate. He swiped sweat off his brow, making himself look more presentable. He thought it was just the stress of cooking, but the room really was extremely hot now. Three dishes in hand, he brought them over to the dinner table. ¡°Finally!¡± Wu Lanhua said, ¡°oh, we were starting to think we wouldn¡¯t be done for ages. ¡± ¡°Oh, but the heights of culinary taste require some time to come together!¡± he said, getting into the groove of presenting his dish. ¡°This is the stew of the six oxen - and the ox is the strongest of all the twelve heavenly animals! The six different meats of the ox blend together, their delicate tastes complementing each other - let this strength fill your bones, and their vitality your heart!¡± As the three judges dug in, he glanced over at the table of Lan Yishan. She had some competent breaded fish filets, an entirely burned fish from the oven, an assortment of fried and fresh vegetables, a fish soup that was boiling away on the stove, a kettle full of hot water, and a second, fish and mushroom soup so overcooked the fish had dissolved entirely, placed in her cold box - perhaps to let it cool down? Did she truly think this would save it? But that was not important. The only thing that mattered was that she had nothing to work with, and no way to catch up. Even if she could recover, and by some impossible miracle produce a good dish before midnight, by the time she would be done, the judges would already feel full from his stew, and judge him as the victor. ¡°This is remarkable,¡± Wu Lanhua said, tasting the stew, as her eyelashes fluttered in pleasure, ¡°honorable Wang, I think this time in your sect had been good for you. You have truly improved - this is one of the best stews I have ever tasted.¡± As his glance slid over her table, he saw Lan Yishan pick up a spoonful of his stew as well, and swallow it. Her face lit up with pure bliss, and he knew he had her. ¡°Well, Wang Niu,¡± she said, shaking her head, blissful smile never leaving her face, ¡°Even I must bow my head in front of you. The taste of your cooking is truly incredible, and far beyond what I could make.¡± ¡°In that case,¡± Wu Lanhua spoke slowly, looking at Lan Yishan with a strange expression, ¡°I admit I am not sure there is a point in continuing, if even honorable cultivator Lan doubts she could match this. Unless you disagree?¡± He leaned against a wall, and laughed. He had won. This was the hardest duel of his life, but he had won. Oh, how she would pay for what she did to him. He would make sure of that. Chapter 37: Flip The Game With But A Soft Finger ¡°The texture, the taste, the raw umami¡­¡±, Qian Shanyi continued, keeping her half closed eyes on Wang Niu¡¯s tired face. He looked so happy, she was barely keeping herself from bursting into laughter. Wu Lanhua kept her curious stare on her, but focused back on the stew. ¡°It¡¯s almost like I am fighting this ox myself, and it is winning, trampling me underneath its powerful hooves.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you have finally accepted your place.¡± Wang Niu laughed. ¡°If this was a duel of the dishes, you would have undoubtedly won,¡± she said, her grin slowly filling with malice, as she opened her eyes wide. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, then, that this is a duel of the chefs - and while you are a great cook, you are, undoubtedly, one of the worst chefs I have ever seen.¡± ¡°What?¡± he said, his smile faltering slightly, and she finally let herself laugh as all the eyes in the room turned on her. It was time to finish this. ¡°Did you really think that it¡¯s the dish that makes a perfect chef?¡± She kept laughing as she walked back around to her station. ¡°How naive. A chef is not like a cook at all - a chef is a head of the kitchen, the director of an orchestra of cooks who come together to create something beautiful. Merely perfecting your dishes is not enough at all. Let me show you how a real chef cooks!¡± From one of the cupboards, she took out a small hourglass, and slammed it down on the counter, letting the sand fall. ¡°Three minutes,¡± she grinned, ¡°in three minutes, my dish will be complete, or my name is not Lan Yishan!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± He said, unknowingly playing along, the fool. ¡°You have barely even started!¡± ¡°Oh please,¡± she laughed again, ¡°I could have finished it twenty minutes ago. The only reason I waited was so that I could present it second. Behold¡­My secret ingredient!¡± She reached into her ice box, the talisman inside of it well on the way to burning out after many hours of use, and brought out a large bowl of ramen noodles. She raised it above her head with both hands as if making an offering to the heavens, angling it slightly so that the judges could see what was in it. ¡°What? No, how -¡± he said, clearly panicking, ¡°When did you have time to make them?!¡± ¡°Did you truly think I unpacked everything from this chest of wonders, simply because I laid out so much already? How naive!¡± She laughed again, tossing the noodles into the hot soup on the stove to let them rehydrate. ¡°A true chef always keeps a secret or three up their sleeves!¡± Moving quickly, she grabbed an empty pot, covered it with a clean cloth, tying it in place with a piece of rope that slithered out of her robes. With her other hand, she lifted the pot of soup she left in her ice box, now at just the right temperature, and poured it over the top, filtering out the broth. ¡°I made the noodles as soon as you left the boat, you fool,¡± she said, commenting on what she was doing, ¡°we have only agreed on the cost of the ingredients, not on how raw and unprocessed they had to be - and the noodles are dirt cheap! But despite their cost¡­the noodles are a perfect weapon for any chef, far more valuable than even their knife! Just like rice, you can turn noodles into practically any dish - a hot dish, a cold dish, a filling dish, or even a sweet dish. Their versatility is almost infinite.¡± The solids in the soup collected on the cloth, and she grabbed a wooden spoon, stirring the mixture, forcing it to filter faster. Two minutes left. ¡°Adaptability is the first key virtue of any chef!¡± she continued, ¡°Who can say in advance what would happen in a kitchen? Perhaps a dish would burn, or a junior would chop off their own arm, or an enemy cultivator would burst through the doors! But a great chef must be able to cook in any circumstances, no matter how bizarre, they must improvise and adapt their cooking on the fly. How could you adapt without versatile ingredients?¡± She gestured to the glass casing enclosing the non-functional cold air talisman. The eyes of the judges were glued to her, the stew in front of them all but forgotten. ¡°What are the circumstances at play? There are two absolutely crucial factors,¡± she continued, ¡°first of all, we are in a duel! If you are in a duel, are you not fighting for your own life? That means you must think ahead, and make sure that no singular screw-up will cost you the victory, no matter what your opponent does. Secondly, the room is too hot, because the cooling talisman has broken! And if the room is too hot, then the way you should adapt is by making a cold and refreshing dish!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Wu Lanhua said, surprise clear in her tone, her left hand fanning her own face faster. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it, but this stew really doesn¡¯t fit the temperature.¡± The soup kept pouring, but it was almost over. Wang Niu was grimacing as if she had stabbed a knife straight through his stomach. ¡°But that path was forever closed to you when you picked your dish, junior cook Wang Niu,¡± she laughed, ¡°A beef stew cannot be cool and refreshing, because as soon as you tried to cool it, the hot, liquid animal fat would solidify and, at best, turn it into aspic. That was your second failure, an unforgivable lack of foresight. Picking beef stew as your dish, when you knew nothing about me or my methods, and could neither predict nor control the circumstances of the duel, meant you had crippled yourself right from the start. Compare that to my pick - ¡± One minute left. She grabbed four bowls, and made them spin at the center of her working area. Grabbing the pot with her noodles off the stove, she quickly strained the noodles out, and divided them among the four bowls. She wished she could toss them through the air, but her skills were still nowhere near the ramen-tossing realm. ¡°- fish ramen! It can be served in hundreds of different ways. Its preparation cannot be stopped by any given ingredient going missing - because it has no true set of ingredients. It is a perfect choice for a duel like ours.¡± She pulled the cloth off the pot, bringing all the filtered solids away, and quickly poured the clean, smooth broth into the four bowls. With a few quick moves, she added the fish filets to the bowls, fresh and fried vegetables, and cooked mushrooms as garnish. ¡°But you didn¡¯t think about that at all, did you?¡± She shook her head sadly, bringing the dishes over to the dining table, ¡°This was another failure of yours. Oh, your mind is like an open book - you focused on making the perfect dish, one that could only truly be made by someone of your skill, but you forgot that you were supposed to make the dish fit to the tastes of the judges, not your own. I¡¯ve tasted your stew - it is so incredibly rich in flavor, that only another cultivator could possibly truly appreciate it - and as cultivators, we are already less affected by the heat and cold, so of course you would forget about the air temperature. But two out of three judges are not cultivators - is that truly the best dish you could have made, under these circumstances?¡± She placed the bowls in front of the judges just as the last grains of sand in the hourglass fell down. ¡°Please enjoy this cool and refreshing soup, honorable judges. I hope it helps you cope with this unbearable heat,¡± she smiled, and turned fully to Wang Niu. She stretched out her hand with the last bowl invitingly, but he did not take it. A shame. ¡°Perhaps in the nice, clean, structured duels you had with other cultivators of your sect, you could simply win on taste alone.¡± She shook her head again. ¡°But this is the real world, and you can¡¯t simply get by that easily - not that someone like you could understand this. You need planning! Preparation! Presentation! I could see the smoke of disdain in your eyes when I was juggling the vegetables, instead of peeling them straightforwardly. But entertaining the guests in any way is the job of the chef - the raw taste is only a narrow part of the entire experience!¡± ¡°This is pure luck. You are making this up as you go.¡± He scowled. ¡°If the talisman wouldn¡¯t have broken, all this rhetoric would be pointless.¡± ¡°Yet you are the one who stopped us from opening that door,¡± Wu Lanhua said, taking a sip of her ramen, her face brightening immediately. Wang Niu reeled back, as if struck by a blow. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°The door? The door is not half of it, honorable merchant Wu,¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head again, heading back to her table, ¡°Honorable cultivator Wang could have easily prepared for this eventuality, even if he was dead set on making a beef stew.¡± She reached back into her ice box. ¡°Behold, my second secret ingredient¡­Pure ice!¡± Looking at him, she thought Wang Niu was about to have a heart attack. She pulled out a chunk of ice, wrapped it up in a cloth, and punched it hard enough to shatter it into nuggets. Taking five glasses out of one of the cupboards, she quickly filled them with the hot water from a kettle, added some sugar, squeezed half of a lemon into each glass, and finally dropped in enough shattered ice to chill the mixture instantly. ¡°We both agreed to prepare a main dish, but nothing in our rules stopped you from preparing a side dish as well,¡± she said, stirring the fresh lemonade to make sure the sugar was completely dissolved, ¡°a well-planned side dish could have easily compensated for the weaknesses of the stew. No, this is simply yet another failure of imagination.¡± She brought the glasses to the table, and toasted everyone in the room. ¡°You knew there would be a stove, and so a source of heat,¡± she said, ¡°yet you did not bring ice, a source of cold? A talisman in an ice box can only do so much. How pathetic of a chef could you possibly be?¡± He grit his teeth, his face going red, but did not say anything more. She sipped her lemonade calmly, waiting for the judges to taste both dishes, and make their decision. The minutes stretched on, with the three of them whispering to each other quietly, until Wu Lanhua raised her hand. ¡°Well, I admit I did not expect this reversal of fortunes after tasting your stew, honorable immortal Wang,¡± said Wu Lanhua, ¡°but we must give this victory to Lan Yishan.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Niu exclaimed, ¡°This is an outrage!¡± ¡°It was a narrow decision,¡± she continued calmly, ¡°even despite how inappropriate a hot stew is in a room that is turning into a sauna, your cooking has been simply incredible. And while this ramen is quite refreshing¡­ Yishan, there are no true problems with it that we could taste, but it is not particularly exemplary either.¡± Qian Shanyi simply nodded her head. She was only cooking for less than a month, that was only to be expected. ¡°However, ultimately, I think honorable immortal Lan is right,¡± Wu Lanhua continued, ¡°and while rhetoric was not initially a part of this duel, my fellow judges agree with me. We cannot judge a chef simply on the merits of the dish, and as a chef, she wins on pretty much every other metric - preparation, planning, cost of ingredients, panache and presentation, and so on. I am afraid¡­ you have lost this one, honorable immortal Wang.¡± ¡°This is unacceptable!¡± He slashed his hand to the side, scowling at Wu Lanhua. ¡°This - this slop, and some spoken nonsense do not make her a chef! Your so-called ¡®judgment¡¯ is a farce, and you -¡± ¡°Hold your tongue,¡± Liu Fakuang spoke sharply, standing up slowly from the table, his hand on the pommel of his sword. Wu Lanhua smiled, crossing her arms, letting him talk. ¡°Before you kill yourself with it.¡± Wang Niu glanced at Liu Fakuang, and stepped back, a drop of sweat sliding down his forehead. ¡°Are you saying my fiance is a liar?¡± Liu Fakuang said, nodding sharply at Wang Niu, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°I - no, honorable spirit hunter Liu,¡± he muttered, his voice turning gray. ¡°Are you saying that I am one? Is my word that this duel was judged honestly not enough for you?¡± ¡°No, of course not.¡± Wang Niu shook his head. ¡°Then do you accept the outcome?¡± He balled his hands into fists, and for a moment, Qian Shanyi thought he would lash out after all¡­ but instead, tension left him all at once. ¡°There is nothing more to say,¡± he said, his voice turning gray, ¡°I have agreed to the terms, and if the honorable judges say I have lost, then I suppose it is so.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Liu Fakuang nodded, sitting back down, ¡°now apologize to all those whose honor you almost impugned, and you may leave.¡± ¡°I am sorry for my sharp words, honorable merchant Wu, fellow cultivator Liu,¡± Wang Niu bowed deeply, ¡°this was a hard and long duel, and I spoke without thinking. This brings great shame to my name, but I hope you could forgive my misstep.¡± ¡°No harm was done,¡± Wu Lanhua said. Wang Niu bowed again, and turned to leave. ¡°Stop,¡± Liu Fakuang called after him, ¡°I said all. This leaves Lan Yishan.¡± Wang Niu turned back to her, and she saw his face shift through a dozen grimaces as his spirit fought against itself. ¡°I apologize,¡± he ceded through his closed teeth. That¡¯s it? ¡°Fellow cultivator Wang.¡± She smiled, not able to hold herself back. ¡°Perhaps I could offer you a bit of advice, from one immortal chef to another?¡± He nodded, and she approached him, putting her lips right next to his ear, and whispering so quietly they barely moved. ¡°You know¡­These ice talismans are so fragile,¡± she whispered, ¡°so delicate. Why, if someone wanted to sabotage one¡­ it would be ever so easy¡­¡± He jerked back from her, and she saw his eyes fill with murderous rage, his lips trembling over his bared teeth. She held his gaze with a smile. Come on, you pompous, arrogant fuck, she thought, her face a mask of perfect innocence, call me out on it. You know you want to. Give me my triple prize. But he did not. Instead, he turned, and fled, not saying goodbye. ¡°Junior cook Wang Nui, if you can¡¯t take the heat, you should¡­ Stay out of my kitchen!¡± she declared triumphantly after him, slashing her hand through the air like the blade of a vengeful angel. He didn¡¯t look back.
That fool never stood a chance. ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head, once her friend Li Shangwen made his excuses to retire for the night, and the three of them were left alone. Qian Shanyi quickly cleaned up the kitchen, made some late night tea, and brought it alongside her victory prize over to the dining table. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Wang Niu make that kind of face before.¡± ¡°I simply gave him some pointers on his strategy,¡± Qian Shanyi replied with an easy smile, ¡°if he studiously meditates on them, then perhaps in ten or twenty years he would be ready to challenge me again.¡± ¡°Yishan, I need him to cook for me in a couple months, not a decade.¡± Wu Lanhua groaned, rubbing her eyes. ¡°No matter his stupidity, I simply don¡¯t have another chef anywhere near his skill. I would have to send him a message before we leave, to make amends for what happened here. Did you have to push him this much?¡± ¡°He did it to himself.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°He had every opportunity to simply walk away. If I hold out my hand and someone runs their face directly into it, I have hardly slapped them, have I?¡± ¡°I suppose I am one to talk,¡± Wu Lanhua muttered, ¡°I could have mediated this conflict better between you two, but the idea of watching this duel play out was far too interesting to pass up.¡± ¡°I hope I have managed to entertain your personage, honorable merchant Wu?¡± Qian Shanyi gave her a small mock bow without getting up. ¡°Immensely. Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Wu Lanhua nodded, sipping her tea. ¡°Still, some things do not quite make sense to me. You said the ramen dish could use any ingredients - yet you have also cooked a large fish, far too big to fit into a bowl, which you ended up burning. What was the point of that?¡± ¡°Mainly, to give me an excuse to set the oven heat far higher than what his ox cheeks could handle. Since I didn¡¯t need the fish itself, burning it up in the process was completely acceptable.¡± ¡°An obvious cheat, then? I am surprised he didn¡¯t call you on it.¡± ¡°Cheating is in the eye of the beholder,¡± Qian Shanyi said, playing with one of her new knives, watching sparks spread across its surface when she channeled her spiritual energy into it. It almost felt like the knife was sucking up spiritual energy, such was the contrast to the ordinary steel she was used to, and it also felt lighter, easier to handle. ¡°We have agreed that any cheating has to be proven by either one of us; since he didn¡¯t call me out, everything I did is entirely in accordance with the rules, essentially by definition. As for the general principle, I don¡¯t see how structuring my approach to make his work harder is cheating, any more than taking my opponents pieces in a game of shatranj is cheating - this is a duel, after all. And if, by some miracle, he managed to notice the trick in time - I could have used the fish after all, perhaps by turning it into cutlets at the last minute. It wasn¡¯t only there as a counter-cook.¡± ¡°What interests me more is how you managed to catch all that fish,¡± said Liu Fakuang, ¡°before, you spent several hours on the ship with only a single one to show for it.¡± ¡°With the flying sword technique you helped me test earlier today,¡± she said. ¡°Yishan, that malformed technique exploded.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s stable enough to last for a couple seconds, before violently exploding. Far too dangerous to use in a fight, of course, but more than good enough against some fish. An underwater explosion stuns them, you see, and they simply float up to the surface - while the shrapnel is stopped by the water.¡± Liu Fakuang shook his head. ¡°I wondered why you would study immortal chef techniques from a spirit hunter,¡± he said, ¡°but if that¡¯s the kind of thinking you were taught, then I can see it. Who else would risk blowing their own arm off in the kitchen?¡± ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens, fellow cultivator Fakuang,¡± she said, smiling wider, ¡°and the heavens bestowed upon us no dish, only plants that grow in the forests and demon beasts that stalk us through the darkest night. What, then, is cooking, if not the purest form of rebellion?¡± She toasted him with her cup of tea. ¡°To take from the heavens in order to bring joy to your fellow man,¡± she said, ¡°is this not the true purpose of all good cultivators?¡± Chapter 38: Leap Through Clouds On Hungry Curls Lunar Whisper set off down the river an hour later, and their chase for Wang Yonghao was on again, the speedy yacht quickly making up for lost time. Privately, Wu Lanhua told her that her own business had concluded - they would deliver Qian Shanyi where she had to go, and then return to Xiaohongshan. The next three days have passed in a blur. She trained, she visited the local libraries for research, and she experimented with cooking back on the ship. She finished altering the needle control technique - it only required another night full of algebra to find the small errors she made, and a pair of tests that found some more - but by now, she was already starting to practice her control. Her research into luck and the heavens had reached something of a dead end. This wasn¡¯t that unexpected - all the remaining towns between her and Wang Yonghao were small ones, and their libraries only held the most generic of books - but disappointing nonetheless. Once she ran dry, she moved her research in the direction of taxation, and how they could form their own sect - after all, once she caught up with Wang Yonghao, the next challenge would be selling off his treasury, and she wasn¡¯t about to pay those ridiculous loose cultivator taxes. The rules varied greatly based on what the sect intended to do, but at minimum, it needed to consist of ten cultivators and twice that many outer disciples, a sect compound of a certain size, and a negotiated taxation agreement with the empire - all of which seemed securely out of reach. It was, ironically, a lot easier to get recognition for a sect branch from outside the empire than to register a new one within it. At the very least, that did not require her to prove a minimum number of members, or to have a sect compound - but proving her sect already existed was a challenge in itself, seeing how in fact it did not, and her word would not suffice. Something to think about, in any case. Far, far more troubling was the heavenly vow in her mind. It would grow angry whenever they stopped in any town to resupply, wanting her to push on to Yonghao at the highest speed, aching at the edge of her awareness like the threat of a migraine, or a worm wriggling between the teeth of her mind. Whenever they set off again, it would quiet down, but over the last couple days this feeling stopped receding, and changed, from sharp, distinct spikes of wrongness to a vague slathering of mistrust. Her best guess was that the vow was simply beginning to fray - whatever understanding she had with the Heavens, whatever trust they put in her, they were losing it. She needed to get to Wang Yonghao soon, or else she would be in much deeper shit than ever before. She didn¡¯t know what ticked the heavens off. The vow was still fine after her argument with Liu Fakuang, and even though it kept stabbing her through her thoughts all throughout the duel, it still quieted down afterwards. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t even anything she did, but merely one of the angels going over her past records, and finally noticing something out of place. That was how Wu Lanhua found her on the front deck of the ship, with the sun high up in the sky, leaning against the railing and despairing about her life, tapping her scroll case against her shoulder. ¡°Lan Yishan!¡± she said, coming up behind her, ¡°I was starting to think you were a figment of my imagination, or perhaps a spirit only appearing at lunchtime.¡± ¡°What?¡± She turned to her, scandalized. ¡°You hardly ever leave your room, always busy with a book or a sword.¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head. ¡°It is strange to see you simply relax.¡± ¡°I relax plenty.¡± she crossed her arms on her chest, ¡°It is just that I have a lot on my plate.¡± ¡°In your sleep, perhaps?¡± Wu Lanhua laughed. ¡±Come up to me and Fakuang sometime, let us talk - or we could play a game if that is your fancy. I see that your plate has finally cleared up?¡± She squinted at Wu Lanhua. ¡°...I was thinking of training my control over my flying sword in the wind, until we reach the next town,¡± she finally admitted. ¡°Lake of Peace, was it?¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head ruefully, ¡°Well, do not wait on my account. If you¡¯d like to practice, then do so. You could still talk, I hope?¡± ¡°I could,¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid for your safety? This technique was exploding merely a couple days ago, after all.¡± ¡°My Fakuang assured me it is safe.¡± She waved her off. ¡°Something about a stable flow of spiritual energy. You do not strike me as someone who takes entirely needless risks, so if you are practicing without a shield, then I do not think I need one either.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, but unclipped her sword sheath from her belt. She held it away from her body, and poured spiritual energy into it, circulating it in the pattern she had calculated, and then practiced for hours until she could get it right every time - as long as she was not rushing. It would take many weeks of constant practice for it to burn itself into her meridians and become truly instinctual, but for now, it was good enough. The spiritual energy caught on the metal blade within the sheath and spun together into the complex structure of jets, wings, and control elements. The power inside grew, burning her hand with the acrid blasts from the invisible jets that would propel the sword forwards. When the metal itself started to hum from repressed vibrations, she folded her other hand into the shape of the control sigil, and the sword launched itself into the air with a soft clap of released air. Invisible wings unfurled themselves in full, stabilizing it twenty meters ahead of the ship, easily keeping pace. A thin rope line, tied to the sword hilt, stretched back to her - just in case she lost control over the technique entirely, and the sword fell into the water. ¡°What was it you wanted to talk to me about?¡± she asked, sending the sword through a series of aerial maneuvers by changing the position of her controlling hand. The technique could be manipulated with your mind alone, but that was harder, and the manual suggested learning it step by step. ¡°I¡¯ve asked my Fakuang about this vow of yours, and what would happen if you fail to fulfill it,¡± Wu Lanhua said, leaning over the railing and watching her sword dance in the air. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t fail,¡± she said, automatically. As if there was any other answer she could give, with the Heavens still watching. ¡°Quite confident.¡± ¡°I am a confident woman.¡± ¡°Is that why you spend so much time working?¡± Wu Lanhua said, ¡°Because you want to be sure you will fulfill it?¡± ¡°The vow is a part of it,¡± Qian Shanyi said, letting the double meaning drift in the air, ¡°but no, I have always cultivated hard.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I like cultivation. I always dreamed of being a cultivator, and my many frustrations aside, it¡¯s every bit as satisfying as I have always imagined. And now, I even have a flying sword. Watch!¡± She turned her sword around, sending it back towards the ship at the highest speed she could safely manage, and leaped up into the air. Her fingers closed over the hilt just as it whistled past her, and she released the technique before it could rip the skin off her palms, letting the momentum flip her over her head, and landed back on the deck with a gentle spin. ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing?¡± She grinned, turning back to Wu Lanhua. ¡°Why would I need another reason?¡± ¡°I see,¡± Wu Lanhua said, clearly not impressed by her acrobatics, and so she sheathed her sword and walked back to the railing. ¡°I only wish it was powerful enough to carry me through the sky,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head, ¡°but sadly not. But now that you are here, Lanhua, perhaps you could help me.¡± She took the scroll case off her back and unrolled the map of the region, pointing to a pair of towns on opposite sides of a long, narrow valley stretching from the mountains. The river they were on passed a good distance away from them, separated by a wide forest, before making a U-turn and doubling back. ¡°I need to get here - to Reflection Ridge or Glaze Ridge, whichever one is easiest,¡± she said, pointing to each of the towns, ¡°as you can see, Lake of Peace is the closest spot to them, but still a good distance away. The next closest spot is a good two days of travel away from us.¡± Based on her tracking, Wang Yonghao had traveled from Lake of Peace to Reflection Ridge just a few days ago - but he could have simply walked through the air, above all the dangers of a forest. ¡°Certainly,¡± Wu Lanhua said, ¡°what of it?¡± ¡°Do you think there might be a path between Lake of Peace and Reflection Ridge?¡± she asked with hope in her voice, ¡°if only I could get there faster¡­¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head, breaking her hope on the spot. ¡°I know these towns - there is no such road.¡± ¡°You know them?¡± ¡°Perhaps I should be clearer.¡± Wu Lanhua frowned, ¡°I have never visited them, but I know they manufacture lenses for the telegraphs that the Flowing Scarlet River sect is building all over the place. Perhaps you¡¯ve seen the towers? We passed a couple on our way here.¡± Qian Shanyi frowned. She dimly remembered something of that nature. ¡°But if you have never been in person¡­¡± she began. ¡°Nor would anybody build one through a forest, Yishan,¡± Wu Lanhua shook her head, ¡°it simply does not make any economic sense to do so, when you could travel by the river and only lose a couple days. Roads are expensive, slow, hard to maintain and keep safe from demon beasts, and difficult to transport goods over, because of course you still have to feed your pack animals. Rivers are none of those things. Hunting paths - perhaps - but a road, with someone willing to transport you, almost certainly not.¡± Qian Shanyi pursed her lips in disappointment. She wasn¡¯t sure she could afford to wait two days, with her vow fraying as rapidly as it already was. ¡°If you do not believe me,¡± Wu Lanhua continued, ¡°you could ask the postmaster in Lake of Peace. Perhaps there is something unusual here, but do not get your hopes up.¡±
¡°There really aren¡¯t any roads there,¡± the Lake of Peace postmaster shook his head when she showed him the map, ¡°pretty much nothing there, in fact. Not even a hunting lodge.¡± ¡°And so no way to pass through?¡° She sighed, rolling the paper back up. Too much to hope for, she supposed. ¡°You can pass through, but I wouldn¡¯t recommend it,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s easy to get lost, and that forest is dangerous right now. We had an attack from a mushroom spirit just a few days ago - you can still see the rampant growths at the edge of the town. Although, one of the loose cultivators who helped us protect the town headed in that direction right after, so I suppose it¡¯s your choice.¡± ¡°Did he say what his name was?¡± She raised her eyebrow. ¡°Wang something. I think it started with Yo?¡± ¡°Yonghao?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Postmaster snapped his fingers. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Shared friends, I suppose,¡± she said. It was nice to have a confirmation that did not depend on luck, but without a way to quickly reach the other town, it was pointless to even try. On foot across a dense forest, she could never catch up to Wang Yonghao, who could walk above the treetops whenever he wanted to. She packed up the map in her scroll case, and headed for the doors. ¡°Actually,¡± he called after her, and she turned back with a questioning look, ¡°there is a postrunner who brought some mail from Reflection Ridge not too long ago. He may still be in a tavern close by, playing music - you could ask him how he did it. I think his name was Hui Yin - short, wearing white robes.¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± she nodded, and walked out the door.
She heard Hui Yin before she saw him. The strange, droning sound filled the tavern, coming from a foreign instrument in his hands - shaped like a string instrument, but with a handle on the side he spun with one hand, and an array of switches he pressed with another, changing the notes. The strings, such as they were, were spread all around it, though hard to see behind a painted wooden cover. Hui Yin was, true to his description, short - a good two heads shorter than her, in fact. The cut of his robes was tight - fit for travel or grappling, if somewhat unfashionable. A wooden circlet, sitting low on his forehead, just above his eyes, kept the hair out of his face as he played. She settled down to wait for him to finish, and ordered a kettle of tea. The Lunar Whisper needed to unload some trade goods, so she had some time to spare. When he finished his performance, he went around the room accepting small tips from other customers, and she motioned him over to her. ¡°Hui Yin?¡± she said, handing him a whole silver yuan, ¡°Postmaster told me you may be able to help me. I would appreciate a short conversation.¡± He raised an eyebrow at her large tip, and once he made a circle around the room, he came back to take a seat at her table. ¡°I am looking to deliver a package to Reflection Ridge, as soon as possible,¡± she said, ¡°is that within your capabilities?¡± ¡°In principle, sure,¡± he said, ¡°how much does it weigh, and when do you need it done?¡± ¡°Immediately, and about eighty kilos¡±, she said, making a guess at her own weight, plus everything she was carrying. ¡°How quickly could you get it there?¡± ¡°Lady, we just got to this city,¡± he grimaced, and turned to get up, ¡°Curls didn¡¯t even have a chance to rest yet. I am not going to move her for at least a couple days.¡± Stolen story; please report. Well, he didn¡¯t deny he could do it. ¡°Twenty spirit stones,¡± she said quietly, and he stopped and sat back down, giving a low whistle. ¡°Thirty if you manage to get it there before sundown.¡± ¡°Oh we¡¯ll manage it alright,¡± he grinned, ¡°but how do I know you are good for it?¡± She reached into her robes, pulled out her pouch of spirit stones, and showed him a handful, cupping her hand to keep the fortune hidden from the rest of the tavern. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Meet me at the town edge facing the forest in twenty minutes¡± he said, glancing out of the window at the sun, ¡°and pack this package of yours as tightly as you can. If you want it done by sundown, the ride will be rough.¡±
She sprinted back to the ship at once, gave her heartfelt thanks to Wu Lanhua and Liu Fakuang, promised to write them later, and barged into her cabin. She had only a scant few minutes to pack up her things. Thankfully, she owned precious little, so she didn¡¯t need to decide what to leave behind. Her writing and sewing sets weighed almost nothing, and she packed them inside of her knife chest, alongside most of the pills and talismans she purchased, wrapped tightly in her spare set of cultivator robes. One of her remaining swords fit in as well, while the other one she managed to hide in her scroll case. Her dress - a gift from Lanhua, after all - went into the bag with the dioptra, alongside her hat. She had already burned the papers with her spiritual energy calculations, and her scant research notes about heaven and tribulations fit neatly into her scroll case. With everything packed, she gave her cabin one last glance. Just short of a week she had spent on this ship was a whirlwind of emotions, of triumph and despair, and something in her ached to leave it all behind. She pulled in a long, slow breath, and expelled the air from her lungs all at once. Well, time to go. She sprinted through the town, worried that the postrunner wouldn¡¯t be where he promised, or that he lied about his abilities. Perhaps she should have told him the package was herself. When she came to the town walls, she simply hopped across, not even bothering to find a gate, and sprinted alongside the wall, looking around for any sign of Hui Yin. The man told her to meet her ¡°at the edge of the forest¡±, and in her excitement she didn¡¯t bother to clarify, but the damnable edge was long. Hopefully they wouldn¡¯t simply pass each other. The town¡¯s gate - small, most likely only there so that lumberjacks could supply the town with wood - soon came into view, and she slowed down as she approached it. It was covered in mushroom growths, several meters thick, and she saw laborers on the wall and below it sawing into them, dragging blocks of sponge and mycelium away. The forest next to the gate bore signs of battle - trees cut, burns on the ground, and here and there, spots of blood, where rain had not yet washed it away. She imagined what would have happened if the mushroom spirit was allowed into the town, and shuddered. She would have to thank Wang Yonghao later, though he was sure to blame himself for the spirit coming here in the first place. As she stood in place, giving the gate a last look, some pinprick of awareness told her danger was behind her, and she leaped forward and out of the way, already drawing her sword out of its scabbard. When her gaze fell behind her, her eyes widened in terror. Out of the forest slithered an ivory white snake, its head as large - no, larger than a person. Spiritual energy emanated from it - that must have been what she had sensed - and its scales, long, a cross between a scale and a feather, moved like waves across its body. Despite its size, its movements were quiet, measured. In its eyes, she saw intelligence, and ravenous hunger. A demon beast of this size, right next to the town, was a crisis. An intelligent one was a disaster. If it struck, she would be surely dead in seconds - and the common laborers on the walls stood no chance at all. She was prepared to leap again as soon as she landed, but just then she saw Hui Yin, of all people, appear on top of the snake¡¯s head, his strange musical instrument hanging in front of his chest. He waved at her, seemingly unconcerned about the monster. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you!¡± he said, ¡°So where¡¯s the package?¡± She steadied her nerves with a pair of long breaths, slowly sheathing her sword. He must be a demon beast trainer, that was all - though the bastard really should have warned her. If she had a technique that could kill a snake of this size, she would have already struck. ¡°I am the package,¡± she said instead of chastising him, and came closer, ¡°as well as my things.¡± ¡°I see,¡± he said, and tapped the snake¡¯s head a couple times. Its body moved slowly, lowering him to the ground. ¡°You sure you can handle the ride?¡± ¡°I expected a horse,¡± she said, looking up at him. Now that the head was on the ground, she saw a complex leather harness attached behind the snake¡¯s head and extending down it¡¯s neck, held in place with chains and bolts driven straight into the scales. By how calm the snake was, it didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°This is Curls,¡± Hui Yin said, patting the snake¡¯s enormous head as if it was merely a little cat, not a monster that could swallow him whole. It was a wonder that he could control it, being still in the refinement stage. ¡°Come say hi.¡± ¡°I would rather not.¡± ¡°Afraid it¡¯s not optional, lady. You want to ride, you have to pet Curls. That¡¯s how she knows who not to eat.¡± She swallowed a knot in her throat, and slowly approached the head. The snake - Curls - flickered its long tongue, lightning fast, over one eye, and then the other, and she realized it must have been blinking. Slowly, carefully, she extended her hand forwards. ¡°Go ahead, she won¡¯t bite you like this,¡± Hui Yin said, ¡°She¡¯s a smart girl.¡± Very slowly, she placed her hand on the Curls¡¯ scales, and was surprised to find them strong, but yielding, and quite warm to the touch. ¡°There you go!¡± Hui Yin smiled at her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t so bad, now was it? Now give me half pay up front, and let¡¯s put your things away.¡± He led her to the snake¡¯s head, where she saw a mess of leather straps and flaps of fabric, easy to resize to fit packages of any shape¡­ But they all looked rather small in volume. That was a problem. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be riding yourself,¡± he said, scratching his head, ¡°should have said so from the start. Will have to redo some bindings here, will just take a moment.¡± While he worked the leather straps, she took out her dioptra, tore off the angular compass with her fingers, and tossed the rest aside. Angle compass was the hardest part to make - the rest would only take a minute with the help of a decent carpenter, and the big, unwieldy chair was an unjustifiable waste of space. Opening up her knife case, she took out her sewing set, unspooled a good length of thread, and tied her sword scabbard securely to her thigh, and the sword to the top of the scabbard. She would have to tear the thread to pull it out, but she feared that otherwise, it would simply slip out, when the snake started to slither along as fast as a horse gallop. A couple minutes later, her things were packed away, tied up securely within one of the leather pockets, and she herself was being tied to a ¡°saddle¡± of sorts by her legs, right behind the head. ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± she asked Hui Yin. ¡°Yeah, trust me,¡± he laughed, ¡°Curls isn¡¯t gentle, and if you want to be there by sundown, we¡¯ll have to really fly. I have a chain to secure me, but you don¡¯t know how to use the chain, so you get the straps. You don¡¯t want to be thrown off, do you?¡± She shook her head, and didn¡¯t object. He pointed out two handles for her to hold onto, and she did so as well, swallowing another knot in her throat. How fast could a snake possibly slither? ¡°Alright,¡± he said, climbing on top of the snake¡¯s head, and grabbing a steel chain that he attached to a carabiner on his torso. The other end was riveted directly into the scales of the snake - or perhaps even into the skull beneath. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I do this, so you have nothing to worry about. Just keep your mouth closed, mostly, so the dirt doesn¡¯t fly in.¡± ¡°The dirt?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, from the ground? Lots of it will be flying around,¡± he said, pulling out another, much thinner chain, and attaching it to his musical instrument. She felt spiritual energy flow out of his body, and the handle on the side started to turn on its own, the same droning, strange sound coming out of it. ¡°Now, I won¡¯t be able to hear you, so don¡¯t bother shouting, but I¡¯ll try to turn around every fifteen minutes or so to check that you are fine. If you pass out¡­you pass out, don¡¯t worry, you are tied down, won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± The music changed, going through a combination of five different notes, and Curls rose up, curling in on itself, until they were sitting easily ten meters above the ground. From her new vantage point, she saw laborers on the walls looking at them in curiosity. The alarm in her heart only grew. ¡°If you won¡¯t be able to hear me,¡± she said, louder than she intended, ¡°then why do you need the music?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± He laughed, flicking the thin chain connecting his instrument to the snake. His body stood at a steep angle, feet planted securely against its skull, and with both hands on the larger chain between them. ¡°Music¡¯s not for us, it¡¯s for Curls. She won¡¯t hear you none, either, but she feels vibrations through the tie - that¡¯s how I tell her where to go.¡± The snake had curled itself up completely, just like a spring, and suddenly, she realized it would not be slithering at all. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked her, and even though she felt anything but, she still nodded. ¡°Kashar-tuk!¡± Hui Yin shouted, and Curls unfurled itself like an arrow from a warbow, launching high up into the sky, punching through the air with sheer force of the impact, driving all air out of her lungs and whipping the hair behind her as they flew, flew, up into the sky, her fingers growing white on the handles as the tried to keep herself in place, and she squeezed her eyes shut to keep them safe from the wind. And then suddenly, the force was gone, only the deafening whistle of the wind in her ears to keep her company. She relaxed her fingers, and carefully opened her eyes, adjusting to the wind. As she glanced behind, she saw the entire town behind them as if it was merely a child¡¯s toy. She saw Lunar Whisper, and the river snaking around the countryside, just like on a painting. They must have leaped hundreds of meters up into the air, and were still rising. Excitement rose up in her, and she giggled like a little girl, fear of the jump forgotten. This was what flying felt like, and it was amazing. And then they started to fall. She knew it would happen, of course, but the panic still gripped her, sending her back to the fight with that damnable fish, only now she could do nothing, nothing whatsoever because she was tied down by the damnable straps as she saw the arc of their flight bend, twist, turn towards the ground that got closer and closer and closer, trees growing in size fast, far too fast and she was going to die - And then they crashed into the forest, and she saw nothing except a cloud of dirt and wooden splinters, her ears ringing from the sheer cacophony of it all, but there was no time to process it because Curls simply leaped again, and the sky was back, and so was the wind and someone¡¯s scream, someone close - oh it was her scream. With the sheer force of will, she forced herself to close her mouth. As she glanced around, she noted with some relief that the snake¡¯s head must have kept her safe from most of the splinters and dirt. Yeah, these straps were not optional. She glanced up at Hui Yin, who was somehow managing to stay in place with a mere chain, repositioning himself on the snake¡¯s head with very light steps. He turned around, glanced at her face, and gave her a thumbs up, and she resolved that if she was going to survive this, she was going to punch him in the face. Wang Yonghao better be worth this.
As the sun was setting, Qian Shanyi¡¯s tired, red eyes had finally spotted a town in the distance. How many more jumps was it? Ten? Twenty? She decided to be optimistic and settled on ten. As Curls crashed back down into the forest, she tensed her hips in the way she learned through hours of experimentation, rolling with the impact as much as she could and letting it pass though her, before Curls leaped again, and she let her muscles relax. She learned early on not to keep them tense for longer than absolutely necessary. The terror of the jumps did not last: the mind adapted to anything after a while, and soon enough the jumps turned into soreness, exhaustion, and at this point, simply pain. This nightmare was finally about to end. Jump one¡­ Jump five¡­ Jump thirteen¡­ Sweet heavenbreakers, how much longer? In the end, it was twenty five jumps. For a bit, she didn¡¯t realize that Curls had stopped, simply thinking that this was an abnormally long jump, but no. They were on the ground, Curls was lowering her head, and Hui Yin turned to look at her as he unclasped his chains, with surprise in his eyes. ¡°You are still awake?¡± he said, admiration plain in his voice. ¡°Man, you must have a talent for snakeriding!¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± she wheezed, her lips completely dry after many hours of staying in the wind. Her entire body shook, tension suddenly gone from it. ¡°Hey, I am serious!¡± the fucker laughed, ¡°first time my teacher took me on Curls, I pissed myself and woke up when we stopped. And that was only like fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± she said, barely managing to gather enough energy for a small scowl. ¡°Sorry, tradition,¡± he shrugged, ¡°don¡¯t warn people for their first time. Still, how was it?¡± She didn¡¯t respond, trying to get the nervous shakes in her body to stop. ¡°I see, that good?¡± he said, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get you untied. We are finally here - and a good hour before sundown, no less!¡± She closed her eyes, breathing deeply, and felt him begin to unstrap her. ¡°Alright, you are free. Can you get up on your own?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Jelly legs, huh? Yeah, that happens. Alright, let me help you up.¡± He approached her to give her a hand, and she threw a punch at his jaw. She even managed to hit, for all the good it did her - she had just enough spiritual energy left in her body after this wild ride to not let her circulation collapse on her again, like it did after her vow, and not a drop to spare. Her fist cracked against his spiritual energy shield, and she let her hand fall down, defeated. ¡°Feisty!¡± He laughed again, good naturedly, pushing her hand aside. ¡°Alright, you get up on your own then.¡± She grunted, and a couple minutes later, finally managed to roll herself off Curls and flop onto the ground. She still couldn¡¯t stand. She heard him place her bags next to her, and opened her eyes to look him straight in the face, where he crouched next to her head. ¡°Alright, as an apology, and since you are still awake, how about I teach you a technique to keep the wind and rain out of your eyes?¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s a simple one, and would be good for you if you ever master a flying sword - keeps your eyes from getting all puffy.¡± She nodded slightly, and he showed her how to circulate spiritual energy around her eyes to cover them with a transparent membrane of force. It was a modification of the spiritual energy shield - the basic one was porous, and so did fuck all against wind or water, though it could still protect against droplets, as she had learned very thoroughly on this very trip. She tried it on her own, and by the time it clicked, she managed to get up on her feet, though with some difficulty. When one of her legs almost gave out under her, she felt her hand land on something hard and warm, and turned her head to come face to face with Curls giving her some support. Good Curls. ¡°The rest of your thirty spirit stones,¡± she wheezed, her throat still far too dry to speak normally as she counted them out, ¡°well deserved, I think, even if this was the worst trip of my life. Get Curls something nice to eat - a horse, maybe.¡± ¡°Oh we will.¡± He laughed. ¡°Thanks, you¡¯ve probably kept us fed for a good while. If you ever need our services again - ¡± ¡°I would rather die.¡± ¡° - we tend to move around the empire, so you won¡¯t find us anyways.¡± She nodded, leaned down to check her things - everything was in place - and then waved at Curls and Hui Yin, who climbed on top, and slithered away towards the town. She hobbled in the same direction, working out the kinks from her arms and legs as she went. She had finally reached Reflection Ridge. Wang Yonghao was here: now she just had to find him. Chapter 39: Bleed And Scream On Fields Of Glass As she walked through the town, she popped a spirit stone into her mouth, and started to draw spiritual energy out of it and into her meridians, enjoying the soft, crackling feeling on her tongue as it began to fracture and dissolve. She was almost completely dry after the snake jump, and would need at least five spirit stones to fully refill her dantians - a full half of what she had left - but she couldn¡¯t risk waiting on her natural regeneration, even though there was a fair amount of spiritual energy up in the air. If Wang Yonghao was in town, then she could run into him at any point by sheer coincidence, and facing all the heavenly bullshit that followed him at anything less than her best was outright suicidal. Her divination bottle directed her all the way through the town, up towards the ridge above the valley that separated Reflection Ridge from its sister town of Glaze Ridge. The buildings ended some distance away, and her tired legs screamed at her with every step as she pushed herself to keep going, over glittering, sandy earth, until she reached the sharp edge where the ground dropped down into the valley proper. The sight beyond the ridge took her breath away. The valley was quite narrow, the maps marking it as just an empty stretch of rock, but the maps couldn¡¯t possibly tell the whole story. In the light of the setting sun, the whole valley shone like a strip of flame, iridescent colors shifting across the landscape, scarlets and golds mixing with emeralds and purples. There was no vegetation, no buildings, nothing but softly rolling hills and a riot of colors like she had never seen before, as if the rainbows from the sky were sealed up into the ground itself. She spent a good ten minutes simply taking it all in, before a cloud covered up the closest sun and snapped her out of it. The source of the shine cracked under her feet, and once she shook herself free, she crouched down to take a closer look. It was glass, permeated by spiritual energy and growing freely on the ground all across the valley, covering it like moss. What she had at first mistaken for sand were merely small, crystal-clear grains, polished to a shine by erosion. She reached down, and broke off a shard, wincing when she saw a drop of blood well up on her finger - so sharp she barely even felt it. The ridge below her was absolutely covered in it, and from a distance, no doubt looked exactly like an enormous mirror. Normally, spiritual energy behaved somewhat like a gas, spreading out across an environment; here, though, it rolled heavy across the ground, collecting down in the valley itself. She could feel it growing denser further down the ridge - metal, her own type, and a fair amount of it. A minor subtype then - and the true cause behind the glass. She breathed in deeply, cycling it through her meridians and absorbing what she could. Its concentration could not compare to a spirit vein, of course, let alone Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world - but to her, who grew up in Golden Rabbit Bay, sucked completely dry by those who lived here, where cultivators had to rely on spirit stones for even a sip of spiritual energy, this felt almost like seeing expensive wine simply spilled all over the floor. Speaking of Wang Yonghao. Walking alongside the ridge, she quickly checked where her target was. Her luck had gotten worse still - at a guess, she had perhaps another day or two before the heavens cut her off. At least, this close to him, she didn¡¯t need a dioptra - she could easily tell the difference between the directions, estimated from two points a hundred meters from each other. He was clearly in Glaze Ridge: the town she could see just across the field of glass, the valley dipping down between them before coming back up. She would have to find a way to get across. Soon, she found a way down: a narrow path that snaked alongside the cliff¡¯s face, down into the valley below. She stopped in front of it, thinking it over. At first glance, the danger of crossing over did not seem overly high - even if the glass could cut her skin, her sandals would stand up to it just fine. Of course, she might slip and fall - but as a cultivator, she could keep her balance even if the ground broke below her feet, and in the worst case, could simply activate her spiritual shield. Having to protect her entire body from the cuts would certainly be a drain on her reserves, but it could save her from disastrous injury until she could get back up. No, it was the spiritual energy that concerned her - if it made glass grow all over the valley, she couldn¡¯t know for sure what effect it would have on her body if she simply walked into the dense clouds of it. And of course, where there was free spiritual energy, there would be demon beasts. She did not want to encounter whatever made its home among the shards of glass, sharp enough a person could not take a step without cutting themselves open. Her stomach rumbled, and she shook her head. After the hours-long dash on top of Curls she was starving, and dehydrated to boot. The first step was finding a good meal. This valley would not be going anywhere.
She found a tavern, and ordered herself a dish of stir-fried rice and tea, and proceeded to shovel it into her mouth so quickly she had barely even registered the taste. The hot tea forced her to slow down, and she spent some time planning her approach to the valley while she waited for it to cool. The sun in the sky was setting soon: with the time she spent on her meal, even if she set out right now, she was sure that it would be dark before she completely crossed over. She could light her way with the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes, but with how open the valley was, she would stand out for miles around. Even if there were no demon beasts here that hunted by sight - for surely the local cultivators would have cleared them out - she would prefer not to announce her arrival in Glaze Ridge more than was absolutely necessary. Besides that, there was Wang Yonghao to worry about. There was a good chance he had already gotten himself involved in some local problem, and she didn¡¯t want to walk into it blind. On the other hand, the man had probably the most experience avoiding trouble of anyone in the entire world - he was involved in hundreds of bizarre coincidences and heaven-defying incidents, and yet managed to stay completely out of the public eye. No doubt, some of it had to be his own luck, or direct heavenly influence - but now that she had a bit of experience at doing the very same thing, she could appreciate the skills involved, even if Yonghao himself might not think of them as anything special. But first, she had to cross the valley, and that meant she needed information. She finished her meal off with a healing pill - while it was bad to overindulge, it would help her muscles recover faster - and headed off to the local post office. As she walked, a light drizzle had started to fall from the clouds above. She could only hope the rain would not start in full until she crossed: the temperature fell as night approached, and being drenched by ice cold rain would be the height of misery.
The first thing she noticed when she entered the post office was how chilly it was, despite the roaring fireplace against one of the walls. The second was the strange, porcelain mask on the face of the postal worker manning the counter. It was smooth, covering their entire face, and leaving only thin holes for the eyes, with a black cowl sewed into the edge and hiding the rest of the head. On their hands were thick, woolen gloves, while the sewn symbols on their robes - similarly thick and woolen - marked them out as being an apprentice clerk, not yet a full postmaster. On their whole body, there wasn¡¯t even a single spot of uncovered skin. This late in the day, there were no other customers in the room, and she approached the counter freely, nodding to the clerk. They nodded back at her, and rose from their seat. ¡°I am Junming.¡± They bowed to her, slight warbling barely audible in their voice. ¡°How may I help you?¡± ¡°Lan Yishan, loose cultivator. I¡¯d like the local cultivator almanac, please,¡± she said, leaning against the counter, ¡°as well as hear any news you may have.¡± ¡°On the road for a long time?¡± Junming said, moving towards the side of the room. The cold spot moved together with them. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve only arrived less than an hour ago.¡± ¡°Reflection Ridge is a small town.¡± Junming nodded, then paused, and shook their head instead, bringing a stack of papers over to her, tied together with thread. ¡°Not a lot happens here. If you want details about the duels of young master Shizhe, then he hasn''t had one in weeks.¡± She perked her ears at that, and Junming pointed to the stack of papers. ¡°It¡¯s all in the almanac,¡± they warbled, and she nodded, quickly starting to skim through. The files of Reflection Ridge and Glaze Ridge were shared; taken together, three sects made their home here - Nine Singing Vessels, Northern Scarlet Stream, and Palace of the Glowing Cliffs. Out of the three, Northern Scarlet Stream grabbed the most of her interest. It was merely a branch of the Flowing Scarlet River sect, yet still the largest of the three sects in this area, and it seemed that its parent sect tended to send a lot of their members here to train. This was, by itself, not too remarkable, but what truly set it apart was the profile of one Jian Shizhe, a nephew and direct disciple of one of the sect Elders. She came across it about halfway through the stack, and whistled in amazement. Most cultivators ended up fighting a duel at some point in their lives, but the list in front of her eyes was six dozen long, stretching over several additional sheets. Ironically enough, well over three quarters were with members of his own sect, for seemingly petty insults. Most of the duels he fought, he won¡­ Yet some seemed entirely hopeless from the start, opponents far above his skill. At the top of the file was a portrait - a young man, wearing robes in the ancient style, with a thick leather jacket sewn to resemble a breastplate. His face looked serene, but she couldn¡¯t help but imagine a disdainful smirk in the curve of his lips. A loose cultivator had nothing but honor, and so it was understandable to fight like hell to defend it. What kind of person did it take, to be born into one of the highest positions in a sect and still spring at every insult, sword at the ready? ¡°A very interesting man, I agree,¡± she said, quickly memorizing as much of the rest of the almanac as she could, ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice that the files for the two towns are united - I take it people travel between them a lot?¡± ¡°People, no.¡± Junming shrugged. ¡°The road around the valley is too long. Cultivators, yes.¡± ¡°Hmm. So I could simply walk over to the other town? There are no demon beasts in the valley?¡± ¡°There are glass shamblers - but they are slow, and stay away from people,¡± they said. ¡°Can¡¯t catch a cultivator. If you want to cross - wait for the day. It¡¯s too dark at night.¡± ¡°I have a light.¡± ¡°Then, you can cross,¡± Junming said. A moment later, as if remembering this was required, they nodded. ¡°Spiritual energy will not be a problem?¡± she asked, trying to make sure. ¡°My lungs won¡¯t grow glass on the inside?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± they said with a slight warble, shaking their head. ¡°Glass grows slowly. Your soul is solid, yes? Then it¡¯s not a problem, as long as you pass through quickly. Many people work in the valley during the day, mining the glass - it is safe.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. A cultivator¡¯s soul would absorb and convert spiritual energy into the type appropriate to their constitution, erasing its special properties in the process - yet many forms could affect you in the short time before this conversion was complete, or kill you through indirect means. She had to make sure. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, handing the cultivator almanac back to Junming, and waited until they grasped the papers securely with their thick woolen gloves, and put it away into a nearby cupboard. She tapped her cheek, deliberating if she should ask, but her curiosity won out in the end. She couldn¡¯t just let this opportunity pass - despite a fair amount of effort, she had never been able to find a book that talked about the topic back in the Golden Rabbit Bay. ¡°If I may ask, fellow cultivator Junming,¡± she asked slowly, ¡°what is a Shui Gui doing around here? I thought your people preferred much warmer climates.¡± ¡°I was assigned here two months ago,¡± Junming said. A moment later, they shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s warm enough.¡± ¡°And the clothing -¡± she motioned to the thick robes, ¡°- it helps?¡± Junming made a strange warbling noise, and didn¡¯t respond. The silence stretched, before she shook her head. Perhaps this was a cultivation secret, and thus Junming couldn¡¯t tell her about it in the first place. ¡°I am sorry if I have caused offense.¡± she said instead, wanting to correct her misstep, ¡°It was not my intention. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time meeting one of your people. Did you know you are in the history books?¡± ¡°I have studied to be the postmaster,¡± they said, shifting in place. ¡°Of course I have read the books.¡± She rubbed her eyes. Shanyi, get it together. Shui Gui emotions were hard to read, but she could still tell her words were off the mark. Shui Gui, or water ghosts, were one of the classic success stories of the reformation, the dispelling of ancient myths and bringing people together. They were said to be the ghosts of people who drowned, lurking in the places of their death, and dragging unsuspecting victims underwater in order to steal their bodies. None of that was true, but the myths persisted, and even a sighting of a Shui Gui would cause a panic - and the calling of spirit hunters - until a determined cultivator joined one of their tribes and wrote down what he saw. In truth, Shui Gui were not ghosts, but gray-skinned amphibious humanoids that could live both on land and underwater, preferring the latter. Unlike humans, their constitution had an overabundance of water-type spiritual energy, far beyond even cultivators with water nature deliberately seeking to expand their meridians. As a result, their bodies exuded an aura of cold, stronger the more spiritual energy was around them. Shui Gui did not drown people in malice, except as a retaliation for humans killing Shui Gui. However, the cold water that surrounded their bodies was deceptive: an unprepared person was likely to suffer from cold shock and drown. Even if they survived the first minute, death from hypothermia was soon to follow. Accidents were common, and the superstition embellished the rest. It did not help that most Shui Gui did not speak any human languages, and even trying to learn one was strenuous due to the different shapes of their throats. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. But no matter the differences, Shui Gui could cultivate, and faced all the same heavenly tribulations. What could a differently shaped throat or living underwater matter in the face of that most ancient foe? A cultivator was a cultivator, spirit, human or otherwise. After proper contact was established, and especially after the development of Fingerspeak, Shui Gui were the first to join the ranks of about half a dozen species that, nowadays, lived in peace among the humans. Many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures could only be found at the depths of the sea, where Shui Gui could reach and harvest them easily - while the empire, with its much greater resources than any given Shui Gui tribe, helped research cultivation techniques suited for their unique constitutions. Most treatises about the history of the reformation dedicated an entire chapter to Shui Gui, but tended to shy away from the personal details. How did they live? How did they sleep, if the water would freeze around them over a long night? Even the record that started it all felt distant, seen mostly from the outside - and of course it could only describe a single tribe. Even before Qian Shanyi became a cultivator, she always wanted to meet one of them - a living symbol of the stories she grew up on - yet Shui Gui were rare, and she only ever saw a single one in Golden Rabbit Bay. But if they didn¡¯t want to talk¡­ Her curiosity could take a backseat. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have asked,¡± she shook her head, and turned to leave, ¡°A cultivator¡¯s privacy is sacrosanct - I once again apologize if I have crossed some lines. Your speech is excellent - I am sure you would make an excellent postmaster.¡± ¡°Because I am Shui Gui?¡± They said with an alien tone in their voice, shifting in place once again. ¡°Hm?¡± She turned back in confusion. ¡°You say my speech is excellent,¡± they said, ¡°but it isn¡¯t. I know this. So why do you say this? Because I am Shui Gui?¡± ¡°I¡­ Suppose?¡± she said slowly. ¡°So you don¡¯t say my speech is excellent. You say it¡¯s excellent for a Shui Gui.¡± ¡°It is hard for you to learn, is it not?¡± She frowned. ¡°Due to the different throat shape?¡± ¡°My throat is fine,¡± they said, ¡°My grammar is awkward because I study little. I am not used to the words.¡± ¡°Well, I still think you are making great progress,¡± she smiled, ¡°I doubt most people could even tell, frankly.¡± ¡°But I am not here because of language.¡± They shifted in place once again, in what she was starting to interpret as a frown, or another sign of annoyance or discomfort. ¡°I will be postmaster. We work with books, not sounds. You say you don¡¯t mean offense, but you lie and say my speech is great. You say it¡¯s why I will make great postmaster, but that makes no sense. Why?¡± ¡°I apologize - ¡± ¡°Yes yes, you are sorry, I know this. But why say at all?¡± She paused, collecting her thoughts. This was a strange question to ask - she barely even thought about what she said, really. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave on a bad note,¡± she finally said, ¡°you seemed upset at my question, and I wanted to compliment something about you to make up for it.¡± ¡°Is my throat only thing you think of?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about your throat.¡± She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s about the effort you had put into your skill at the language.¡± ¡°I put effort into many things,¡± they said, bouncing in place slightly. ¡°I cultivate, I know the post. Why always the speech?¡± ¡°I could hardly praise your cultivation from a surface glance,¡± she shook her head, ¡°it would be inappropriate, as I know neither your strengths nor what effort or wealth you have put in. Neither could I praise your knowledge of the postal regulations - for we have not discussed them.¡± ¡°But you can praise my speech?¡± ¡°It seemed far easier to judge,¡± she sighed, ¡°I only sought to make you more comfortable.¡± ¡°Could do many things to make me comfortable,¡± they said, and their fingers moved quickly, forming patterns she dimly recognised. ¡°We could fingerspeak.¡± ¡°I sadly do not know it. My teachers have always said it was a waste of time,¡± she pursed her lips, letting her disappointment bleed into her voice - though she couldn¡¯t guess if Junming would pick up on it. ¡°Without their help, I could never find a good practice partner, nor the time for it. It is of little use in cities, I suppose, unless you are a spirit hunter - no need to keep your distance and talk to a stranger from a hundred meters away, where they could not cut you down in an instant. I thought that we should have followed in the footsteps of the empire, and made all our disciples study it - but my voice mattered little.¡° Oh what she wouldn¡¯t have given to know Sign back when she was stuck in a tree with Yonghao, keeping silent within the deadly forest. She cursed her sect throughout that entire night. The thoughts of her sect had brought up memories, and she looked back on what she said here with new eyes. She intended her words as a compliment, and perhaps she couldn¡¯t have made a better one, knowing little of Junming - but from their perspective, to have all their struggles and achievements reduced down to their speech must have grated. She doubted it was the first time, either. In retrospect, she could empathize easily - how many times had she been complimented on being a jade beauty, instead of on managing to keep up in cultivation with her peers despite all odds? ¡°I will make sure to learn Fingerspeak now,¡± she said, bowing deeply. ¡°I have intended to do so regardless, but this is yet another reason. I truly should have known better - thank you for showing me my errors.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Junming said, slowing down a bit, before starting to hop from one leg to another nervously. ¡°Why ask in the first place? Why make trouble?¡± ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens.¡± She raised an eyebrow. This should have been self-evident. ¡°If I didn¡¯t make trouble, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Cultivators cultivate. You don¡¯t make trouble by cultivating, that¡¯s what you already should do.¡± ¡°I meant what I said.¡± she frowned. ¡°My teacher would have rather seen me married off to a young master of one sect or another. Thirty six years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have even been allowed to refuse.¡± ¡°You are a woman?¡± Junming asked. ¡°What -¡±, she scoffed, her cheeks flushing slightly in anger, ¡°of course I am!¡± ¡°Always hard to tell,¡± they said, ¡°humans get angry when you ask, like you are right now. How do you tell?¡± She pinched her nose. What a question to ask. Well, she supposed she did much the same thing, so she couldn¡¯t exactly back out now. ¡°Human women are generally shorter, have breasts and wider hips.¡± she sighed, focusing on what would be visually obvious to a Shui Gui, ¡°Their hair tends to be longer - male cultivators wear theirs to about their waistline, while women tend to let it grow out to their knees.¡± She ran a hand through her long hair to demonstrate. ¡±But some don¡¯t have any breasts,¡± Junming said, ¡°and you are tall, but you say you are a woman. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°I am tall for a woman,¡± she nodded. She had been from birth, and then deliberately added several centimeters more through cultivation, pulling her bones to grow longer with spiritual energy over many months - one of the many small perks of becoming a cultivator. ¡°Cultivators generally tend to be taller. Nothing is universal, these are merely points you could use to make a better guess.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Junming said, and she saw them take out a small brush, an inkwell, and a stack of papers, prepared to take notes. She raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°I write a book for other Shui Gui,¡± they said, ¡°I am only one of my tribe to work for the post office - only one I know at all. Should help them understand humans. Maybe have less trouble in future.¡± ¡°Then you should note that some of this is cultural, and will change over time,¡± she said, ¡°I think in the eastern provinces shorter hair tends to be in vogue.¡± Junming nodded, and she spent some time describing the basics of fashion, for both cultivators and ordinary people. In the back of her head a voice told her she was wasting time, that she had to hurry, the vow wouldn¡¯t wait, but she silenced it. If she couldn¡¯t even help out a fellow cultivator, then what was the point of this entire journey? But it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong either - she did have to get going, and she said as much after she explained the basics. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you could answer my previous question?¡± she said with a smile, preparing to leave. ¡°I could,¡± they said, ¡°Why? Are you writing a book about Shui Gui?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± ¡°You make trouble without reason?¡± Junming shifted in place again. ¡°Never understand this about humans.¡± ¡°Is curiosity not enough?¡± ¡°Used to be, when Shui Gui made trouble, spirit hunters would come,¡± they said, voice warbling more than before, ¡°two generations back, a quarter of my tribe died when one of us was seen. Not anymore, but wisdom is the same. Curiosity is no good reason for trouble.¡± ¡°You ask me if I am a woman, and you say curiosity is no good reason for trouble?¡± She laughed. ¡°Make a bit of trouble for less trouble later,¡± Junming said, their voice quiet, ¡°It¡¯s¡­okay. But I am a strange Shui Gui. Many others say I am wrong.¡± ¡°Well, I am a strange cultivator myself.¡± She shook her head, still smiling. ¡°Fine. I grew up on stories of cultivators driving back the demon beasts and serving justice, bringing better lives to millions. This world-changing power of spiritual energy courses through my meridians, strengthening and refining my body, yet it also changes the world around us, does it not?¡± She made a wide gesture with her right hand, pointing at the room around them. ¡°This very building was designed with spiritual energy in mind, made to resist even the might of a heavenly tribulation,¡± she continued, ¡±The days of our week are named after our dantians. Even the robes I wear - ¡± She flicked a spot where the skin of her shoulders could be seen beneath a loose flap of silk. ¡±- are cut so that spiritual energy can flow freely in and out of my body, easy to recirculate, to form techniques or a spiritual shield. This simple requirement, in turn, affects the fashion of ordinary people, who seek to imitate us. This had been the case in ancient times as well - before the advancement of stronger spiritual shield techniques, many cultivators wore plates of armor, choosing to sacrifice their spiritual energy recirculation for the sake of protection, and you can see this in their fashion as well. To know the thousands of ways in which spiritual energy has affected the world around us - there are few things that fascinate me more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°You asked for a reason,¡± she said, ¡°that¡¯s my reason. I would burn my life and soul for it.¡± It was why she wanted to become a cultivator in the first place, when she was ten - that, and slaughtering evils and serving justice. ¡°Okay,¡± they said simply, and she saw them lift up their cowl, pulling the mask away and revealing the dark gray skin beneath. As soon as the clothing wasn¡¯t in the way, she felt a cloud of freezing air come towards her, and shivered. Their face could have passed for a human, at least from a distance - but up close, the differences were unmistakable. Besides the unnatural skin color and the frost beginning to form over it, their eyes were larger, and set further away from each other, skin stretched tight over thick fat beneath. Their mouth was too wide, with thin lips, the upper lip overlapping the lower. Where a human would have hair, they had short bristles, and she could see no ears, only folds of skin on the sides of their head. If she saw them through murky river waters, she could have definitely confused them for a corpse. ¡°My clothing is so that humans feel warm around me,¡± they said, the warble in their voice clearer without the mask in the way, ¡°it insulates them from the cold, and makes them more comfortable. Same with the mask. It¡¯s not just the cold - cultivators are fine, but mortals get a little scared, seeing the face. Seeing humans scared is¡­bad.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled, ¡°Truly, I wish you success - I would make sure to read your book, once it is published. I will write to you later - I am sure we¡¯d still have a lot to talk about.¡± Junming nodded, putting their cowl back on, and she headed for the doors. When she pushed them open into the night beyond, wind and cold rain blew in her face, and she stepped back, clicking her tongue. So much for her hopes - with the time she spent here, the rain had already started to fall. ¡°Wait,¡± she heard Junming warble behind her, and turned around curiously to see them take an umbrella from behind the counter, extending it towards her. ¡°Humans don¡¯t like rain, yes?¡± they said, ¡°Take my umbrella. Send it back from Glaze Ridge.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She blinked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected you to own one.¡± ¡°No rain since my assignment, but the postmaster said the rain season is coming,¡± they said, ¡°hard to get water out of clothes. Freezes. But, I am staying here until tomorrow - you can take umbrella.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, once again, fellow cultivator Junming, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡± she said, bowing deeply. ¡°I already have a cloak.¡± She opened her bag, and took out the leather cloak she bought together with Wang Yonghao back in Xiaohongshan. It felt like an eternity ago, but was really only a couple weeks. ¡°Good luck on your trip,¡± Junming said. ¡°Good luck to you as well,¡± she bowed, ¡°I hope that the next time I visit, you will already be the postmaster.¡± She walked out of the postal office, and confidently headed to the edge of town, a light smile playing on her lips from the conversation she had. Once she reached the ridge, she took the path cut into its side, and descended down onto the fields of glass. The night was pitch black - light of the stars and the moon all but completely blocked by the clouds - and she circulated the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes to make her hair glow, heading towards the lights of the other town in the distance. The rain should hide her own light, at the very least. She set her feet down, one after another in a steady rhythm, picking her steps to avoid slipping on the wet glass or stepping in deep puddles that were starting to form all around her. The valley was quite narrow: even moving slowly, she doubted it would take her more than twenty minutes. Yet in the back of her mind, something set her on edge. Had she forgotten something important? Her eyebrows creased in a frown as she tried to puzzle it out. And in the clouds above her, the rain kept falling.
The inherent weakness of the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes revealed itself within minutes of her descending down into the valley: it was a technique for applying makeup, not one made to produce light, and the glowing powder it produced was swiftly washed away by the rain. At first, she simply kept recirculating the technique again and again - the drain of it was low enough, after all - but after a couple minutes, grew annoyed, and stopped to make a better lantern. She took her knife chest off her back, covered it with her leather coat to keep the rain out, and quickly emptied her healing pill bottle directly into the chest. The chest was waterproof, after all, and should keep the pills reasonably safe. She filled the pill bottle with the glowing powder, closed it up with the stopper, and quickly tied it to the handle of her sword. The little bottle shined bright, safe from rainwater, and now she could even send her sword flying ahead to check her path. The rain wasn¡¯t letting up as she walked on, and she had to start hopping over small streams here and there, rainwater beginning to overflow the small depressions between the glass. Yet her path was peaceful overall, quiet cracks of glass under her sandals washed away by the rain. As she came to the foot of a small glass hill, she heard a strange rumbling sound in the distance - different from the swooshing sounds of the rain all around her, and sent out her sword in that direction, pausing to observe. If this was one of those ¡°glass shamblers¡±, then she wanted to know what she was dealing with. Within the small circle of light from her lantern, she saw a wall of water rushing towards her, easily as high as she was tall. Her eyes widened, and she dashed up the hill, signing for the sword to return. She made it to the top just in time to see the wall of water pass where she stood mere moments ago, turning a calm stretch of glass into a roaring, burbling river of rainwater. She would have been swept away for sure, if she didn¡¯t hear it coming. She snorted, caught her sword with its sheath, and continued on. If nature wanted to kill her, it would have to try a bit harder. And yet, her worry only heightened. The hill was almost entirely flat, and she soon reached the peak, and descended down the other side¡­ only to see another stream of roaring water, far wider than what she could jump across, cutting off her path. With agonizing slowness, the pieces started to fall into place. One: the valley she was walking through was covered in glass. Two: unlike earth, glass could not absorb any rainwater. Three: water flowed downhill. Four: this valley was narrow, but long, continuing on in both directions beyond this spot. The pieces clicked together, and pronounced her sentence. She sent her sword out to fly around the hill, and saw what she already knew would be there: water encircled her on all sides, cutting off any path of retreat. She was standing in the middle of a flash flood, on a shrinking island of razor sharp glass. If the water swept her away, she would be raked across the bladed ground for many miles and surely torn to shreds when her spiritual shield gave out. And in the clouds above her, the rain kept falling. Chapter 40: Drown In Blood, Shed On Sightless Blades Even in the freezing rain, a drop of sweat dripped down Qian Shanyi¡¯s hot forehead. She controlled her breathing, taking stock of her situation. Cultivators faced death calmly, and slaughtered the reaper as it came for them. The first thing she did was pull out her divination bottle, and check that her luck still held, and the vow in her mind was still whole. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. This was not some bizarre hitherto unknown form of the heavenly tribulation, but a perfectly ordinary weather event. It would still kill her, of course, unless she came up with a plan - but at least the Heavens didn¡¯t have their finger on the scales. Really, it could have been much worse. After the initial wave, the water was rising slowly - at a guess, she had some twenty minutes to think before it started to lap at her toes. Furthermore, the shrinking island of glass around her was at almost the exact center - and thus the lowest point - of the valley. If she managed to cross over this one stream, her road should go uphill from there, and away from the water. She sent her sword over the roaring stream separating her from Glaze Ridge, and with some horror, saw that the transparent glass was only barely visible beneath the clear rain waters. The stretch of water ahead of her was easily fifty meters wide, and slowly widening as the water rose - suicidal to try to swim over blindly. The one behind her was wider still. Wang Yonghao could have simply walked on air over all this, the lucky fuck. Her sour thoughts briefly turned back to Junming sending her out into the valley, but they must have simply not known this could happen. They said they were only here for a couple months, and had not seen any local rain before. Their postmaster could have no doubt warned them, but who would decide to head into the valley in the rain at night? Ordinary people would hardly do so except when working, while most cultivators would have been warned off by their sects. Loose cultivators, on the other hand, were sure to wait for daylight, or stick to the edges of the valley. The question of those in her exact circumstances might have simply fallen through. If only her flying sword technique was strong enough to carry herself - but no. It could perhaps lift a cat, not a full-grown woman. ¡°Enough self-pity,¡± she hissed at herself, ¡°How do I get out of here?¡± As she saw it, she had two options. She could stay on the island and hope that someone came to her rescue. Cultivators did not leave other cultivators to die: if someone with a flying sword technique saw her - the local sect elders, at least - they were sure to help. The only problem was being seen. She doubted her little sword lantern could be noticed through the thick downpour, but she could circulate the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes and cover the entire island in glowing powder. Even if the water would wash it away, the sheer size of the area should let some light through, and perhaps someone could see her. There was only one problem: time. Eyeballing it, she had perhaps twenty minutes until water would cover the top of her little island. In these twenty minutes, someone had to notice the glow, find a cultivator with a flying sword technique, and convince them there was a person in danger. The chances of her rescue coming along before she was swept away were¡­ not ideal. Of course, the rise of the waters might slow as time went on - but there was no way to predict this. The other option was to try to get across herself. When she decided to set off across the field of glass, she felt safe, knowing that she could protect herself from any falls with her spiritual shield. But a swim was not the same as a fall at all: when falling, she only needed to protect her body for a split second, before getting back on her feet. But if she went into the water, she would need to burn her spiritual shield at full power for the entire duration, lest a wave throw her into a sharp glass spike when she least expected it. Spiritual shield techniques have been known since ancient times, the basics so simple they have been independently rediscovered by dozens of sects. They covered a cultivator¡¯s body and clothing with a porous, protective membrane, capable of withstanding even the hardest blows, but this protection came at the cost of rapid spiritual energy consumption. The stronger the membrane, the harsher the cost; so much so that until the last hundred years the technique was dismissed as useless in combat - after all, if you had spent spiritual energy on shielding, then all your opponent had to do was stall you out until you ran out of reserves. Later improvements allowed cultivators to vary the amount of spiritual energy flowing through their spiritual shield on the fly, and strengthen different parts of the membrane independently from each other - so much so that nowadays, most cultivators tended to keep their shield active in a weak form all day long, instantly strengthening it if the need called for it - yet the fundamental limitation of spiritual energy drain had remained. In a fight, she could choose to strengthen exclusively the parts of her spiritual shield that were about to be hit by an attack, for only as long as the enemy¡¯s blade would stay in contact - but keeping it active at full power for the entire minute it would take her to swim across was well and truly beyond her. But she had to keep it active. She couldn¡¯t see the glass under the water, nor sense it in any other way, and so couldn¡¯t predict when she would need her shield - and if a wave tossed her directly into a glass spike with no protection, then she could die in an instant. She paced alongside the edge of the waters, thinking things over. She couldn¡¯t safely go into the stream, but she also couldn¡¯t stay: death lay in wait around every corner. The biggest problem, really, was the depth of the water. If it was shallow enough to walk across, then she could have leaned into the stream, dug her heels into the glass, and kept her balance. Even if it was at merely chest height, she could have at least made sure to always keep her legs under her, keeping her relatively safe as she could not be tossed into the river bed by an errant wave. But with an unknown depth, and unforeseeable terrain lower down the stream, this was hardly possible. The roiling waters would spin her around, and she could be thrown onto a glass outcropping at any moment. She would be rolling the dice with no control over the outcome, and praying they came out right. Control¡­ She reached out around her waist, and drew out her Silvered Devil Moth Silk rope she always kept with her. Hmm.
Qian Shanyi checked herself over one last time. Her time was running out, but when dancing on a razor edge above an abyss, rushing would only make you slip. Her idea was simple: she would hook a rope on the glass shards at the bottom of the stream, and anchor herself in place, safe from being swept away. That way, she would have plenty of time to check exactly where the glass was under the waters, and by keeping her legs under her, could make sure her sandals were always the first thing to come in contact with the glass. Of course a single rope would not be enough: after all, she needed to move, not simply stay in place. She tied the center of her rope around her shoulders, and made a loop at each of the free ends. Her hope was that by changing which of the two loops took her weight and which was free to move, she could slowly shimmy across, one step at a time. She tested it on the comparatively dry ground of her island, and the idea worked - if barely. The glass cracked, and the loops would occasionally slip around, some shards shattering while others took her weight - but that was fine. She didn¡¯t need to stay completely still: as long as she avoided an uncontrollable spiral at the speed of the water currents, she should be fine. She could use her rope control technique to move the loops around, but after her experience with fishing lines, she knew that doing so underwater would be ten times as difficult. The technique relied on mirroring the shape and orientation of a piece of string she held in her hands onto the larger rope she wanted to move, and in the rapid water currents, this small piece of string would surely slip out of her hands. Instead, she tightly wound a long piece of thread all around her fingers: by mirroring the orientation of one of its segments onto the larger rope, she could control it quite easily. Her precision suffered, but at least there was no danger of slipping. Over the thread, she layered pieces of tough fabric, cut off the hem of her cultivator robes, and tied down securely with strips of leather. She doubted her makeshift gloves could withstand glass sharpened to a knifepoint by spiritual energy, but perhaps it could help lessen the damage - cultivator robes were made for that express purpose, after all - and she suspected she would have to grab onto the glass to scamper up the opposite shore. Longer strips of leather tied her sleeves in place, and the hem of her robes was cut in half, each piece wrapped around one of her legs, formed into a pair of pants. Mostly, she just wanted to lessen the drag - if she didn¡¯t cut it up, it would have billowed in the water. She glanced behind herself, where she drew a long line of glowing powder all across the island before she started working. Nobody came to her rescue, and by now, the glow looked dim, most of it washed away by the rain. She was on her own. She looked out over the stream, still doubting herself. If she screwed this up, she would be shredded by the glass - she could hardly imagine a worse death for anyone, short of being turned into a cauldron by a demonic cultivator. But there was no better way out, and stalling would only make the river wider. She hooked her first loop on the ground of her island, tested it once again - it was secure - and sent her flying sword deep into the water, the second loop trailing behind it. Her rope control technique, by itself, wasn¡¯t strong enough to resist the force of the stream - but her flying sword very much was. It took her a couple tries, but eventually, she got the second loop hooked on the bottom of the stream. She tested it by yanking on it. It was secure as well. She breathed in one final time, and glared up at the clouds, rain streaming down her face. ¡°Somehow, this is all your fault.¡± She scowled at the Heavens, and stepped into the freezing, rushing waters.
Halfway across the river, Qian Shanyi was no longer sure being cut into ribbons on razor sharp glass was the worst thing in the world. The glass in the valley grew over any dirt the winds might have brought in, and so the waters around her were clear as ice - and felt almost as cold. Her entire body was growing numb, shivering uncontrollably, and even the frostbite pill she swallowed well in advance was only doing so much to help. Through all of it, she had to keep careful control of four separate techniques - two to control each of her rope loops, her sword control technique, and the unnamed technique Hui Yin taught her for keeping rain and wind out of her eyes. Thankfully, the last one was so easy as to be merely an afterthought. The sword control technique alone pushed up against her limits, and with the others added on top, her focus kept slipping, parts of techniques unraveling and making her lose spiritual energy that she really couldn¡¯t spare. And on top of it, simply getting the loop to catch was a matter of chance, especially with her numb fingers, and working completely blind. Hook a loop - again - again - secure. Slowly, carefully, unhook the previous one. Swim as far as she could - only a couple meters, with how fast the stream was - then call the free loop back to her. Thread her sword through it, and send it upstream, through the water, so that she could hook the loop on the ground. Call her sword back. Again. Again. Again. The petulant rope refused to obey her clumsy fingers. The glass at the bottom of the stream shifted, cracked, and made her rope slip - only for her to hook it back in. The roaring waves around her dunked her in and out of the water, and though she could stay above the surface, with her focus split five different ways, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow some of it. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Once, she descended into a coughing fit when it went down her lungs, and thought that would be her end. Hook. Again. Secure. Unhook. Swim. She kept her head down, not looking towards the shore. Her world narrowed down to the flow of water, threatening to make her slip and send her careening towards her death, and her slow, inexorable movement across it. Again. Again. Four separate techniques were not only a drain on her mind, but also her spiritual energy, and even the spiritual stone she held safely under her tongue was doing little to make up for it. It would take a good ten minutes for it to fully dissolve, an agonizingly slow rate of recovery - and with how feeble her hold was on the stream¡¯s bottom, she couldn¡¯t risk taking a rest right in the middle. She had calculated it all neatly over on the island, and this rate of use should have still been much less than needing to maintain her spiritual shield at full power - yet she didn¡¯t account for needing to recirculate the techniques when her control slipped, and now there was no space left in her mind to recalculate, or even to doubt her decision. Besides, what was she to do? Swim back over to the island? It must have sunk underwater by now. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She secured both of her ropes on the river bed below her, and paused to take stock of her situation. When she glanced over to the shore, she saw it was now perhaps only fifteen, twenty meters away. She briefly considered saying fuck it and just swimming the rest of the way, but her exhaustion - mental much more than physical - did not change the math, and even though a treacherous voice in the back of her mind whispered at her to hold still, to rest more, she knew she had to keep going. Hook. Secure - no, the glass sheared, her loop is floating free. Retract the loop, attach to the sword, send it out, hook. Is it secure? Yank to make sure. Okay. Unhook - Ten meters from shore, with only a quarter of her spiritual energy left, the glass under her only secure loop cracked, and the current threw her downstream. She scrambled in the water, trying to push the loop down, re-secure herself, but it was far too late. All in. She grit her teeth, and motioned for her sword to fly towards the shore on its own, and followed after it, swimming as if her life depended on it - because it did. She pushed spiritual energy through her limbs to move faster, the rush of power dilating her blood vessels and bringing feeling back into her limbs through painful tingling. She just had to guess where the shore would begin and activate her spiritual shield in time - She smashed her knee directly into the glass, and knew she guessed wrong. The pain of it made her blank out for a split second, and when she came back to it, she felt the current already drawing her further away from the shore. No! I was so close! Thinking quickly, she pulled back one of her loops, and tossed it above the waters, onto the ground. It slipped, but she had already pushed spiritual energy into it, making the rope dig into any tiny crevice it could find, and it caught. The rope went taught, and slowly brought her closer and closer to the shore, and she did her best to bring her legs under herself. The spot she ended up at was a poor one - a turn of the river, where the rushing water tossed and turned in a fierce vortex right next to the shore, but she couldn¡¯t risk letting go and trying to find a better spot. As soon as she felt her sandals touch down on the glass beneath, she pushed the last of her free spiritual energy into her shield - if she failed here, she was dead anyways. The waves smashed her into the glass ground once, twice, beating the air out of her lungs, her spiritual shield holding on until she was smashed the third time. Her shield shattered, but by then she had managed to grab onto the ground with both her hands and feet, the water beneath only knee deep. She felt the glass cutting into her fingers, but she didn¡¯t care, because finally she was secure, past this hellish stream of slicing death. She grinned, slowly rising to her feet, on hand on the rope holding her stable. Just a couple more steps - The entire sheet of glass underneath her feet sheared, and she slipped, plunging head first into the shallow waters, smashing her face into the glass beneath. She felt a hundred stinging lines open up across her skin, but this was nothing, and she stood up again, and drove her sandal deep into the ground to fucking secure it. Her lips - cut open in two places - were split into a feral scowl, blood dripping down all over her skin and obscuring her vision, making her wipe it away with her free hand just to see where she was going. Thank her luck that at least the water in the way had slowed her fall. One step. Another step. And then finally, she stepped out on solid ground, and she was free. Her legs shook from the stress as much as the cold while she hobbled away, reeling her rope back in, and climbed up the hills of glass, high enough to feel safe. She slowly took her knife chest off her back, placed it on the ground, and carefully sat down on top of it to rest. Her hands - still numb and shaking from terror, adrenaline and pain that slowly started to spread through her body - rested on her knees, blood dripping quietly onto the glass below. ¡°Fuck you.¡± She scowled up at the clouds above. ¡°Whatever godling brought this weather along, I will rip your tongue out through your bowels.¡± The spiritual energy in the air was fairly dense, so once the spirit stone in her mouth completely dissolved, she didn¡¯t go for a second one. Instead, she closed her eyes and concentrated on the flow of spiritual energy through her body, analyzing the damage. Luckily enough, most of it seemed to be superficial. Her knee took the brunt of the abuse, but even there, the cuts didn¡¯t go deep into the bone. Tendons in her hands were still whole, and while her skin bled a lot, it should also heal quickly. The healing pill she took earlier in the day was already doing the work - by the time the sun rose, most of it should already be scarred over, and in another couple days, even the scars would be gone. She opened up her eyes, breathing deeply, and started to use her spiritual energy to slowly push the shards of glass out of her skin. Perhaps showing up to Yonghao with her face in a mess of cuts was not the best impression, but on the other hand, perhaps it would also help to convey her message. As she worked slowly, giving her body all the time it needed to recover, her thoughts turned back to spiritual shields. Ironically enough, if she had been wearing armor, like cultivators in ancient times, then this river crossing would have been much less of a problem. The dominant paradigm at the time was that energy spent on defense was entirely wasted unless it actually prevented an attack: even if you managed to guess when you would be attacked, if you had underestimated the strength of the attack, then your shield would shatter and you would still die. On the other hand, you would also waste energy if you had overestimated the attack¡¯s strength, and committed too much energy to the defense. And of course, at the end of the day, your opponent could simply stall you out, wait until you ran out of reserves, and kill you like a defenseless dog. The same was not true for offense. A sword slash that wasted some energy would still cut off your enemy¡¯s head, and nobody cared how much energy the victor was left with. Even a weak slash would force a parry or a dodge, giving you an opening - and if they tried to resist it with their shield, then you were at least trading your spiritual energy against theirs. Of course, your enemy might have allies - but faced with strict numerical superiority, defensive techniques would fare no better. Attack with your whole heart and die with no regrets - or cower, and be slaughtered like the pig you are. Because of this, cultivators either relied on enchanted armor to resist attacks, their speed to avoid them, or their skill with the sword to parry them. The use for shields was extremely niche, mostly having to do with resisting environmental dangers or training aggressive demon beasts. Despite this prevailing philosophy, some sects continued to develop the spiritual shield technique, refining it, reducing the cost and maximizing the effects. The first breakthrough allowed the strength of the membrane - and thus the energy drain - to be varied on the fly. The second made it possible to strengthen individual segments of the shield independently from each other. Simultaneously, development of training methods for spiritual energy senses had allowed cultivators to judge the strength of oncoming attacks with unprecedented precision. It finally became possible to break the cruel asymmetry of spiritual energy use, spending much less energy on the defense than on the offense. Yet the perception that spiritual shields were useless stuck around, until a little-known sect that focused on their development had capitalized on an incidental civil war and managed to place their patriarch on the imperial throne. By relying on their spiritual shields, they could forgo armor entirely, wearing comfortable - and more importantly, light - robes into combat, their maneuverability on top of a flying sword impossible to compete with. This was the first brick on the path to the era of reformation, some fifty years later, and the establishment of the modern empire. Nowadays, this ¡°basic¡± spiritual shield technique was made available to all cultivators in any imperial library. Most sects - her own included - did not consider their inner disciples fully taught until they had mastered it, and could keep a spiritual shield active at the lowest level of spiritual energy consumption throughout their entire day. ¡°I wonder what they were thinking, when they put it in libraries -¡± she laughed softly, the shock and fear of the river crossing now safely behind her ¡°- that the lives of us cultivators would be safer if we learned it? From the demon beasts, perhaps. But in the end, danger doesn¡¯t find us - we push ourselves into it.¡± This entire incident was more than a little bit her own fault. If she had thought more about her environment, she could have predicted the flash flood, and waited for the morning - or sought assistance in crossing from a sect elder in Reflection Ridge. She sighed, and slowly got up off her knife chest. Her robes - ones gifted to her by Wu Lanhua - were thoroughly ruined, torn into shreds on the glass, and she stripped down, taking out her second, far more expensive and durable set. The same ones she couldn¡¯t wear in front of Liu Fakuang, lest he recognise her description as Qian Shanyi. The same scarlet robes she wore when she first left the forest with Wang Yonghao. It was only appropriate for their reunion, she mused, as she dressed herself again, and put the ruined robes in her pack - there was no sense in throwing away the fabric.
It took her twenty minutes to find her sword, simply lying on the glassy ground of the valley, light from the bottle lantern she tied to its guard easily visible once she crested over another hill. She was worried she had lost it entirely - there was no time to catch it back into her sheath in the river, so she had sent it flying blind towards the shore. If it fell into the water, she doubted she could have ever found it again. A sentimentality, perhaps, but it was hard won. Her knife chest and scroll case survived the ordeal surprisingly well, even managing to keep their contents dry - though she supposed her face took the brunt of the hits. Her normal bag was likewise somewhat torn, though she thought she could repair the green dress Lanhua had gifted her. Having checked her things, she spent several hours simply resting on top of her knife chest, letting her body heal and recovering her spiritual energy from the air in the valley. The rain around her even started to feel somewhat pleasant - she couldn¡¯t get any more wet after the river, and the enhancements of the robes had quickly warmed her body up, if not so much that she felt dry. Once she felt ready, she got up, and headed towards Glaze Ridge, surprised to notice the dawn beginning to break through the clouds ahead as a sun rose above the town. Had she really rested that long? The rain did not let up as she approached the town. This side of the valley sloped gently, compared to the abrupt drop of Reflection Ridge, and so she didn¡¯t even need to find a particular path. Once the buildings rose up over the top of the hill in front of her, in the distance, she heard screams, clash of blades, and a surprisingly loud honk of a goose. ¡°Then again,¡± she mused, a light smile playing on her lips. ¡°Perhaps the danger does seek out some of us.¡± She headed for the screams, and soon came across a small square. An enormous creature of glass, with thin limbs but lumpy body, like a cross between a spider and a ball of clay, was laying down on the ground, cut cleanly in half. When it stood tall, she had no doubt it could have reached up to the third story. In front of the corpse, she saw Wang Yonghao, his hands raised up deferentially, arguing with another cultivator she dimly recognised. He was dressed strangely - narrow sleeves, pants, and some sort of thick leather jacket over his chest, glistening with jewelry, that called back something from her memory. It took her a moment to realize she had seen it on actors in plays - this was armor, or an imitation of it. On his back was a sword with a wide guard, wavy blade almost as long as he was tall. A practical belt of pouches and talismans was strapped across his chest, and by the flow of spiritual energy around him, she would have guessed him to be in the peak refinement stage. Wang Yonghao had his back turned towards her, and she sneaked up on him quietly. ¡°What was I supposed to do?¡± Wang Yonghao pleaded, ¡°It was going to burst into the houses! I couldn¡¯t just let it kill people!¡± ¡°My formation would have caught it, you imbecile!¡± The other man roared. ¡°Can you not even see your own stupidity with both eyes open? Then pluck them out, they are of no use to you!¡± As she came closer, she finally recognised him from the portraits. It was, of course, none other than Jian Shizhe, the man of a thousand duels. ¡°Now, now, fellow cultivators, there¡¯s no need to fight,¡± she grinned, catching Wang Yonghao¡¯s neck in the crook of her elbow and pulling him closer, ¡°we wouldn¡¯t want to duel over a dead demon beast.¡± ¡°Qian Shanyi?!¡± Wang Yonghao tried to jerk away from her, but she held him securely, grinning at him. His face went through an entire pallet of emotions, shock, fear, joy, guilt, before he finally settled down on sheer bafflement. ¡°How - how did you find me?¡± ¡°I followed the scent of Heaven-defying arrogance,¡± she snorted, ¡°now come, we have a lot to talk about.¡± Chapter 41: Hide Your Cries Amid The Shards Unseen Jian Shizhe¡¯s gaze flickered between Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao, his eyes narrowing down in suspicion. ¡°Who is this jade beauty, Yonghao?¡± he asked, his temper receding for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s - a friend, alright?¡± Wang Yonghao said, turning his gaze back to Jian Shizhe. ¡°She¡¯s right, we have to leave -¡± ¡°Leave?!¡± Jian Shizhe scowled. ¡°You dare speak to me like that? Answer for what you did here!¡± ¡°What I did?¡± Wang Yonghao scowled right back, ¡°I saved people is what I did! What do I have to answer for?¡± ¡°You pathetic worm, do you even know who I am?! You¡¯ve ruined months, years of my work - ¡± ¡°Oh, little Shizhe, did you find some new friends?¡± A shout from behind Qian Shanyi interrupted him, and Jian Shizhe stiffened, his lips curving downwards. As she glanced behind her, she saw an unfamiliar cultivator, covered in gems, gold and silver. His hair was sculpted into a pair of long wings, golden wire keeping the structure in place, framing a young male face. His ears carried a pair of chandelier earrings, each a good foot long, and his robes were covered in an assortment of chains and ribbons, half a dozen rings shining brightly on his hands. It was a small miracle that none of it had ended up tangled together - which meant that either the jewelry was enchanted, or the man had practiced a special art for this sole purpose. He was barely past twenty, if she were to guess, though already in the high refinement stage. Sigils around the sleeves and the front of his robes revealed him as belonging to the Flowing Scarlet River sect, though she didn¡¯t recall his face from the almanac - a new arrival in town then, most likely. He had a sword on his back, just as long as the one carried by Jian Shizhe, its tip dripping fresh black blood onto the ground. Shards of glass were spinning around him in a small whirlwind. ¡°Aw, did we let this one fall through?¡± he said, passing the corpse of the felled glass shambler, and kicking it in disappointment. ¡°So what were you discussing?¡± ¡°Nothing that concerns you, Rui Bao,¡± Jian Shizhe said through clenched teeth, his eyes glued to the young man. ¡°You are always so rude to me, little Shizhe.¡± Rui Bao pouted. That expression didn¡¯t last, as he smiled at Qian Shanyi while passing her by, giving her a small bow. ¡°Yonghao, is that your wife? Why didn¡¯t you tell us she was coming?¡± ¡°My - my wife?!¡± Wang Yonghao stuttered, his face growing white. Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well yeah,¡± Rui Bao said, coming over to Jian Shizhe and throwing a hand over his shoulder to mirror Qian Shanyi¡¯s pose. Jian Shizhe stiffened further, and his scowl grew deeper. ¡°Look at how closely you two are standing! I can recognise a man¡¯s woman when I see her.¡± ¡°Yonghao said her name was Qian Shanyi,¡± Jian Shizhe said stiffly, pulling Rui Bao¡¯s hand off his shoulder, ¡°Wang and Qian - they can¡¯t be married.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes flickered between the two cultivators. Based on Jian Shizhe¡¯s demeanor, he was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from challenging Wang Yonghao to a duel. She didn¡¯t know who this Rui Bao was, but if Jian Shizhe was allowing him this much leeway, then her best bet to extricate them from this sticky situation was to play them against each other. Pretending she was anyone¡¯s woman was really not the mask she preferred, but in the end, it was better to work with the preconceptions of others than against them - and they wouldn¡¯t be staying in this town long enough for it to matter. ¡°Indeed, fellow cultivators, we aren¡¯t married - but marriage is ever a question of timing, is it not?¡± She smiled, ignoring Wang Yonghao¡¯s nails digging into her shoulder. ¡°Could we be excused? Whatever happened, this demon beast is already dead - and I had a very long night.¡± ¡°Yeah, I could tell!¡± Rui Bao laughed, gesturing at the thin scar lines on her face. ¡°Slipped on the glass fields? Happened to me many times, back in the day.¡± ¡°Something like that. Perhaps we could meet in a couple days, once I have acclimated to the town? I would be glad to share my cooking, if you would allow me.¡± ¡°Oh Heavens!¡± Wang Yonghao awkwardly gasped, thankfully finally realizing what she was doing and trying to play along. His acting left much to be desired. ¡°I had some medicine with me - please, can you let me attend to my¡­friend? This hunt is already over.¡± ¡°Oh but of course!¡± Rui Bao laughed again, nodding and making all his jewelry tinkle slightly, turning his head towards Jian Shizhe. ¡°Jian Shizhe could show you around then - he is the expert on this town, and every time I come here, I learn something new from him! Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Jian Shizhe glared at the three of them, his scowl deepening, before he turned all his wrath on Wang Yonghao. ¡°You cowardly, pathetic, sniveling worm, unworthy of even being a footrag for a true cultivator,¡± he said, his eyes flickering with newfound fury, ¡°this is just an excuse for you to run away from the mess you made, isn¡¯t it? Honorless wretch, you expect me to simply forget this?!¡± Wang Yonghao tried to step forwards, ready to respond, but she tightened her arm around his neck to keep him back. ¡°Just take the insult,¡± she whispered in Yonghao¡¯s ear, keeping her eyes on Jian Shizhe with a slight smile. ¡°Trust me.¡± She felt Yonghao stiffen, and then relax. ¡°Sorry about the spider,¡± Wang Yonghao said, bowing slightly, as far as her arm would allow, ¡°hope you will find another one!¡± ¡°Oh they practically grow on trees here,¡± Rui Bao said, trying - and failing - to pull Jian Shizhe away from them. Wang Yonghao turned around and she let go of his neck, following after. ¡°Hey! You think you can simply walk away from this?¡± Jian Shizhe shouted after them. ¡°Even if you climbed up into the Heavens, you wouldn¡¯t escape me!¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, and stopped, turning around. Jian Shizhe didn¡¯t seem willing to throw a challenge down right next to this Rui Bao, but it was best to let him walk away on a positive note. ¡°Honorable cultivator Jian.¡± She bowed deeply. She needed a compliment, and an open request, to give some control back to him, yet non-committal. With how he dressed - perhaps something old-fashioned? ¡°The beauty of your town is only eclipsed by that of your own, much like the prosperity of your family eclipses the stars. I haven¡¯t seen my fiance in ages -¡± Behind her, she heard Wang Yonghao stumble. ¡°- and every second we could spend together, strolling these streets, would be a balm upon my soul. I hope you could find it in your heart to grant this humble cultivator this gift?¡± She batted her eyelashes at Jian Shizhe to sell the performance. He scoffed at her, but the corner of his mouth twitched upwards, and he finally waved them off. She turned around, and caught up with Wang Yonghao, putting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°So, my ¡®dear fiance¡¯,¡± - she chuckled grimly - ¡°I hope you know of a tavern in this town, where we could conduct our¡­spousal affairs?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t joke like that.¡± Wang Yonghao shuddered. ¡°I still remember what you looked like with your arms buried in that bear¡¯s midsection, or when you were digging through the brain of that fish.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± She snorted. ¡°You think I like it myself? As if the only reason I could even exist is as an accessory to you. It was just more convenient to play along, and not give Jian Shizhe an opening.¡± ¡°You know this guy?¡± Wang Yonghao looked at her strangely. ¡°I¡¯ve only gotten here two days ago. How long have you been here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived, Yonghao,¡± she said. ¡°Do you truly think I would have simply skulked around in the shadows for days, observing you, without even coming around to say hi?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Fine, I might have, but I didn¡¯t.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I know of him from the cultivator almanac. He challenges others to duels over any little insult - you dodged a flying sword there, thanks to me. I wouldn¡¯t worry much about his insults - everyone already knows how hot-headed he is, so they carry little weight.¡± Wang Yonghao rubbed his forehead. ¡°What in the netherworld¡¯s name is a cultivator almanac?¡± ¡°Hm,¡± she hummed, ¡°I suppose you not knowing about it would explain a fair bit. Not much to it - I have only learned of it myself quite recently. I¡¯ll show you later - but first, an inn? Let¡¯s not talk out in the open.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, and led her down the streets of glass, rain still falling all around them.
The tavern they settled on, not pressed for space like the one in Xiaohongshan, was a single-story building in the shape of a square, encircling a bountiful garden. The garden itself had a dozen delicate domes of glass stretching above it - like an enormous frozen flower, panels keeping rain away from the paths, matte glass giving shade to small pavilions here and there, yet still leaving plenty of gaps for rain to water the plants and for fresh air to circulate. In any other town, only a lord or a large sect could afford something of this scale - but here in Glaze Ridge, she supposed both the glass and the cultivators who could shape it were in abundance. Every room in the tavern was more of an apartment, wide and inviting, with a fireplace large enough to fit a cooking pot, and even a small attached washroom - though the baths were still communal. The cost, appropriately enough, was high - a whole yuan per day - but after working for Wu Lanhua, she was no longer quite as strapped for money as before. They paid for a week - enough time to not seem suspicious, and for them to get their bearings, with the possibility of extending their stay. There were cheaper options, but she had plans for after her tribulation, and felt that the extra space would more than pay for itself. And if she died to the tribulation¡­ Well, then it wouldn¡¯t be her problem. She had Wang Yonghao pay with her money, not wanting to leave her name on the documents, but in the end, the innkeeper didn¡¯t even ask for their seals. He was even kind enough to sell her some rice and vegetables. Once they were left alone in their room, she placed her bags on the floor, stretched out her tired hands, and closed her eyes. After that hellish river crossing, simply being able to put her things down felt rapturous, even if she was still drenched head to toe from the rain. ¡°So um,¡± Wang Yonghao said quietly, and from the shuffling of wool and groaning of wood, she knew he sat down on the edge of the bed. His voice was tense. ¡°Did you find my message?¡± ¡°I did,¡± she responded, opening her eyes to give him a flat look. He was staring at his feet, and didn¡¯t meet her eyes. ¡°Getting it was¡­ very exciting. But let¡¯s set up some formations first. My luck has been rotten as of late - you will forgive me for being paranoid.¡± She went over to her knife chest, flipped open the lid, took out two leather talisman pouches, and handed them to Wang Yonghao. ¡°Here,¡± she said, ¡°and start a fire, if you wouldn¡¯t mind? I would like to cook something.¡± Perhaps she was simply stalling. The heavenly vow in her mind quieted down now that she found him, but she had, at best, a couple days before it would force her hand - if the man himself didn¡¯t do so earlier. She wanted to spend these days preparing for her inevitable tribulation, but she couldn¡¯t really explain how she found him without mentioning the damn vow, for he would rightly want to know. But what was she supposed to do? She wasn¡¯t ready. Even in a good town like this one, even if Wang Yonghao would help her - she didn¡¯t envy her chances of survival. While Wang Yonghao was setting up the talismans, she took out her sewing set, and walked over to the window. It was a single panel of glass in a solid frame of wood, opening out into the gardens, and shutters that could be locked from the inside. She wanted to add a tripwire. She closed the shutters, and then took out the thinnest needle she had, tore off a single hair from her head, and threaded it through. Very carefully, she made a couple miniscule holes on the underside of the shutters, and passed the hair through them, tying it into a knot - if the window opened from the outside, the hair would tear in half, and then at least she would know someone had been snooping through the room. She did much the same with the inner window itself. By the time she was done, a fire was roaring happily within the fireplace, and Wang Yonghao had finished setting up both of her formations in two concentric circles. She glanced over his work and nodded approvingly. The first was a standard set of talismans for gathering spiritual energy. When put in correct positions, they would form a whirlpool, sucking it from the environment, and marginally raising the concentration of the energy within the circle. The relative increase was not very large, but every little bit counted for a loose cultivator, and so these formations were fairly common. Of course, with access to Wang Yonghao¡¯s energy-dense inner world, this formation was now entirely useless. Instead, she was after its side effect: this whirlpool of spiritual energy disrupted spiritual energy senses of cultivators. She could already feel it starting to pull on the cilia of her spirit, an uncomfortable tug that made them shrink back instinctively. If someone wanted to, they could of course force their cilia across the boundary and sense what was happening inside; but doing so would be a grave invasion of privacy, and not something anyone would dare to do casually. Merely putting up the formation would tell all cultivators to turn their senses away - and that meant they could open up the entrance to Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world with no fear of discovery. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The second formation was one that muffled sound crossing its boundary. The drain on it was fairly small, but she still wasn¡¯t sure if there would be enough ambient spiritual energy to power it for the whole day, even with the gathering formation helping out. Mostly, she purchased it as an excuse, to have something to point to if anyone asked why they have been so quiet within their room. ¡°There we go,¡± she said, coming into the middle of the circles, ¡°now, even if there is a cultivator in the next room over, they shouldn¡¯t sense anything amiss. You can open up the entrance.¡± ¡°And the fire?¡± Wang Yonghao nodded at it, shifting around awkwardly. ¡°If you wanted to cook, it¡¯d be easier to do it inside.¡± ¡°It would be suspicious if we stayed in the room but never even lit a fire,¡± she said, ¡°the innkeeper saw how drenched I was in the rain, and I bought rice and vegetables from him - this way, he would see smoke coming out of our fireplace, and make all the wrong assumptions.¡± She pulled out her silk rope, and offered one end to Wang Yonghao. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she smiled, ¡°I am getting hungry.¡±
As they descended down into the inner world - Wang Yonghao, walking on air, and she, holding onto a rope securely tied to his belt - Qian Shanyi felt tension lift off her mind. The same place that tried to kill her so many times now felt safe, comfortable, like returning back home from a long trip. Ever-present sunlight warmed her skin, the dense spiritual energy in the air rushed into her meridians, and she knew that at least here, she didn¡¯t need to hide. From the air, the world fragment looked like a perfectly round plate of grass. As she looked over it, she quickly noted the changes from her last visit. Wang Yonghao had dragged the lathe table off to one side, and the center of the world fragment was now occupied by a dozen chopped off tree trunks - supply of wood, she guessed. The drying cabinet on the chiclotron looked complete, and something of a kitchen had been set up above the fire node right next to the bath - all the cutlery arranged close together, with a stone foundation built above the node hatch, for easy access to the fire. The bath itself was surrounded by a fence as tall as a person - nothing more than thick, long wooden stakes hammered down into the ground, blocking the bath from sight down on the ground. ¡°You walled off the bath?¡± she chuckled, as they landed and headed towards the kitchen. ¡°Yeah. It felt awkward to bathe in the open.¡± he shrugged. ¡°In the open? You live alone.¡± She raised an eyebrow, looking back at Wang Yonghao. ¡°It was still awkward,¡± he grumbled, ¡°all this open space? Even if nobody can see me, it still feels like I am exposed.¡± She hummed. It would certainly make it easier to cohabitate - she remembered how painfully awkward the man was around nudity, back in the forest. She quickly changed out of her drenched robes and into a fresh set - these ones brilliant white with silver thread, and a thin leather belt - hiding behind the bath out of courtesy to Wang Yonghao, and squeezed as much rainwater out of her long black hair as she could. Taking a long, hot bath after the chaos of the night seemed like just what she needed before sleep, but first, she needed to fill her stomach. She checked the pots - all of them perfectly clean, and free of rust - picked up a small one, pouring out two portions of rice to wash and cook. They quickly descended into silence only interrupted by the sound of rice swirling in water. Wang Yonghao broke it first. ¡°You said you got my letter?¡± he asked, biting his lips. ¡°Did anything¡­happen there?¡± She collected her thoughts before responding. Back in Xiaohongshan, she was furious when she read his message, but her anger had abated in time. ¡°When I left you, I visited the postal office, and then went on to sell one of our swords,¡± she finally said casually, ¡°the merchant seemed interested, and offered a good price, but then I made a mistake, and he sent spirit hunters after me.¡± Wang Yonghao made a whining noise, and she waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I handled it,¡± she said, straining out the rice from starchy water with the edge of her knife, before refilling the pot and putting it on the fire, and adding some salt. She wiped her hands, and turned back to glare at Wang Yonghao. ¡°But I did have to sneak back into our room in the middle of the night like some cheap robber, just so that I wouldn¡¯t be spotted. I spent the entire night huddled inside of a fireplace, coughing up soot. That was not fine. If you wanted to cut me off, why didn¡¯t you just tell it to my face?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cut you off!¡± he said, wringing his hands, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± He shrugged. ¡°I¡­ I wrote about my friend, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You did,¡± she said, her glare softening a fraction, ¡°But by then, I¡¯ve already realized that something like that must have happened in the past. It changed little. It also has nothing to do with refusing to speak to me directly.¡± ¡°Well what was I supposed to say?¡± ¡°The truth,¡± she snorted, ¡°That you were afraid, that I¡¯d be in danger, which I already knew. I would have, of course, told you to shove your concerns because the path of cultivation is always full of dangers - but if you didn¡¯t want anything to do with me, then I¡¯d have grudgingly conceded, no matter how stupid that decision would have been. I told you as much in the forest.¡± Wang Yonghao looked away. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d just go back to your sect,¡± he sighed, ¡°it¡¯s your home, you have family there. Why should you throw your life away?¡± ¡°Yonghao, I can¡¯t go back,¡± she sighed, unpacking her knife chest, and preparing to dice up the vegetables she got from the innkeeper. Sadly, she didn¡¯t have any meat to work with. ¡°What?¡± he said slowly, ¡°but you¡­ You do have family in Golden Rabbit Bay, right?¡± ¡°Last I checked,¡± she said, pushing down her spike of worry, ¡°though I can no longer be sure, not after those demonic cultivator attacks on the day you left the city. But that isn¡¯t the problem. I wrote a¡­ rather scathing message to my sect, saying I would not be returning. They would not welcome me back with open arms.¡± ¡°What?¡± he said faintly, taking his head in his hands, ¡°No, when would you have had the time -¡± ¡°You saw me write it, Yonghao.¡± She glared back at him. ¡°I meant every word in that letter, but the fact remains - I cannot go back, not as I am now. I can¡¯t even write to find out if my parents are still alive - the sect would track the return address, I am sure. And yes, perhaps I should have told you what kind of letter I was writing, but it was my own business. I am sorry I kept quiet, but you would have found out anyways if you simply asked me, or even just mentioned wanting to split, instead of making assumptions.¡± Wang Yonghao sat down on the grass, looking faint. ¡°So¡­ What now?¡± he asked. ¡°What is in the past is in the past,¡± she sighed, ¡°please do not pull something like that again - if you still do not want to travel with me, then let us figure something out calmly, so that I could split off without being left with the law at my heels.¡± There wasn¡¯t enough space near the first fire node to place a pan of diced up vegetables. Something to busy herself with later - she could build a proper stove with multiple burners, perhaps - but for now, she simply headed off to another fire node. Running between them would be a chore, but she¡¯d manage. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think we work well together?¡± she asked, carefully positioning the shield that served as their pan on top of a pair of wooden logs, just high enough above the fire node to fry the vegetables, but not so high that all the heat would dissipate. ¡°Without my advice, you¡¯d be dueling Jian Shizhe right about now.¡± As she stirred the pan with a carved, wooden spatula, she felt that something was missing. The innkeeper sold her some carrots and onions, but with only salt and pepper on hand, that would taste a bit too flat. ¡°I wish I had thought to bring more spices,¡± she sighed, ¡°Wu Lanhua had such a good collection, and she wouldn¡¯t have missed me taking some samples¡­¡± ¡°I have some,¡± Wang Yonghao said, and she raised an eyebrow at him in surprise. He motioned for her to follow, and led her to the drying cabinet on the chiclotron. When she showed him her plans for the redesign, the drying cabinet was already included. It was merely a tall chimney above a fire node that passed through a large box, warming it and giving it plenty of airflow, fit to dry food or clothes after a wash. They hadn¡¯t had the time to finish building it before Wang Yonghao ran away, but it seemed that he had finished it on his own. She rapped her knuckles on the smooth planks, enjoying the solid, dull sound. Good construction. There was a door on the side, locked up with a latch, and when she popped it open, she saw neat shelves, full of ingredients. The smell of dry herbs hit her in the face, and she breathed deeply, savoring it. ¡°Good job building this,¡± she said, running her hand along the inside wall. ¡°Great job on maintaining the entire world fragment, really - finishing up frying the chiclotron, adding a kitchen, and the walls to the bath. You put yourself down so much I was worried you would let it all fall apart.¡± ¡°I thought you said the walls were a waste?¡± he asked, uncertainly, but his mood did seem to improve somewhat. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she shook her head, ¡°it just seemed strange to me, is all. But if you feel more comfortable that way, then it is good. At the end of the day, a house should be built to serve its inhabitants.¡± She turned her gaze to the contents of the cabinet, quickly adding them to her mental catalog of what was available. ¡°Good selection,¡± She said, impressed, going through the shelves. ¡°Garlic, slothenleaf, even some sparkberries¡­ Not stolen, I hope?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said, shifting awkwardly, ¡°you left a couple spirit stones behind. Money doesn¡¯t stick around me, so I figured¡­ I should buy something useful, right? Sorry for using it up.¡± ¡°I am not here to give you grief over a couple spirit stones, Yonghao.¡± She snorted. ¡°I want a long term, productive relationship. Besides, we¡¯ll both be eating this. It was a good purchase, though we¡¯ll have to take some of them out of the cabinet before it ruins the taste entirely. Some of these ingredients prefer the cold, others need more air moisture... But you couldn¡¯t have known, and it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t store them outside, so that leaves the chiclotron,¡± he sighed, ¡°the rosevines eat everything I leave out. Maybe I¡¯ll make a second box.¡± ¡°Those are still a problem?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, they hide underground, but they can¡¯t get into the box, not with the latch,¡± he said, ¡°I have to sleep inside of that hunting shack we dug into the ground. They tried to strangle me when I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I am glad it ended up being handy eventually,¡± she smiled, and went back to the ingredients. At the bottom of the cabinet, one shelf caught her eye - it held a large cut of mushroom sponge, faintly suffused with wood-type spiritual energy. ¡°Is this from that mushroom spirit you fought off?¡± She asked, curiously. ¡°You know about that?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, surprised. ¡°I know many things, Yonghao.¡± She snorted. ¡°Good job defending the ordinary people.¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah,¡± he said, and even despite her compliment, she could tell that his mood had dropped like a stone. ¡°I thought maybe I could cook it - but it was too tough to eat, no matter how much I fried it, so I just left it here. But if you know about it¡­ Were you following me? How did you manage that?¡± ¡°I have my ways.¡± She laughed, deflecting the question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think I know how to cook this mushroom. It would be a good compliment to the rice.¡± ¡°No, really, this doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± he said, suddenly scowling, ¡°Shanyi, I know what I am doing. When I don¡¯t want to be found, people almost never find me. My luck is cursed, but it grants me this much - I get into new problems, but out of old ones. And I was trying to run away from you - so how did you manage to find me?¡± She stared at him, and considered deflecting again. There were ways to do it¡­ but he deserved to know, especially if she was going to count on his help with the tribulation. ¡°I made a heavenly vow,¡± she said quietly, ¡°the Heavens were kind enough to help me find you in turn - I suspect you are their favored son, for whatever reason.¡± ¡°You?¡± Wang Yonghao raised an eyebrow, ¡°You made a heavenly vow?¡± ¡°I was all out of options,¡± she scowled, blushing in shame, ¡°you think I liked kissing the hands of butchers?¡± ¡°Uh huh,¡± he said, his eyes narrowing in suspicion, ¡°and what kind of vow was that?¡± She opened her mouth to respond, to say that they should discuss this after dinner - in case mere discussion broke it - but stopped herself. Something didn¡¯t feel right. It took her a moment to realize what she felt - or rather, did not feel - and her eyes widened in shock. The heavenly vow in her mind had gone completely silent. She could still feel it in her mind, inert though it may be, but it had ceased to poke at her thoughts, as if it had fallen into deep torpor. In all her time with it, this has not happened even once. Back at Wu Lanhua¡¯s estate, mere minutes after she made it, it was already active, pushing her along - and casting her mind back, it still was when she met Wang Yonghao, though it had calmed down significantly. Even while they were setting up the formations in their room, she could still feel it pressing down on her awareness. So why would it go to sleep now? No. Not now. She realized that she hadn¡¯t felt it move ever since they entered Wang Yonghao¡¯s Inner World. She glanced upwards, to the very top of the spherical world, where the entrance to it had closed. Could the Heavens simply¡­not see what was going on here? After all, the vow reflected their opinion of her - if it had gone silent, then had Heaven¡¯s watchful eye been closed? That seemed like the only sensible explanation - the only concrete thing that could have changed between then and now - and yet it made no sense at all. If her theory was correct - and everything so far had pointed in that direction - then Wang Yonghao was the favored child of the Heavens, and his luck related to them in some way. But why would the Heavens give him a way to hide from their sight? Was their sight limited within all world fragments, or only this one? She didn¡¯t know, and her research so far was too rudimentary to say for sure, but if any such limitations existed, then at least she hadn¡¯t heard of them. Was this a trap? No, that made no sense - if the Heavens wanted to kill her, they could have broken off the vow at any time. If they did so while she was crossing the glassy fields, she would have died for sure. That meant it couldn¡¯t be a trap¡­ Or at least, not a trap for her. ¡°It was¡­a calculated vow,¡± she said carefully, testing the waters. Nothing. The vow stayed dormant. ¡°One that I would never have made, before I met you,¡± she said, her lips slowly stretching out into a grin. Not even a blip. ¡°One that, in fact, I would have said I should go back on,¡± she said, starting to laugh. Wang Yonghao looked at her suspiciously. ¡°And in fact¡­ It is a vow I never intended to fulfill in the first place!¡± She laughed in full, turning her eyes to the skies. Wang Yonghao went white as death, but the vow in her mind stayed silent, unmoving, and no tribulation lightning struck her down. ¡°A vow of a liar, worthy of those it was given to!¡± ¡°Why are you laughing?!¡± he asked, his hands shaking a bit, ¡°if you made a vow, you should know how dangerous it is to break it off! It¡¯s a miracle they didn¡¯t do so just now, after what you said!¡± ¡°Oh, Younghao, but why shouldn¡¯t I laugh?¡± She laughed louder, ¡°I have just discovered that the Heavens, sanctimonious bastards that they are, have made a mistake.¡± She let her malice fill her grin, like old wine filling a crystal glass. ¡°And mistakes are made to be punished.¡± Chapter 42: Rage At Luck, Thee Heavenborne Wang Yonghao continued to freak out while she checked up on the rice, and took the vegetables off the burner. ¡°Are you suicidal?!¡± He shouted at her, ¡°Why would you ever make a heavenly vow you intended to break?!¡± ¡°Oh relax.¡± She snorted at him, bringing the large cut of mushroom to a cutting board to dice it up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t just being a bit reckless.¡± ¡°A bit reckless?¡± He scowled at her. ¡°You are in the middle of the refinement stage! Tribulation would have the strength of the peak of the refinement stage - it will murder you!¡± ¡°Bah.¡± She scowled back. ¡°That isn¡¯t how strength works, and you should know this better than anyone. You cannot put a number to it, and say that since I have a strength of 500 points, and the tribulation has a strength of 1000 points, it would kill me every time. Circumstances, environment, allies, techniques, treasures and pills¡­ all of it can swing the odds massively, and in either direction.¡± ¡°Circumstances? What circumstances?¡± ¡°Well, for one, I have you.¡± She nodded at him. ¡°I hope you would help me fight?¡± ¡°I mean - of course, but what if you didn¡¯t find me?¡± he said, ¡°Or if I refused? I ran away from you! How could you be so reckless as to rely on my help?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t find you, then I would have simply died.¡± She shrugged. ¡°That was a risk I was taking - but it was a calculated one. I asked for enough luck to find you, and the Heavens, for all their faults, always uphold the letter of their deals. If they didn¡¯t think I could do it, they wouldn¡¯t have granted me the vow in the first place.¡± ¡°Shanyi - I am in the high refinement stage, not the peak! I can¡¯t stand up to a heavenly tribulation either!¡± ¡°You frankly could, but I don¡¯t need you for your strength.¡± She snorted. ¡°You could simply stand right next to me, keep your sword sheathed, and my odds would already improve drastically.¡± ¡°What?¡± he asked, confusion plain on his face. She hummed in response, gathering the diced up mushroom into a bowl, and headed towards one of the metal nodes of the chiclotron. ¡°Do you know why you couldn¡¯t properly cook this mushroom?¡± she said, popping the hatch open, and carefully lowering the bowl in. ¡°It comes from a spirit - you can still feel the spiritual energy within it, right? That makes it a spiritual ingredient, and you need to weaken it first.¡± Three Obediences Four Virtues had several sections on the various techniques one could use to do just that, but with the chiclotron at hand, the choice was obvious. ¡°It is a wood-type ingredient,¡± she said, getting up off her knees and dusting herself off, ¡°putting it in a metal-type environment will create inauspicious feng shui within this node. Inauspicious feng shui, among other things, weakens and damages many spiritual materials - which is exactly what we want, in this circumstance. Ordinarily, you would leave it alone for months - but with how much spiritual energy circulates through our chiclotron, I think it should be ready in about an hour.¡± ¡°And what does this have to do with the tribulation?¡± he said, frowning. ¡°Nothing. It has to do with your luck,¡± she said, going over to her bags, and starting to unpack what few personal possessions she had. ¡°Many people think that auspicious feng shui is always good, and inauspicious feng shui is always bad - but that is not so. It¡¯s true that humans have vastly more uses for auspicious feng shui than the opposite, but that is not the same as one being ¡®good¡¯ and the other ¡®bad¡¯. Some valuable plants require inauspicious feng shui to grow, and sometimes, you need it to brew a pill. It¡¯s much the same with your luck.¡± She gestured to him with one of her pill bottles to illustrate her point. He had his arms crossed on his chest, but listened patiently. ¡°You must think your luck is always bad, don¡¯t you?¡± she said, ¡°You say it¡¯s cursed. I imagine you think it kills people. But that is a dangerous simplification, and it¡¯s much more productive to think of what your luck actually does, and what motivates those who granted it to you.¡± ¡°And those would be?...¡± ¡°The Heavens, I suspect.¡± ¡°Wait, no.¡± Wang Yonghao frowned. ¡°In the forest, you said we couldn¡¯t even begin to guess why I am lucky. And now you say it¡¯s the Heavens for sure? This makes no sense.¡± ¡°You are correct.¡± She smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have proof - this is still only conjecture... But it¡¯s solid enough to gamble with. I am betting my life on it, after all.¡± ¡°Because of one heavenly vow going your way?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡±All the signs point the same way. First of all, I am not a karmist, I do not follow the Heavenly laws, and I have been vocal about my disgust for them all my life - yet still, the Heavens have granted me my vow. It¡¯s not unprecedented - but it is certainly unusual. On the other hand, if we assume your luck is caused by the Heavens, then it would make perfect sense - for I have vowed to make you cultivate as hard as you can for an entire month.¡± Wang Yonghao scowled at her, and she waved him off. ¡°I already said I have every intention of going back on my vow. Which brings me to my second point -¡± she said, knocking on the side of her head. ¡°- inside your Inner World, the damnable vow is silent. It is yet another link between you and the Heavens.¡± Wang Yonghao froze for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s why you openly admitted that you were going to break off your vow?¡± he asked, faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be safe for sure, but sometimes, you have to take a risk to confirm your theory.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If you are unwilling to take it, then it will tie your hands in chains of uncertainty. But now I am sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± He paused. ¡°It¡¯s something, but it¡¯s not proof.¡± ¡±It isn¡¯t.¡± She nodded. ¡°Which brings me to the question of means. I have no doubt that the Heavens could manipulate someone¡¯s luck enough to bring challenges to their feet, for their tricks are many and vicious, but could we expect the same of some natural quirk of your constitution? I do not think so. There are natural limits to what a constitution could achieve, just how there are limits to the weight of a newborn. Your luck, on the other hand, is so extreme, it is as if you were born as large as a fully grown man.¡± ¡°Shanyi, no,¡± Wang Yonghao started, then sighed, ¡°this explains nothing. If my luck really were down to my constitution, then it could have simply made the Heavens accept your vow. And as for my inner world¡­ I don¡¯t know. How do you know that all inner worlds don¡¯t work this way?¡± ¡°Ah, but there is a way to prove this theory, fellow cultivator Wang,¡± she said, waggling her finger at him with a smile, ¡±tell me, in all your travels, have you ever been faced with a Heavenly tribulation? You have not mentioned any back in the forest.¡± ¡°I am still in the refinement stage, and I don¡¯t make vows,¡± he said, ¡°why would I face any in the first place?¡± She shrugged easily. ¡°Sometimes the Heavens send down a tribulation in response to some treasure being unveiled,¡± she said, ¡°Some techniques - ones that rely on the Heavens, for example - risk calling down the tribulation as well. And of course, sometimes the tribulation descends without any known reason. it¡¯s very rare, but with your luck, shouldn¡¯t it have happened a dozen times by now?¡± Wang Yonghao froze again, his brow creasing in deep thought, and started pacing. She waited patiently, gathering up the healing pills she dumped into her knife chest back on the glassy fields back into their bottle. ¡°Twice, I think,¡± he finally said, turning back to her, ¡°I¡­ wasn¡¯t the main target though, it was other people nearby.¡± ¡°And did the tribulation attack you?¡± she pressed, ¡°Harm you in some way?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t remember,¡± he said, ruffling his hair, ¡°It was a long time ago¡­ I think¡­ Maybe not? At least, mostly? What does this mean?¡± ¡°Well, consider what we know, and what we do not,¡± she said, ¡±we don¡¯t know why your luck acts the way it does, but whatever it¡¯s true goal, it seems to attract various challenges to you. Let¡¯s say that it is caused by some factor X. If we assume X is the Heavens, then it¡¯s clear why you have never faced a tribulation - the Heavens have no reason to waste their own precious energy when they can already attract all sorts of other threats to you. But if it was caused by something else, then it wouldn¡¯t make much sense. Why should some non-Heavenly factor X throw demonic cultivators, ravenous spirits and ancient ancestors at you, but not a tribulation?¡± ¡°You are right,¡± he said, pacing around, ¡°why haven¡¯t I seen this before? It¡¯s obvious in retrospect. It¡¯s not just the tribulation, I almost never have any problems with karmists¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to miss the forest for the trees when you are living in it.¡± She shrugged. ¡°But that brings me back to my oncoming tribulation. Whatever goals the Heavens have for you, they clearly want you challenged, but not dead - and so by simply standing right next to me, you would tie their hands. Out of two hundred odd known forms of the Heavenly tribulation of the refinement stage, a good two thirds are far too indiscriminate, and your mere presence should eliminate all of them. The fewer options I have to prepare for, the easier it will be - now do you see what I mean by your luck not being all bad?¡± He looked at her skeptically. She smiled. ¡°Your luck is just a tool,¡± she said, ¡°a dangerous one, perhaps, but a tool nonetheless. It can hurt people - or it can keep them safe. It all depends on what you do with it.¡± She paused, to let him take it in. The man had a real problem with being stuck in a funk, and they needed to resolve his issues before he had another panic attack and left her in the lurch. At first, she thought his mood started to improve - but then he stopped in his tracks, and spun around to face her. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Wang Yonghao groaned, his breathing speeding up, eyes widening. He clutched his head in his hands. ¡°Oh Heavens, what did you do?!¡± ¡°What?¡± She frowned. What did she say? ¡°Shanyi, if you are right, then the Heavens will murder you!¡± He bit his lips, breathing faster. ¡°You said you¡¯d help me get rid of my luck! Out loud, in the forest - they couldn¡¯t let you live. They will squash you with all their might!¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said, her frown deepening, ¡°what of it?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand,¡± he whined, ¡°your tribulation won¡¯t be something ordinary - it will be one of the worst ones.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Yonghao,¡± she pursed her lips in annoyance, ¡°I am counting on it.¡± ¡°You are what?!¡± he said, pulling on his hair. ¡°The same principle as with your luck,¡± she continued calmly, ¡°it narrows their options, makes it that much easier for me to prepare - playing the best move every time is a poor strategy in many gambles for this exact reason. Of course, if I were in the Heavens'' place, I would have picked a tribulation that was less predictable, even if it was also somewhat less deadly - but the Heavens are known for their wrath, not their cunning.¡± He stared at her in shock, before his legs gave in, and he fell down on his knees. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± he said, covering his face in his hands, ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I can do whatever I want, Yonghao,¡± she said, raising her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°that¡¯s what it means to be a cultivator.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ You can¡¯t just kill yourself on my behalf!¡± He moved his hands away, and grimaced sadly. ¡°Because that¡¯s what this would be, you realize?¡± ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens, Yonghao, and no rebellion is free from danger,¡± she said, ¡°Heavens already tried to murder me when they sent that fish after us in the forest, I suspect - and it did not change my mind on the righteousness of my promise in the slightest.¡± ¡°You are in the middle of the refinement stage! Going up against the best the Heaven has to offer is not rebellion, it¡¯s suicide!¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°First of all, I am on the cusp of entering the high refinement stage - six out of seven of my dantians are already unlocked. With another month of training in your Inner World, I might get there - in terms of my raw spiritual energy capacity, there is not much more to go.¡± Dantians were the areas where spiritual energy was stored within a cultivator¡¯s body. If meridians could be compared to rivers - constantly flowing, but narrow - then dantians would be lakes, deep and expansive. From birth, all dantians in a human body were ¡°locked¡±, storing only a small fraction of their true capacity due to the same impurities that blocked the flow of spiritual energy through the meridians. Through cultivation, they could be purified, and greatly expand the power of a cultivator - which is why how many dantians one had unlocked was one of the primary measures of advancement through the refinement stage. Traditionally, the refinement stage was split into four substages: low, middle, high and peak. A nascent cultivator was considered to have entered the low refinement stage once they have unlocked at least one of their dantians, and created at least a single contiguous pathway for spiritual energy - finally allowing them to practice spiritual energy circulation techniques. Once they have cleared all twelve of their primary meridians of impurities - not completely, but enough for the spiritual energy to flow freely - and unlocked three dantians, they were considered to be in the middle refinement stage. Once all of their dantians were unlocked, they would enter the high refinement stage. Peak of the refinement stage stood separately from the other three: once all dantians were unlocked, there was little else one could do to expand their raw spiritual energy capacity. Instead, the true measure of entering the peak refinement stage was whether you were ready to reforge your flesh, challenge the heavenly tribulation, and ascend into the building foundation stage - and to do that safely, you had to have purged your meridians of all impurities. The difference between the strength of the peak and the height of the refinement stage was thus relatively small. ¡°Shanyi, you are grasping at straws,¡± Wang Yonghao said, not convinced by her deflection, ¡°Six dantians? You need all seven! That¡¯s almost a twenty percent difference in your spiritual energy capacity - going without it is like tying one of your hands behind your back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a weakness, but not an insurmountable one,¡± she continued, shaking her head slightly, ¡°on top of that, I had purchased very good pills and talismans. This town has plenty of cultivators - and you are here too, of course, as well as your protective luck. I have memorized all the most dangerous forms of the heavenly tribulation, as well as the advice on overcoming them. I am as prepared as I could be.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? You think you are prepared?¡± He glared at her. ¡°You are a gambler, right? So what are your odds?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. She bit her lip. It was a damn good question. She could dodge it, but¡­ The truth was, she already knew the answer, and it scared her. ¡°Twenty percent,¡± she finally said, ¡°there¡¯s a lot of uncertainty, obviously, but¡­ Twenty percent I come out the other end unscathed. I expected to only have a couple days to prepare, before, so perhaps it¡¯s higher now - but not by much.¡± Wang Yonghao closed his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t even say it¡¯s better than a coinflip,¡± he said faintly. ¡°I am not in the habit of lying for no reason.¡± They stood together in silence. ¡°What was the vow, again?¡± Wang Yonghao finally broke it, ¡°To make me train as hard as I could for a month? Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± His eyes flew open and he stared at her in shock. ¡°It means no, I won¡¯t let you do this.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°This is a problem mostly of my own creation. If you want to help - help, but I won¡¯t push it off on you.¡± ¡°Shanyi, you will die!¡± ¡°Even odds I¡¯ll end up crippled instead,¡± she said, ¡°but there is no other way.¡± ¡°What do you mean there is no other way?¡± he said, leaping up onto his feet again. ¡°I could just train! I hate it, but I¡¯ll do it -¡± ¡°No, there is no other way.¡± Her lip twitched in annoyance, and she let out an exasperated sigh. Did she really have to explain this? ¡°Look, you said it yourself - if the Heavens are behind your luck, then they will want to kill me for helping you get rid of it. This one, singular tribulation is not the problem - it¡¯s all the shit that will come after it. This isn¡¯t just about me not wanting to make you cultivate - though of course forcing cultivation on you is just a hair short of turning you into a cauldron. This isn¡¯t even about sticking it to the Heavens - though fuck every single celestial individually for making either of us go through this. This is about their fucking vows. I need to beat it into their thick angelic skulls that I will never go along with their bullshit, that any vow they put in front of me I will break, even if it might kill me - because otherwise, they will scheme, and they will cheat, and they will contrive things to force me into one vow after another, until I am nothing more than their hand on your throat.¡± She ran a hand through her hair to calm herself. ¡°I knew things would come to this when I made my promise - I just didn¡¯t expect it to be this fast.¡± ¡°Forcing cultivation on me?¡± he said, completely ignoring most of what she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you are doing by telling me I can¡¯t help you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to cultivate - we both know this. I am not forcing you into anything.¡± ¡°Well what if I do?¡± He scowled at her. ¡°What if I am fine cultivating to save a friend¡¯s life?¡± ¡°This is sophistry.¡± She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°you don¡¯t want to do it. That you also apparently want to save my life changes nothing about you not wanting to cultivate.¡± ¡°Oh so what?¡± His scowl grew deeper. ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop you - I¡¯ll just tear up the vow in my mind the second you try, and risk transcending the tribulation on the spot,¡± she said calmly, ¡°It won¡¯t matter one bit how much you cultivate after that - the Heavens are strict in their dealings. If the vow in my mind is gone by the time I leave your world fragment, the deal is off, and lightning comes out.¡± He crossed glares with her, but she held steady, and he looked away with another groan. He walked off towards the edge of the world fragment to sulk, and she took the opportunity to check up on the rice again, deciding it was best to give him some space. When he returned, his face was even more ashen than before. ¡°I never should have come to the Golden Rabbit Bay,¡± he said, his voice hollow, ¡°this is all my fault. I should have known better - my luck warps everything, and now even you, the one person who wanted to help me, are trying to put your neck in the path of a flying sword. And you won¡¯t even let me do it instead. It¡¯s bad enough that I have to go through this, but why does it have to turn people around me into maniacs?¡± ¡°Yonghao,¡± she said, giving him a flat stare, ¡°what are you even talking about? I¡¯ve wanted to fight the Heavens since I was five, sitting on my mother¡¯s lap, listening to stories about cultivators. My decision has nothing to do with you in particular - you just made it a lot easier for me to do so.¡± ¡°Of course it has to do with me!¡± He waved his arms around erratically, ¡°How else do you explain this path you are dead set on?¡± ¡°Not everything that happens around you is due to your luck.¡± ¡°Oh come on.¡± He scowled at her. ¡°Really? This is what you tell me? After all that happened to you, you still say it¡¯s not down to luck?¡± ¡°Yes, Yonghao, this is what I¡¯ll tell you,¡± she said, her lips twitching in annoyance again, ¡°that¡¯s not how luck works, Heavenly or otherwise - and if you insist on ascribing everything to luck, you are just flat out wrong.¡± ¡°Since when are you an expert on luck?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t require expertise.¡± She sneered. He was really starting to get on her nerves. ¡°This is the basics.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think I know a bit more about luck than your ¡°basics¡±.¡± ¡°Do you know why my birthplace is called the Golden Rabbit Bay?¡± She spun to face him, and poked him in the chest with one finger. ¡°Used to be, the bay was covered in a dense forest all the way down to the shore, full of demon beasts. Among them there was a certain species of rabbit, its fur as bright as gold, and legs as quick as lightning - a most vicious predator. See, it had this luck - it would always come at you from the one direction you weren¡¯t watching, at exactly the worst moment. And if you tried to chase after it, you¡¯d always miss it, always take the wrong turn among the trees. Impossible to hunt, and far too dangerous to leave alone - and so no human lived anywhere within a hundred miles of that forest, and only a rare few used the river flowing into the bay for trade.¡± She pushed herself closer still, baring her teeth, and poking him in the chest again. ¡°Do you know why I say ¡®used to be¡¯?¡± she said, lowering her voice dangerously, ¡°because there are no more Golden Rabbits. Because eighty years ago, when cultivators had enough, we surrounded that damn forest, and burned it all to the ground! And the thing is - once there were no trees to hide behind, once all cultivators were looking in the same direction, once the clouds of rain were chased off, once there wasn¡¯t even a single hole in the walls of fire and death sweeping through the landscape, nothing for the little rabbits to slip through, then their luck didn¡¯t amount to shit. They simply died. Because luck needs something to work with. And so now, we have a beautiful city, with gardens that are the envy of all the empire - for plants only grow stronger among the ashes.¡± Wang Yonghao pushed her away, and she didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Luck can push you towards a better path - but if there is no path, then it¡¯s not going to make one for you,¡± she continued, ¡°It can¡¯t manifest things out of the aether. It can¡¯t make your strikes stronger or faster. All it does is shift things, rearrange pieces, but it¡¯s just that - a rearrangement. Do you know why you found me in that restaurant? I suspect the Heavens wanted someone to motivate you to cultivate harder, and I fit well enough to their blind eyes. I cultivate hard, after all. I taught outer disciples in my sect. Would it not make sense that I would force you to cultivate hard as well? To a celestial, blind to the nuances of human motivations, it must make enough sense - and there simply are very few options for women who could keep up with the sort of bullshit your life is made out of. And so luck rearranged things, and we met - but that was a fuckup on their part, because I am not who they imagined me to be.¡± ¡°Oh, so you admit our meeting was due to my luck, huh?¡± He scowled at her. ¡°Of course I admit it.¡± She snorted, and pulled out the jade slate for the Three Obediences Four Virtues, waving it in front of his face. ¡°See this manual? I found it in that sect ruin you stumbled into after kidnapping me. It¡¯s perfectly suited to my constitution. This cannot be a pure coincidence - this had to have been a little gift from the Heavens to sweet talk me into sticking around with you - and no doubt yet another reason why they chose me, for how many undiscovered manuals were in easy reach of the Golden Rabbit Bay? But I never said that nothing is down to your luck - just that not everything is.¡± ¡°And how could you possibly know that?¡± He swept his arms wide, ¡°look at this! An entire Inner World, full of treasures! All of this, luck! Who are you to know its limits?¡± ¡°You decided to pick the treasures up.¡± She scoffed. ¡°Luck only brought you to them - which is nothing unusual.¡± ¡°And I decided where to run, didn¡¯t I? But you still said the manual you found was down to luck, even though it served you perfectly!¡± ¡°Not much luck needed to lead a drunk fool where he needs to go.¡± ¡°So what, it can affect my decisions, but not yours?¡± Wang Yonghao laughed, and his face split into a fake, arrogant grin, ¡°that is stupid. How do you know your decision to battle the tribulation isn¡¯t just down to my luck trying to fuck me up again by seeing someone die right in front of me?¡± She clenched her teeth, rage settling into her heart. It flooded her all at once, and she didn¡¯t even know where it came from. ¡°What?¡± she said, her tone cold enough to liquify air. ¡°Luck can affect the decisions of other people, right?¡± he said, ¡°That¡¯s how it draws people to me. So how do you know it didn¡¯t affect you?¡± ¡°It was my decision, Yonghao,¡± she said, barely managing to keep her tone level, ¡°even if I was drunk or high on pills, it would still be my decision. Luck does not mindrape people, its influence is always subtle.¡± ¡°Subtle?¡± He looked around the world fragment again, ¡°You call this subtle?¡± He turned back to her, and snapped his fingers at her face. ¡°Fine - tell me this. You said you got those scars by slipping on the glassy fields? How did that happen?¡± She narrowed her eyes at him, and paused, giving herself a moment to let her burning rage abate. It did not help in the slightest. ¡°I arrived in Reflection Ridge, and needed to cross to get to you,¡± she finally said, ¡°rain started, and I got caught up in a flash flood, and was almost swept away downstream. A couple scars is nothing - they will heal by morning. What are you leading to?¡± ¡®Oh, ¡®rain started¡¯?¡° He laughed again, the annoying sound raking at her ears, ¡°Well, tell you what - when they pulled me into their hunt, Jian Shizhe said he was preparing to hunt shamblers, and just waiting for the first rain of the season to do so. It flushes them out of their hiding spots, you see - and then I arrive in town, and of course it¡¯s time for the rain to start. Won¡¯t you say this is down to my luck?¡± ¡°What of it? I already know your luck could be dangerous to those around you.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not just dangerous! My luck tried to kill you, again!¡± ¡°Yonghao, the vow in my mind was still whole - still is,¡± she said. ¡°The Heavens would have had no motive to kill me. You are grasping at straws.¡± ¡°So what if they have no motive?¡± He snorted. ¡°My luck is not just the Heavens, it can¡¯t be. My luck still works right here, in my inner world - where you say the Heavens are blind. It still lets me run away from problems that the Heavens bring to my plate. Whatever is going on with it, it¡¯s at least somewhat independent - and since I was trying to run away from you, wouldn¡¯t my luck try to kill you?¡± She took a step back. That¡­was a good point. ¡°Still my decision,¡± she said, her voice wavering for a moment, ¡°nobody forced me into the hurricane.¡± ¡°Was it though?¡± ¡°Yes it was!¡± she scowled, her mind flashing back to her talk with Junming. If she spent less time talking to them, she would have gotten ahead of the waters. ¡°Of course it was, you asshole! I could have asked for help, I could have waited until morning - I simply assumed that crossing was safe because the one person I asked did not say it was dangerous!¡± ¡°Was it though?¡± His grin grew wilder. ¡°You told me a lot about assumptions, and how you shouldn¡¯t make them - and you are saying you ¡®just¡¯ made a mistake? ¡®Just¡¯ assumed wrongly?¡± ¡°Yes I did! I make mistakes too!¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s take what happened in Xiaohongshan. Spirit hunters came after you right when I left - clearly luck, no?¡± ¡°Stop being ridiculous.¡± Her scowl grew wider, and she clutched her hands into fists. ¡°You¡¯ve just said you shouldn¡¯t assume things - in Xiaohongshan, your luck was not at fault. The empire requires all sword sales to be checked. The exact same thing would have happened if I tried to sell the swords halfway across the world, knowing what I did at the time. This was simply a natural consequence of bureaucracy.¡± ¡°A check?¡± He quirked his eyebrow. ¡°Well why did you try to sell the swords in the first place then?¡± ¡°I did it because I didn¡¯t know about the damn check,¡± she said, ¡°and because I didn¡¯t listen when you told me about it. See, I - stupidly - assumed that all your problems were down to luck, and not actual fuckups on your part.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you could have decided to sell all sorts of things - demon cores, for example.¡± Wang Yonghao laughed. There was a mad, masochistic twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Why not sell those? What, more stupidity? You should really get your head checked.¡± ¡°Because the first thing any merchant with half a brain would ask me is ¡®what kind of beast did it come from¡¯, you imbecile.¡± She bared her teeth in full. ¡°Which I couldn¡¯t fucking answer, could I, because you don¡¯t remember anything about your own treasures! And they would check my answer - there are techniques for this, though not ones I am familiar with. And then what would they assume? That I somehow slaughtered and butchered a demon beast without even remembering its form? No, that I stole the damn core! They don¡¯t simply get left to lie around in sect ruins or inheritance shrines, cores go bad and sometimes explode if stored improperly, and most spirits would happily eat any they come across. It is plausible that a loose cultivator could stumble on a small, unexplored ruin, and find a sword in a good condition. Hell, it¡¯s even somewhat plausible they could stumble on one out in the wilderness - demon beasts savor the flesh of their kills, but leave the weapons alone. But what is not plausible is that they somehow stumbled on a loose demon beast core.¡± ¡°And what about that core from the fish?¡± He laughed at her again, the sound breaking through the blood pounding in her ears. ¡°Could have sold that.¡± ¡°Because I forgot we had it, you piece of shit,¡± she hissed, raising her hands up between them. She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to pull at her hair or strangle the man. ¡°I made the plan to sell the swords before we fought the fish, did not re-evaluate, and so didn¡¯t bring it with me.¡± ¡°Doing a lot of forgetting around me, aren¡¯t you? Awfully unlucky.¡± ¡°My plan,¡± she hissed, ¡°my execution, and my fuckup. Where the fuck does your luck even enter the picture?!¡± ¡°Well, if not for my luck, you wouldn¡¯t have made such a shitty plan -¡± She punched him in his arrogant fucking mouth. Chapter 43: Throw Your Hands To Strike With Reason Her punch slammed into his mouth, and he rocked back, arrogance shifting to shock in a flash. ¡°Oh I am sorry, my fist must have slipped,¡± she noted idly, taking a step closer, and kicking at his knee. ¡°how unlucky of me.¡± In his stumbling, he managed to step off just to the side of her strike. The rage in her heart was gone, crystallized down into cold certainty in an instant. ¡°Why did you do that?!¡± He stared at her with wide eyes, wiping blood off his mouth with one hand. She felt his spiritual energy shield spike in intensity, and strengthened hers to match. ¡°Me?¡± She put a hand on her chest, feigning innocence. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not my fault if your luck moves my hand to dislodge some impurities inside your own head, is it?¡± She felt a brief spike of disappointment that her hit hadn''t broken off one of his teeth. Well, there was always the next one. ¡°Luck - you punched me!¡± ¡°Did I?¡± She raised her eyebrow, pantomiming thinking with one hand. Her other hand flicked back to a series of strings tied to her waist, and she let her long rope fall down on the ground, filling it with spiritual energy, sneaking it over to his feet. She pounced on him again. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Instead of a response, she felt spiritual energy burst out of his feet, and he retreated into the air just before her punch connected, standing on two clouds of fiery dragonflies. She raised her head to keep a watch on him, resting her hands on her hips. The fingers of her left hand kept moving her rope around. Could she make it leap up at him? No, he was too high. ¡°Get down here and punch me like a man,¡± she taunted. ¡°Why would you punch me?¡± He shouted at her, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you!¡± ¡°To hear you say it, you are responsible for every single problem in my life.¡± She scowled. ¡°So I figure, you want to treat me like a brainless jade beauty, helplessly pulled around by the strings of your luck? Incapable of my own plans, decisions, even mistakes? Well, hey, I guess I am fine with that - means I can do whatever I want, and not care in the slightest, since it¡¯s all your fault anyways.¡± ¡°What - that¡¯s not what I said!¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you meant,¡± she said, her breathing stabilizing, ¡°now get down here and debate Dao with me like a true cultivator, or I¡¯ll have to force you down.¡± ¡°Force me - you can¡¯t even fly!¡± Instead of responding, she picked up the free end of her rope from the ground, unclipped her sword sheath from her belt, and tied the rope to the handle of her sword. Stretching out her hand, she started pouring her spiritual energy into the blade. ¡°Hey- ¡° Wang Yonghao said, worry bleeding into his voice, and backed up a bit more, ¡°hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens,¡± she intoned, letting a grim smile break out on her face, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be much of a cultivator if I couldn¡¯t drag even the stars down to the ground, would I?¡± The spiritual energy flowed through the sheath and the sword, spinning up, stabilizing, and in mere moments, the sword started to hum. ¡°Let us see if we could follow in Gu Lingtian¡¯s footsteps.¡± She sneered, and with a clap of air, her sword rocketed up into the air, invisible wings holding it aloft and heading straight for Wang Yonghao. The silken rope whipped behind it, like the string of a kite. He dodged it, because of course he did, and she brought the sword back for another pass, trying to at least catch him with the rope. The sword was moving too slowly to break through his spiritual shield, in any case. ¡°Since when do you have a flying sword technique?!¡± He shouted at her, bouncing around in mid air. Somehow, the random flaps of turbulence managed to always pull the rope just far enough away from his limbs to avoid catching on. Because of course they did. ¡°You can thank your luck for giving me one.¡± ¡°Stop this, Shanyi!¡± ¡°Then get down to the ground and fight me.¡± ¡°Please! I didn¡¯t even do anything to you!¡± he cried. ¡°What?¡± She scowled up at him. ¡°You asshole, you kidnapped and beat me half to death! Or did you already forget? And now you have the sheer fucking gall to say all my decisions and everything you did was actually just down to your luck? As if it was your luck that swung your fists!¡± ¡°It¡¯s - I apologized! You said we were square!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about apologies, I care about actions and understanding,¡± she said, ¡°understanding that you clearly lack if even now you make excuses for yourself.¡± Wang Yonghao was too fast, dodging her sword every time, and with his luck, he didn¡¯t even have to look at it half the time. She needed it to go faster, but there wasn¡¯t enough space for it to accelerate. Instead of making another pass at him, she pulled the sword over to the edge of the world fragment, and slammed it into the side. Her sword slid along the almost frictionless surface, circling around the entire thirty meter spherical border, gaining speed with every second as she poured more and more energy into it. ¡°Funny thing about luck, Yonghao,¡± she started with a wide smile, malice in her eyes, ¡°there needs to be a path for it to find. So what happens when my sword flies faster than you could dodge? Should we conduct this experiment, little rabbit?¡± ¡°Why are you trying to kill me?!¡± he cried, pulling at his hair. ¡°You said you tried to kill me today, with the flash flood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not me - that¡¯s my luck!¡± ¡°By your own words, the fastest way for me to get rid of it would be to get rid of you! After all, who knows! Perhaps your luck would force us to meet time and time again. Besides,¡± - she scoffed - ¡°Kill you? Please. As if your luck would let you die - I would sooner believe you would spontaneously develop a resurrection technique. No, I don¡¯t think I can kill you. But I can make it hurt.¡± She held his stare for a moment, and saw him gulp, before the fireflies below his feet winked out and he dropped down to the ground. She motioned for her sword to turn downwards, and out of the corner of her eye, saw a cloud of earth burst into the air where it safely buried itself in the dirt. ¡°What do you even want from me?¡± he said, holding up his hands as she stalked over to him. ¡°I want a bare modicum of fucking respect,¡± she growled, raising her hands in the only defensive stance she knew, dancing lightly on her feet as she circled around him. Seeing her do so, he unclipped his own sword sheath, and tossed it aside. She waited for him to raise his hands, and then pounced on him. ¡°I do respect you!¡± he said, blocking her strikes. ¡°You are an asshole, but you¡¯ve helped me a lot!¡± ¡°Bullshit you do,¡± she scowled, ¡°you respect nothing - not even yourself.¡± Pugilism was not a core part of either the Seven Flowers Bloom or the Three Obediences Four Virtues, the two fighting styles she had studied so far, but the basics - footwork, keeping your distance, guarding yourself - were shared between every martial art. She had never been attracted to the practice herself, and her Elders would have blown out their heart dantians if they ever heard of her practicing something this unrefined, but she had to admit that there was a very visceral satisfaction in slamming her fist into something and feeling it give. Unfortunately for her, Wang Yonghao seemed to have actual training. He realized this quickly, and relaxed, mostly going on the defense. The arrogant prick still refused to punch her in the face. ¡°What are you even trying to do, Shanyi?¡± he said a minute later, catching her arm and tossing her over his head. She spun around in the air, landing on her feet, and sprung back into the fight. ¡°I beat you last time! I am stronger - especially without a sword! You can¡¯t win this.¡± ¡°That is your philosophy, huh?¡° She sneered. ¡°Only fight the sure fight? No wonder you run away so much.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Yes!¡± he said, easily hopping over a wide leg sweep she made. She spun on the ground, turning her momentum into an upwards kick, aiming for his groin while he was airborne, but he caught her leg, and kicked her in the chest, sending her skidding off down the grass. ¡°Of course I run - I can¡¯t beat my luck! Anyone would do the same thing!¡± ¡°Luck this, luck that,¡± she said, picking herself up, and sprinting back to him, ¡°if things go well, luck made them good. If things went badly, luck made them bad. If you¡¯ve fucked up, luck made you fuck up. If you hurt someone, luck made you hurt them. Is that what you call respect? Complete abdication of any responsibility for your actions?¡± ¡°Of course luck did that!¡± He scowled at her, and closed the distance first this time, managing to trip her up. He didn¡¯t capitalize on the opportunity, and she sprung back to her feet a moment later. ¡°You even said you found me because of the vow - because of my luck! How can I not say it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find you because of luck,¡± she sneered. She needed a plan, this really was going nowhere. ¡°I found you by being resourceful - your luck was just one more piece on the board. Should I thank the suns in the skies for giving me light to see? The winds, for bringing me air to breathe while I stalked you? The river waters, for letting me travel at speed? If you didn¡¯t have luck, I would have found another way.¡± ¡°That is not the same thing,¡± he said, falling for her feint at his kidneys and dodging right into a kick at his neck - but his hand came up just in time, leading her leg millimeters away from his skin. ¡°My luck kills people!¡± ¡°It also saves people.¡± ¡°From me! It sometimes saves them from the misfortune I bring! Even your tribulation - you are only in it because of your vow, which you only made to find me!¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°That¡¯s not how luck works, you idiot.¡± She sneered again, frustration welling up in her. ¡°It rearranges things. That mushroom spirit you fought? It had to already be in the forest, hadn¡¯t it? It would have come into conflict with the human towns eventually - your presence just expedited the inevitable.¡± All she learned from the Seven Flowers Bloom was completely useless at this, she might as well have asked him out for a dance - and while Three Obediences Four Virtues had a great deal of useful advice, it was all of the disemboweling variety, and required a knife besides. ¡°You do not know that,¡± he said, but she could see she put him off balance, if even a bit. Her kick landed just a fraction closer to his skull. ¡°It could have lived peacefully, and my luck enraged it. Made it attack when it otherwise wouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Then why are you not a hermit?¡± She laughed. ¡°Even if you really think it¡¯s all down to your luck, then it¡¯s still your decision to travel around people. Your fucking agency. So which is it?¡± He stumbled again, and this time, she managed to plant a solid punch in his face. His spiritual shield crackled, but held. The trouble was, she had started out with less spiritual energy than he did, and then wasted still more on her flying sword technique. She was running out faster than he was - she needed a way to change things around. Her rope was too far away from her, at the very edge of the world fragment, and Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck wouldn¡¯t allow her to lead him away from the center. She needed something else. While he was distracted, she reached behind herself, and tore off one of the many tassels she made to control her rope technique, hiding it in her fist. Carefully, she spun the technique around the belt of her robes, keeping it at its lowest power - she would have to time this very carefully. Her spiritual energy shield should hide it from his senses, at least. ¡°It¡¯s - it¡¯s not so simple,¡± Wang Yonghao said, getting his stride again, ¡°I am no saint! I don¡¯t want to become a hermit because my luck might hurt people.¡± ¡°Or save people.¡± ¡°Save them from me!¡± ¡°Say it¡¯s a good thing you saved those people,¡± she snarled, ¡°just fucking say it. A murderous spirit is dead, and nobody even got hurt. That¡¯s a good thing. Say it¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not - ¡± ¡°Say. It.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± he snarled back at her, ¡°That I am a selfish bastard for putting them in danger in the first place? Yeah, I know that!¡± ¡°No. Say that it¡¯s a good thing for cultivators to save people.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s good for cultivators to do that -¡± ¡°You are a cultivator. Say it¡¯s a good thing you did what cultivators do.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± he snarled again, ¡°It¡¯s good that I killed it! At least sometimes I can kill something that deserves it! Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Overflowing with joy,¡± she deadpanned, dancing away from a punch he threw back at her, ¡°without you, that moron Jian Shizhe would have fucked up, brought that demon beast too close to town, and it would have killed people. If not today, then weeks from now. Now say it¡¯s a good thing you stopped it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good I am a butcher - is this what you want to hear?¡± ¡°All cultivators are butchers, you are not special.¡± She sneered. ¡±Say it¡¯s good mothers and fathers won¡¯t have to dig graves today!¡± ¡°And then what?¡± he shouted, and his eyes snapped to her face and away from her hands. Foolish mistake. ¡°It¡¯s good that I kidnapped you, because you got a good technique from it in the end? It¡¯s good that I almost killed you, because I didn¡¯t? I just don¡¯t want people to die! Why can¡¯t you understand this?!¡± Using his distraction, she caught his left arm in her right hand, and powered up her rope control technique. With trained flicks of the fingers on her left hand, she made her belt untie itself, unravel, and slither across her body and onto Wang Yonghao. Her robes, now unsecured, opened up, and his eyes widened, before he turned away instinctively, blushing profusely. Second distraction. Her leg swept under him, throwing his back into the grass, and her belt tied into a noose around his throat, starting to squeeze. His spiritual energy shield crackled under it, keeping it at bay - but now that he had to burn energy every second simply to resist the pressure, they should be more evenly matched. Falling down on him, she slammed her knee into his stomach with all her weight, and started to punch him in the face. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide how I die,¡± she snarled, straddling him, ¡°that¡¯s between me, my sword, and the fucking Heavens!¡± He brought one of his hands to block, the other reaching up to his neck to tear her belt off. That wouldn¡¯t do. She caught that hand, and pulled it away from him, pushing the other one down with her leg. ¡°You think being around you puts me in danger? So fucking what?¡± She continued, struggling for leverage, ¡°By the time you arrived, I was already growing stir crazy in my sect. If not for you, I would have found some other way to reach for the skies - and if there was no way, I would have made one! You think you are doing me a fucking kindness by protecting me? Do not insult me - I need a sword that can slice apart the very Heavens! Danger? I put myself in danger! Because I am a cultivator, and that¡¯s what cultivators do!¡± Untrained as she was at grappling, she needed both hands to keep one of Wang Yonghao¡¯s hands away. His other hand was mostly free - she could push it away from his neck, but that was about it. She saw it scrambling down in the grass, and his hand closed around a handle. Because of course they happened to fall within reach of his sword. ¡°Good,¡± she said calmly, staring into his eyes, ¡°now either stab me, or don¡¯t, but make a decision, and own it.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± he said, let go of his sword, and punched her in the face with his free hand. Her spiritual energy shield held, and she responded by kicking him in the mouth, close distance not letting her put as much force in as she would have liked. They scrambled against each other, punches and kicks landing without any pattern or technique, until his spiritual energy shield broke and her foot slammed into his teeth, and then his punch broke hers and sent her flying off into the grass. She rose, and stumbled up to where Wang Yonghao was still laying, dismissing her rope control technique before it strangled her only way out of this world fragment. Her tongue felt around a hole in her mouth - that punch actually managed to knock out one of her teeth. She¡¯d have to find it later - with healing pills, she should be able to put it right back where it belonged. Wang Yonghao still seemed out of it, and so she tied her belt back on, and went off to get some water to clean up, covered as she was in fresh grass, dirt and blood. One pot of water dumped over her head later, and she felt suitably refreshed, her thinking finally clear of rage. She got a second pot, brought it to the man himself, and dumped it over him too. He quickly woke up, blinking the water out of his eyes. His lips were split, and as he sat up, he spat out blood and a pair of teeth of his own. ¡°You alive?¡± She smiled, offering him a hand. He took it with some reluctance, and she pulled him up to his feet, helping him dust off some grime and grass. ¡°Sorry about punching you,¡± she said lightly, ¡°if you want to kick me out after this, I¡¯d understand it completely. But no more of this bullshit about your luck deciding for me. I decided to punch you because I was furious. My agency is my own.¡± It¡¯s not like she could work with him if he didn¡¯t change his mind on this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you should kill me to get rid of my luck?¡± he asked, warily, hissing as he touched his face. ¡°What happened to that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t actually believe that,¡± she admitted, ¡°I was just trying to get under your skin. Sorry about that too.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± he said, ¡°The threat is still there.¡± ¡°The Heavens trying to kill me is not your fault.¡± She shrugged. ¡°That they may or may not use your luck as a weapon is irrelevant. I already challenged them when I stepped on the path of cultivation, as every cultivator does, and I was aware of the risks.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not just the Heavens.¡± He winced. ¡°What if my luck tries to kill you again on its own? It¡¯s all subconscious. In the back of my mind, I still had the idea of hiding from you - and so the flash flood happened just as you were crossing. Surely you agree it¡¯s not a coincidence.¡± ¡°I am already going to be helping you murder your luck,¡± she said casually, ¡°if your luck decides to try and murder me in return, then I welcome the challenge.¡± Wang Yonghao looked at her strangely, and then started laughing. She arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Murder my luck?¡± He kept laughing. ¡°That¡¯s how you put it? Heavens, you really talk like the old monsters sometimes.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve watched every play about them that was performed in Golden Rabbit Bay,¡± she said bashfully, ¡°I suppose I picked up some habits from it.¡± ¡°Some habits, yeah.¡± He chuckled, bending over to pick up his own teeth. ¡°You have healing pills, right?¡± ¡°I said I was prepared.¡± ¡°At least one of us is, I guess.¡± He sighed. ¡°Look, I¡¯m also sorry, alright? I know you don¡¯t care about that, but I am. I¡­didn¡¯t think how it would be, from your perspective, when I left you there. And¡­maybe I didn¡¯t need to push you about luck.¡± ¡°I was once told by a fellow cultivator that it¡¯s good to make a little trouble for less trouble later,¡± she said casually, ¡°no permanent harm done.¡± She went back to check up on the rice. By a small miracle, she caught it just before it would have started to overcook completely, and pulled it off the fire. Now she just had to wait for the mushrooms to finish breaking up in the chiclotron, and then she could cook them together with the rice and other vegetables. She yawned. She was honestly feeling exhausted - the hectic flight on Curls, her fight for her life on the glassy fields, and then this fight with Wang Yonghao took a lot out of her, and on top of that, she had been up and about for close to thirty hours. But there was one more thing she absolutely had to resolve today. ¡°So what will it be?¡± she asked Wang Yonghao. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you want to challenge the Heavens together, or do you want to kick me out?¡± she looked straight at him, ¡°You can take the time to think it over, but I need a straight answer.¡± ¡°Oh. Yeah, but I¡­ have a condition.¡± He winced. She raised an eyebrow, letting him speak. ¡°You being alright with risking your life¡­ I guess I get it, kind of,¡± he sighed, ¡°but this tribulation¡­ It¡¯s too much. I want to try something else - I am pretty good at pretending to work hard, but achieving very few results. If you make me cultivate hard, but ineffectually, it might still pass the vow, right?¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think that would work,¡± she said uncertainly, ¡°the Heavens aren¡¯t very big on technicalities when it is to their detriment.¡± ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t mind trying?¡± ¡°As long as you aren¡¯t doing it just because of the threat from the Heavens, I don¡¯t care what you do.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s your cultivation. Build it, break it, turn it on its head - it¡¯s your business. I just don¡¯t want them to think I would be their patsy, and I don¡¯t want you to think like you need to do this. You have choices.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he sighed. ¡°I should be the one thanking you,¡± she grumbled, ¡°this tribulation will be terrifying, and if this works, you¡¯d be saving my life. I don¡¯t want to face it either - if I could avoid it without becoming their servant, I¡¯d do it in a heartbeat. But that also wasn¡¯t what I was talking about.¡± He looked at her in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Yonghao,¡± - she gave him a flat stare - ¡°you have an inner world that, best as we can tell, the Heavens can¡¯t see into - a perfect place to plan and scheme, a tool that could be sharpened into a weapon. And you have luck which is perhaps not entirely caused, but certainly heavily influenced by the Heavens. Forget the tribulation - if you want to get rid of your luck, there is only one place to head.¡± She pointed one finger up towards the skies. ¡°So what will it be?¡± she said. ¡°Do you want to break into the Heavens and topple their thrones? That¡¯s my real question.¡± He stared at her for a long while, before he closed his eyes. ¡°I am just so tired,¡± he said, ¡°I can¡¯t keep living like this. If that¡¯s what it would take¡­ Then yeah, sure. I am all in.¡± ¡°Good choice, fellow cultivator Yonghao.¡± She grinned. ¡°Now let¡¯s plan how to make celestials into corpses.¡± Chapter 44: Paint Your Will With Softest Blades Qian Shanyi hissed in pain as she pushed her knocked-out tooth back into its socket. It had taken them ten minutes to find the damn thing, and by then, the gum had already swelled with blood. She secured it in place with her spiritual energy, and then bit down on a small bit of cloth wrapped into a roll, applying more pressure. With any luck, it would heal back up by the time she finished making breakfast - or at least enough that it wouldn''t fall out when she went to sleep. The mushrooms still had a good forty minutes left to go in the chiclotron, and so she headed to the baths. She dearly needed one. The baths - or rather, bath, for there was just one - was merely a circular basin in the ground, lined with the same stones as the chiclotron. The seams between them were sealed with clay, and she glanced over it approvingly - Yonghao had patched all the holes and cracks nicely. Air shimmered faintly above the stones, heated up by the fire tunnel of the chiclotron that passed right below the bath. A tall bucket was attached to the wooden walls just above head height, full of water from a Blue Tear Stone, and she marveled for a moment how Wang Yonghao managed to put it together without seams or nails, before pulling open a small shutter in the side and letting a stream of water pour out. As soon as it hit the stones, it hissed, turning to steam, and the bath slowly started to fill up. The bucket itself was nothing revolutionary, merely well-constructed: most water treasures that produced water had a certain, typically low, amount of pressure they could overcome, and so putting them into a bucket was the standard method of preventing overflow. The higher the level of water in the bucket, the higher the pressure on the treasure, until the two reached equilibrium; of course, if you were to empty the bucket, it would immediately begin to fill again. She was left waiting for the bath to fill with little else to do - trying to plan her approach to the tribulation on an exhausted mind was a lost cause. Ordinarily, she would have chatted up Wang Yonghao about what happened to him while they were split up - but neither of them could talk, forced to press the dislodged teeth back in place as their bodies slowly reconstructed the severed nerves and blood vessels. She came back out of the bath, and leaned against its wall - or perhaps a fence, depending on how one looked at it - sliding down to the grass. Wang Yonghao was sitting nearby, curiously looking through the knives in her open knife chest. Seeing her come back, he looked up, and gave her a thumbs up. What does that mean? She groaned, and raised her hand, going back to the same trick she used when they were stuck together on a tree - drawing characters on her hand. They wrote for a bit, and she told him about her adventures with Wu Lanhua in the broadest details. Interpreting the hand drawings was so much easier in the ever-bright daylight of the world fragment, yet it still took excruciatingly long to say anything of substance. she signed, shaking her tired wrist. Wang Yonghao gave her a sympathetic look. Wang Yonghao signed with a smile, and his hands blurred into the dimly familiar signs of the Imperial Sign Language. she signed, accompanying it with a groan, Still, this was something to celebrate. If he could teach her, they could speak far quicker - she very much doubted this was the last time they would be forced to stay quiet. Yet this revelation still nagged at her. He froze for a moment, and she decided to encourage him. With a sinking feeling in her heart, she saw Wang Yonghao¡¯s smile drop further. he signed, looking away for a moment. She closed her eyes and rubbed the bridge of her nose. Soul shards were nothing to mess with - she would have said he was lucky to have endured the event so well, if not for the irony. she signed, opening her eyes again, She shifted around, laying down on the grass next to the wooden wall, and kicked off her sandals, staring up into the sky, trying to process what he said. Finding treasures or manuals was one thing, but to simply have an entire language grafted onto your mind¡­ No wonder he was so touchy about his soul. he signed, raising his eyebrows. She had to angle her head to look at his hands, but didn¡¯t rise up from the grass. It felt too nice to simply lay down and relax. She shook her head. He looked away, and she waited for him to look back at her to continue speaking. When several minutes passed and he still didn¡¯t, she waved her arm in the air to grab his attention. She couldn¡¯t wait to go back to speaking with her damned mouth. she signed. Even besides her own interest, she doubted this was the last time they would be forced to speak quietly. That one phrase took her a good two minutes to sign out. He smiled at that, some mirth returning to his eyes. he signed, hopping up off the grass and making a mocking bow. She rolled her eyes at him. Over the next twenty minutes he taught her the very basics of the Imperial Sign, mixing it with her own method of signing to explain the meaning of individual gestures. The difference between the two was like comparing the sky and the earth: where drawing a glyph on the palm of the hand - especially in a way that could be understood - took at least several seconds, fingerspeaking was both faster and clearer, distinct gestures blending together smoothly and efficiently until ¡°speech¡± was as fast as when saying words out loud. They¡¯ve started with the basics of movement - go there, come back, left, right, grab that thing, and so on - figuring that would be the most immediately useful thing to communicate if they were pressed for time. Her tired mind was straining itself, trying to keep the unfamiliar gestures in mind. She wasn¡¯t sure how much of it she would remember tomorrow, but at least it passed the time. Once her bath was full, she secluded herself, stripped off her robes, and sunk into the hot waters, feeling her muscles relax and her skin tingle from the temperature. The slope of the bath was gentle enough that she could easily lie down completely, water coming up to her neck. When she went to the baths in Xiaohongshan, she did not know what to do with her life, the stress poisoning the experience. Now, even despite the threat of the tribulation hanging over her head, she felt none of it. The sheer contrast made her chuckle sadly. Perhaps she really was insane. Would a sane person truly prefer mortal danger to a quiet life as a waitress? As she laid there, her thoughts started to slow, despite her best efforts. I¡­ I still have to cook¡­ Should just quickly wash and go¡­ Have plans to make¡­ She hadn¡¯t noticed when her eyelids drooped closed. Just¡­just a minute¡­
Sudden pain brought Qian Shanyi back out of her dreams, and she thrashed around in the bath in a flash of panic, coughing water out of her lungs. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest. She glanced around in momentary confusion at the wooden walls around her, until her memories floated back up to the surface. She was in Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment, taking a bath. Nobody was attacking her. The skies haven¡¯t fallen. I must have drifted off and my head slipped below the surface. Adrenaline coursing through her veins, she stood up and stretched. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at herself. Would have been awfully embarrassing to survive a flash flood and then drown myself by sheer accident. She tested her tooth with her tongue - the gauze had already fallen out of her mouth while she was coughing. It still shifted a bit, but wasn¡¯t at risk of falling out anymore. Her skin was all wrinkled - how long did she sleep for? The water was still just as warm as before, the chiclotron working to pump heat into it, though clouded by blood and grime. Picking up a piece of soap from a conveniently placed shelf, she quickly lathered up her long hair and body, and then washed herself off in the stream of fresh water from the bucket above her head. Opening up a wooden sluice at one end of the elongated bath, she let all the water drain down a channel and into a larger basin, situated above a neighboring water tunnel of the chiclotron. There, the dirty water would freeze, and be easy to toss out of the world fragment when they finally exited it, days later. She smiled. Yonghao made it, but it was her design, and it felt pleasant to see it working properly. She didn¡¯t have a towel, and so simply pulled a fresh set of robes over her wet skin - these ones too short for her, only reaching down to her knees, black and shimmering like onyx. She wasn¡¯t too bothered by it - in the end, cultivator robes and bathrobes shared quite a few similarities, and the ever-shining sunlight was pleasantly warm. It was a good thing Yonghao had so many robes - the set she came in was still wet from the rain, and covered in a fair bit of her blood besides, while the brilliant white ones she put on when she entered the world fragment were now lightly tinted green from the freshly torn grass. When she finally left the bath, she saw Wang Yonghao sitting in a lotus pose in the middle of the world fragment, eyes closed. All of his spiritual pores were shut tight, his face frowned in deep concentration, drops of sweat dripping down his forehead. She walked up to him, and stared at him in confusion for a while. He didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything - just sitting there, but by the look on his face, he might as well have been trying to lift a mountain. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she finally asked, crossing her arms on her chest. ¡°Cultivating,¡± he said, opening one eye to look at her, ¡°circulating my spiritual energy to clear my meridians. Can¡¯t you see how hard it is?¡± She glanced at him from top to bottom. ¡°Usually people keep their spiritual pores open when they do that.¡± she snorted, understanding finally dawning on her. ¡°The point in circulating spiritual energy is to remove impurities from your body. If you keep your pores closed and only circulate what you have inside of you, you¡¯d just be¡­moving them around, I guess, achieving nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± he said, a corner of his lips twitching upwards at the shared joke, ¡°I had no idea, Elder. I¡¯ll make sure to try your way too¡­ Perhaps next month.¡± ¡°That was impressive,¡± she whistled, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anyone say ¡®Elder¡¯ with that much dismissive disdain. I don¡¯t think I could manage that. I haven¡¯t even heard anyone call me ¡®whore¡¯ quite like that in ages.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of experience,¡± he said, closing his eyes. She stretched her hands, yawning widely. ¡°I bet,¡± she said, ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°A couple hours, I think.¡± She groaned. ¡°You should have woken me up.¡± ¡°Seemed like you needed sleep.¡± She grimaced, rubbing her face. ¡°I did, but now the rice will be too sticky and the vegetables I fried will have gone soggy. So much for making an outstanding dish.¡± ¡°Shanyi, you know half the time I just have nothing to eat at all, right?¡± He arched an eyebrow in her direction, keeping his eyes closed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know the first thing about the difference between an ¡®outstanding¡¯ dish and a normal one. I put the rice and vegetables in a water node, so it¡¯s not like they would have gone bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the principle of the thing,¡± she grumbled, ¡°Disappoints me more than it probably should - I wonder when I managed to develop pride as an immortal chef. Well, let¡¯s go figure something out.¡± She bent down, grabbed him by the shoulder, and pulled him up on his feet. ¡°What -¡± he said, finally opening his eyes and reluctantly following along, as she headed towards the node with the mushrooms. ¡°but I can¡¯t -¡± ¡°You can and you will,¡± she said casually, ¡°you¡¯ll teach me fingerspeak, and I¡¯ll teach you to cook. It¡¯d be a nice, simple exchange of pointers between two cultivators, without any of this luck nonsense.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. His resistance went away almost immediately, and she smirked. ¡°Also,¡± she continued, ¡°we both have to cultivate, and I don¡¯t want to bicker¡­much¡­ about which one of us has a better plan to deal with the tribulation. This means we¡¯ll switch up which one of us cooks, so that neither wastes too much time. Your turn is first.¡± Within moments, she had all the ingredients gathered up in their kitchen area, and started arranging them on the one table they had - mildly overcooked rice, fried vegetables, and uncooked mushrooms, now tinged with metal spiritual energy, but one that wasn¡¯t bound to the material itself. Wang Yonghao stood a distance away, looking at her curiously, as she gestured towards the table. ¡°So, there¡¯s a lot I could teach you -¡± She yawned again, cowering her mouth with her hand. The nap in the bath helped, but she still felt exhausted. ¡°- knife handling, how to prepare various types of ingredients, heat control, yadda yadda. All of it would be a waste of time, so I am not going to do that. You¡¯ll either pick it up yourself or read it from a manual I can give you - and if you screw up, just do it again and learn from your mistakes. Instead, I am going to teach you about the Dao at the heart of it all, one that applies to everything from making dumplings to sewing up your robes.¡± ¡°Dao for making dumplings?¡± He frowned, crossing his arms and looking at her uncertainly. ¡°That sounds a little¡­ Unserious.¡± She gave him a flat look. ¡°Are you insulting my mistress Tang Qunying?¡± ¡°Maybe? I thought you hated your sect masters?¡± She shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not from my sect.¡± ¡°So how did you meet her then?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t.¡± Qian Shani shrugged easily. ¡°Her manual¡¯s very good though, so until she finds me and makes me stop, I¡¯ll call her my mistress - if she¡¯s even still alive to do so.¡± ¡°Must be quite the person, for you to declare someone your mistress without even meeting them,¡± he grumbled, but came closer to the table, looking it over. ¡°Yeah, if we had met face to face, I¡¯d have tried to drag her into my bed to fuck her brains out,¡± she said absently, focusing on making sure everything they needed was available, and heard Wang Yonghao sputter next to her. She turned back to him, and saw him blushing profusely. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How could you just say that?!¡± he said, blushing harder, and bringing a hand up to rub at his eyes. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Yonghao, we¡¯ve been over this. I can do and say whatever the fuck I want - that¡¯s what it means to be a cultivator.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I - gah! Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± She laughed at that. ¡°Is shame going to help me ascend to the Heavens like a phoenix? No? Then why would I keep it around?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t embarrass yourself or people around you with how graphic you are,¡± he groaned, burying his face in his hands. ¡°You realize this will just make me do it more, right?¡± She arched an eyebrow at him, not that he could see it. ¡°I could be a lot more graphic if you¡¯d like. Did you know that cultivator senses are enhanced all over their bodies?¡± ¡°No! No, absolutely not!¡± He groaned again. ¡°Fine, whatever, you mentioned a Dao of Dumplings? Can we move on from this?¡± She laughed again. This was fun, but he was right - and she didn¡¯t want to bully the poor prude too much. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± she conceded, ¡°I¡¯ll spare you this time.¡± His intimidating glare was ruined entirely by the furious blushing of his cheeks. Honestly, it was like he didn¡¯t know he could pinch blood vessels shut with spiritual energy. And he was going to tell her about embarrassment? ¡°So what is it?¡± He sighed, trying to bring himself back into some semblance of order as he occupied his hands with adjusting his robes. ¡°Some kind of cultivation technique?¡± ¡°Better,¡± she said, knocking on her head for emphasis, ¡°doesn¡¯t even rely on spiritual energy. It¡¯s all in here.¡± She gestured towards the ingredients. ¡°Reading between the lines of what Tang Qunying wrote, the core question at the heart of all immortal cooking is this: what can you make with all this stuff?¡± she said, adopting her best lecturing tone. She let the question hang. Silence stretched. Wang Yonghao looked between her and the ingredients, waiting for her to say something, but she stayed quiet. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°So¡­what can we do?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me like I know?¡± She gave him an exaggerated shrug. ¡°I am looking at the same ingredients as you are.¡± ¡°Well, you are the chef here.¡± ¡°What does ¡®chef¡¯ mean?¡± She walked around the table and leaned on it from the other side, like a general might lean over a map of a battlefield. ¡°I¡¯ve learned some basic cooking from my mother when I was very young, and have been reading Tang Qunying¡¯s manual for several weeks now. I have about two weeks of experience cooking for customers. Does that make me a chef? Objectively, your skill is not far from mine. Does that make me an authority on cooking?¡± She grabbed one of her knives from her knife chest, and pointed at Wang Yonghao with the blade. She continued, ¡°No. If you are the one holding the knife, then there is no authority above you in the kitchen.¡± She tossed the knife to him, and he caught it easily. Not like he¡¯d need it - everything had already been cut up - but the symbolism mattered. ¡°You have the knife now,¡± she said, her strict tone ruined entirely by an unwelcome yawn. ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± He frowned, staring at her uncertainly, playing with the knife in his hands. ¡°So what, I can¡¯t even ask you questions?¡± ¡°You can ask.¡± She inclined her head agreeably. ¡°Just because you have the final say doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t receive information.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me what to do?¡± ¡°No, actually.¡± She shook her head. ¡°That is the point. I could teach you all sorts of skills, but if you keep looking over your shoulder for my approval or disapproval, you¡¯ll never get anywhere. The first step is deciding that your will is paramount, even if you will crash and burn a hundred times on your way to greatness.¡± ¡°Shanyi, we are talking about cooking rice, not overthrowing empires.¡± ¡°Indeed. You can half-ass the latter.¡± He pursed his lips, leaning on the table to match her pose. ¡°Look, this doesn¡¯t really make sense. I don¡¯t really know how to cook. What can I decide about the dish?¡± ¡°Whatever you think of.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If I thought you couldn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered giving you one of my trophy knives. You are smart enough to manage, if you could only bring out some confidence.¡± ¡°First thing you said to me when you met me was to call me arrogant,¡± he narrowed his eyes at her, ¡°and you say I lack confidence?¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Sword duel, that he could win - but a fight of pure sophistry? No chance. ¡°Arrogance is not the same thing as confidence - indeed, the two are often opposites. Arrogance is a perfect cover for insecurity, while confidence tends to grow into a quiet sense of self-assurance. For example,¡± she tossed her long over her shoulder, ¡°I have never been arrogant in my entire life.¡± Judging by Wang Yonghao¡¯s expression, the humor was lost on him. ¡°Oh yeah? And what am I supposed to be confident about?¡± ¡°Your skills.¡± ¡°What skills?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Ones granted to me by luck?¡± ¡°If I meant your luck, I would have said luck. I meant your skills. You are a decent teacher - I¡¯ve had plenty, and your instruction on fingerspeaking was better than most.¡± She motioned to the bath. ¡°You are a great woodworker. The Heavens have granted you neither skill¡­I hope¡­ and knowing how to explain the language is entirely separate from knowing how to speak it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s great work.¡± She rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t make me force you to admit it again. This is exactly what I mean by you not being confident. You put yourself down so much it blinds you to reality.¡± ¡°So what, am I supposed to just ¡®become confident¡¯ on the spot?¡± ¡°Ideally, yes.¡± She nodded readily, looking at him expectantly. ¡°Could you?¡± He scowled at her this time. ¡°No!¡± ¡°A shame. In that case, simply focus on my opinion of you - and seeing as how my opinions are rarely wrong, it should be almost as good.¡± He looked up to the sky with pleading eyes. Fool. Did he not listen to her when she said the Heavens were not listening to them here? He¡¯d get no help dealing with her games from the skies. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, pulling the pot of rice closer to himself. ¡°But I need something to start with. What were you going to make before our fight?¡± ¡°I was thinking of making a stir fry.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Still sounds like a good option, so let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°But is it really?¡± She inclined her head to the side. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± ¡°I was planning to use rice more or less just as it came out of the pot.¡± She made a casual gesture towards it. ¡±Now, the rice is cold and sticky. A lot of moisture would have left it by now, too. This would not benefit the dish.¡± He pursed his lips, and she could finally see him starting to think about what was on the table. ¡°Are there ways to remove the stickiness? Wash the rice, or something?¡± ¡°There are.¡± She nodded. ¡±The stickiness is due to a film of starch on the surface of rice grains - washing the rice would likely remove it, yes. But¡­It is best to lean into the strengths of ingredients, rather than fight them.¡± ¡°So what, you want to make¡­ something that could benefit from the stickiness?¡± ¡°I want nothing, I am but a humble, neutral observer.¡± She made the same exaggerated shrug again. ¡°Perhaps there is nothing at all you could do here - but it is worth at least considering. So what would such a dish be?¡± She was actually deliberately avoiding thinking about that obvious question - letting Wang Yonghao work through the problem on his own, without injecting her own perspective. It would be invaluable in the long term, even if this one dish went up in flames. ¡°Not a stir fry, clearly,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Clearly. Is stir fry the only rice dish you know?¡± He easily named a dozen others. Some of them required ingredients they did not have, others would not have benefited from the stickiness in the slightest, but he was at least thinking, spinning the problem in his head. She kept poking him here and there, but once he was past the initial hurdles, he seemed to be doing just fine. ¡°It¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± he said, walking back and forth in front of the table, ¡°I keep coming back to this idea - if the rice is sticky, we could roll it into balls, right? And then¡­ put the other ingredients on the inside, like a dumpling. But that¡¯s stupid.¡± ¡°How is it stupid?¡± She raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°It is a coherent idea. Rice can be rolled into balls.¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve never seen it done.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it either,¡± she shook her head. Honestly, as if what other people did even mattered - but she didn¡¯t want to say it and toss Yonghao back into his funk. They were making good progress, she thought. ¡°But neither of us has been to every corner of the world, and that is not the same as stupid. I think it is worth trying.¡± ¡°But would this even work?¡± he asked uncertainly. ¡°I mean - what if the rice balls we make fall apart, or the ingredients inside seep through?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Only one way to find out, chef Wang Yonghao. Heat up the pan, and let¡¯s experiment.¡±
Qian Shanyi woke up feeling so full of energy she was ready to burst. She crawled out of the rosevine bunker, stretching her limbs. It was so cramped that she couldn¡¯t fully stretch out her legs while she slept, but Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment was so disgustingly auspicious after their work on the chiclotron that she still felt like she had just gotten out of a massage parlor. She was sure that this too would fade, and soon enough, her back would hurt again¡­ But not today. Wang Yonghao was still up and about, ¡°cultivating¡± as he did. They¡¯ve agreed to sleep in shifts, since they only had the one bunker where they could doze off safely without being harassed by rosevines, and he wouldn¡¯t be going to bed for a good few hours. She briefly considered going over to talk to him - after her sleep a good plan for the tribulation started to slowly come together in her head, taking into account all the new information on the table - but no. She waited for long enough. It was time to cultivate. With a grin, she pulled out her sword, and started going through the movements of Three Obediences Four Virtues. High quality spiritual energy flowed into her body in rivers, not piddly streams like back on Wu Lanhua¡¯s yacht, circulating through all her meridians, spinning together into a beautiful tapestry only visible to her inner sight, before leaving her body through different pores, bringing the impurities alongside it. Even the sword felt lighter in her hands, making the air sing as it was sliced apart. Her breathing measured, she soon fell into a rhythm, and from the rhythm, into a meditation, her thoughts dissolving away into nothingness as all that was left in her world was the sword in her hands, the muscles dancing under her skin, and the grass trampled under her feet. This was what she was missing. This was true cultivation. Not counting out spirit stones and worrying wherever she had enough to last a month. Simply¡­ freedom, freedom to build herself into who she wanted to be. Tribulation? Please. With her knives, she could slice the very fabric of the world apart. With her needle, she could sew it back together. Before, she was limited by her broken leg. But by now, it had healed completely. Before, she was limited by hunger. But she had been eating well these past few weeks. Before, she was only beginning to synchronize with her new spiritual energy recirculation law, pulled apart in two different directions. But by now, this process had concluded. She kept going for eight hours straight, until her meridians burned like magma, until even her bones ached and her muscles spasmed erratically. She only stopped when she collapsed down on the ground, her chest heaving with exertion, and yet her lips were split in the largest grin of her life. Oh how she missed this! Turning her senses inwards, she giggled, and soon her giggles turned into full blown laughter, cackling about the foolishness of the Heavens. The meridians in her body were so much clearer now. Once she had entered the middle refinement stage, it had taken her a bit over a year each to unlock her fourth and fifth dantians. In Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment, she had unlocked her sixth in less than a month. And she hadn''t just unlocked it - it was already halfway to being cleared. She could practically taste how close she was to the seventh dantian unlocking too, ready to propel her into the high refinement stage. How long did it take even the best prodigies, with the support of the largest sects, to break out of the middle refinement stage? Two years at least, it must be. Of course, even if she cleared her dantians, it wouldn¡¯t mean that she would actually enter the high refinement stage - her body couldn¡¯t keep up. She already felt it lagging behind, muscles struggling to contain the power of spiritual energy. There was a reason why the aforementioned prodigies did not dump a small mountain of money into clearing their meridians faster - there wasn¡¯t much point. You need a strong body to advance into the building foundation stage, and so you might as well proceed at the pace dictated by your body. But for now, she could cackle. For once, she had the resources. She was the one advancing at twice the speed with half the effort. And even if she couldn¡¯t advance into the building foundation stage yet¡­ Simply scaling the mountain of cultivation felt exhilarating. She laid there on the grass for a long while, simply enjoying the feeling of ever-burning sunlight on her skin, before, with great difficulty, she lifted herself up, and slowly stumbled over to the kitchen. Wang Yonghao was already asleep, so she¡¯d be cooking on her own. After all, food was what every cultivator burned to cultivate - and she needed a lot of fuel to ascend into the Heavens like a vengeful phoenix. Chapter 45: Bare Your Teeth And Shatter Lightning When Wang Yonghao woke up, Qian Shanyi was drawing out cutting patterns on the fabric of the cultivator robes gifted to her by Wu Lanhua, the same ones ripped apart in the flash flood. Her experience taught her well - controlling her rope technique with loose bits of string was far too unreliable in a stressful situation. She needed a more robust solution, and that came in the form of gloves: she could anchor the technique to various threads in the fabric, and control the target rope by simply moving her fingers. She would be sacrificing some precision and versatility, but the tradeoff was more than worth it. Three Obediences Four Virtues even provided a convenient sewing pattern for the gloves - though it did not mention any relation between the two. She could almost hear Tang Qunying laughing over her shoulders. When Wang Yonghao crawled out of their sleeping bunker, she put her work on hold, waved him over, and pulled out several flowcharts she¡¯d drawn while he slept. ¡°You seem strangely cheerful,¡± he said, coming over to their only work table and looking at her warily. ¡°What¡¯s with that smile? It¡¯s unnerving.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I smile, Yonghao?¡± She laughed. ¡°I have a plan!¡± ¡°That just makes me even more concerned.¡± ¡°What?¡± She squinted at him. ¡°I make great plans.¡± He moved his palm uncertainly, making a face. She scowled at him slightly. ¡°Name one time my plan was bound to fail right from the start.¡± ¡°Remember how you almost killed both of us by experimenting with the chiclotron?¡± ¡°Fine, name two times.¡± He opened his mouth to respond, and she waved him off. ¡°No matter,¡± she said, ¡°let¡¯s talk about the tribulation instead. I think I know how we could boost our chances. No time to waste - we only have nine days to prepare.¡± Nine days within the world fragment - but only two in the outside world. She even planned out the exact hour they would come out. ¡°Nine days?¡± He frowned, leaning forwards. ¡°Why nine days? We aren¡¯t on a time limit.¡± ¡°No, we very much are.¡± She shook her head. ¡°The tribulation is not the only factor at stake here. We also have to keep quiet the existence of your inner world - as I am sure you are already aware.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Think about the innkeeper,¡± she said, shuffling through her papers and pulling out a diagram she made of all the parties who knew about their existence in the town. ¡°He saw us buy a room and head inside. First day we don¡¯t come out - fine, young cultivators, probably fucking like rabbits -¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s face grew red and he scowled at her. She briefly wondered when it would stop amusing her so much. ¡°- then second day, we still don¡¯t come out, and there is no smell of fire, no smoke out of the chimney. It starts to seem strange. Surely we would at least cook, or visit a restaurant? Once the third day rolls around, people will start to ask questions - and even with your luck or the Heavens running interference, I would rather not risk it.¡± ¡°I could just go up and light another fire,¡± he said, ¡°it would only take a minute.¡± ¡°No, you cannot.¡± She shook her head again. ¡°The moment you open the entrance, we risk the heavenly tribulation descending - they would see that your meridians are no more pure than when you first went in, and know that I have broken the vow on my end.¡± ¡°So? If they can¡¯t see into my inner world, they can''t touch you.¡± She grimaced. As if it would be that easy. ¡°That¡¯s dubious logic - the risk is very significant, Yonghao,¡± she said, ¡°but more to the point, it would reveal our cards. Right now, the Heavens should still think that I am trying to train you hard - they have no motive to plot against me. If you pop your head out - even for just a moment - then they will start to set up traps. Imagine how badly my tribulation could go if a wave of demon beasts attacked the town at the exact same time, or an errant demonic cultivator were to interfere. We can¡¯t give them an opportunity to do so - and that means we only open the entrance once we are ready to go.¡± ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s move out of the town now,¡± he said, ¡±the Heavens couldn¡¯t complain about you taking a bit to start training me, could they?¡± ¡°That is also risky.¡± She knocked on the side of her head for emphasis. ¡°It¡¯s possible that this damned vow remembers all I say - and as soon as I am out of the world fragment, the Heavens will get a report.¡± He crossed his arms on his chest, ready to argue, and she smiled. It was always nice to see a cultivator ready to stand for his beliefs. He was still wrong, of course. It took her a good half hour to walk him through her reasoning, her plans and fallbacks, as well as a couple cards she had been keeping close to her chest, and explain why it would be a terrible idea to open up the world fragment now, even if she could get more training out of it. ¡°This is still insane,¡± he grumbled, rubbing his face in frustration, still mostly unconvinced, ¡°nine days isn¡¯t even enough for you to open your seventh dantian, is it?¡± ¡°Even odds, I¡¯d say.¡± She shrugged causally. ¡°When I was heading to you, I thought I would be lucky to get a couple days of training, while I stalled you out about how I found you. Nine days is a small blessing.¡± ¡°How could it be even odds?¡± He opened his hands, looking at her with puzzlement in his eyes. Instead of answering, she pulled out her sketch of her training schedule, and handed it to him. He read through it, his eyebrows slowly climbing his forehead. She smirked. ¡°Shanyi, you¡¯ll get qi deviation from taking this many pills at once,¡± he said, glancing up at her, ¡°even I know that much.¡± ¡°I¡¯d only get it after two weeks.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve done the math on the interactions, Yonghao. I won¡¯t call nine days of this safe, but as long as it kills me slower than the tribulation, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± He sighed, putting down her schedule, and stared straight at her. ¡°Shanyi, please. Admit you made a mistake before it kills you. You should have gotten me out of the town, out of the tavern - then we could have trained for as long as was necessary.¡± ¡°Why would I get out of this town?¡± She stared at him in confusion. ¡°The town is one of my best survival tools.¡± ¡°And how in the netherworld''s name is that?¡± She stared at him in confusion, before it clicked in her mind. He¡¯d never gone through a tribulation - and most likely fled from any sign of one. He wasn¡¯t educated. He straight up didn¡¯t know. ¡°Yonghao, cultivators never challenge the Heavens alone,¡± she said quietly, ¡°you may not have seen this, but I did, every time someone broke through into the building foundation realm in the Golden Rabbit Bay. If the tribulation goes bad¡­ Others will stand with us.¡±
The days passed quickly. She purified her meridians until her body couldn¡¯t go anymore, and then trained curse techniques until her voice gave out too. Then, she took healing pills, and waited to do it all over again. Most techniques were based on a simple, mathematically strict exchange of spiritual energy - the same amount went in to produce the same effect. The basis of curse techniques worked in much the same way - the only difference being that the spiritual energy had to be concentrated in her throat dantian, and shaped partly using her speech in order to produce compulsions or blasts of force. Yet there was also a deeper level to them - one described only in the broadest strokes in Three Obediences Four Virtues - where a cultivator could get more out of the technique than they put in, through imposing their will on the world around them, whatever that was supposed to mean. She was many months away from even beginning to probe at that level of mastery - for now, she couldn¡¯t even get the basic techniques to work without wrecking havoc on her vocal cords after half a dozen tries. At least she got a lot of practice at fingerspeaking from it. Before, she had deliberately avoided practicing curse techniques at all, as it made the Heavens more predictable - they would think she only had her flying sword, and play accordingly. Now, she focused on them instead: her old reluctance could be turned into a trap. When she could manage to lift her arms without wincing, she sparred with Wang Yonghao - it was always good practice, even if it couldn¡¯t compare to a real fight, neither of them willing to truly push themselves due to the risk of hurting the other. She trained her control with her flying sword, and her precision and speed at controlling the rope. She taught Wang Yonghao how to lie better, and when all she could manage to move was her eyes, she thought about her equipment - adapting bandolier designs, going over what talismans and pills she would take and in what order. Not a single minute wasted, always balancing just on the edge of what she could take without breaking entirely. In other words, exhilarating. Though really, she was well past balancing on the edge - it was more that she had jumped off, and was simply counting on a bungee cord pulling her back to the cliff face before she fell to her death. She got about three hours of sleep each night, running mostly on a careful regimen of stimulants and alertness powders, administered every four hours. The training she was doing was far too harsh as well - the only reason she could manage was her constant consumption of stimulants and healing pills. That would, in turn, cause her problems down the line from the slow accumulation of toxins in her body - there was a reason why no sane alchemist would sign off on the regime she made for herself. It was self destructive to the extreme, and could not last forever - but she didn¡¯t need forever. She just needed nine days. In nine days, she¡¯d challenge the Heavenly tribulation, and then she could rest for as long as she damn well pleased.
Qian Shanyi tied her spare rope around her waist and checked her equipment one last time. She was wearing the same scarlet robes she had worn when she arrived in Glaze Ridge, though she added a large seal of a dancing dragon and phoenix on the skirt, embroidered from black thread. She had always loved phoenixes, and a girl could let herself be a little vain when heading into mortal battle, couldn¡¯t she? Over the robes, she strapped a bandolier, with a bottle of medicines she would take at the last moment, and spares for others who might join her. Her old, trusty sword was strapped to her waist, with three of her cooking knives arranged on her back, in sheaths of wood and cloth Wang Yonghao had helped her make. Trusty fly whisk hung off her waist, same as before, right next to several defensive talismans of white jade, tied down with light tassels, ready to be activated at a moment¡¯s notice. Her hands were covered in her new gloves - it took her many tries to get the fit just right, but she had managed it. She brought a second sword alongside her - one that looked as plain as she could find among Wang Yonghao¡¯s hoard, which said little, for it still was fit for a sect elder. Its blade looked like it was forged with a bolt of lightning, with a delicately carved jade guard. It was simply hanging off her shoulder by a strap, ready to be dropped on the ground once it got in the way - but really, she did not expect to need it. Moving her flying sword still took a bit too much of her attention - if she was stuck trying to defend herself at the same time, it was best to simply recall it. Mostly, it was there as a fallback, in case the tribulation took her first sword. Equipment: check. Wang Yonghao shifted uneasily next to her. ¡°You know, we could always delay - ¡± he began. ¡°Enough with this foolishness.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°We made the plan, we discussed all potential loopholes. We agreed it was logical. Have we learned anything new since then?¡± He grimaced. ¡°You didn¡¯t unlock your seventh dantian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not new.¡± She shook her head. ¡°We knew this was a possibility. The logic for the timing remains correct - backing out now would just be a decision made out of fear, and if you are too afraid to commit, you cannot gamble.¡± She went over to their work table, where bottles of her slow-acting pills were arranged well in advance, and swallowed them one by one together with some rosevine tea. Broad healing pills, protective ones against burns or frostbite, antivenoms, pills to accelerate her recovery of blood¡­ She was well prepared for anything that might happen. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go,¡± she said, handing a second rope over to Wang Yonghao, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep the luxurious eight full hours just before for nothing. I have a date with some flaming celestials, and the Heavens do not tolerate tardiness.¡± He rolled his eyes at her. Through herculean effort over the past week, she had managed to get him to the point where he was merely annoyed at her crass statements instead of having a heart attack, which she for one called great progress. They rose into the air until they were at the very top of the world fragment, and Wang Yonghao opened the entrance. They stayed still for a moment, before she nodded at him, and he stepped through the opaque membrane covering the entrance portal. She stayed within the world fragment, hanging up in the air, the rope connecting them a bit longer than usual to accommodate for this. Since they had the opportunity, they decided to test the limitations of the Heavens¡¯ sight. They knew - or at least, heavily suspected - that they could not perceive what happened within Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment when it was closed. But could they see into it when the entrance was open? And would they be able to call down a tribulation on her when Wang Yonghao stepped out, but she stayed inside? It turned out they could not - no tribulation struck her down, and the vow in her mind stayed inert. She waited until a count of ten to make sure, and then tugged twice on the rope connecting her and Wang Yonghao. He came back, and they descended down to the ground. ¡°This is great news,¡± she said, smiling, ¡°at least I won¡¯t have to burn all my notes any time we open the entrance, lest the Heavens spy some diagram or map that they should not. And if they truly cannot call down a tribulation here¡­ that opens up all sorts of options.¡± ¡°Or my plan to placate them had worked,¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°True.¡± She nodded. ¡°Still, let¡¯s be pessimistic - head to the postal office.¡± Over the past nine days, they¡¯d discussed the plan in excruciating detail - he already knew exactly what to do. Wang Yonghao sighed, and rose up into the air, passing through the entrance to the world fragment. It closed behind him, and she settled down to wait. The safest place for her to transcend the tribulation was, of course, one of the imperial postal offices; but the closest one to them was in Reflection Ridge, all the way across the valley of glass - Glaze Ridge had merely a small transfer station. Their best guess for when - if at all - the Heavens would send down the tribulation was when she left the world fragment, and so their plan was for Wang Yonghao to head there on his own, find a hidden spot, and then release her. Hovering a foot above the ground, Wang Yonghao had nothing whatsoever to fear from the glass in the valley. At a sprint, it should take him perhaps ten minutes to get across - but for her, within the world fragment where the time flowed faster, it would be forty six minutes of waiting. To pass the time, she started working through the manuals left behind in his treasury. When she had first looked at them, back when she was cleaning up, she''d noticed that four of them - one of the books and three scrolls - were written in unfamiliar languages. She couldn¡¯t very well bring the manuals to a linguist - who knew what information was contained there? If one of the treatises happened to focus on creating human cauldrons, then that would surely bring attention of the spirit hunters - and even if she knew she was innocent, explaining where she got the book would be all but impossible. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. That left translating them on her own, and the first step was identifying the language. Her plan was to write down lists of individual characters, then narrow it down to the most common ones - and thus ones most likely to be generic verbs or nouns, as opposed to more specialized terms like ¡°human cauldron¡±. That should both make them much safer to research, even if she had to request help, and also more likely to be shared with closely related languages. She ran into a problem quite quickly. Whatever language the book used, it clearly did not rely on characters to convey meaning - over the first few pages, she only counted forty seven distinct shapes, and a few of those looked like merely larger copies of the other ones. Perhaps combinations of them were the key - they seemed to be grouped together, separated by gaps, and written in horizontal lines across the page, instead of the vertical ones she was used to. Even the shapes themselves seemed to be very generic - lines and circles, in various combinations. Perhaps a linguist could still recognise the overall set, but she didn¡¯t hold that much hope - this may well be a code invented by an individual sect. Encoding manuals used to be a much more common practice back in the day, meant as a protection against thieves and outsiders - but nowadays, it had fallen out of use. There was simply not much point - any code simple enough to be used on the fly could also be decoded by even a middling linguist, while any that was hard to translate would lead to disciples writing down notes, which a thief could steal much more easily than a manual properly protected within the sect¡¯s library. Somewhat more common was putting traps into the text of the manual - an altered spiritual energy circulation diagram that would turn you from the inside out if you practiced it, but could be corrected into its true form with relative ease. She had already experienced this with the Three Obediences Four Virtues - the diagram for the complex flying needle technique concealed a much simpler one within itself - even though Tang Qunying did not do so to kill the reader, the principle was the same. A direct disciple could be told where the traps were, while a thief would die in torturous agony. This was especially common when it came to alchemical manuals, as recipes required very precise quantities of ingredients - even a single false quantity could spell disaster. Yet even this practice was slowly dying out - a sect was more than simply a collection of its elders, and if one of them died without passing down this knowledge, the sect could be stuck with a useless piece of paper. The proper way to deal with manual thieves was much simpler: do not let the theft occur in the first place. After the book, she turned to the scrolls. One of them was written in cursive - it was hard to even tell where one character ended and another began, and so she laid it aside. She doubted she could get much farther with that one on her own. The other two, at least, seemed promising - plenty of unique characters she could try to look up in a library. By the time she had finished writing down notes for further research, close to an hour had passed. She got up, stretched, and started to pace nervously around the center of the world fragment. Wang Yonghao should have reached Reflection Ridge by now, and the entrance would crack open at any moment. Minutes ticked by, and yet it remained closed. She bit her lip. Why the delay? Did something happen? She shook her head to clear it. It was pointless to worry - actively harmful, in fact, for it would disturb her state of mind for the tribulation ahead. Instead, she picked up the other two books - ones that she could read, but not practice - the Seventeen Classifications of Essential Medical Herbs and the Jade Diamond Muscle Refining Law. Seventeen Classifications of Essential Medical Herbs was an advanced alchemical text - way beyond her skill, for now - but that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t be useful. Scattered here and there throughout the text were references to other alchemical treaties - she wrote them down, in the hopes that at least one of them would be easier to digest, and could let her build up to the main text itself. Likewise, there were plenty of names for the medical herbs - she wrote them down separately. She recognised several as having been mentioned in Three Obediences Four Virtues - after all, the line between alchemy and immortal cooking had always been somewhat blurry, not that alchemists liked to admit it. Finding information on the plants seemed like a promising lead. Jade Diamond Muscle Refining Law, on the other hand, was never going to be directly useful to her, as she had not followed the corresponding regime of drugs since childhood. However, her recent fight with Wang Yonghao had changed her perspective somewhat - even if becoming a body fundamentalist was not her path, the usefulness of strong fists in a pinch could not be denied. Scattered throughout the manual were generic pieces of advice about training your muscles and bones that did not depend on spiritual energy circulation - and those she could use. Likewise, there were some diagrams of pugilist stances - ones that certainly would have been ten times more effective when practiced with the law itself, but since her own knowledge of the topic amounted to a grand total of nothing at all, it was still an improvement. More time passed. When she looked at the clock again, two full hours had gone by since Wang Yonghao left - twenty six minutes on the outside, well over two and a half times what they had planned. He wasn¡¯t just delayed, he was late, and something had definitely happened. Hundreds of possibilities spun in her mind. This was sabotage from the Heavens - had to be, no two ways around it. They knew she had cheated them, and were trying to stack the deck in their favor - had done something to Wang Yonghao. The only question was - what? She felt something drip down her chin, and with a start, realized she''d bitten her lip hard enough to draw blood. She licked it away, and forced her breathing to stabilize. Panic would only play into their hands. She briefly debated calling the entire plan off, before deciding against it. They were all in now - if the heavens already knew she was playing against them, then waiting more would only give them more time to set up traps. By now, the effect of some of the pills she took in preparation had been running out. Fortunately, she had bought more than she expected to need, and so she made more rosevine tea and took a new dose. To keep herself calm, she settled down in a lotus pose in the exact middle of the world fragment, and started to very slowly circulate her spiritual energy. There was no practical point to this - the effectiveness of clearing your meridians dropped off a cliff the slower the speed of recirculation - but the meditation kept her mind calm without putting any stain on her body. She would need her muscles to be fresh later. A full half an hour after she started, the entrance of the world fragment finally opened, and Wang Yonghao poked his head through. His hair looked a bit haggard. ¡°Ah, Yonghao! Good to know you are still alive,¡± she noted sarcastically, looking up at him. Her meditation helped a lot: she felt calm again, ready for anything. ¡°Would you like some refreshments? Some tea, perhaps a steam bun?¡± ¡°No time for jokes,¡± he snapped, tossing her a rope. It unfurled through the air, landing at her feet. ¡°Get up here quick.¡± She grabbed the rope as soon as it reached her face, and started to climb. Wang Yonghao¡¯s head vanished, and she felt the rope pull upwards, accelerating her up into the air. She grinned, her hair whipping behind her as she ascended. If the Heavens thought a little delay would stop her? They would soon learn the depths of their folly.
As soon as her head breached the entrance to the world fragment, she felt a wave of unrelenting hatred slam into her mind. The vow went from being inert to a full blown fury in a blink, and she just barely managed to keep it from tearing itself apart. ¡°Oh, you fucks are really not happy about me, huh?¡± she groaned, her mouth splitting open in a vicious grin of pain and challenge as she stumbled away from the entrance. She clutched her head, dimly aware of Wang Yonghao closing the world fragment behind her, and tried to get the vow back under control. She didn¡¯t manage to pacify it¡­ But she adapted to the pressure on her mind quickly, and looked around. They were hidden behind a shed in a small enclosed garden, with nobody else around. Out of sight, just as planned. ¡°Who are these ¡®fucks¡¯ you speak of?¡± Wang Yonghao asked haughtily, but in his eyes she could see understanding, fear and resignation. They¡¯ve discussed this too - it was best to pretend Yonghao knew nothing about the vow, and would refuse to help her with her tribulation. ¡°I¡¯ll explain in a moment. Where¡¯s the post office?¡± She groaned, still struggling against the vow, and soon they were sprinting away down the streets of Reflection Bay. No way out now. ¡°Why were you late?¡± she asked, her breathing stable even as they ran fast enough for the wind to whip her hair behind her like the tail of a comet, heads turning to follow them. ¡°Jian Shizhe found me, wanted a duel,¡± Wang Yonghao said with a purse of his lips, ¡°I had to throw him off my trail. He¡¯s still stalking around here somewhere.¡± That couldn¡¯t possibly be a coincidence. She would have tried to puzzle through the implications, if the vow wasn¡¯t threatening to implode if she didn¡¯t pay utmost attention to keeping it stable. The postal office was the same as always - the squat hill of grass, blackened stone and reinforced earth, with the thirteen-leaved lotus flag fluttering over the roof on a tall mast. As they burst through the thick metal doors, her eyes skimmed over a dozen people inside - not one cultivator among them, come to send or receive mail. They got some angry shouts when she unceremoniously shoved through the queue, heading straight for the postmaster. The postmaster himself was an ordinary person, heading into his forties, his robes marking him out as a moon-rank civil servant - just a step behind Lan Yu. His hair was dyed bright red, and tied back in a long tail - she had seen the style in the Golden Rabbit Bay, though the name escaped her. He looked at her with barely repressed annoyance at the intrusion. ¡°How may I help -¡± he began. ¡°Qian Shanyi, righteous cultivator.¡± She grinned, interrupting him, speaking clearly and precisely. ¡°I¡¯m about to go through a heavenly tribulation.¡± She heard gasps of terror from the other people in the room, and a scramble to get away from her. The postmaster¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°When?¡± ¡°When do you think? Now,¡± she said, ¡°We¡¯ll need the goggles.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± The postmaster snarled, ducked below the counter, and tossed her and Yonghao a pair of goggles of solid black glass. Moving quickly, he flipped a large lever on one of the walls, the groan of old mechanisms audible even through the thick stone as an alarm began to blare somewhere above, growing louder by the moment. ¡°The postal office is closed!¡± She heard him telling the others in the room, but she wasn¡¯t listening, already sprinting outside. ¡°The doors will be sealed - ¡± She dashed out, and scrambled up the hill, only slowing down when she reached the flagstock. She had given her true name on impulse, but frankly¡­ Help or not, preparation or not, there was a good chance she would die today - and if she did, she wanted to at least be buried under her own damn name. She had discussed the possibility with Wang Yonghao, and wrote up a pair of final letters to her parents, just in case. He promised to deliver them in person, alongside with her sword, the one she won in a competition so long ago - she didn¡¯t want it sold, or to gather dust among his treasures. She didn¡¯t know if he could manage it, with his luck as it was, but it made her feel better. And at least now they¡¯d be able to find her grave. She leaned against the flag, and faced Yonghao, who had his arms folded on his chest. Location: check. ¡°A tribulation, huh.¡± Wang Yonghao scowled at her, reciting prepared lines. Her tutelage helped, but he was still a terrible actor, emphasizing words way too much - but then again, the Heavens were a terrible audience. ¡°When were you going to tell me about this?¡± ¡°Aw, relax!¡± She grinned. ¡°What did you have to worry about? Me making a little vow to the Heavens to make you train like hell for a month? Couldn¡¯t even manage that, could you?¡± His scowl grew deeper, and he clutched his hands into fists. ¡°A vow? A vow?! You made a vow to force me to train? My life, my cultivation - just toys for your amusement? How dare you?!¡± Wow, that was actually pretty good. She told him to channel the feelings from their fight, and that worked beautifully. Perhaps he still held some true resentment for her over what she did. ¡°Eh, you¡¯ll get over it,¡± she said, waving her arm easily, ¡°now will you help or not?¡± ¡°Help?! Fuck you,¡± he said, ¡°I hope I¡¯ll see you splattered across this hill today for what you did. In fact, I¡¯ll take a front row seat!¡± She forced her smile to falter a bit. Wang Yonghao marched away, settling down on the grass with an angry look in his eyes. Yonghao: check. She sighed, pretending to fix her hair, and then dropped her spare sword on the ground, and unclipped her main sword off her belt. She lifted her eyes to the skies, spreading her arms. The vow roiled angrily in her mind, threatening to slip out of her grasp at any moment. Only mere moments left now. ¡°Well, Heavens,¡± she hissed, ¡°it seems fate has brought us together once again.¡± With her free hand, she opened up a pouch on her bandolier, and pulled out a small pill bottle, filled with a glowing powder and a single pill, blood-red, with swirls on its surface. She flicked her spiritual energy through the bottle, tossing the pill into her mouth, and swallowed it. She felt it slip through her esophagus, and disintegrate almost immediately, heat pulsing through her entire body. ¡°You sought to make me your patsy, to force me to do your dirty work?¡± She hissed, focusing on absorbing the pill properly. It was a specialized, powerful short-term healing pill, with a focus on tissue regeneration. Taking it in advance would reduce the effect, but if she got hit, she might not be able to swallow it. ¡°You sanctimonious pieces of shit, you actually thought that would work? That I would ever bow my head to you, bloodthirsty celestial freaks?¡± She brought the rest of the bottle to her nostril and snorted the glowing powder inside. It hit her like a rampaging demon beast, all of her senses sharpening in an instant, and she stumbled from the momentary overload, the dose far higher than what she took to stave off sleep. As the stimulant took effect and her mind went into overdrive, she felt as if the time around her slowed down by a solid fraction. She grinned, feeling a whole cocktail of emotions swirling inside of her, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I defy you, Heavens!¡± She shouted, turning her face back to the skies, and tore the vow into pieces within her mind, the pressure on her vanishing instantly. It was mere moments away from doing that on its own, but she¡¯d be damned if she let the Heavens make the final decision. ¡°I spit in your faces, I break your laws, I shatter your chains, and I swear on my life, I will climb up into the skies and tear out your throats until I will drink my fill of your blood!¡± As soon as the vow was gone, thunder sounded across the clear, sunny skies as they began to darken, light fading overhead. Even the suns began to dim. An entirely different pressure descended around her, like a cold wind before a thunderstorm. The hair on her head began to rise, spiritual energy in the air shifting, moving under forces askew to reality, and she hurriedly pulled the black goggles over her eyes. Thunder sounded again, and again, and then with a flash so bright it would have blinded her if not for her goggles a thunderbolt had smashed down from the skies. Aimed straight at her head, it bent through the air, twisting, curling, and yet was pulled towards the copper flagpole above the postal office, safely absorbed down into the ground. The thirteen-petal lotus flag fluttered in the wind above her, standing out against the eye-searing lightning. ¡°You thought I only cared for myself?¡± she spoke quieter, aware that already, many cultivators would be gathering to watch her transcend the tribulation. The Heavens had good hearing - she shouted for her own satisfaction, not theirs. ¡°That I would throw Wang Yonghao under the bridge to serve my own cultivation? You thought you could dictate how he lives, torture him with luck? Unacceptable! Unjustifiable! Even though the lazy fuck won¡¯t raise a single finger to save himself, I will still fight against you!¡± Her hair stood on end again, as the second bolt of lightning struck down, twice as bright as the first one. It lanced down, straighter than the one before, and yet was still pulled into the flagpole a couple meters above her head. She laughed, standing defiant as the skies tried and failed to murder her. The empire built their postal offices well - this flagpole could easily take a dozen lightning strikes in a row and remain standing. Third bolt - that one, would hit her. She knew this, felt it in the movement of spiritual energy around her. Behind her, she heard the postmaster climbing the hill as well, and glanced over at him. He was carrying a large book - Tribulation Index. She could almost read the golden lettering from where she stood. It was brave of him to stay, even if she had the book all but memorized at this point. Most cultivators could have used his help - as long as he did not interfere in the tribulation, the Heavens would not directly strike him down, and so he could stay relatively safe - and the Heavens did not consider giving advice, or organizing others to help to be interference. Junming was walking alongside him, carrying a strange, blue lantern on a long stick, almost half as tall as a person. His mask, alongside his thick outer robes was missing, revealing the gray skin beneath. At least they should keep the postmaster safe. All the way at the bottom of the hill and out on the street, she could see other cultivators begin to arrive, come to witness another of their ranks challenging the Heavens. She could give them a show. Her right hand held the sword she won through her own effort, back in Golden Rabbit Bay, not Yonghao¡¯s treasury. The same sword that served her so well all these years. Into heavens through sweat and blood, said an inscription on the side. Even though her other sword was of higher quality, she couldn¡¯t ask for a better weapon to transcend the tribulation. ¡°You would have to try harder than that, you brigands and murderers,¡± she sneered at the Heavens, pouring her spiritual energy into her sword, until the blade began to hum, ¡°How arrogant can you be, to think you can dictate how to live our lives? This here cultivator is not scared of death! For freedom, I would have fought you alone! Even if all my limbs were broken, I would still fight you! Even if all I was left with was a single tooth, I would make sure to jam it into your jugular! But I am not alone - and hundreds would stand with me, because that¡¯s what cultivators do!¡± Third bolt struck down, yet brighter than the ones before. It bent across the sky, trying to twist away from the flagpole, and yet half of it was still caught. The other half had crashed down on her head with all the fury of the Heavens. She was ready for it, having felt its path in the prickling in her hair and the flow of spiritual energy around her. Her flying sword was already moving, flying out of its scabbard, invisible wings unfurling and jets of spiritual energy stabilizing its flight. It flashed through the air, and shattered the lightning. She laughed harder still, and pulled the black goggles down to her neck, spinning around gracefully, letting her robes twirl through the shower of sparks falling down all around her. She dreamed of doing this for all her life - she wanted to dance, to rip apart an angel with her bare teeth, to sing and to bathe in their blood, to kiss every person she ever met, to distill this moment into wine and gulp it out of the skull of a dragon. In the skies above her, a void had formed, a black circle in the fabric of the world - and in this void, she saw the glow of a hundred red eyes, and the chittering of rats. ¡°So come, send down your butchers,¡± she grinned up at the Heavens, the melody of her laughter echoing across the hill, ¡°and let us relish in the slaughter!¡± End of Volume 2, ¡°Tracing The Runaway Trails¡±. Volume 3, ¡°Enthalpy of Tribulation Lightning¡± starts next week. Interlude: Every Thought An Arrogance, Every Breath Rebellion, Every Blink Audacity They both heard the alarm at the same time. Li Zhong put down his cup of tea, comically small in his enormous hands, and rose, appearing next to the window in a single stride. His cloak - in the style common among all body fundamentalists - billowed behind him, only held down by a single clasp around his neck, ready to be tossed aside at a moment¡¯s notice. Beneath it, the golden skin of his bare arms and legs, bulging with muscles, threw sun glares all across the room, only eclipsed by his shining, completely bald head. His torso was covered in a thin, tight fabric, leaving nothing to the imagination. The only other decoration on his body was an image of a happy bat, holding a golden coin in its mouth, embroidered on the back of his cloak in golden thread. Jian Wei, Elder Ever-Dancing Sunlight of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect and (some would argue) the second richest man in Glaze Ridge, remained seated, only inclining his head a fraction. This wasn¡¯t for them to deal with. ¡°An alarm?¡± Li Zhong said, stating the obvious as usual, his voice loud enough to carry across a sect courtyard, let alone his small office, only large enough to fit a table full of paperwork and some futons. Jian Wei could hear the window glass rattle slightly every time he spoke. They had an argument about this habit of his many times, when they drank together. Jian Wei would say it made the larger man seem unprofessional, like a mercenary, not a banker, and didn¡¯t he leave that life behind? Li Zhong would reply that a banker was also a mercenary, just of a different sort, and besides, pitching his voice to speak quieter took effort he didn¡¯t care to expend. He did seem to do so when their juniors were in the room, though. ¡°Must be in Reflection Ridge,¡± Jian Wei said, not looking up from the financial plan for the telegraph network the two of them were supposed to be discussing, ¡°Stage one. A forest spirit, you think?¡± ¡°Forest should be quiet after the rainstorm,¡± Li Zhong rumbled, still gazing out the window. Jian Wei knew for a fact that not even a single roof of Reflection Ridge could be seen from it, and he also knew what Li Zhong would say if he pointed it out. Finally, Li Zhong shook his head, and turned away from the window. ¡°They should have it handled. That Shui Gui they have is pretty good.¡± ¡°It is polite to refer to fellow cultivators by their name, Zhong.¡± Li Zhong scoffed, predictably. ¡°Name? I don¡¯t even remember your name most days, Jin Mei. I don¡¯t care about the name, I care about the strength of their fists.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wonder anyone trusts you with their gold.¡± Jian Wei shook his head, smiling at the shared joke. ¡°They trust me because I am the best at hiding their money, not because I remember every wee child of theirs,¡± Li Zhong grumbled, sitting back down, finally ready to get back to work. A distant thunderclap made them both turn towards the window, eyes sharp and ready, waiting for confirmation. The second thunderclap came, and Li Zhong swore. Even from this far out, they could see the sky dimming slightly. Jian Wei pursed his lips. He agreed, but there was little need to state it out loud. ¡°A tribulation¡­¡± he said instead, ¡°Refinement stage, if they only called a stage one alarm. Someone from out of town, you think?¡± ¡°Must be,¡± Li Zhong grunted, picked up a small golden bell off the table, and rang it once. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any formations being set up, at least. Loose cultivator, with nothing¡­¡± He shook his head. The poor soul. Exactly three heartbeats after the bell rang, the door opened, and a young disciple of Li Zhong bowed to them from the entrance, her hair tied in a conservative top knot. Unlike the man himself, she was wearing classic cultivator robes, though with sleeves cut above her elbows and the hem above her knees. Embroidering of a bat on the front of her robes mirrored that of her elder. ¡°Send Zhao to the postal office, Lin Mei,¡± Li Zhong said, ¡°someone is going through a tribulation. He has the best eyes and ears of all of you - perhaps he could help.¡± ¡°Send word to my sect as well,¡± Jian Wei said, ¡°If they survive, we would be hosting a feast to celebrate, and they would need an invitation.¡± Li Zhong raised an eyebrow at that. Lin Mei bowed, and left quickly. ¡°Already looking to recruit?¡± Li Zhong said. ¡°Just getting ahead of the others. We are a growing sect, and we need members.¡± He smiled. ¡°A loose cultivator who survives their tribulation must be a good talent, unlikely as that may be.¡± ¡°I figured your son would already be there, Wei,¡± Li Zhong said. ¡°I do not have a son.¡± Jian Wei pursed his lips. Even after many years, this had not stopped rankling. ¡°I have a nephew, as you well know. And while he will be there, I doubt he will consider what is best for our sect.¡± ¡°He might as well be your son, for how much you dote on him,¡± Li Zhong grumbled, ¡°you¡¯ll ruin him, you know? That young boy needs discipline.¡± Jian Wei shot him a warning glare. Friends they may be, but there were limits. Li Zhong raised his hands defensively. ¡°All I am saying is that people talk. When will you teach him how to run the sect?¡± ¡°They can talk until their tongues fall out,¡± Jian Wei said, ¡°it is not their place to tell me how to deal with my disciple and my nephew.¡± As if he didn¡¯t know people talked. He had been having the same argument in his own head for well over several years. ¡°He is young. He will grow out of it,¡± Jian Wei said quieter, more for his own sake than his friend¡¯s, ¡°I have no plans of expiring until then, and the sect will still be here, when he will be ready to learn.¡± They went back to their papers. There was work to be done - the poor soul would sink or swim on their own power.
Jian Shizhe snarled as he stalked the streets of Reflection Ridge. He was going to find Wang Yonghao, and he was going to slaughter him. Three years of preparation and planning, finding the largest shambler in the alley, luring it towards the place he needed without scaring it off, buying and setting up the trap formations, waiting for the perfect night to subdue it¡­ And then that imbecile, that pig in human form swung his sword, and all of it was obliterated in an instant. All because he couldn¡¯t open his eyes and see the damn formation. And then he had the gall to not even apologize properly for what he did? To simply walk away? But even after all that, he would have swallowed the humiliation. After what happened last year, Jian Wei all but ordered him to keep the peace while disciples from the Flowing Scarlet River were in town, and he did his best. He stomped down on his soul and let the bastard go. Two days later, just this morning, he happened to run into Wang Yonghao again, and - calmly - asked if they could settle the issue like true cultivators, trade some pointers about their sword technique and both walk away with their honor. In return for his grace, he got a single word tossed over the shoulder about being busy. Jian Wei ordered him to keep the peace. But Jian Wei did not understand, not since his brother - and Jian Shizhe¡¯s father - died and he laid down his sword like a coward, collaring them all to the Flowing Scarlet River sect. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. So rare, to have two cultivators in the same family, brothers in training. Rarer still, for one of them to have a child who could cultivate as well. So precious. And yet¡­ The glass arts of their sect were made for those of a metal constitution, and the Heavens had cursed him with wood. He was never going to be able to inherit these sacred techniques, never going to perfect them further. His father¡¯s legacy? Not fit for his shoulders. An outcast from birth. So he threw himself into training with ten times the ferocity. If he could not learn the spiritual energy techniques, then he would perfect everything else. A strong spiritual shield and a lightning-fast sword was all that a proper cultivator should need - reliance on techniques was, in itself, a weakness. Other disciples laughed at him. A wood-constitution cultivator hoping to revitalize a sect of metal techniques? What a joke. Cultivators from the Flowing Scarlet River laughed at him - at their entire sect, as if being the main branch gave them a right to treat them all like trash. Those worthless worms understood nothing. They forgot what cultivation was for, debauched themselves from dawn to dusk all the while daring to insult him. And so he wore the clothing from the olden times, when cultivators knew the score. And then he made them understand. At this point, even building foundation cultivators had to admit his skill with the sword, whenever they had time to spar. Respect came from power. If he had power, he would have respect. The jokes didn¡¯t stop, of course, but by now, only a rare few dared to say them to his face. Rui Bao dared, but there was little he could do about that man. But Wang Yonghao¡­ This trash, he could deal with. He needed that shambler - their sect had a minor manual on beast rearing, rarely practiced though it may be - and if he could not train in the techniques to control glass, then at least he could do that much, show the might of their sect to the rest of the world. But if he couldn¡¯t get the shambler¡­ He¡¯d be satisfied with some revenge. As he came around a corner, thoughts of rage and vengeance swirling in his mind, he heard the alarm, and saw the lightning strike down from the sky. The sight of it rooted him down to the ground. For a moment, he considered not going. He could turn away, claim he saw and heard nothing. Nobody would know. He could find Wang Yonghao, and get his vengeance, before the cowardly wretch fled the town entirely. Nobody would even say anything - coming to watch, let alone help, was not, could not be an expectation, for cultivators transcended the tribulation on their own power. Shame flooded his soul for even thinking this. Nobody would understand. Cultivators rose up and toppled the Heavens. What would he be, if he wasn¡¯t willing to help? He couldn¡¯t have his father¡¯s legacy. He couldn¡¯t make his uncle open his eyes to the humiliation the main sect imposed on them. Some days, he even doubted he could get anyone else to do so. But he was a cultivator, damn it, not a snarling beast of the forests. He knew what mattered. He sprinted towards the lightning.
Hui Yin stumbled out of a tavern, polishing up his third spit of meat for the morning. His head still pounded after last night - another traveling immortal musician challenged him to a game of demonic music, and as usual it all devolved into drinking a couple hours in, with them both playing together, and even swapping instruments for a bit - though his memory was still hazy. His hurdy-gurdy, at least, seemed fine, if somewhat out of tune - getting it repaired all the way out here would have been a bitch and a half. At least the customers must have had plenty of fun, since the innkeeper didn¡¯t toss them out on the street until morning, and his gold pouch felt plenty full. He swallowed his breakfast and tossed the empty spits into the pile of firewood next to one of the houses he passed. He didn¡¯t much like returning to towns he had been in before, but he might have to make an exception for Reflection Ridge. All those solar lenses weren¡¯t just for show - he hadn¡¯t tasted meat this juicy in ages. He wiped his hands on a bit of cloth he carried - always good to have one, to wipe the chairs in the seediest taverns, if nothing else - and started working on his instrument, turning knobs to bring it back into tune. Sudden blare of an alarm cut into his ears like a knife, and he winced. Couldn¡¯t the demon beasts wait until the suns were high in the skies before trying to eat someone? He glanced up at the closest sun. Alright, so perhaps it already was mid-day, but this changed nothing. He briefly wondered if Curls might have gotten herself in trouble - that beautiful snake knew how to stay out of sight, but on occasion a cultivator would still come across her, and misunderstand things. A lightning strike from the skies tore through that line of thinking, and he whistled in surprise, blinking to get rid of the afterimage, and having just enough time to pluck his ears before the thunder clap. A tribulation! Now that was always a good show. Perhaps he¡¯d even get some inspiration and write a new song. He headed towards it, though with no real hurry. The post office wasn¡¯t far enough to rush. When he saw a black void open up and heard the chittering of rats, it took him a moment to realize what he was seeing. An embarrassingly long one, since he knew no less than five songs about it. ¡°A zodiac? Holy shit,¡± he whispered, and sprinted off towards the edge of town, where Curls was hiding. He wasn¡¯t about to let an opportunity like this lie by the wayside.
Trigger the alarm. Get the index. Lock the cabinets. Grab the tribulation bag. Chen Changjie let his body work through the motions, his mind elsewhere. He served as the postmaster of Reflection Ridge for thirty years - this wasn¡¯t his first tribulation, and he hoped it wouldn¡¯t be the last. He hoped that every time, and so far, every time he had been right. He had seen many tribulations. Most of them, cultivators trying to break into the building foundation stage, but there was their fair share of broken vows, heavenly techniques striking back at their users, and uncovered treasures the Heavens could not suffer to see. Once, he even saw a tribulation descend on a demon beast from the forest, though it died with little fanfare. He did his best to help every time. His wife told him he was crazy - he could have made the cultivator at his postal office do the job. He was a mortal, she said, and could die in an instant if things went wrong. He didn¡¯t argue, but how could he stay out of it? He saw the cultivators defend the town dozens of times, save his life and that of others. If he wasn¡¯t even brave enough to stay there and coordinate, provide information, then why did he even become a postmaster? Tribulations differed greatly. Some were fairly easy, nothing more than a challenge of skill and will. Others were¡­ bad. He hated those that made the cultivator suffer before they died the most. A loose cultivator, with little preparation¡­ For her sake, he hoped this would be an easy one. It took him less than a minute to lock everything up and make sure the other people within the room would stay safe. By the time he finished, Junming came up from the depths of the post office - no doubt woken up by the alarm - carrying that large lantern of theirs, and together they left through the doors, to face the lightning. He had seen many tribulations, and many cultivators. In the fables, cultivators always grinned in the face of death - but that was not how he saw it. Most were simply¡­ focused, showing neither bravery or fear, mind working overtime to keep up with the Heavens. Some cried. Some seemed to welcome death, and disappointed when it did not come. Some laughed, consumed by a strike of hysteria. And some¡­well. When he came up on the hill, Junming following after, he saw this Qian Shanyi ranting into the storm, looking for all the world like an actress from one of the plays, though her sharp sword told a different story. In her eyes, madness flowed in rivers. ¡°Would you help?¡± he asked Junming quietly, setting the tribulation bag down on the ground - full of basic first aid supplies, pills, some spare weapons, and a dozen other things. He tried not to wonder how many cultivators died before the empire mandated them in every post office, having technically passed through the tribulation yet succumbing to their wounds shortly thereafter, with nobody competent around to help. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Junming warbled, their outer coverings left at the bottom of the hill. They put their lantern down on the ground, and were assembling the tripod for the Tribulation Index with practiced speed. ¡°Don¡¯t know this tribulation.¡± Chen Changjie looked up, and saw a dark void, something moving around and chittering. For all his experience, he didn¡¯t know it either, never having memorized the entire book. There was little point - two dozen most common tribulation forms were responsible for well over ninety-eight percent of tribulations. His heart sank. Unknown meant rare, and those were always the bad ones. He flipped the Tribulation Index open, and started going through it, checking descriptions, keeping his fingers from trembling with sheer force of will. Panic never helped things, even if his ignorance might kill someone today. ¡°Page one hundred and fifty six, honorable postmaster,¡± Qian Shanyi interrupted his thinking, pitching her voice to be heard across the hill, ¡°but there is no need to search on my account.¡± He glanced up at the mad woman. Her eyes didn¡¯t leave the void above for even a moment - she must have heard him flipping the pages. For all her ranting, she seemed composed, ready for what was to come. He flipped to the page she said, and his heart sank further as he realized she was correct. One of the worst ones, then. He breathed in, then out, and rose to his feet. If she knew this tribulation, then perhaps the odds were not quite as bad as the index suggested. He placed the Tribulation Index on the tripod Junming prepared - cultivators like them were the ones who would need the information inside, after all - and sprinted down the hill, where others were already gathering, those willing to assist standing closer. His job was to organize them together - make sure none would interfere if they were not qualified to handle the danger, and select those best suited to help. All the history books said that to cultivate was to rebel against the Heavens. They said that cultivators saved lives, and brought safety and happiness to millions. He could not cultivate. But if he could help the cultivators do so, then wasn¡¯t that just as good? Chapter 46: Slaughter Gods And Gorge On Their Blood The black void of death hung above her head, chittering and squeaking, rats growing in number second by second. Qian Shanyi paced below it, flicking her sword left and right to warm up her wrists. Seconds ticked by painfully slowly, stretched as they were by the adrenaline and stimulants in her blood. Too far away to attack. Not yet. They fell like water from an upturned bucket, a mass of flesh, tails and teeth, squeaking on the way down. Rats, the cleverest of the twelve heavenly beasts, tricksters and trapmakers, ready to drown her in a flood of flesh. Some of them would die from the fall, but most would survive - and then they would swarm her, biting and clawing until she couldn¡¯t hold out. With only her flying sword, she couldn¡¯t hope to compete - one needed a wide technique, something like Wang Yonghao¡¯s sweeping cuts and bursts of fire, but he said out loud he would not interfere. Other cultivators might have - but by the time she called on them, it would be too late. A perfect weapon, aimed straight at her throat¡­ Or so the Heavens must have thought. Qian Shanyi grinned, opened her mouth, and Cursed. Air warped in front of her face, and then a wave of force sped off towards the swarm and smashed into it, pulverizing their little bodies, crushing bones and tearing flesh. The force of it split the swarm apart, revealing the rats further behind, and she Cursed again, shattering it into pieces. By the time the rats reached the ground, only a few were left breathing. Her sword danced above her head, batting aside the corpses falling down on her as the rain of blood and viscera drenched her robes. She grabbed one of the few still living ones out of the air with her free hand. It struggled futilely against her fingers. She bit the rat¡¯s head off and drank the sweet blood straight out of the neck stump, shuddering in bliss as the dense spiritual energy within flowed into her meridians, refilling them after the curses. Water-type: not ideal for her metal constitution, but not too harmful either. Dimly, in the back of her head, she heard cheers from other cultivators around the hill. ¡°One down,¡± she growled, tossing the empty corpse aside, and wiped most of the blood off her face with a careless gesture, ¡°eleven to go.¡± What few black bastards survived her attack huddled down on the ground, false life leaving their bodies almost at once. Spiritual energy circulated between the little corpses scattered all across the hill, and she closed her eyes, reaching out with her senses. Her left hand quickly tied her rope to the handle of her sword. The attack came from directly behind her, because the Heavens had no imagination. The world tilted, and she tossed her body to the side, rolling across the blood-soaked grass to get out of the way. An enormous ox, taller than her head and the color of ochre clay, burst out of one of the rat corpses, eviscerating it into dust in the process. It shook the ground as it landed, chuffing and mooing, loud as a trumpet. Its head was adorned with a pair of razor-sharp ivory horns, ready to gore any who would dare approach. Even a single hit from this beast would shatter her spiritual shield and smear her across the grass. Yet for all that the ox was strong, it was not agile. She turned her roll into a sprint, gaining distance while the dumb beast stomped around, slowly turning in her direction. Her sword sliced through the air, flying up and encircling the flagpole in the middle of the hill, tying her rope a dozen meters above the ground, before returning to her hand. She switched the rope to her left and gripped it tightly. The ox was soon after her, hooves thundering against the ground like an avalanche. She did not look back, sprinting away, careful of the length of the rope in her hand. When the beast was mere meters behind her, bright like a sun to her spiritual energy senses, she turned to the side, and used the rope and her momentum to fly upwards, carrying her above the ox. It passed so close to her that she could smell its sweat, and she swung her sword at its neck, slicing clean through the spine in one strike. The beast fell to the ground, dead, and she swung back to the ground, making her rope untie from the pole and pulling it back around her waist. Two down, and she wasn¡¯t even winded. Her spiritual energy reserves had dipped, but the rat¡¯s blood filling her stomach was quickly refilling them. Unfortunately, she knew that the others would be much, much worse¡­ and the Heavens only needed one good hit to kill her. The emerald-green tiger¡¯s claw burst out of the oxes stomach, and it crawled out as if from a damp cave, drenched claw to fang in blood, yet eerily quiet. Wherever it stepped, a bamboo stalk appeared out of the ground, quickly growing to twice her height and as thick as her elbow. It circled around her, keeping its distance, fangs dripping with rage and blood. The temptation to send her flying sword at it was there, but that would be a mistake. This beast was deceptively quick, and her aim with the flying sword was still lackluster - she could not guarantee a kill. It would be nothing more than a waste of her spiritual energy, and leave her without a good weapon. Instead, she held her sword high with both hands, carefully stepping towards the center of the hill, where the ground was flatter, easier to move on. Through her sharp focus, she could dimly hear more and more people gathering - shouts and cheers, and a quiet murmur of speech. She pushed them out of her mind. The postmaster would know how to select the ones who could help - her job was to slay the tribulation, not worry what she would do if she failed. Suddenly, the tiger pounced at her, baring its fangs with a roar that pierced through the air. She didn¡¯t even blink, keeping her breathing even, her steps small and careful, ready to strike. Five meters away from her, the tiger pulled to the side, and retreated back. It circled her again, and then pounced again, roaring and snarling. Her eyes were glued to it, attention not wavering even for a second. It wanted to make her flinch, but this wasn¡¯t her first dance with death. For the third time it pounced, and for the third time she kept steady. The flagpole - and her second sword - was only five meters away now, and with it in hand, she could perhaps consider sending it out as a flying sword - even if she missed, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a loss. Her knives were too short and wide for the technique to take. The fourth time the tiger came at her, it did not stop. It moved so fast, she could have missed it with but a blink - but it committed, going for her throat. If she shied away, ran - its claws would have snapped her neck for sure. When the tiger was in mid-jump, she stepped twice towards it, and sliced down, aiming for the neck. For a moment, she saw surprise in the vertical slits of its eyes. It twisted its massive body, trying to avoid the attack, but up in the air with nothing to push against, there was little it could do. For all its efforts, her sword still went through its shoulder, cutting in deep. At the same time, the tiger¡¯s right paw slammed down on a shoulder of her own. Her spiritual shield held, but the impact still brought her down to her knees. The tiger flew past her, yowling in pain, and she heard it roll on the grass behind her. It still lived. She rolled to the side, but reeling as she still was from the first hit, she was too slow. Three hundred kilograms of tiger muscle slammed into her side, and sent her flying off down the grassy hill, breath driven out of her lungs. She skipped over the ground much like a stone over a lake, rolled, and finally brought herself to a stop, her arms and legs splayed awkwardly. Her side stung like hell, but thankfully her spiritual shield only broke after she bounced off the ground, and no bones were broken. The tiger was bouncing after her, but her hit got its mark too - it was a lot slower now, its left paw hanging limply at its side. She still had mere moments. As she rose to her feet, she pushed spiritual energy into her sword and sent the blade flying into the tiger, reconstituting her spiritual shield at the same time. The sword hit its mark, slicing into the tiger¡¯s stomach¡­ but it would still live long enough to kill her. Just before the tiger slammed into her again, she reached behind herself and drew one of her knives, and then they barreled down into the grass in a tangle of limbs and claws. She came out on top, and heaved the tiger¡¯s heavy corpse off herself with a push of her legs. She had to burn one of her protective talismans to survive, but that was to be expected. Her knife was stuck deep in the tiger¡¯s neck, cleanly separating its spine, and she yanked it out alongside her sword, spinning them through the air to flick the blood away. Perhaps she should have felt terrified - but instead, the sound of her heart pushing blood through her veins was like music to her ears. Three down¡­ Is this the best you Heavens have?
¡°Annoying bastard.¡± She spat on the ground, reeling from another strike to her stomach. ¡°Stay still so that your grandmother can slaughter you properly!¡± The little brown rabbit did not have the strength of the ox, or the claws and ferocity of the tiger, but it more than made up for them with its speed. It rocketed between the stalks of bamboo left all over the hill by the tiger, accelerating with each bounce, and then slammed into her before she could bring her sword up. Each hit may have been individually weaker - though still strong enough to crack bone, should her spiritual shield fail again - but they added up. The first principle of gambling was to trust yourself, and not flinch in the face of danger. But the second principle was to always know when it was time to grab the money and sprint out the door. She could kill this rabbit, but it would take most of her spiritual energy to do it. It was time to change the game. Really, she had already pulled it a bit close with the tiger. But slaughtering it with her own hands felt so good¡­ At the edge of her perception, she felt several cultivators moving around, keeping their distance as the fight shifted around the hill, never coming close enough to interfere. Wang Yonghao was there too, somewhere, though she had lost him in the confusion, and she needed all her focus just to keep pace with the damn rabbit. She whistled two short notes, calling for help, and felt one of the cultivators sprint towards her, sent over by the postmaster from among the volunteers. Coordinating was his job, after all. The rabbit bounced left, right, left, then left again. They¡¯ve played this dance half a dozen times by now, and she still could not guess right, only scoring glancing hits. She held one of her knives in her left hand - putting more weapons in front of her seemed like a good idea, at least. The rabbit¡¯s hind leg slammed into her stomach, and she hissed, her spiritual shield flickering, but holding. She sliced off one of its ears for her trouble, but it bounced off - - and right into the path of a large, two-handed sword, the move perfectly placed and leaving it no choice but to be sliced in half. The rabbit spun around in mid air, and pushed off the blade, sacrificing one of its legs to bounce back at her with the other. She was ready this time, but for all that her perception was so sharp that the flow of time felt like dripping honey, her muscles, still only in the middle of the refinement stage, could not keep up. She missed the damnable beast by a hair¡¯s width, and it bounced off her chest with it¡¯s last leg and down to the ground, ready to flee - - and was met with the same sword, losing its head in a single strike. In the sky above them, she heard the sharp crack of thunder as a new bolt of lightning struck the flagstock at the top of the hill. The flash of it turned the grass white for a brief moment. Qian Shanyi breathed out, sheathed her knife, and raised her eyes to see a cultivator holding a two-handed sword with a wide cross guard, wearing a familiar cloth and leather breastplate. She arched her eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Fellow cultivator Jian Shizhe?¡± she said, quickly pulling a bottle of pills out of her bandolier and tossing it to him. It was drenched in blood, much like the rest of her, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He nodded at her curtly, and spun his sword through the air, flicking the blood off, pulling the cork out of the bottle with his teeth. She kept her eye on the rabbit, but it was not transforming. Perhaps the Heavens wanted to hit them from two directions at once. Together, they raced towards the middle of the hill, pulling on their black goggles as they went. The glass was so dark she could barely see anything through it, moving mostly by memory and the feel of dense spiritual energy in the blood soaking into the ground. ¡°I am thankful for your help,¡± she said, glancing up at the sky, and racking her brain for what she could recall of his almanac entry. It did not speak of cultivation directly, but she was fairly sure all his duels were with the sword, at the very least. ¡°What techniques do you have?¡± He motioned with his enormous sword, held casually in one hand. ¡°I have my sword,¡± he said, swallowing the healing pill and quickly snorting the stimulant, clearly familiar with both. ¡°It will be enough, or this here cultivator is not worthy of the name Jian!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded absently, as they reached the pole. ¡°A flying sword, I presume? I have one as well, and curse techniques for medium range.¡± ¡°I can slice even the winds with my sword,¡± he said, ¡°but I have not practiced a flying sword technique. It will not be necessary - my sword skills should more than suffice.¡± ¡°I see. And¡­ Besides that?¡± she asked slowly, confusion and worry leaking into her voice. He stayed silent, taking out a piece of strangely glittering cloth to polish up his blade. It shined even through the black glass. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°You do not have a flying sword,¡± she said, with dread in her heart. He didn¡¯t contradict her. What beasts were next? The dragon, the snake, and the horse. The dragon swam through the air, and the other two breathed fire. With a pure swordmaster at her side¡­ ¡°Nobody else volunteered,¡± he said shortly, looking up into the sky. She could hear disappointment in his voice. Above them, a second lightning strike flashed, slamming down into the flagpost. She grit her teeth. Time for plan C. ¡°Yonghao, get your ass over here!¡± she shouted, looking out over the hill, for all that she could barely see through the blackness. Where was he? ¡°That honorless wretch least of all,¡± Jian Shizhe scowled next to her, readying his sword to break the third lightning bolt. ¡°No wonder you two are not married, if he leaves you to face a tribulation alone.¡± Her head snapped to look back at him. ¡°Honorable cultivator Jian,¡± she said in a cold tone, ¡°I would have expected someone like you to know better than to question how someone else faces a tribulation.¡± She felt Yonghao approach through her spiritual energy senses, and turned to face him - for all that she spoke in his defense, for a moment she did worry that he fled entirely. ¡°So it is now that you finally show,¡± Jian Shizhe said. At least his voice sounded contrite, after her admonishment. Wang Yonghao ignored him. ¡°You sure about this, Shanyi?¡± he asked, coming closer, ¡°three at once, right away?¡± ¡°No choice,¡± she said, shaking her head, ¡°Honorable cultivator Jian has no way to kill anything more than a couple paces away. I¡¯ll need you to handle the dragon while I deal with the rats.¡± ¡°I can deal with the rats,¡± Jian Shizhe scowled at her, ¡°I do not boast of my skill lightly.¡± ¡°Before or after they eat me alive, fellow cultivator?¡± she scowled right back. Pride she could take, but not stupidity. ¡°I am aware of your skill. This is no ordinary tribulation - the Heavens seek to kill me, and so I expect them to focus their wrath on me, and away from you.¡± ¡°What?¡± he said. She did not bother to clarify. Another lightning struck down - still at the flagpole, not at Jian Shizhe. Not intended for him, then. Once Wang Yonghao came closer, he had already interfered - though unless her senses deceived her, his lightning seemed quite a bit weaker than theirs. She turned back to Yonghao. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the postmaster you were ready to help?¡± She heard the wince in his voice as he glanced over at Jian Shizhe. ¡°The Heavens control the beasts, right? I thought if I kept my intentions quiet, they would play fairer. But then when you whistled, he ran over before I could react¡­¡± That¡­ Okay, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea. They had no plan in place for every particular tribulation - with well over seventy possibilities, she had no hope Yonghao could memorize all the options - and as improvisation went, it was a good one. Well, perhaps it would end up killing them all, so in that sense it was bad, but there was logic to it. Another weak lightning strike fell down on the flagpost, thunder barely even shaking the ground. She could feel the heat coming off the pole from all the energy it had already absorbed. ¡°Especially after your rant,¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, covering his face with one hand. A careless move for an ordinary cultivator, when lightning could strike at any moment - but with his luck, she supposed there was no real chance of him missing it. Unlike him, Jian Shizhe kept his eyes on the sky, sword at the ready. ¡°Did you really have to do that? You just made them a dozen times angrier!¡± ¡°I am a cultivator, Yonghao,¡± she snorted, ¡°what kind of coward would I be, if I challenged the Heavens and didn¡¯t even tell them how I feel? One must face death with a clear heart!¡± She grinned. ¡°I hope your hearts are clear, fellow cultivators?¡± Jian Shizhe growled, glancing at Wang Yonghao, but said nothing. She supposed it would have to do. Wang Yonghao just sighed, and unsheathed his sword, slicing above his head casually. With an echoing honk of a goose, a razor-sharp blade of light flew off his weapon and up into the sky. Two lightning bolts struck down at once. One, weak and feeble, was scattered by Wang Yonghao¡¯s careless sword strike before it even finished forming. The other one, as strong as any she had ever seen, slammed down on Jian Shizhe. He leaped towards it, his form perfect, and when his sword met lightning, the bolt came out lesser for it. She pulled her goggles down and raised her naked eyes to the sky, where two black voids were already starting to form, chittering once again echoing out over the hill. She hummed a tune, warming up her vocal cords. Cursing down two swarms at once would push her up to her limits, but she could handle it - it was the fight after that worried her. After all, any time a cultivator interfered in a tribulation of another, they would immediately face the exact same tribulation. Three cultivators, and three tribulations, all at the same time. She licked her lips, and giggled. Stimulants in her blood, beast blood in her stomach, fear and adrenaline in her veins¡­ It all mixed together until even she couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. To face down three tribulations? Surely it was madness? Bah! Triple the danger, triple the fun! She spun her sword through the air, and prepared to spit in the face of Fate once more.
The postal hill burned all around them. A scarlet heavenly horse, its mane of smoke and glowing ashes, galloped around them in a wide circle, its breath of flames setting fire to grass and bamboo all over the hill. Wang Yonghao dashed after it into the thick smoke, and she lost sight of them behind one of the corpses of an enormous oxen. She had her own beast to deal with. Qian Shanyi spun through the air, bouncing between the two oxen corpses lying close together on the grass. She dodged the snake leaping at her by less than a foot, liquid fire dripping off its scales and igniting the grass below. Its body was as thick as her thigh, half of the scales as black as smoke, the others glowing like hot coals. As she passed the snake in the air, her blade slid harmlessly across the scales. Her feet touched the ground, and she leaped after the beast, hoping to strike true this time, but the fires flared, and forced her back. Jian Shizhe¡¯s sword was humming in the air mere meters behind her, batting away the attacks of another rabbit. Alone, he couldn¡¯t force a killing blow so far - but she couldn¡¯t deny his skill at keeping it away from her. She clenched her teeth to stop them from clattering. The fires dripping off the snake¡¯s scales were bad enough, but it was the aura of fear that surrounded it that was the real danger. A voice in the back of her head, questioning her decisions, making her hesitate and miss her strikes. Her mind was already a mess, and this just made it worse. At least it also affected the other beasts - for of course, all three of them were going after her at once, just like she expected. They ignored Wang Yonghao almost entirely, and only engaged Jian Shizhe when he got in their way. The snake slithered in the charred grass, rearing up for another leap. She breathed out, steadying her nerves. It was neither fast nor hard to hit, she just had to ignore her limbic system telling her otherwise. She heard the squelch of split flesh behind her, and a moment later, Jian Shizhe¡¯s voice. ¡°Rabbit down! Going for the dragon.¡± The snake lept before she could respond, and she spun aside, slicing her sword horizontally, and this time she struck true. The blade caught the snake on the edge of the jaw, and she immediately turned her slice into a stab, sliding her sword directly into its brain. The pressure on her mind vanished at once, and she laughed, dancing away from the fires that briefly flared around the corpse. The acrid smoke in the air obscured her vision, but up close, it wasn¡¯t so bad. ¡°Snake down!¡± she shouted, ¡°Prepare for the second horse!¡± Behind her, she heard the flesh tear as the dragon emerged, and a clang of metal on ivory. The dragon roared in triumph, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw its long, bone-white, sinuous body slither up into the air. No kill. ¡°Dragon¡¯s up.¡± Jian Shizhe hissed behind her, ¡°Wang, it¡¯s yours!¡± The sound of Wang Yonghao¡¯s curses, mixed with the whine and bellows of the first horse warmed her heart a bit. ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s mine?! You two think I have a second pair of arms?!¡± he shouted, but Jian Shizhe did not respond. He joined her next to the corpse of the snake, holding his two-handed sword high, while she took a low stance, pulling the fly whisk off her belt with her left hand. The best time to kill the beasts was just as they emerged, after all. The man¡¯s skill with the sword was honestly absurd. As soon as she scattered the twin rat swarms - her throat hurt, but she managed - he hobbled one of the oxen, cut open its belly, and without stopping for even a moment, decapitated the tiger before it could crawl out in full. By the time Wang Yonghao brought down the first dragon that emerged from her rabbit, they already had a second one ready for him to deal with. And now, a third. The world tilted around them, and a second horse emerged a meter away, snorting a great gout of flame towards the two of them. The Heavens wisened on to their tricks quickly enough. Jian Shizhe stepped in front of her, and spun his great sword in a wide circle, forming a shield for the both of them and batting the fire aside as if it was nothing. At the same time, she pushed her spiritual energy into the sword of her own, sending it flying just above the ground and towards the horse. The beast leaped to the side, and she scored merely a shallow gash across its flank. It galloped away into the dense smoke, off to join its partner. She sent a gust of wind from the fly whisk after it, blowing the smoke away and hoping to catch a glimpse of it and skewer it properly, but no such luck. She clicked her tongue in disappointment, recalling her sword back to her hand. It was no real surprise she missed - she only had a couple weeks of training with the technique, after all. ¡°Dragon or horse?¡± Jian Shizhe asked, staying close, holding his sword in a guarding stance. They learned quickly that since the beasts sought to kill her first, the best place for him was at her side, keeping her safe. ¡°Dragon,¡± she said, leaping onto one of the oxen corpses to gain some ground above the smoke. Jian Shizhe leaped right after her. She would have climbed the flagpole instead, but one of the oxen broke it in its rampage. ¡°Can¡¯t see shit through this smoke, won¡¯t find a horse until it comes for us.¡± There was so much spiritual energy in the air, all mixing together, that she couldn¡¯t even rely on her spiritual energy senses anymore. Damnable heavenly beasts. A distance away, she saw Wang Yonghao, standing on air and pulling the fire and smoke apart into a cyclone to reveal the horse below, sending slashes of light down at it. His amazing fire-type cultivation law certainly came in handy - without him, they¡¯d have been lost for sure. ¡°Yonghao, where¡¯s the dragon?¡± she called after him. ¡°I lost it,¡± he grumbled, focusing on the horse. ¡°Dragon approaching low, west of Qian!¡± She heard the postmaster shout from down the hill. He must have found some cultivator whose senses could pierce through the smoke. The Heavens, in their blindness, did not consider advice to be interference. Jian Shizhe spun around, swapping places with her as if in a dance, feet steady on the muscled side of the ox, and swung his sword. The dragon burst out of the smoke mere meters away from them, its jaws open wide, and breathed out a rain of bone shards, each as large and fast as an arrow. Jian Shizhe parried most of them, and she sidestepped the rest, sending her sword out to retaliate. ¡°And then what, after the dragon?¡± Jian Shizhe asked as she kept her eyes on the dragon, its body of bone trying to dodge her flying sword. She handed him the fly whisk with her free hand, in case it would dive into the smoke again, still tied to her waist. Out of the two of them, he needed his spiritual energy less, but she needed the vision more. ¡°They¡¯ll cook us alive if we stay on this hill. Run away, like cowards?¡± ¡°Is it not cowardice to stick to your pride, even as it kills you?¡± she asked mildly. Her flying sword scored a hit, stabbing into the dragon¡¯s long tail, and she reversed the thrust, pulling it back out. Bright blue blood dripped on the ground below. ¡°Retreating out of a bad position is nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Out above the forest, her eyes spotted a long-awaited movement, and she grinned. Just in time. ¡°Besides¡­ My solution to our horse problem will be arriving soon.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± Her sword stabbed directly into the dragon¡¯s body this time, and it roared, twirling in the air and heading straight for them. ¡°Yonghao, goose this dragon!¡± she shouted, and the dragon aborted its charge, forced to climb above an arc of sword light sharp enough to decapitate it, but her sword was already there, ramming through its eye and into the brain. It dropped down into the smoke, and she managed to recall her sword just before it vanished from sight. At the very edge of her hearing, a faint, distant whistle grew, accompanied by a strange, droning sound. ¡°You¡¯ll see it now. Sky drop, west, safe, two seconds!¡± she shouted, bracing herself against the corpse she stood on. The faint sound turned into a shrill cry of air being torn apart, and then an explosion blew dirt a dozen meters up into the air at the edge of the hill as an enormous pale snake crashed down from the sky. The shake of the ground almost threw Jian Shizhe off the ox, and she had to grab him by the lapels to keep him steady. ¡°Fellow cultivators, I hope you don¡¯t mind if I join?¡± Hui Yin shouted from his perch on top of Curls, as the great snake found its bearings, and quickly slithered into the smoke. It¡¯s head whipped down, and then came back up, tossing one of the horses high into the air. The horse whined, great gusts of flame blowing out of its nostrils, but the snake¡¯s jaws snapped shut, and Curls swallowed it in one gulp. ¡°What took you so long, honorable cultivator Hui Yin?¡± Qian Shanyi laughed, waving to him from on top of the ox. She worried she misjudged his motivations, and he wouldn¡¯t come - or that he left town already - but in the end, it all fell exactly into place. ¡°The party is halfway over!¡± He squinted at her, not stopping playing his strange instrument for even a moment. Above them, thunder cracked the skies once more. ¡°That you, lady? Small world!¡± Suddenly, Curls curled up on herself, and stuck her long tail above Hui Yin¡¯s head. Qian Shanyi had just a moment to pull her black goggles back on. Lightning struck down, and Curls hissed, the sound as loud as a storm gale while sparks danced across her scales. Jian Shizhe pursed his lips, giving Curls an admiring look, though it was hard to tell through the black glass. ¡°You knew a beastmaster of this strength would come? That is why you said we should target the dragon?¡± Curls turned its head over, keeping Hui Yin sheltered under her wide skull. ¡°Beastmaster?¡± he called out to them, keeping himself anchored, standing upside-down. ¡°I am an immortal musician, fellow cultivators!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t know he¡¯d come,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°only suspected. It was only natural that a snake of this size would pounce at an opportunity to eat its fill of the heavenly beasts. But I am surprised that you are taking this as calmly as you do, honorable cultivator Jian!¡± All of a sudden, she heard the beasts approach. This time, they decided to attack while they were blinded - either by the lightning, or by the goggles they wore to protect against it. She heard Wang Yonghao shout as he followed after. ¡°And why is that?¡± Jian Shizhe said, his voice darkened, even as he spun his sword to block out the fire from the other, surviving horse. It was bright enough that she could see it clearly through the goggles. ¡°To interfere in the tribulation of another, with no request or prior warning?¡± She laughed, stepping to the side to dodge the leap of a snake, trusting the spike in her sense of terror to tell her where it was. ¡°Any one of us might die today! Is this not as if fellow cultivator Hui Yin had stabbed you in the stomach?¡± She couldn¡¯t see his reaction through the goggles, but his voice was clear enough. ¡°Have your Elders taught you nothing?¡± He sneered. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens! If fellow cultivator Hui Yin dares to rebel, who am I to stand in his way?¡± ¡°Well said!¡± she laughed again. ¡°Can you two focus?¡± Wang Yonghao shouted at them, ¡°the tribulation is still here!¡± ¡°Is your wife always this reckless?¡± Jian Shizhe said. ¡°It¡¯s pretty common for her,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled. ¡°Oh shut it,¡± she cut back, ¡°what kind of cultivator doesn¡¯t have time to debate Dao in the middle of a tribulation? Have neither of you read any classics?¡± Thunder roared, and the beasts pounced on them once more, with claw and bloody tooth. Chapter 47: Transcend Or Fall, Hope Not For Other Fate The blood flowed, the swords flashed, and the slaughter filled the air. The trouble with the zodiac tribulation was that each of the twelve heavenly beasts fought differently, and there was no chance of any one cultivator being a great match against all of them. They were making a good show of it, and yet they were still being ground down, even with the four of them making up for each other¡¯s weaknesses. The beasts gave them no chance to rest, to recover. Would they crack first, or would the Heavens? Qian Shanyi was all out of talismans, and down to a fifth of her spiritual energy reserves. Jian Shizhe, for all his great skill, was down to two fifths, and if not for her pills, would have been doing a lot worse. The blood of the beasts helped, but not fast enough. Curls, in contrast, needed no help - a mount fitting for a beastmaster in the building foundation stage, let alone a refinement one. There was a reason Hui Yin felt confident in butting into their tribulation without announcing himself in advance. Yet even the great snake still struggled, held back by having to protect its rider, and further constrained in its movements by the much more fragile fellow cultivators fighting on the very same hill. It was used to making great leaps, falling on its prey from the height of a mountain and at the speed of the wind, and struggled to deal with the beasts coming at it on all sides, ready to take a bite out of its long tail. Chipped scales, cuts, and burns were adding up. A test of all their strengths. Except for Wang Yonghao, who could fly, the lucky fuck, and thus could approach all but the dragon and the rooster at his leisure, and even those with only the mildest concern. The goats were the most annoying of all, dripping in shadow and haze, their black fur blending in with the smoke still rising from the grass after the rampage of the horses. Even spiritual energy senses could not detect them. Silent killers, stalking the weak and going in for the kill - and so much worse for it than the rabbit, for at least it did not try to hide. With the pair of goats absent, they were faced with a horse and a tiger, Jian Shizhe doing his best to keep her safe from the gouts of flame, while Curls and Wang Yonghao tried to box them in for the kill. The beasts have learned from their mistakes, and ran circles around Curls, always staying just close enough to her to stop Wang Yonghao from striking out with the Honk of the Solar Goose, yet also moving erratically, throwing off the great snake¡¯s aim. She sent out her flying sword to help out, aiming for the horse - And things went wrong almost at once. The tiger pivoted, sprinting at her and Jian Shizhe, who stepped in the way - - only for one of the goats to leap out of the smoke, crashing into him from the side, tossing them both away from the tiger¡¯s path - - who charged at her, spit and rage flying, even as she tried to recall her sword back, knowing she would not be fast enough. Wang Yonghao rushed after it, already sending out blades of cutting light, but the tiger¡¯s claw slammed down on her chest just a moment before his strike cut its head off. Her spiritual shield crackled, but held - - and immediately shattered, twin black horns piercing her chest from the back, her ribs cracking to make way. The pain of it made her lose control over her flying sword technique entirely, and she saw it plunge down into the ground, a good five meters away. She grabbed one of the horns poking out of her chest to stop it from being pulled free, ripped a knife off her back with her other hand, and blindly rammed it into the throat of the goat behind her. She felt muscle and bone tear, and the beast stilled. Sneaky bastards. She fell to the ground, barely keeping enough presence of mind to push out with one hand and avoid dislodging the horns. There were now two massive holes in her lungs, and these damnable horns were the only thing plugging them up. Blood gushed into her lungs anyways, flowing around the wound, and her breathing seized, as she fought against her instinct to cough - for it would only damage her lungs more. No time to panic. Work the problem. She focused on her inner senses, hurriedly squeezing fat, skin and muscle against the horns to plug the gaps, seal the blood vessels, and manually pump blood out of her lungs and into her stomach with her spiritual energy. Her control over her own spiritual energy stated to slip, and a little and very annoying voice in the back of her mind started to tell her how well and truly fucked she was. Her lungs were damaged, and they were linked to the lungs meridian. Without functioning lungs, she could not properly circulate energy through it. The lungs meridian. Yin and metal, the most important one in her entire body. Her spiritual energy recirculation was already going awry, fucking up the delicate work of keeping herself from dying. If she slipped and let the blood gush out, she would bleed out and die. If she let it fill her lungs, she would drown and die. Yet the more she used her spiritual energy to force things into place, the higher the chances her spiritual energy recirculation would destabilize entirely, overload one of her dantians, and blow it clear out of her body. Her breaths were shallow, each one an agony as blood frothed out of her mouth. Dimly, she was aware of Jian Shizhe standing over her, fighting off a six-armed monkey, each hand holding a crude steel sword. It came to finish what the goat started, but she had no presence of mind to think of that. One problem at a time. With shaking hands, she tore open a pouch on her bandoleer, and drew out one of her spare bottles of healing pills. She pressed it to her lips, and inhaled the red, swirling pill within, fighting against her instincts begging for air. The healing pill dissolved as soon as it reached her stomach, flooding her chest with heat, and she felt the skin around the wounds pull closer together, regeneration accelerating further and the flood of blood slowing. There would be a reckoning, taking a double dose in short sequence, but fucking up her eyes sure beat dying. Alright. Now what? If she could survive until the tribulation ended, she¡¯d get help¡­ But she was barely holding on as she was. Without spiritual energy circulation, she had no spiritual energy shield, and could die to a sneeze by any one of the heavenly beasts. Almost half of the tribulation was still left. She couldn¡¯t rely on Jian Shizhe to guard her body through the rest of the chaos. With the horns stuck in her lungs, she couldn¡¯t properly recirculate spiritual energy - even the healing effect of the pills inside of her was severely weakened. That meant she had to pull them out. There was no other option. Unfortunately for her, they were also the only thing stopping the blood from flowing freely. She would have to pull them out slowly, giving the pill in her blood time to work. All the tissue - skin, muscle and bone - was still there, so perhaps if she pulled the punctures closed they could heal up enough for her to stand. Thankfully, her robes had somehow remained whole, and wrapped around the horns like a bandage, keeping the surface of the wounds relatively smooth. Masterful craftsmanship, truly. Qian Shanyi closed her eyes, and tried to keep her breathing deep and even. Despite her best efforts at pulling blood out of her lungs, she was starting to feel light-headed, and she¡¯d need all the air she could get. Or perhaps it was the blood loss - her fingers did tingle slightly. Gritting her teeth, she reached behind herself, and grabbed the goat¡¯s head by the ears, preparing to do the one thing she was expressly told never to do, when she learned first aid back in her sect. She didn¡¯t get the chance. A strong hand seized her by the wrist, and she felt cold air all over her skin, pleasant after the heat of the fires and the acrid smoke. Raising her eyes, she saw Junming, kneeling on the grass right next to her, naked from the waist up. They were spinning spiritual energy in a complex pattern above their palm, before bringing that hand to her chest. She shuddered from the piercing cold as ice spread across her skin and through her lungs, blood freezing in place and sealing up the wound. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. In the skies above, thunder rumbled. She tried to speak, and instead coughed, spurting blood foam instead of words. Closing her mouth, she raised her hands, and signed. Junming glanced down at her face. Their face showed no emotion, but that was no surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t like seeing cultivators die,¡± they said. ¡°Stay still. Hard to work.¡± She signed instead. Her body shook - though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was from stimulants, fear, pain, or bloodloss - but her fingers were steady. Mostly. Junming pulled the horns a bit further out of her back, and her spine arched. Definitely pain, this time. ¡°So chatty,¡± Junming said, ¡°Can fingerspeak now?¡± she signed. She had planned how to pretend to be worse at fingerspeaking than she was, to only use a limited set of words, not the couple hundred she actually knew. Somehow, it didn¡¯t feel that important in the moment. She felt the lightning about to strike, and shut her eyes, burying her face into the ground. With a thunderous clap, it struck, and yet she felt no shock. Cautiously, she raised her eyes, and saw Wang Yonghao, his sword raised where it split the lightning aimed for Junming¡¯s head. ¡°Too young for grave,¡± Junming said, not even looking up from their work, ¡°keep still.¡± She did as she was told, hiding her face in the ground from the lightning. Yonghao blasted the rat swarm apart with a great gout of fire, and Curls snapped the back of the ox in half with the strike of her enormous tail. Slowly, the goat horns left her body, and she pulled her tissues back in place, letting the cold seal up the gaps. Junming helped her, quickly bandaging up the wounds with a gauze they brought along. She rose up on her knees, her body still shaking from the shock. Junming¡¯s technique didn¡¯t heal her - merely stopped the damage, giving the healing pills in her blood time to work. Even now, she felt air whistle slightly out of the holes, and had to force it out of her chest cavity with spiritual energy, lest it collapse her lungs. But her spiritual energy recirculation had stabilized, so it would have to do. ¡°Status?¡± she croaked, trying to keep her lungs from staining too much. They still bled, though not enough to worry her. The pills would replenish her blood. Junming helped her get up on her feet, and grabbed a large lantern, waving it through the air. A dozen shimmering swords of ice formed all around them, spinning in circles, giving them a moment¡¯s reprieve. A small pile of corpses surrounded them - the goat that almost killed her, one of the snakes, and many others. Not even a single spot of grass was free from the blood. Jian Shizhe¡¯s robes were torn up, his skin bleeding from multiple wounds. Even Wang Yonghao had a large gash across his face. Their spiritual energy was low - she could feel that easily. They kept her and Junming safe, but paid dearly for it - and the tribulation was far from over. ¡°Rooster, Monkey, Monkey, Snake, Rabbit¡± Jian Shizhe said, his voice clear despite the wounds. He wiped off his face, taking a breather, and rested his enormous sword on the ground. ¡°I am down to a fifth of my reserves. Wang is at half.¡± She could see the monkeys stalking around the circle of ice blades, and heard the rooster battle with Hui Yin somewhere in the smoke, its deadly, confounding crowing neutralized by some musical technique. Wang Yonghao gave her a look. They discussed the possibility of sending her into his world fragment, hoping the tribulation couldn¡¯t follow, if things went badly enough. She shook her head. They couldn¡¯t just leave the others here to die. ¡°Can you even fight?¡± he asked, pursing his lips. ¡°Yeah, I am fine.¡± She coughed up blood. Her lungs felt like a noodle strainer. ¡°Never been better. In fact, I have a plan.¡± Wang Yonghao cursed loudly. ¡°Brat.¡± She scowled at him. ¡°Just for that, you have been elevated to be its key part.¡± ¡°And what do I have to do?¡± She reached for her hip, picked up the fly whisk, and tossed it to him. He grabbed it out of the air, looking at her curiously. ¡°Bring me that snake -¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said, raising his sword, and waving the fly whisk in a seemingly random direction. The smoke billowed outwards, and revealed the snake, about to pounce at them between the ice swords. Wang Yonghao raised his sword, and Junming stepped around to his side, covering the flank. ¡°- alive,¡± she finished, clapping Wang Yonghao on his ankle to stop his strike. He glared at her briefly. ¡°What do you mean, alive?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you all about the dao of life and death later, junior.¡± She coughed up blood again. Her lungs have really seen better days, huh. Well, she¡¯d just have to grow new ones. ¡°We need something to balance the scales - I will tie it up and use its fear like a weapon.¡± Jian Shizhe gave her a considering look, pursing his lips. In his eyes, she could see something approaching respect. Wang Yonghao scowled at her. ¡°Tie it up? It¡¯s on fire!¡± She scowled right back at him, and grabbed the goat that almost killed her by the neck, its horns slick with her own blood. ¡°Who is the seamstress here, me or you? Go, get me the damn snake! I¡¯ll worry about how to tie it up myself.¡± She pulled her knife out of the goat¡¯s throat like a cork out of a bottle of spirit wine, and lifted it above her head, sucking the blood out. Earth spiritual energy, the best she could hope for, in her condition. Jian Shizhe stepped closer to her, readying his sword, and Junming waved their lantern, sending half of the ice swords into the smoke. Wang Yonghao sighed, and went after the living snake. On the way there, he pulled her sword out of the ground, and tossed it back to her. Tossing the empty goat aside, she knelt next to the corpse of the dead snake at her feet, readying her knife. ¡°I will need a minute,¡± she said, ¡°honorable cultivators, I hope you can manage without me.¡± Junming warbled something, waving their lantern again. More swords appeared, these ones spinning closer to them. Jian Shizhe gave her a dark look, but said nothing. With her knife, she sliced into the snake, carefully peeling the skin away from the flesh underneath, and cutting it into a long ribbon. It didn¡¯t have to be perfect, as long as it didn¡¯t tear. The scales of the snake resisted the fire, and her sword could not cut into them - the knife only managing with great difficulty, by cutting from the inside out. Three Obediences Four Virtues noted the skin of the heavenly snake as an excellent sewing material, tough yet elastic - and even though she had no way to properly treat it in the middle of a fight, she hoped it could serve its purpose raw. Less than a minute later, she held a long ribbon of snake skin, her rope control technique threading through it, bringing it into motion. Just in time, too, as Wang Yonghao tossed the living snake towards them. Terror rose in her mind, but at this point, it barely even registered. If anything, it felt invigorating. Junming blasted the snake with ice and cold, and it slowed, fires on its body dying out for just a moment, letting her get the impromptu rope around it, tying it into knots. The snake hissed, and flared more fire from its skin, but it was all for naught - where any rope would have been burned to cinders, the skin of its own kind survived. Caught, yet kept alive - and now the tribulation was five on four. ¡°The Heavens want to kill me, fellow cultivators,¡± she laughed, wheezing air out of her wounds. ¡°So let the other beasts come. Let them make mistakes, terrified of their own Heavenly weapon. Unlike them, we are cultivators. What is a little terror to us?¡° She grinned, raising her sword defiantly in the air. ¡°All we have to do is slaughter them like the cattle they truly are!¡±
Her sword flew through the air, and ripped into the eye of the last fat, bloated pig, its snout dripping with drool and blood. It fell to the ground, dead, and Qian Shanyi called her weapon back to her, just barely managing to not fumble the catch. She breathed heavily, resting her hands on her knees. She felt more drained than she ever was in her entire life, and yet her soul sung in triumph. Next to her, Jian Shizhe was standing, his hands resting calmly on the pommel of his sword. For all that he was covered in cuts and bruises, and she knew for a fact that his left arm was broken, he looked as if he had expected their victory all along. His left foot was missing, bitten off by one of the pigs, though he had cut open its stomach right away to retrieve it - with any luck, healers should still be able to reattach it. She was the one to apply a tourniquet after the fact. Curls had curled up in a wide circle, sucking on the tip of her own tail. Here and there, her scales have been chipped and blackened - and Hui Yin was walking down her body, inspecting the damage. Out of them all, he was the most well put together. Wang Yonghao stood on her opposite side, looking around nervously, not knowing what to expect. Junming just seemed tired, but when she gave them a look, they smiled, very slightly and deliberately. All around the hill she could see expectant faces, the smoke having long ago cleared by now. Up above them, thunder sounded one last time, one crack after another, each louder than the one before it. Fifteen in total, for the fifteen bolts of lightning that had descended down upon them all. And with the last crack, the sky had brightened once more. All around the hill, cheers rang through the air. Cultivators, ordinary people, men and women, even children, all knew what it meant. They had transcended the tribulation. Today, the Heavens had lost, and cultivators won. The postmaster ascended the hill at a jog, followed by an unfamiliar cultivator and a pair of ordinary people - wearing the white robes of healers, carrying a large bag and a stretcher. She waited for them to come, not moving from her spot - after what she went through, they could be the ones to exert their legs. ¡°You see, Yonghao?¡± she said quietly, inclining her head in his direction, ¡°Is it not satisfying?¡± He looked at her strangely, but she could see he liked the adoration of the crowd too. ¡°And now what?¡± ¡°Now?¡± she said, stretching out her arms and back. ¡°Now, I get to see a proper healer¡­ And then, we celebrate. Get as drunk as you want - today, you deserved it.¡± Chapter 48: Drink And Feast To Victory You Wrought ¡°Unstable heartbeat. All meridians overstressed, to the point of spasming in the left leg, heart, liver, and both wrists.¡± The healer glared at her, scribbling down notes in a small notebook. His spiritual energy swirled around her, burning here and there as it gently touched her body and soul to check for damage. ¡°Microfractures in most of the bones. Lymph full of residuals. All this on top of the main injury to the chest.¡± He slammed the notebook closed. ¡°What did you do to yourself, girl?¡± Qian Shanyi glanced up at the strict man standing next to the bench. His disciple - a boy, not even a cultivator himself - was busy bandaging her chest. The treatment room was small, and she was glad for the sound muffling formation inscribed on the walls. ¡°I had a -¡± She winced, as the disciple pushed a bit too much on her ribs. His bandaging skills left much to be desired. ¡°I had a premonition, and acted to prepare for the worst,¡± she finished. Healer¡¯s eyes bore into her. ¡°What pills did you take?¡± ¡°Ivory of the rampaging divine ape, about fifty milligrams every four hours for nine days, to stave off sleep,¡± she began. She had the whole list memorized. ¡°Then another gram when the tribulation started. Big Mo¡¯s healing tablets, one every eight hours, for overall recovery, supplemented by pills from local alchemists, equivalent to ox-seven, dragon-two, goat-twelve and rooster-six from Huang Wen¡¯s tables. Rosevine tea - ah!¡± She winced again, and glared at the disciple. At this rate she could have done it faster herself. He mumbled an apology, and she sighed. He was almost done, anyways. ¡°Like I said, rosevine tea, hard brew, for spiritual energy recirculation and water intake. Then the standard pre-tribulation set, and finally, the ministration of the dying serpent, for major injuries, one right when the tribulation started, and another one when I got perforated.¡± ¡°You were days away from a qi deviation if you didn¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Like I said, I had a premonition. Besides, I knew when to stop.¡± ¡°How?¡± She shrugged slightly, doing her best to not further interrupt the work of the disciple bandaging her up. ¡°I checked the interaction tables.¡± ¡°Interaction tables?¡± The healer sneered at her. ¡°You took enough pills to kill a horse. No table is written for this many variables.¡± The disciple tied off the bandage around her chest, and bowed, retreating to a corner of the room. ¡°Desperate times, desperate measures,¡± she said, slowly standing up, and stretching out her arms to check how well she could move. She shouldn¡¯t have disparaged the boy so much - for all his slowness, the bandaging was done competently, and did not restrict her beyond reason. ¡°I had four or five days of safety margin, if my math was off.¡± The real safety margin was the dense spiritual energy and highly auspicious feng shui in Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment, but she wasn¡¯t going to mention that, healer confidentiality or no. The healer sighed, unimpressed by her logic. ¡°Any other symptoms I should know about?¡± ¡°Is your skin supposed to look orange?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°In that case, my eyes.¡± She frowned, looking around. ¡°I think I stopped seeing blue, sometime around when we reached the clinic.¡± ¡°That would be from the overdose on the ministration of the dying serpent.¡± She grimaced. ¡°I figured. Is the damage permanent?¡± He gave her a long hard look while she dressed back up. ¡°It will be permanent if you do not stop. But no, despite your best efforts, you should recover. Even your lung meridian should heal well on its own.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± She smiled, clipping her sword back to her belt. ¡°Any other advice?¡± ¡°My advice is to rest and let your body fully recover,¡± he said, walking over to a small desk. He picked up a small sheet of paper, and started writing his instructions on it. ¡°Absolutely no pills of any type for at least two weeks. No cultivation either. Refrain from forcefully circulating spiritual energy at all if you can help it - though who am I kidding, I can already see you will ignore this.¡± She bowed. ¡°I will make sure to limit myself to the basics.¡± ¡°Ample and varied diet, prepared by an immortal chef if you can afford one,¡± he said, handing the note over to her. ¡°You are mildly malnutritioned on top of everything else. I added instructions on dealing with qi deviation, in case you still slide into it - I do not want to see you in my clinic until the month is done, at the very least.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, looking over his notes. Curt, but comprehensive. ¡°I happen to be an immortal chef myself, so that should not be a problem. I solemnly swear that I will follow your advice to the letter, unless the Heavens force my hand through devious treachery.¡± The healer¡¯s glare warmed her heart as she left the room. Some medicines were for the body, while others for the soul.
Wang Yonghao was waiting for her in the lobby, small as it was, pacing around anxiously. There was no sign of Jian Shizhe - he had been brought in together with them, and treated first, once the healer made sure she was in no immediate danger. She hoped dealing with his foot would go well - he looked pretty bad when she last saw him, despite his attempts at stoicism, and hers to keep up the good humor. When she approached him, Wang Yonghao pulled out an unsealed letter and handed it over to her. She took it with a raised eyebrow. The paper felt thick and smooth in her fingers. ¡°While you were out, a messenger came from the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, and gave me this,¡± he said as a means of explanation. He looked around the room anxiously. ¡°They also paid for our bills.¡± Her eyebrows climbed further, and she opened the letter. It was short and to the point. Every day, the suns fall below the earth, and yet every sunset is still as beautiful as the last. Every tribulation transcended is a cause for celebration - fellow cultivators, Northern Scarlet Stream sect extends a heartfelt invitation to a feast, an hour after sunset at our compound. Wang Yonghao looked just about ready to bolt. ¡°So, what do we do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She looked back at him. ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything, simply attend.¡± They walked out of the clinic, and headed towards the post office. There was a matter of the remaining materials to deal with. ¡°No, I mean - ¡± Wang Yonghao looked around as they walked, but the street was mostly empty. ¡°Should we flee? What does this mean?¡± She rolled her eyes. Honestly. ¡°Please, relax. Nobody will bite your head off - nobody will dare even slap your face, not right after a tribulation. It¡¯s just a feast.¡± ¡°Shanyi.¡± He glared at her. ¡°It¡¯s never just a feast!¡± She started to laugh, then winced. Okay, no laughing until her lungs healed more. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not just a feast. They clearly want something, if they even paid for my healer. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s anything nefarious. Everyone celebrates a successful Tribulation - for a sect we have not dealt with before to invite us is unusual, but not unprecedented.¡± ¡°What makes you so sure it¡¯s not nefarious?¡± he grumbled. ¡°That their darling child Jian Shizhe fought alongside us?¡± In lieu of laughing, she rolled her eyes instead. ¡°Even if you ignore our status as having transcended the tribulation, that alone would shield us from reprisals. You cannot see danger in every bush, Yonghao.¡± When they reached the post office, she saw the hill busy with activity - the corpses of the Heavenly beasts being butchered for parts, weighed on scales, and stored away in boxes and barrels as half a dozen cultivators and another dozen ordinary people made quick work of it. Junming stood nearby, watching over the process, back to wearing their woolen robes. A clipboard was strapped to their left arm, and a pencil held in their right, attached by a short lanyard. ¡°Jun-!¡± she tried to call out, and descended into more coughs instead. Damnable lungs. They turned to face her, perhaps because of how loud she was. ¡°Junming,¡± she continued quieter, ¡°a cultivator is supposed to relax after transcending a tribulation, not go back to work.¡± They let go of the pencil, and signed to her, the pencil bouncing around from the motion of their hands. , they made a sign she didn¡¯t recognise, two fingers held out on both hands, moving away from their nose in a slight upward curve, , another one, fingers of both hands wagging at chest level as they moved the hands backwards, , yet another one, palms spread, moving away from the chest. I am guessing that last one was for ¡°breathing¡±. First one, perhaps either fellow or honorable? From context, expressing concern or happiness? ¡°I am happy to see my fellow cultivator is alive and breathing¡±? ¡°I am afraid I only got about a third of that,¡± she said honestly, ¡°but I am glad to see you alive as well. I take it you are processing the materials?¡± Junming put their hands down, bouncing on their feet slightly. Annoyed or anxious? Could well be either. ¡°Yes,¡± they warbled, reaching for the clipboard and flipping over to one of the sheets, before handing it over to her. ¡°Your part.¡± She briefly wondered why they added at all. It felt a bit too formal, though it was just a guess on her part - she had no idea about the norms of politeness in sign. Perhaps they were concerned how it would seem to Yonghao, or others further up the hill. She accepted the clipboard with a smile. It was filled with neat, clean writing. ¡°What did Hui Yin do with his part?¡± she said, scanning through the tables. ¡°Ate it.¡± She heard Wang Yonghao choke behind her. ¡°Exactly as I expected,¡± she said, nodding. Curls must have eaten it - a beast of that size would surely appreciate a meal so dense in spiritual energy - but it would amuse her to keep Yonghao in the dark. ¡°I expect we need to pay for the work and the storage?¡± He named a price, and she frowned slightly. It sounded too high to her, by a factor of two or three, but perhaps she estimated falsely while she was waiting on the healer. Then again, when you''re ahead... ¡°Tell you what,¡± she said casually, picking up the pencil attached to the clipboard, and leaving small marks on one row after another. ¡°There are two hundred odd cultivators in these two towns, are there not? We will be donating half of our share - take the payment out of it, and then split the rest equally. Loose cultivators get double share, and those helping here now get triple - could you do that?¡± Some gasps and cheers rose up around the hill, where other cultivators could hear their conversation. She smiled. That was a lot of money she was tossing out, and this was about the effect she was hoping for. Junming froze for a moment, but then nodded, and accepted the clipboard back. She also marked out one of the oxen to be sent directly to the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, with compliments to their kitchen. It wouldn¡¯t do to have them expect they were simply some paupers they could lure in by paying for their healer, and perhaps she could get a good meal out of it too. They took some small cuts of the meat together with them - rooster, ox and horse - and headed back to the tavern. Wang Yonghao still kept quiet, all the way across the glassy fields. He only spoke up again when they entered the sound-dampening formation in their room. ¡°So you still want to go to the feast? That¡¯s why you sent them a whole ox?¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Partly.¡± She nodded. ¡°I want to celebrate transcending the tribulation properly, and besides, my healer expressly told me to have a varied diet prepared by an immortal chef - who would I be to defy him? But no, I donated them because there is little else we could do - it¡¯s not like we can bring them with us. People see us slaughter several tons of beasts, and then we walk out of town with two dainty backpacks - what do you think they will think?¡° ¡°That we have an inner world?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± she scowled mockingly, ¡°everyone knows that inner worlds don¡¯t exist. No, they will think we have a cosmos ring - and those have to be registered. Now open up your inner world, will you? We could get a whole day of rest inside before the night falls here, and I want to give my lungs as much time to heal as they could get.¡± Wang Yonghao rolled his eyes at her joke, but opened the entrance. ¡°I feel like you still aren¡¯t taking this seriously, even after the Heavens almost killed you,¡± he said as they slowly descended inside. ¡°We talked about this, Yonghao - not everything is due to your luck,¡± she said, ¡°we transcend the tribulation - it is only natural for us to be invited to a feast. This doesn¡¯t have to be a scheme of the Heavens.¡± ¡°But it could be. You know they will keep trying to kill you.¡± She raised an eyebrow, looking up at him from where she hung on a rope tied to his waist. ¡°Obviously. But we¡¯ve established there are other reasons for this feast to occur. We¡¯ve also established that your luck has limits, and can be defeated. We are in a very good position right now. So why the suspicion?¡° ¡°It¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t know. Can¡¯t I just worry about you getting killed?¡± She nodded. ¡°You can, of course. It¡¯s good to think ahead - I simply think you are going a bit overboard. How do you imagine them doing that, aside from using your luck?¡± ¡°What if they send a celestial to cut off your head directly?¡± Her eyebrow lifted a hair more. ¡°Hm. Have you heard about the Lion kingdom, Yonghao?¡± He frowned at her, as they touched down on the ground. ¡°No. What is it?¡± ¡°No matter.¡± She waved him off, heading towards one of the icy trenches of the chiclotron. ¡°There is a reason why the Empire now slaughters celestials on sight. If the Heavens tried to send a messenger, they wouldn¡¯t be fighting us, they would be fighting the whole province.¡± She reached the trench, Yonghao following close behind, and quickly put the newly harvested meat inside, only taking a small cut of the rooster. ¡°Look, I do see your concerns,¡± she sighed, heading to the kitchen, ¡°that is another reason why I donated half of the materials we got. Selling them would take a while, and I am no longer quite so willing to try my luck at it. Donation gives us goodwill immediately, which has other uses. So if you simply do not want to go, I won¡¯t drag you to the feast - but I am getting my Heavens-damned celebration, Yonghao.¡± She tossed the rooster meat on the table, slipping out of her bandoliers and knife sheaths. They¡¯d need cleaning, still covered in blood as they were. ¡°And in the meantime - let¡¯s see about cooking this Heavenly chicken,¡± she said, stretching out her fingers. ¡°I want soup.¡± They lazed about for the rest of the ever-shining day, in games and conversation, and once she went to bed, she slept like a kitten.
Spirit wine flowed, torches and lanterns shone brightly, and music filled the air. One of the main courtyards of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect had been completely transformed, from a place of training, to one of glittering silks and celebration, or cheering and laughter, of conversation and games. Great tables have been brought out, filled with drinks and food, and a hundred people - cultivators and mortals both - all reveled together, drinking and dancing and playing as outer disciples ran to and fro, bringing more wine or tea. The light of lanterns reflected off the great, arching glass ceiling, arrays of lenses turning it into rainbows that overlaid the black, starry sky above. Alongside one of the courtyard walls, there stood a portable kitchen, where Qian Shanyi was making a certain oxen stew, assisted by Wang Yonghao and a half dozen outer disciples. A small pack of cultivators gathered around, watching her perform. ¡°Honorable cultivator Qian, what made the heavenly tribulation so furious towards you?¡± asked one of the young men from the Northern Scarlet Stream sec, and the others around him quieted down, watching for her response. One named Chen, she was fairly sure. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Qian Shanyi said, gesturing to her body with her knife. After a full day in the world fragment, her hands have almost stopped shaking. ¡°I broke into Heaven and slept with the mother of the Heavenly Emperor. He has been out for my blood ever since.¡± Other cultivators watching her slice up the ox meat laughed, and Probably Chen blushed slightly. Wang Yonghao, conscripted to help her prepare the meat, stepped on her foot under the table. She ignored him. ¡°But how could that be?¡± Chen said, shaking his head, and trying to recover his position. ¡°Everyone knows that the Heavens know nothing about filial piety.¡± She nodded easily. Casual stance would hit the strongest here. ¡°Who could deny this?¡± she said, not looking up from her work. ¡°But you see, after three days and three nights with me, his mother adamantly refused to sleep with him anymore. He simply¡­doesn¡¯t suffice. Is it any wonder jealousy would flood his mind?¡± The laughter grew riotous, and Chen bowed, tapping out. She smirked. Too easy. A simple game of rhetoric, known by a hundred different names, played often whenever someone transcended a tribulation. Others threw questions at her - traditionally about the tribulation - and she had to respond in a way that made fun of the Heavens. Neither side could contradict what the other had already established - even if it was a blatant lie - only build on top of it. The first one to stumble lost - but of course, where the tribulation transcender was usually alone, there were many challengers. It was expected for them to lose, again and again - the question was merely how long they held out, and which of the challengers could make them fall. She rarely lost, though this was her first time on the other side of the field. This fool didn¡¯t know who he was dealing with. Her donation had only heated up the rumors that started up after their rare tribulation, and this game gave her a perfect excuse to tell all comers to fuck off with their questions. Let them make their own conclusions - being seen as rich and mysterious was one of the goals, after all. After much gnashing of teeth and wringing of hands, Wang Yonghao finally agreed to try coming to the feast alongside her, and she roped him into helping her cook. Partly, it was so that he wouldn¡¯t get cornered all on his own - working together, she could catch questions aimed at him - and partly because for all that she healed greatly after a day in his inner world, lifting things still hurt quite a bit. She finished cutting the ox cheeks, and slid the cuts over to him, to be arranged on a baking tray and put in an oven. An outer disciple on her other side had just finished doing the same with the ribs, and she nodded at him, admiring how quickly and efficiently the man moved. It was nice to work with well-trained people. The main sect cook really appreciated her donation, and easily agreed to give her access to one of the portable kitchens. She recently happened across an amazing ox stew recipe, you see, and couldn¡¯t wait to try it out. She even shared the recipe with him. It¡¯s not like she cared - even if she wanted to specialize as an immortal chef, there was no real chance of her needing to hoard recipes to make ends meet, not with Yonghao around. Besides, Wang Niu was a prick: if she could take the uniqueness of his dish away from him, she¡¯d consider that an added victory. In return, the cook agreed to provide all the heavenly materials and earthly treasures they would need to adapt the recipe to work with a Heavenly ox, as opposed to a regular one. Her hands freed from knifework, she looked across the courtyard, searching for her fellows in tribulation. Hui Yin was playing a game of his own, all the way across, spinning songs from what the audience threw at him. Junming seemed to have left - the crowds did not seem to be to their liking, so she expected as much. As for Jian Shizhe¡­ She spotted him hobbling into the courtyard, Rui Bao at his side, and clapped Wang Yonghao on the shoulder. They headed over, leaving the challengers behind. She¡¯d be back for their blood soon enough. Jian Shizhe looked composed, for all that he had a short peg tied to his leg in place of his missing foot, yet there was challenge in his eyes. He met the eyes of many as he entered, and all looked away, too scared to even congratulate him on transcending the tribulation. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would have dared to do so either, in other circumstances: who knew how the man might react? Even honest praise might be taken as an insult. Fortunately, they had transcended the tribulation at his side, and so she was immune to his wroth. When Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes turned on her and Yonghao, she saw the challenge in them soften and fade. ¡°Fellow cultivator Jian!¡± She grinned, opening her arms wide, as if for a hug - though there was no chance he would ever allow that. ¡°Finally you come to celebrate! I was starting to worry that the Heavens got to you in the end.¡± ¡°My life was in no danger - unlike yours, fellow cultivator Qian,¡± he said, giving her a curt nod - the most she could ever imagine from him, really. He stopped at one of the refreshment tables, seemingly consumed by the choice of what to drink, and people nearby suddenly found they had somewhere else to be entirely. That the table was one of the closest to the entrance did not escape her notice. ¡°Oh, please.¡± She waved him off. ¡°That goat couldn¡¯t kill a child, let alone me.¡± ¡°Again you tempt fate, Shanyi.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, a step behind her. ¡°Amateurs ¡®tempt¡¯ fate.¡° She grinned. ¡°To cultivate is to bend fate over your knee, no temptation required.¡° The slightest of grins flickered over Jian Shizhe¡¯s lips, contrasting with his gloomy appearance. ¡°I heard it was quite the battle indeed,¡± Rui Bao said right next to him, his hand already cradling a glass of spirit wine with the same casual grip as she had seen him hold a sword. ¡°The hill is still red from the top down.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you among the crowds, Rui Bao.¡± She snorted. ¡°A busy morning?¡± He grimaced as if he bit into a lemon. ¡°It is a crime to rise before noon without a cause,¡± he said, ¡°next time, could you ask the Heavens to schedule the tribulation more conveniently?¡± ¡°I will make sure to send them a letter.¡± She laughed softly. Jian Shizhe turned away from the table, his hands still empty of food or drink, and towards Wang Yonghao. He inclined his body slightly, exactly enough for a respectful nod. ¡°Fellow cultivator Wang,¡± Jian Shizhe said quietly, ¡°I must apologize, for I have treated you unfairly. I thought you were an honorless dog, but you fought the tribulation - and few things bring more honor to a cultivator. It has been an honor to fight alongside you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ alright?¡± Wang Yonghao chuckled awkwardly, looking at her for guidance. She shrugged. She told him this might happen - it¡¯s his own fault he didn¡¯t believe. ¡°It is not,¡± Jian Shizhe said, shaking his head. ¡°But I no longer have any quarrel with you, and I wanted this known. And now - my uncle, Jian Wei, asks to meet you. I have come to show you the way to his office.¡± ¡°Only Yonghao?¡± Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow before Wang Yonghao could respond. ¡°Both of you,¡± - Jian Wei glanced at her - ¡°one after the other.¡± ¡°Hm. In that case, I will go first,¡± she said, stepping in front of Wang Yonghao, and putting a hand over his shoulder with an easy smile. ¡°I planned to meet Elder Ever-Dancing Sunlight on my own, and I must say that my partner can be quite clueless in the things honorable Elder no doubt wants to discuss.¡± She saw Jian Wei pause, clearly unused to a disruption of his flow. Wang Yonghao grabbed her by the hand, and pulled her away from the table. ¡°Fellow cultivators, if I may have a word with my¡­ partner?¡± She snorted, and let him lead her aside, towards one of the courtyard walls. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± he whispered, growing more agitated. ¡°Going to meet an elder - this is what always happens for me!¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± she whispered back, ¡°we got invited to the feast - who do you think sent us the letter? A lowly outer disciple? Elder Ever-Dancing Sunlight is the head of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, and the uncle of Jian Shizhe. He was one of the obvious candidates, and there is no reason to expect malice from him - especially towards me. What do you think he will do, shout at you?¡± ¡°And what if he just kills you on the spot?¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± She boggled her eyes at him, and looked around. Thankfully nobody was close enough to overhear them. ¡°Are you insane? No wonder you have problems so often, if you just casually suggest such a thing. No building foundation cultivator - let alone an elder - would dare violate the fourth edict.¡± He just stared at her. ¡°What the hell is the fourth edict?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time for a history lesson,¡± she said, brushing his hand aside, ¡°I¡¯ll see what he wants, then tell you if it¡¯s safe. Keep watch over the stew, will you? And if you need any help, ask the local chef.¡± The local disciples should have it well in hand, really, and most of what remained was the waiting while individual ingredients cooked - but she wanted to give him something to do instead of worrying over nothing. When she returned to Jian Shizhe, he looked back at Wang Yonghao staying behind, clearly suspecting something, but finally nodded, and set off through the twisted corridors of the sect compound together with Qian Shanyi and Rui Bao. As they walked, she lowered her voice, glancing down at Jian Shizhe¡¯s missing foot. ¡°The healers could not save your leg?¡± Rui Bao froze as soon as she opened her mouth, and sent her a warning glare. Rage flashed in Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes, but then he looked back up at her, and it slowly faded. He breathed out slowly, through clenched teeth. ¡°No.¡± Cultivation and pills could do a lot, and reattaching a lost limb was not out of the question - but if it was damaged enough, then only the rarest masters could help, and even those only if they arrived quickly enough. She nodded simply, even as Rui Bao gesticulated furiously at her with his eyebrows, telling her to shut up. ¡°I am sorry that happened,¡± she said, winking at Rui Bao when Jian Shizhe looked away. Someone had to, and all the others around Jian Shizhe were clearly cowards. That it let her tweak Rui Bao¡¯s nose was simply a bonus. ¡°There is nothing to apologize over,¡± Jian Shizhe said, not looking at her. ¡°It is the duty of every cultivator to stand against the Heavens. A foot is a measly price to pay to rip the lives of fellow cultivators out of their jaws.¡± She could tell he said it for his own sake as much as hers. ¡°Besides, I will have a prosthesis soon enough,¡± he said, ¡°what kind of trash would I be if I put down my sword over a mere loss of a limb?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°You sound like you speak from experience.¡± ¡°You will see it soon enough,¡± Jian Shizhe grit his teeth. ¡°We are almost at my uncle¡¯s office.¡± Chapter 49: Speak Of Dao, Built On Hundred Slaughters Jian Wei¡¯s office was surprisingly plain for his status. In the back of the room there was a single clean desk below a window of frosted glass, looking out into the sect courtyard where the celebration was taking place, letting in the only light in the room from the lanterns outside. Four landscape paintings adorned the plain walls, and some futons surrounded a small table with a steaming tea set, the smell of fruit filling the room. There were two doors - one they walked through, and one at the side - but not even a single shelf filled with documents or idle trinkets, accumulated over a long life, of the sort she was used to seeing among the elders of her sect. Rui Bao chose to stay outside. When Qian Shanyi and Jian Shizhe entered, Jian Wei was standing next to the open window, his hands folded behind his back, wearing the dark blue and purple robes of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. His long black hair, grown to his waist, was left to flow freely behind his back. Spiritual energy in the air flowed gently into his body, vanishing beneath the skin. Building foundation, befitting of an Elder. He surely had heard them approach long before they entered. The flow of the spiritual energy felt odd to her, and it took her a moment to place it. It was the asymmetry, more flowing in from the right than the left - and as she focused on it more, she realized with a start that the Elder¡¯s left arm, and a good chunk of his left side must have been nothing more than a prosthetic, inert material lacking any true meridians - though excellently made. In the dim light, she couldn¡¯t tell the difference between whatever material covered his false fingers and human skin. Jian Shizhe stopped in the middle of the room, bowing to Jian Wei - almost casually, barely enough to be considered respectful. She stood a few steps behind, bowing as well, though deeper. ¡°I have done as you said, uncle,¡± Jian Shizhe said, ¡°this here is fellow daoist Qian Shanyi. She is the one who transcended a tribulation just this morning.¡± Jian Wei turned back from the window, nodding to the two of them. ¡°Thank you, Shizhe,¡± Jian Wei said quietly, gliding out from behind the table. ¡°You may stay in one of the nearby rooms. I¡¯ll call for you when we are done.¡± Jian Shizhe nodded silently, and left the room at once. Qian Shanyi kept her face neutral, hands clasped politely in front of her. Interesting. She read about Jian Wei in the cultivator almanac, but the dry text left a lot of the nuances out, and she forgot much of it in the interim. She knew Jian Shizhe was his disciple, of course - a cousin, in fact - but that he let himself be addressed simply as ¡°uncle¡± spoke volumes. Was he truly the one who sent the invitation? It seemed more and more likely. She supposed she could have researched the man more before coming here - but after being perforated by a goat, figuring out the details of sect relationships was the furthest thing from her mind, and she trusted herself to improvise if necessary. Jian Wei gestured to the futons, and she quietly kneeled down next to the small table. He took the seat opposite her. ¡°I apologize for tearing you away from the well-deserved celebrations, but I won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± She reached forwards to pour tea for them both, but Jian Wei raised a hand to stop her, and did it himself. Very interesting. By etiquette, the younger - or less cultivated, as the case may be - person was supposed to do that. She took a second to think it over, and then raised her eyebrows in surprise. She was feeling a little tipsy from the spirit wine, but she worked in worse circumstances before. ¡°I am afraid you have me at a disadvantage, Elder. The invitation to this feast, this personal talk - to what do I owe the honor?¡± ¡°I try to meet every notable loose cultivator who passes through my town,¡± he said, picking up his tea cup, ¡°to speak to them about their Dao and their cultivation. It helps to avoid¡­accidents, and it¡¯s that much easier to find the ways to benefit each other.¡± So it was him. Gears spun lazily through her mind. She felt no threat, but nobody went through this sort of effort for nothing - and it was only polite to try to disentangle the schemes of a fellow cultivator. What did she know about this man? Her mouth opened on its own, spinning nonsense to give her time to think. ¡°This humble daoist would not dare to call herself notable.¡± ¡°I have heard about your donation. Few loose cultivators would part with such wealth.¡± ¡°Wealth acquired through gambling on luck vanishes as easily as it comes, does it not?¡± ¡°And yet, you have still transcended one of the rarest forms of the heavenly tribulation, and survived,¡± Jian Wei said, raising his eyebrows at her. ¡°It cannot be done with merely luck. False modesty does you no favors.¡± She quirked an eyebrow in return, shooting a quick glance around the practically bare walls of the office. Talk about false modesty. Reaching forwards, she picked up her tea cup, cradling it in her fingers. Back when she read the cultivator almanac a week and a half ago, she frankly did not focus on the sect elders, considering them of tertiary importance to cultivators of her realm. Jian Wei was¡­ around seventy years old, she thought, though if he was an ordinary person he would have passed for thirty. One of the three elders of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, which had been around for about half that time, though under a different name. Did he establish it himself? She couldn¡¯t recall. ¡°Only because of the selfless help my fellow cultivators offered me, and even then only just.¡± She continued honestly, pulling the edge of her robe aside just enough to let her bandages show. ¡°Not even Gu Lingtian rebelled against the Heavens alone,¡± he said, ¡°as for your injuries - are they permanent?¡± There was no way he didn¡¯t know this, if he paid for the treatment. Healer¡¯s confidentiality only went so far. ¡°The healer said I should make a full recovery.¡± To understand an Elder, one must look at their sect. From what she could recall of the cultivator almanac, many of the cultivators who joined the Northern Scarlet Stream sect did so closer to the recent years, which would have meant that the sect was actively expanding. Oh how she wished she could have made a graph to be sure - she even had an entire day to muck around with it after the tribulation ended, if only she had thought to pay for a copy of the cultivator almanac and brought it with her into the inner world. Something to remember for the future. Jian Wei shrugged, taking a sip of his tea. ¡°In that case, my point stands,¡± he said, letting the statement hang - as if inviting her to contradict him. He showed little on his face, but if he truly wanted to know how she saw the world, then perhaps he enjoyed conversation for its own sake. She took the opportunity to stall more, by taking a long sip of her tea to mirror the Elder. It tasted sweet, of berries and peaches. Growing sect, growing ambitions. Didn¡¯t Wu Lanhua mention something about their main branch sourcing lenses from this town? So likely not only growing, but also getting involved in some new, innovative projects. Add the fact of their invitation on top - and it painted the picture of a cunning, resourceful individual, most likely angling to recruit a pair of talented loose cultivators who have just transcended a tribulation. Speculation, of course, but one that was relatively easy to confirm. ¡°Surely even a kitten could ascend into Heavens through every tribulation, if carried in the hands of a mighty cultivator?¡± She said lazily, taking another sip. ¡°Few cultivators would dare take on two tribulations at once, merely to help a kitten.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Cultivation is ever a path of extremes. Who is to say what is common and what is rare?¡± ¡°Careless words, fellow cultivator Qian,¡± Jian Wei said, smiling slightly, ¡°there are those from the ministry of statistics at this very feast.¡± That smile. Did he realize what she was doing? Well, it mattered not - if he was who she thought she was, he should take it in good nature. ¡°Yet not in this room, are they not?¡± She shrugged again. ¡°How could we say what my fellows in tribulation would and wouldn¡¯t do? Surely more credit should go to fellow cultivator Jian - he lost his foot in the fight, after all.¡± Jian Wei tapped his cheek in contemplation. For all that she was talking about his cousin coming to harm, he seemed entirely copacetic. ¡°He was the first to come to your aid, from what I heard. My disciple is not so reckless as to put his life in danger on a mere whim - that means you must have impressed him, at the very least.¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head slightly. Jian Shizhe, not reckless? He all but challenged Wang Yonghao to a duel, not knowing what he was capable of in the slightest. But she did not want to contradict the Elder directly. ¡°Perhaps. Yet one cannot paint with but one brush, could they?¡± ¡°Out of the five of you, one is my disciple, and the other works in my town,¡± Jian Wei said, picking up on her implication. He was frowning slightly - perhaps her stalling started to grate on his nerves, and it was time to change tracks. ¡°The third is a nomad, who I suspect will have little to say to me. I intended to speak to this Wang Yonghao as well - yet you came here first.¡± She inclined her head, staying quiet and letting the Elder drive the conversation. This all but confirmed her guess - a nomad would never join a sect, of course, and the way Jian Wei pushed the conversation back towards her skills implied that was his true interest. That explained the invitation - and while she had no intention of accepting, she could still find a use for the relationship. But to do that, she needed to have a better grasp on the Elder¡¯s personality. ¡°But there is another way to view this, fellow cultivator Qian,¡± Jian Wei continued, ¡°that the Heavens chose to strike you down is notable in itself. Tell me, why did that happen?¡± She had little to go on in regards to Jian Wei, but his image was reflected in Jian Shizhe, warped though it may be. The latter was disrespectful - though perhaps not openly - and that meant a conflict in their beliefs. But what kind? Jian Shizhe mentioned putting down his sword, and the sect was founded some thirty five years ago - or just about around the time of the last imperial succession. Perhaps the answer was staring her in the face all along. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens,¡± she began neutrally. If she was right, she had a good angle to take. ¡°How could there not be great animosity between me and the bastards up top?¡± Jian Wei inclined his head in agreement. ¡°But this animosity takes different forms for all of us, and these days, most cultivators live their entire lives in peace. To bring down a tribulation - that must be a great deal of hatred indeed. What was its cause?¡± She shifted around on her pillow, folding her hands on her lap. ¡°I am afraid I cannot say,¡± she said, keeping her neutral tone. ¡°You do not know?¡± ¡°I do. But I cannot say.¡± She looked off to the side. ¡°Elder, you have said that you seek to learn the beliefs of other cultivators, and that is exactly why I cannot say. Is information not ten times more valuable and a hundred times deadlier than any weapon? This is especially so for someone who knows how to use it. If I were to simply speak it aloud, would that not be as if I willingly handed you my sword?¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Jian Wei leaned back, considering her silently. She picked up her cup again and took a sip of her tea, keeping her eyes down. It really was very good. ¡°An interesting position to take,¡± Jian Wei said. A fair few of the elders of her sect would have been furious if she said something like that, but he was still calm. Another piece of the puzzle. ¡°Especially when talking to one of the pillars of this town. It is my interest - and my duty - to make sure no cultivator brings in a weapon beyond our power.¡± She shrugged slightly. It was a careful dance to not slip into outright disrespect, but she was confident she could manage it. ¡°I only have the one sword, and the one position. To change it would break my spirit.¡± ¡°And if I compelled you to speak?¡± Jian Wei said, danger implied, yet not stated. She put her empty cup down on the table, and shrugged, spreading both hands to her sides, ¡°Like I have said, to cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens.¡± She was rewarded with a slight twinkle in Jian Wei¡¯s eyes. ¡°You speak of philosophy,¡± he said, slowly. ¡°A rare affectation, after the reformation, especially among the refinement stage cultivators.¡± ¡°Most cultivators are blinder than newborn kittens,¡± she said dismissively, ¡°That they do not understand the meaning of their own actions is on their shoulders. They agree with me in spirit, and that is enough.¡± ¡°Do they now,¡± Jian Wei said, refilling both of their cups. There was interest in his eyes now. ¡°Very well, then let us speak of philosophy. Back when I was at the beginning of the refinement stage, my Elders used to ask - we are cultivators, yet what do we cultivate? What would you say to that?¡± A test, not a real question - for there was no one true answer. This wasn¡¯t her first time hearing it - though her elders back in the Luminous Lotus Pavilion never deigned to ask her. ¡°The obvious, and wrong, answer would be that we cultivate strength,¡± she said, examining the steam coming off her tea. There was a very slight swirl of spiritual energy in the kettle - talisman to keep the water hot, no doubt. ¡°After all, every stage of cultivation revolves around strengthening our bodies and souls, and the more we cultivate, the stronger we get.¡± ¡°Yet you say this answer is wrong?¡± Jian Wei asked her with fake curiosity. ¡°Many cultivators would disagree with you. Do we not cultivate in order to resist the demon beasts? Do we not forge flying swords in order to slice apart the Heavens? Is it not by strength that Gu Lingtian brought them low?¡± She nodded in acknowledgement. She was sure Jian Shizhe, for one, would say that, if her measure of the man was correct. There were as many answers to that question as there were suns in the skies. Some would say they cultivated to reach immortality, others to find their Dao, yet others that they cultivated truth. But none of those were her answer. ¡°No,¡± she said, gesturing with her cup. ¡°We cultivate freedom.¡± ¡°Freedom?¡± ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens,¡± she said, ¡°the question is not what we do to cultivate - but why we cultivate. It is not enough to say that the Heavens prohibits the practice - one must also answer why every cultivator chooses to spit in their face and reach higher than their station. They do so for their freedom, and that of their fellow people, wherever they know it or not. And once this is understood, why should they stand an imposition from any other source?¡± ¡°You speak of nomadism, and yet say other cultivators agree with you in spirit?¡± ¡°This is not about nomadism.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It is about agency. Did every emperor not rebel against the previous one? The slaughter of the kitsune lords, the year of three emperors, the fall of the cultivator clans - too many are the events to count. Cultivators rebel against the Heavens, for the Heavens tie down their hands, and the empire grows stronger in the process. This is the meaning behind all cultivation.¡± Jian Wei tapped a finger on his cheek. His gaze seemed distant, almost wistful. ¡°It¡¯s consistent enough, I suppose. I haven¡¯t heard talk like that in¡­ oh, thirty odd years,¡± he said. ¡°It is rare, in our peaceful times.¡± ¡°Not all rebellion begins with a sword.¡± She inclined her head. ¡°I am a daughter of merchants - there is great power in coin.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± he said, that same glitter coming back to his eyes. ¡°You have said information is as valuable as a weapon - but even the sharpest sword has a price.¡± She smiled. ¡°That it does.¡± ¡°And what is your price?¡± ¡°Information for a favor,¡± she said lightly, ¡°I have a business proposition, one that I hope would benefit us both. But let us speak of it after I recover fully.¡± She gestured to her torso for emphasis. ¡°All I ask is to be heard out, on fair terms.¡± Jian Wei raised his eyebrows. Understandable - for a loose cultivator to offer something of that nature to a sect elder must be rare indeed. She knew why he was asking, of course. If he really intended to recruit them, he needed to know what caused the tribulation, in case it brought one down on top of his whole sect. And most importantly, he needed to know who she was. Why would a tribulation befell a cultivator who wore a sign of no sect? Why would this cultivator donate so many materials they rightfully earned? Out of foolishness, or because to them such wealth was a pittance, for they were merely traveling incognito? He needed to know to make his own offer - and that meant he could not deny her this small favor. She had no actual wealth - in fact, all the liquid money she had amounted to five spirit stones and change, all carried on her person - but so what? A perception of wealth was often as good as the real thing. It all hinged on painting a picture, one brush stroke after another. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will be leaving Glaze Ridge for five days to attend to sect business. You will receive a letter from me - present it at the gates of our sect after I return, whenever you are ready, and you would be given an hour of my time. And now, for your part of the bargain?¡± ¡°I have tricked the Heavens into making a Heavenly vow with me,¡± Qian Shanyi admitted easily, ¡°and then I broke it. It was¡­ a unique set of circumstances. I do not anticipate it repeating again.¡± She could see he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°It sounds like something out of a play,¡± he said slowly. ¡°I swear on my honor, and I have a witness of me making the vow,¡± she said, ¡°they could confirm my words, if necessary.¡± ¡°No¡­ No, I do not think it is,¡± he said, and she saw him finally make a decision. ¡°How could I question the honor of a cultivator who transcended the tribulation? In fact¡­ My sect is always looking for talented cultivators. Perhaps we could speak of that, after your business proposition.¡± She shook her head. Now that she had set up the groundwork, denying the request was simple. ¡°I am afraid I have prior commitments,¡± she said, ¡°and as for what kind, this piece of information is, as of right now, not for sale.¡± Suspicion in Jian Wei¡¯s eyes grew another notch - she was sure that most loose cultivators in her apparent circumstances would have jumped at the chance. Another brushstroke. ¡°And your partner?¡± ¡°You may make the offer,¡± she inclined her head, ¡°I do not anticipate him accepting, but if he will, then I suppose I will as well. I will tell him your offer in full honesty, if that is alright?¡± Jian Wei nodded, and rose, gesturing for her to do so as well. She bowed, and left through the doors.
Qian Shanyi¡¯s pleasant talk with Jian Wei took longer than she expected - by the time she returned, the ox stew was already finished, immortal chef of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect helping assemble the dish and putting finishing touches on it. He was a younger man, and quite enjoyable to work with. She only promised to help cook the first batch, in order to show him how it was done - after all, she was here to celebrate, not to work - and so she grabbed a plate, and was about to head over to where Wang Yonghao was sitting, when she realized he was missing entirely. After asking the chef, it turned out that he was hiding away in a food cellar. She hummed a little tune as she headed down into it, her steps echoing on the bare stone floor before being muffled by sacks of rice and grain, and walls full of bottles and clay pots. She found him hidden among two shelves of wine, so full of anxiety he was just about ready to crawl up the walls. Even when he saw her approach, only a small part of the tension had left his body. She brought a second plate with her, and offered it to him, sitting down next to one of the walls to enjoy her stew. ¡°Just as I suspected, the Elder wants us to join the sect,¡± she said, getting straight to the point. ¡°What?¡± Wang Yonghao scowled. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Yeah, about what I expected,¡± she nodded, ¡°I told him as much. He still wants to talk to you. For what it¡¯s worth, he seemed incredibly reasonable to me - if you can manage to avoid insulting him to his face, there should be no danger.¡± She looked around the storeroom. It was pretty dark, only lit by a lamp she brought with her. Wang Yonghao had a lamp of his own, but he powered it down. ¡°What were you doing in here, anyways?¡± He sighed, covering his face with his hands. ¡°When you left, those other cultivators have all but dragged me into some kind of tournament. I had to flee and hide in here.¡± She tapped her spoon against her teeth. ¡°Hm. Yes, I should have expected that. Sorry for leaving you alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He waved her off, and breathed out deeply, picking up his bowl of stew, and his face lit up with pleasure. She gave him a quiet minute to contemplate things, and sure enough, he started talking again. ¡°At least nobody tried to fight me¡­yet¡­¡± She wagged a finger at him. ¡°Putting yourself down again? What did we talk about, Yonghao?¡± He gave her a guilty look. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, closing his eyes for a moment to collect himself. ¡°Okay, honestly, this wasn¡¯t too bad. This stew is delicious. The music was nice. Hui Yin even was starting to put some kind of impromptu theater together, and I was looking forward to it, before that damned tournament -¡± ¡°You like theater?¡± she interrupted him, before he could sink deeper into the funk. ¡°You even said you wanted to visit the one in Golden Rabbit Bay before, I think?¡± ¡°I guess. Doesn¡¯t everyone?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say so,¡± she said, tapping her cheek. ¡°Perhaps we could swing through there again, once we have a more stable handle on things.¡± She could also check on her family. Good idea all around - she just needed a way to avoid her sect. ¡°Maybe you weren¡¯t wrong when you said I should come.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± She raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°I said it was fine for you to stay in the tavern. You are the one who decided to come.¡± He sighed again. ¡°I guess that is true. Sorry, I am doing my thing again.¡± ¡°Just keep working on it. So, will you go and talk to the Elder?¡± He grimaced at her. ¡°He really was fine with you just rejecting his offer?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I said I had a business offer for him, which I do. I suppose that it mollified things a bit. Just keep things vague and you should be fine.¡± ¡°Then I guess I will go, yeah. And what will you do in the meantime?¡± ¡°Me?¡± she said. ¡°Going to find someone to warm my bed tonight, is what I will do.¡± Wang Yonghao scowled at her, predictably. ¡°Why do you always have to turn everything into a joke?¡± ¡°Who is joking?¡± She raised her eyebrows. At least the annoyance seemed to drown out his anxiety. ¡°Sex is best after a victory, and this was a damn close - and glorious - victory, even by my standards. It even got us a potential business partner. I worked very hard to make it happen and almost died - and so I intend to relax equally explosively.¡± ¡°You have holes through your lungs!¡± ¡°I will be very careful, I assure you. They do not bleed anymore, which is all that matters.¡± ¡°And how do you intend to find someone? There¡¯s no brothel in this town.¡± ¡°Brothel?¡± She snorted. ¡°Why would I need a brothel?¡± ¡°To¡­ hire a prostitute?¡± Wang Yonghao said slowly, beginning to blush. It seems that what he was saying had finally caught up with him. ¡°To do, you know, the deed? It¡¯s not like you could marry an honorable cultivator on the spot¡­¡± ¡°Please, Yonghao.¡± She laughed. ¡°Mariage? Show me ten honorable cultivators who swear by marriage and I will show you seven hypocrites. Or would you like to bet I couldn¡¯t bed even one before the sun rises?¡± ¡°I am definitely not going to gamble with you.¡± ¡°Ah, so he can learn.¡± She smirked, running a hair through her long hair. ¡°Good. You know, there is a saying that in every bet there is one fool and one trickster?¡± ¡°What, you¡¯ve already slept with someone?¡± ¡°Yonghao!¡± She gasped in mock shock, clasping a hand over her mouth. ¡°How could you say something like that?!¡± He just squinted at her in suspicion, not reacting. Bah, no fun. She leaned forwards, whispering conspiratorially. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly fuck someone this quickly - you need to savour these things. It¡¯s best to go for hours.¡± He groaned, and got up, covering his face in his hands, his stew forgotten. With how slowly he was eating, he only managed to finish about half. ¡°We are not talking about this!¡± he said, heading for the doors. ¡°I am going to go talk to that Elder and then I am going back to the tavern!¡± ¡°You should find someone as well!¡± She called after him. ¡°You¡¯ve just transcended the tribulation - man or woman, all the local cultivators should be all over you!¡± He groaned again, louder this time, and left the room, her cackling echoing after him. Chapter 50: Palm The Trees Before Their Eyes When Qian Shanyi returned to the tavern, hair unkept and yawning from sleep cut short, it was already noon. The sun rays burst through the rainy clouds, bringing spots of color down on the quiet town. The scant rain had kept most people indoors, and the town seemed quiet, almost as if it was just as tired as she was after this long but very enjoyable night. Her judgment for finding a partner for a night was still spot on: Rui Bao turned out to be a decent lay, though the inner disciple he dragged in with them - some girl of barely twenty, whose name she didn¡¯t care to ask - was far too timid for her tastes. She supposed she shouldn¡¯t complain much - she couldn¡¯t truly go wild, not with her injuries. Her lungs bled a bit still, though easily manageable. When she unlocked their room with her key and stepped inside, she found Wang Yonghao asleep in the bed, dug in like a rabbit into a burrow, with only the head sticking out. She nudged the edge of the blob with her foot, and he woke up with a start, limbs scrambling beneath the covers. She snorted. ¡°Bad dreams?¡± His eyes finally focused on her, and he breathed out, slumping back into bed and pulling the blanket up to his chin. ¡°Not today. You just startled me.¡± She looked around the room curiously. ¡°I take it the honorable fairy had left already?¡± He blinked at her, and then groaned, covering his head with the blanket entirely. ¡°What?¡± She laughed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be concerned about the happiness of my¡­partner?¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s voice came out muffled by the silks and down. ¡°Why did I ever wake up?¡± ¡°No time to sleep, Yonghao.¡± She snorted, poking the blanket with her foot again. ¡°Open up the entrance - I want to change my bandages and take a bath, and the one next to our room is too small to relax properly.¡± ¡°Are you going to be this annoyingly cheerful every morning?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be cheerful?¡± she asked, resting her foot on the edge of the bed, leaning forwards and pitching her voice lower, ¡°I¡¯ve had the most entertaining night. Quite¡­acrobatic, too.¡± Wang Yonghao pulled the blanket down to just below his eyes, glaring at her. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe how casually you talk about luring some man into your bed.¡± She raised an eyebrow, her grin spreading a touch wider. ¡°Who said it was a man?¡± She saw the tops of his cheeks blush beneath the blanket. ¡°So-¡± he stuttered, ¡°you, ah, another woman?¡± ¡°Who said it was a woman?¡± ¡°You are messing with me again,¡± he accused her, annoyance straightening out his speech in an instant, as he pulled the blanket down to his neck. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a bit worried about getting pregnant?¡± ¡°Why would I -,¡± she stopped, blinking in confusion, and stood up straight, rubbing her nose in dismay. Talk about ruining the joke. ¡°Yonghao, cultivators don¡¯t get pregnant by accident.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± he said, frowning sincerely. He sat up against the head of the bed, keeping himself covered. ¡°I know that much about how things work, don¡¯t try to fool me.¡± She sighed. Well, at least he woke up. ¡°For once I can¡¯t blame your lack of education,¡± she said. ¡°Men in my sect weren¡¯t taught this either - though I would have expected you to run into the issue already, with how much you have traveled.¡± She lifted her hand, and circulated the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes, making a crude diagram of light in the air. The technique wasn¡¯t terribly precise, but neither was what she was drawing. ¡°There¡¯s a minor spiritual energy circulation technique, meant for the woman¡¯s root dantian,¡± she said, ¡°once you adapt to it, no more pregnancy, until you take a couple weeks to reverse the adaptation.¡± It also stopped her monthlies. Seven years of miserable experience before she stepped on the path of cultivation and cleared her root dantian made her more than glad about that particular side effect. Wang Yonghao studied the spiritual energy circulation diagram with surprising interest. ¡°Some kind of body transformation technique?¡± She waved her other arm vaguely in the air, shaking her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s too simple for that. It¡¯s something about stabilizing life energies, but the scholarship on the topic is so abysmal you would think that the reformation never happened. Most healers still can¡¯t be bothered with the topic,¡± she said, dismissing the diagram and lowering her hand. ¡°Teaching those new to our sect was one of my unofficial duties. Now get up and open the entrance, I really do need to bathe and brush my magnificent hair.¡± She poked him with her foot again for emphasis. He glared at her. ¡°Can you at least turn around and let me dress first?¡± She rolled her eyes at him, but did so, leaning against one of the walls. ¡°And while you do that,¡± she said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± She heard the rustle of silk as he got out of bed, and picked up his robes. ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Whether there was a girl after all,¡± she said casually, checking her nails. There was a bit of blood stuck beneath them - was that still from the tribulation, cooking the ox last night, or from the excitement after? She honestly wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Though I suppose your confusion from before might explain some of your hesitation?¡± ¡°What makes you think it wasn¡¯t a man?¡± he called out, a challenge in his voice. The fool. He was a thousand years too young to play this game. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type, and I have seen how you look at both men and women,¡± she said, pulling out her sword, and using the tip to clean beneath her nails. ¡°But perhaps I am wrong after all? There is something to your tension with Jian Shizhe - an honorable cultivator and a drifter, the hate all mixed up with respect, your ¡®swords¡¯ clashing with the fury of the sun and sending out showers of sparks... You know, I could arrange a date for you two, somewhere hidden - all you have to do is ask?¡± She heard him choke, and cackled loudly. ¡°Why do you even care?¡± he said, once he got himself back under control. She turned her head ever so slightly in his direction. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I care? Well-being of my allies is also my concern, is it not? Besides, I am curious.¡± ¡°You know what the problem is,¡± he grumbled behind her, ¡°I¡¯ll run into the fiance of some young master, or they¡¯d be a demonic cultivator in disguise, or they¡¯d straight up die in my arms. I can¡¯t have a relationship with anyone.¡± ¡°Hm. But I didn¡¯t ask about any of that. I asked about sex.¡± ¡°For everyone except you, those go together.¡± She laughed at that, and sheathed her sword. This would go so much easier in the bath. ¡°One person may play a melody, but shatranj takes two. I assure you, I am far from unique.¡± She heard steps behind her, and turned around to find Wang Yonghao fully dressed, glaring at her. ¡°Careful,¡± she said, smiling cheerfully at him in return, ¡°keep holding that expression and it might stick.¡± He only glared at her harder. Honestly, some people just couldn¡¯t appreciate free advice. ¡°Well what was I supposed to do?¡± he said. She raised an eyebrow curiously, leaning against the wall. ¡°I am not saying you were supposed to do anything. I am just curious why you didn¡¯t. You¡¯ve approached me in the Golden Rabbit Bay, have you not? So what changed?¡± He looked away guiltily. ¡°I was drunk. Besides, didn¡¯t you shout at me for it? And now you want me to do it to other people?¡± She angled her head, looking down at the idiot that kept avoiding the question. ¡°I did not merely ¡®shout¡¯ at you, and I did it because you beat me up,¡± she said, ¡°your approach itself, while far too blunt, boring, awkward, and overall mildly unpleasant, wasn¡¯t the actual issue - and with the status of having transcended the tribulation, I suspect a fair few fairies would have looked past your glaring lack of conversational skills. But once again - what I want is irrelevant, I am merely curious why you didn¡¯t in fact do it.¡± He stayed silent, crossing his arms, and not meeting her gaze. His lips twitched downwards. Hm. ¡°Do you imagine I would judge you for it?¡± she said gently, ¡°Surely you know better than that.¡± He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s - I don¡¯t know how to explain it. It¡¯s silly.¡± ¡°Many worthwhile things have been called that.¡± He paced around a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Of course I¡¯d like someone to talk to about life, to share things with - and you know,¡± he said, blushing slightly, ¡°it would be nice if they were a cute fairy. But it¡¯s not about sex, it¡¯s about, you know, having someone who cares for you, keeps their home warm for you. But I can¡¯t have that, can I? So it¡¯s silly to think about. Besides, I can already talk to you, so how could I ask for more?¡± ¡°Hm. Would you like a hug?¡± she said neutrally. Wang Yonghao glanced at her hands, folded as they were right below her bandaged chest, and shuddered. She chuckled. ¡°Fair enough.¡± She pushed herself off the wall, and stretched out her arms, humming in thought. ¡°Thank you for sharing - it was quite interesting. But let¡¯s take it one step at a time. First we topple the Heavens, and then we¡¯ll find you someone to love.¡±
While she waited for the bath to fill, she changed her bandages, and used a bit of cloth to wipe off dried sweat and blood off her chest. The wounds have been healing decently enough, even though with the bandages off, she could still feel the air whistling through the slowly closing holes. She had to keep them clean in the meantime - and that meant she couldn¡¯t submerge herself, but she could still wash her hair and legs without too much difficulty. After she cleaned herself, she leaned against the walls of the bath, using a wooden comb Wang Yonghao made to brush her long hair while it was still wet. The man himself was lounging on the grass nearby. ¡°Now that we are away from the hateful gaze of Heaven,¡± she began, ¡°I think it¡¯s time we talked strategy.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have waited to talk about, you know, what we talked about upstairs, until we were down here too?¡± He said, sighting. ¡°Sorry. I forgot we agreed to do this.¡± She raised her eyebrows. Upstairs, really? ¡°I am struggling to imagine what advantage the Heavens would derive from knowing a bit more about your love life.¡± she said slowly, ¡°even if they weren¡¯t already aware, which seems doubtful.¡± ¡°Maybe they could seduce me somehow.¡± ¡°All the better for you, in that case?¡± Wang Yonghao closed his eyes, breathing out calmly. She chuckled. ¡°But enough about the past,¡± she said, ¡°let¡¯s talk about where we are headed.¡± ¡°Well, you already know where I was headed.¡± They have discussed it a bit in the previous days - but frankly, neither she nor Yonghao had the energy to focus on the long-term before the tribulation. He said he was heading towards an ancient sect compound up on top of a mountain peak he had visited before, where he saw a lot of stone cuttings of celestials, in the hope that a careful search might turn up something useful. He also said he only stopped in Glaze Ridge because there was free food for those who helped Jian Shizhe with his hunts, which she found hilarious. She nodded. ¡°I think your idea still makes as much sense as anything else, as a starting point. If we pass through a larger city on the way, it will be even better - the libraries there might tell us a lot. But I am reluctant to abandon this town before we have exhausted all it has to give us.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. She saw his mouth open, and raised a hand to forestall him. ¡°I know what you will say,¡± she said, ¡°it¡¯s dangerous to stay in one place for too long. But I still think your judgment of how your luck works is flawed. Its power - whatever source it comes from - is not infinite. You thought I would fall to the tribulation, and yet I still stand.¡± He grimaced. ¡°Barely.¡± ¡°There is no barely, you either transcend or you do not.¡± ¡°Shanyi, you got perforated.¡± She shrugged easily. ¡°Victory is all that counts.¡± His grimace grew. ¡°And why do you want to stay here?¡± ¡°Consider our situation,¡± she said, listing out factors on her fingers, ¡°We have an excellent reputation, and the ear of the young master of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. We have the heavenly materials and earthly treasures in storage - ones we could, potentially, sell or use, but only as long as we remain. I have already made small moves in that direction. We know the terrain, and have a safe place to hide your inner world. And of course, I am still injured. If there is any place at all where we could rest, prepare, and build up your inner world, this would be it.¡± Wang Yonghao rubbed his face with both hands. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I would have expected you to put up more of a fight.¡± ¡°Well,¡± he said, ¡°This could be a test, right? For wherever you are right about my luck? Even if you are wrong, we¡¯d learn something.¡± She smiled. That he was starting to think in proactive terms was very good to hear. ¡°So how do you want us to prepare?¡± Wang Yonghao said. ¡°It¡¯s a question of limitations and forced moves,¡± she said, sweeping her arm across the world fragment. ¡°For example, think back to how we prepared for the tribulation. Even if we decided to spend more than the nine days training, we would have ran out of food by the two weeks mark - forcing us out of here. It is a weakness, one the Heavens can surely take advantage of.¡± She pointed at the bunker they used to hide from the rosevines, and started counting out points on her fingers. ¡°First of all, I want a proper house,¡± she said, ¡°one that does not smell of damp earth and mold, and with enough room we could sleep in parallel. Having to schedule sleep is incredibly inconvenient, the more so the more time we have to spend here. Secondly, I want a source of food - a farm - and storage that could last us several months. Third, a proper way of dealing with waste - I am thoroughly fed up with needing to dig a hole any time I have to poop. Fourth, a way of proactively dealing with dead air, if that problem ever reoccurs. Sleep, food, waste, air - with these problems solved, we could stay here indefinitely, if the need presented itself. I think we could get it all done in a week or two, if we try.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, rubbing his face. ¡°You mean, I could get it done.¡± She blinked at him in confusion. ¡°Since when are you so addicted to work you hog it all to yourself? Of course we would do it together.¡± ¡°No you won¡¯t.¡± Wang Yonghao said, getting up off the grass, dusting off his robes. ¡°The healer said you should rest for two weeks, so you are resting.¡± She squinted at him. Where did this come from? ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I am not a child to be coddled, just because I had a bit of a scratch.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about-¡± Wang Yonghao stopped, and shook his head. ¡°Shanyi, you are being stupid. You got perforated, your wounds would reopen if you start lugging tree trunks around. You are resting until you are fully healed.¡± ¡°So what, you propose we do nothing at all for two whole weeks?¡± she asked sardonically. ¡°You really think we can risk waiting that much?¡± ¡°No, I propose you rest, as your healer instructed. Like a sensible person.¡± So annoying. The worst part was that she had no real counterargument. ¡°Fine.¡± She said, rolling her eyes. ¡°This here jade beauty will refrain from lifting even a single one of her long, slender fingers. But in exchange¡­ We are going to do a couple heists.¡±
Lin Fang saw the smoke when she and Ye Yun were returning from their circle around the town. Patrols during the rain season were always the worst, though at least the new cloaks they got this year kept all the water out. The quiet murmur of rain lulled you to sleep, and made it that much harder to see or smell anything beyond what was right in front of your face. But spirits had to be kept track of, and that was their job. ¡°Do you see that?¡± she asked, pointing towards the smoke. It was faint, obscured by one of the tall hills that dotted the landscape more and more as one headed towards the mountains. Her partner stopped, squinting in the same direction. ¡°See what?¡± ¡°The smoke.¡± He angled his head to the side, grimacing uncertainly. ¡°I suppose. What of it?¡± It was hard to see, especially due to the rain. Ye Yun argued many times that there was little point in patrolling when it rained, because they could walk right on top of a spirit and not even notice it - but she knew he just wanted to stay inside. ¡°We should investigate,¡± she said, checking the sword at her hip and the short ax slung over her back. ¡°It might be a problem.¡± ¡°Oh come on,¡± he groaned, looking back at Reflection Ridge, the outermost buildings visible here and there between the trees. ¡°It¡¯s got to be a good hour away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our job.¡± ¡°Our job isn¡¯t to look into every little thing that could maybe, possibly, be happening somewhere. It¡¯s probably just a cultivator practicing flame techniques.¡± ¡°And if they start a forest fire?¡± Ye Yun raised an eyebrow at her, and mutely pointed up at the rain clouds. She crossed her arms. ¡°The rain could stop at any moment, and the ground dries quickly. But it could also be a spirit, or a demon beast. One that it is our job to track.¡± ¡°What demon beast? We don¡¯t have any fire beasts nearby.¡± ¡°Azonian shriks can develop fire breathing.¡± His forehead creased in an uncertain frown. ¡°First time I am hearing of it, which means it barely ever happens.¡± ¡°Rare is not never. It could also be a migrant.¡± ¡°You are really stretching this. A migrating spirit, this time of year?¡± ¡°You should read the reports more,¡± she said, pursing her lips in annoyance, ¡°one was delivered three days ago from Lake of Peace. They had an encounter with a powerful mushroom spirit, and their best guess is that it was a migrant from a good four hundred miles away. Lake of Peace is on the other side of this forest - we could easily be getting knock-on migrations.¡± He grimaced, still clearly unconvinced. ¡°Okay, so say it¡¯s a spirit or demon beast. Then what? By the time we get there, it will be gone already. Come on, our patrol is almost over - let¡¯s go eat something warm? You can look for this spirit tomorrow too.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any tracks left tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well if it sticks around, we¡¯ll see more of it, and if it moves on, it¡¯s not our problem either way?¡± ¡°If it moves on, we should warn other offices,¡± she said, glaring at Ye Yun. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going, I will go alone.¡± He sighed, and turned away, walking towards the farms at the edge of the town. ¡°Don¡¯t get eaten!¡± he called out, giving her a last glance. Lazy bum. She turned around and sprinted off into the forest, quickly bouncing up into the tree crowns, and keeping her pace even as she swung from tree to tree above the dense undergrowth below, bouncing off the trunks where the branches were too sparse. Her cloak, all dark greens and browns, blended in with the forest, and for once she was thankful for the rain - it should obscure her scent. They were supposed to patrol in pairs for a reason. Ye Yun was right on the money, and she came out into a clearing about an hour later, crouching down on a branch high off the ground. It had been recently cleared out, still littered with leaves and branches. In the middle was an enormous pyre, a massive pile of wood arranged into a pyramid, flame and smoke rising up into the sky. It was surrounded by a dozen smaller ones - some still going, others already put out. There were two cultivators in the clearing, wearing long, black leather cloaks, crouched in front of one of the smaller fires. They were cooking meat, and speaking quietly enough that she could not hear them. One was a man, looking bored, and the other a woman, wearing scarlet robes underneath her cloak. Poachers? Something about the picture tugged at her mind, but she couldn¡¯t quite figure out what. She sniffed the air. No fresh blood, and the meat was from an ox - they must have brought it from the town. If they were poachers, they were careful enough not to leave obvious tracks. But then why start a fire she could see all the way from the town? As she observed them, the woman raised her head, scanning the treeline, and spotted Lin Fang, smiling and waving at her. The man looked in the same direction, suddenly growing alert. ¡°I told you someone would come if we didn¡¯t warn them,¡± the woman said, louder than before - clearly for Lin Fang¡¯s benefit - before calling out to her directly. ¡°Would you like some meat, honorable cultivator? We have plenty to spare.¡± After a moment of indecision, Lin Fang nodded, and dropped down to the ground. ¡°I apologize for the intrusion, honorable cultivators,¡± she said, ¡°I only wanted to make sure this wasn¡¯t a forest fire.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the man said, ¡°we expected that a spirit hunter might show up, like Shanyi said.¡± Lin Fang¡¯s eye twitched as she came closer. The woman - Shanyi - snorted, shaking her head. ¡°I apologize for my partner, he was raised under a bridge,¡± Shanyi said, and Lin Fang shared a look of understanding with her. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Perhaps you are right. A bridge would have been far too luxurious for you,¡± Shanyi continued, shaking her head. ¡°Those aren¡¯t spirit hunter robes, Yonghao.¡± Lin Fang stopped a respectable distance away, and bowed. ¡°I am Lin Fang, office of spiritual conservation,¡± she said. ¡°Qian Shanyi, and Wang Yonghao,¡± Qian Shanyi said, bowing as well, and gesturing to her partner. ¡°I hope we haven¡¯t made too much trouble?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Lin Fang said, and something finally clicked in her mind, and she relaxed. These two had no reason at all to poach. ¡°You are the ones who went through the tribulation yesterday? And then donated half of the materials to the town?¡± She still wasn¡¯t sure what to do with her part of the donation. ¡°Indeed,¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, gesturing towards the smaller fire. Lin Fang approached it, and Wang Yonghao handed her a small log to use as a seat. She took it, stretching out her legs. With the central pyre burning bright, it was actually quite comfortable. The three of them got to talking, sharing small things about themselves. After her run through the forest, the cooked ox tasted heavenly, true to its nature. ¡°I am an immortal chef,¡± Qian Shanyi said, when the question of the clearing came up again. ¡°I wanted to practice cooking with wood fires - see how their shape influences the heat and smoke, how quickly they burn through wood, and so on - but you can¡¯t burn a dozen different fires at once in a tavern. So we decided to do it here.¡± Must also make it easier to practice secret sect techniques, Lin Fang thought, idly wondering what sort of techniques were practiced by magnates so rich they simply donated several tons of Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures on a whim. ¡°And this?¡± she asked instead, pointing to the central fire. ¡°We wanted to scare demon beasts away, if any were nearby,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°Two cultivators, the smell of cooking meat¡­ It seemed safer, even if it¡¯s a bit of a waste of good wood. I hope we haven¡¯t violated some prohibition? We checked the trees for talismans or markings, and I looked at the maps in the library to make sure this forest was open, but perhaps we missed something?¡± Lin Fang shook her head, and the conversation moved on. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Wang Yonghao asked after a while. ¡±You say you patrol the forest, keep track of demon beasts and spirits¡­ Isn¡¯t this what spirit hunters do?¡± ¡°Spirit hunters hunt spirits, Yonghao,¡± Qian Shanyi said before Lin Fang could respond. ¡°The office of conservation does the opposite, if anything.¡± She glanced at Lin Fang. ¡±I understand that the difference in philosophy leads to some tensions.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say tensions.¡± Lin Fang shook her head. ¡°Our work rarely intersects with each other.¡± ¡°Then disagreements, perhaps?¡± Lin Fang inclined her head in agreement. ¡°Sometimes. Our approach to protecting people tends to be different.¡± Wang Yonghao raised his eyebrows. ¡°How is not killing a demon beast going to protect anyone?¡± Lin Fang pursed her lips, thinking how to explain it. A common enough attitude, but still misguided. Qian Shanyi shook her head. ¡°Indeed,¡± she mused, ¡°when there is something threatening your life, you should simply kill it, shouldn¡¯t you, Yonghao?¡± He seemed to pull back after that. There was some history there, though not one Lin Fang had any business prying into. ¡°Spirit hunters come from an earlier, more brutal time,¡± she said, throwing a thankful glance at Qian Shanyi for her support, even if she couldn¡¯t exactly understand why it was given. ¡°We know more about the world now, and many of the threats that could put whole towns on the brink of extinction have already been dealt with. To simply slaughter - it is misguided.¡± ¡°A flower plucked is a field that will not grow,¡± Qian Shanyi said, quoting straight from the books. ¡°A demon beast slaughtered is a dozen beastlings that will never be.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Wang Yonghao blinked, some realization plain on his face. ¡°Is that why so many ancient manuals and techniques can¡¯t be made to work now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really my field,¡± Lin Fang shrugged. She was glad he understood, at least. ¡°But yes, many ingredients have been driven to extinction. Many more simply never get the chance to ripen to their proper age. Out on the frontiers it¡¯s different, but here on the interior of the Empire, we have to be careful.¡± ¡°I imagine it¡¯s more than just the patrols,¡± Qian Shanyi said, scratching her chin. ¡°But also catching poachers when they try to sell the materials?¡± ¡°That as well, yes,¡± Lin Fang nodded, ¡°though it comes up rarely enough - most cultivators never even notice us doing our jobs in the background. Those who want to make money hunting leave for the frontiers, and all we have to deal with are the occasional mistakes.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded with great interest, and they spent another half an hour talking about her job, before she thanked the pair, and left for Reflection Ridge, her spirits lifted greatly. It was always good to meet some cultivators who understood the big problem, and had nothing to hide.
¡°Excellent work fooling Lin Fang,¡± Qian Shanyi said, clapping Wang Yonghao on the shoulder once they made their way back to the tavern, and descended down into his world fragment to check their haul. After a day¡¯s work, they made out with a solid fifty tree trunks, and she never even came close to suspecting they had some kind of spatial storage. This wasn¡¯t the frontier: if they wanted to stock up on wood for their projects, they had to cover up their trails. And now they had a witness, and a ready-made excuse for any other clearings appearing in the forest. A perfect heist. Chapter 51: Count The Beans To Bless Your Ass ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qian Shanyi glanced up at Wang Yonghao, who was bent over her, leering curiously. She was sprawled on the grass, her back to one of the mounds where the chiclotron trench rose above the ground, a book in her lap and a cup of rosewine tea in her hand. At her side, she had a crude scratchpad - a wide plank of wood with a piece of paper pinned to it with several needles, with columns of notes written out in her quick-flowing shorthand. A small writing brush laid on top of a small inkwell, resting securely in a depression in the grass, with the jade slate for the Three Obediences Four Virtues right next to it. ¡°What does it look like I am doing?¡± she said, lowering her eyes and marking down another dozen symbols on her scratchpad. ¡°You told me to relax until I am fully healed, so I am relaxing.¡± ¡°You are doing math, I can see it. You aren¡¯t relaxing, you are working.¡± ¡°And math cannot be relaxing?¡± Wang Yonghao paused, as if thinking it over. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Quite prejudiced of you, Yonghao,¡± she said lightly, ¡°Perhaps I should challenge you to a duel over it.¡± He sighed. ¡°I have never seen you do math to relax.¡± She grinned up at him, tilting her head backwards to look him in the eyes. He looked funny upside down. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me fuck either. Perhaps I have simply never felt like it before.¡± Wang Yonghao groaned, covering up his face. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± she chuckled, ¡°I was thinking about growing food.¡± She picked up her scratchpad, before thinking better of it. It would take her longer to explain her shorthand than any benefit it might provide. ¡°Ideally, an adult person should eat two to three thousand calories per day,¡± she said instead, ¡±For a cultivator, closer to four or five thousand, even more for body fundamentalists. The hard minimum is somewhere around one or two thousand - any less and you are just burning your own body for energy. So between the two of us, we need to grow between four and ten thousand calories of food per day in order to be remotely sustainable. That¡¯s the basis we have to start working from.¡± ¡°I knew this was just going to be about math,¡± Yonghao complained, sitting down next to her with a grimace. ¡°So what, you want us to plant rice?¡± ¡°You say it like staving off hunger is an imposition,¡± she said idly, frowning at her notes. Where did she write this down? She flipped to the next sheet of paper. Wang Yonghao sighed next to her. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing,¡± he grumbled. She glanced back at him, and then turned to face him fully. His lips were pursed, as if she kicked his favorite puppy, and then blamed him for it. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®nothing¡¯,¡± she said, her eyes piercing him. ¡°This affects both our lives - so what about my plan makes you so annoyed?¡± He didn¡¯t respond, rubbing his eyes with the backs of his hands. She reached out and flicked him on the forehead. ¡°Tell me what the problem is, Yonghao.¡± He moved his hands away and grimaced. ¡°It just¡­ sounds like a lot of work.¡± She glanced at where a hut was slowly coming together. The fool insisted on doing it on his own, and had spent the last day expanding the hole leading down to the granite base of his inner world, and pulling out stone blocks to use as a foundation. By now, all that he had to show for it was a single square frame, resting on six stone posts - though she had to admit that that was probably the hardest part. Bringing her attention back to him, she snorted. ¡°I am not looking forward to it either. Would you prefer starving?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± She rolled her eyes. Drama queen. ¡°No you wouldn¡¯t, you are just tired. Tired from stubbornly deciding to do this work alone, mind. And it¡¯s not like we have to start planting right away - I just want us to have a plan for the future.¡± He laid there for a moment, before his face relaxed. ¡°Okay, fine. I am sorry I was dismissive.¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s better. Now, do you have a better idea?¡± ¡°Why do we have to plant anything?¡± he said, lifting himself up on one elbow. ¡°Can¡¯t we just buy a whole bunch of rice and store it here? I could build us a larder, I think. It¡¯d be way easier.¡± She nodded. This was a valid point, though one she had already thought of. ¡°It¡¯s all because of dependencies,¡± she said, ¡°currently, we depend on outside sources of food to not starve. If we stored a lot of food at once, our dependence on the outside would go down - but only until we ran out again. Heavens would, of course, know how much food we have, because they¡¯d see us bring it in - and if they forced us into a situation where we had no external food sources for months, we¡¯d be fucked. Too risky for my tastes.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t they just as easily¡­ Sneak some kind of parasite into our world fragment that could eat this farm of yours?¡± She nodded again. ¡°They could, yes - which is why we will still need the larder. But it¡¯s a question of sequential failures. With a larder, Heavens only need to put enough pressure on us to exhaust it - but if we also have a farm, they need to disable the farm, and put enough pressure on us to get through our stores, and make sure we couldn¡¯t re-plant the farm before we run out, or get back to civilisation. It makes us a lot more robust.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± She finally found the sheet she was looking for, and pinned it to the top of the stack with a pair of needles, showing it to Wang Yonghao. It was a simple diagram with three nodes. ¡°I see three broad strategies for how we could produce food,¡± she continued, ¡°first would be to plant berry bushes or fruit trees - something that would produce fruit all year round, since your inner world doesn¡¯t have winter. The problem is that they take a long time to grow - years, potentially - and even with the time moving faster here, I would prefer not to wait. But maybe keep your eyes out for small apple trees that could fit through the entrance - we might be able to dig them up and replant here wholesale.¡± He gave her a baffled look. ¡°What, you really think we¡¯d just run into an unclaimed, healthy apple tree?¡± ¡°I think that with your luck this is entirely possible, yes.¡± He closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°I hate that you are right.¡± ¡°I always am,¡± she said casually, ¡°But enough about the trees. The second option is animals - chickens or rabbits, for example - that we could raise for meat, but this runs into our as of yet unsolved rosevine problem. As long as we are around and awake, keeping them safe shouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal - but we cannot do so if we are on the outside. We would need to build some kind of safehouse, one that could be safely left locked up for weeks at a time - and that is an engineering challenge in its own right. I think it would be too difficult to start with - which brings us to grains and vegetables.¡± Yonghao told her that he tried to freeze the rosevines out by radically dropping the temperature in the world fragment and leaving it alone for a day, but it didn¡¯t seem to kill them. His other idea was to burn them out - but he didn¡¯t try it, since he didn¡¯t want to burn himself. She had concerns that it could also break whatever property of the world fragment allowed the dead air to diffuse - until they knew exactly what caused it, any large-scale modifications seemed too dangerous to attempt. Wang Yonghao watched her explanation with interest, and nodded. ¡°So, rice?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, rice would be a very bad choice. It takes too much work to plant and harvest.¡± She gave him a meaningful look. ¡±Do you want to spend your days bent over a rice paddy?¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Neither do I. This means that rice is right out. No, here is what I was thinking.¡± She put her scratchpad down, and picked up her jade slate, handing it over to him. It was already opened to a page with a picture. He took it from her hands, looking at it curiously. ¡°Beans?¡± he asked eloquently. ¡°Yes, beans,¡± she said, flipping to a different sheet of her notes. ¡°Ten thousand calories per day equates to three kilos of dried beans, or about a ton of beans per year. Conveniently enough, a square meter of planted beans produces about a kilo, which means we need about a thousand square meters of plants per annum.¡± Three Obediences Four Virtues had figures on the caloric density of beans, but not on how much space they needed to grow. This is where her other book helped - after returning from the forest, they went straight to the postal office, and checked out some common books from the library about all sorts of farming topics. An immortal chef wanting to learn how plants are grown shouldn¡¯t be too suspicious. Wang Yonghao raised his eyes from the manual. For all his hatred of math, she saw him easily do the numbers in his head. ¡°That¡¯s more than a third of the world fragment,¡± he winced, ¡°we¡¯d never be done planting.¡± ¡°On paper, if this was a regular farm, yes,¡± she nodded, ¡°but it isn¡¯t. For one, your inner world doesn¡¯t have winter - this means we should be able to get several harvests done every year. Depending on the variety, beans take from sixty to a hundred and twenty days to grow to harvest - which means we could do three to six harvests per year. For another, we would be the first farm to raise beans in an environment with this much spiritual energy - nobody else would be insane enough to waste it on beans. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that doubled the productivity at the very least. We might be able to get away with just a hundred or so square meters, which should be very manageable.¡± She shrugged, closing the book and getting up off the grass to stretch her back. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s just a theory,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never planted anything in my life, so I am sure I am missing something. For all that my sect specialized in alchemical plants, tending to the greenhouses was done by outer disciples, not cultivators.¡± ¡°Now come on,¡± she said, heading towards the center of the world fragment. ¡°I am bored with math, and you are tired from building a house. Let¡¯s go steal something.¡±
Two figures glided silently through the night, black cloaks of leather all but invisible against the night sky. They leaped over the fence, grabbed the goods, and vanished, leaving behind not even a single whisper. Or at least, that was the plan. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled quietly, disturbing the ambiance of the dark forest as they circled around Glaze Ridge, beyond even the outermost farms, slowly creeping up on the facility built a good distance away from the town, lower down the hill. They were walking at a leisurely pace, and the dim moonlight that pierced the tree crowns was more than enough to light their way. ¡°Please,¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. They were still several kilometers away, and speaking barely above a whisper, voices sure to be swallowed completely by the forest. ¡°Without me, how will you know what to grab?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know either!¡± Wang Yonghao said, so scandalized that he was barely managing to keep himself quiet. ¡°You said you only read about this ages ago!¡± ¡°I make better guesses.¡± ¡°Guess what your healer would say about you running around the forest at night?¡± ¡°That this is just a restful walk through the woods. It¡¯s good for my health.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for your ego.¡± ¡°Are the body and soul not two halves of a whole? What is good for one is good for the other.¡± He sighed in exasperation. ¡°You know I am right.¡± ¡°I most certainly do not.¡± She smirked, and stepped in front of Wang Yonghao, walking backwards so she could stare him in the face. The forest floor was flat and clean, with few roots, and she had memorized the next fifty meters of their path. ¡°Besides, what will you do about the workers?¡± He glared at her, and her smirk only grew. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if there will be any!¡± She rolled her eyes at him. And this man called her stubborn? ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he said, sighing. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯d go back and we¡¯d try it tomorrow.¡± She wagged a finger at him. ¡°You know we can¡¯t give the Heavens time to prepare,¡± she said, ¡°Tomorrow something will happen, and there will be more defenses. We do it in one sweep.¡± ¡°All the more reason for us to have waited until you were healthy.¡± ¡°No reason at all,¡± she slashed her hand through the air, and turned around so that she could see where they were going. ¡°The plan does not rely on my fitness.¡± They walked in silence for a while, the midnight forest silent around them but for the slight movement of the trees in the wind. Even the earliest rising birds weren¡¯t due to wake up for another couple hours. Navigating through an unfamiliar forest was difficult, but not too much. Glaze Ridge was built on a hill, above even the level of the forest around it, and they could see the lights of the town shining through the tree crowns, as well as the moonlight reflected off the glass in the valley to their right. Somewhere to their left, beyond their range of vision, was a road: even if their direction wavered, they couldn¡¯t deviate too far. Soon enough, they saw lantern light shine through the forest ahead of them, and tasted the foul smell wafting from their target, and slowly came to a stop. ¡°This should be close enough,¡± she said quietly, closing her spiritual pores as she looked around, and pointed towards one of the pines. ¡°Now help me up this tree.¡± The branches were quite high up off the ground. A bit over a day had passed since their tribulation, though for the two of them, it was closer to three, and her lungs and ribs were starting to heal quite well¡­ but not well enough to start leaping around like a mountain goat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the plan doesn¡¯t rely on your fitness?¡± ¡°Still doesn¡¯t,¡± she grinned at her own blatant contradiction, daring him to argue more. ¡°It relies on you helping me climb this tree.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed. He would have flown up, but they were trying to stay hidden, and his technique created a pair of clouds of fiery fireflies as bright as a campfire. Instead, he put his back to the tree and laced his fingers together. She stepped onto his hands, and he lifted her up to the lowest branch, leaping up soon after. Climbing without straining her ribs was difficult, but manageable: she simply had to imagine the tree as a staircase, and rely more on her legs and her sense of balance than on pulling herself up by her hands. In a couple minutes, they ascended to the top of the tree, and stared at their target out over the forest. There were a dozen pools dug out of the earth, roughly circular and arranged in two rows, each a good thirty meters in diameter, and paved in stone, with high edges. Half of the pools were full, liquid glistening in the moonlight, and the other was empty, revealing the greasy stone walls. Channels ran between them, connecting them to each other, and terminating in a pair of buildings on each end of the facility. In the center of each of the pools was a small circular ¡°island¡±, with a thick ¡°walkway¡± arch connecting the island to the edge. The walkway had a channel running over the top of it, filled with water even in the empty pools, heading towards a much smaller pool off to the side, with large, conical piles of something black rising out of the water. The whole structure was surrounded by clean pathways, lined with lanterns on poles. A fence, a good five meters tall, encircled the whole facility, with trees cleared out all around it. ¡°Those must be the hives,¡± she said, pointing to the smaller pools as she balanced on top of a branch, hugging the tree trunk. They both wore their dark leather cloaks to better blend in with the night. ¡°Queens should be inside them.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to do it?¡± He sighed. ¡°We could still turn around.¡± She raised an eyebrow at him. They¡¯ve already discussed this before setting off. ¡°Yonghao, we need a permanent solution to the waste problem. I don¡¯t want to keep having to dig a new hole any time I need to take a shit.¡± And if we are going to start a farm, we¡¯d need a way to compost dead plant matter. She kept those thoughts private. There was no way to conceal the purpose of this raid from the Heavens, but the farm plan should still be secret. ¡°I know, I know,¡± he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I am not used to this.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He stayed silent for a while. ¡°How do you think they feed them?¡± She shrugged with one shoulder. ¡°The sludge, I think. They eat it, and clean the water at the same time. Should be easy enough for us to reproduce.¡± She wished she could have simply looked this up in the library. She didn¡¯t find any obvious tomes on the subject in the library in Reflection Ridge - and she did not want to attract attention by asking about it. Perhaps there were none to be found - treatment of sewage was a fairly specialized topic. Wang Yonghao stared at the facility quietly for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think it could be that simple,¡± he finally whispered. ¡°Beast trainers have ways to keep the beasts from escaping, right? Perhaps there is a technique they use on the worms - something that could alert them to the theft. I¡¯ve seen that happen several times. We can¡¯t just walk in like this.¡± She hummed in agreement. ¡°Mhm. More to the point,¡± - she pointed towards one corner of the facility, where an older cultivator was slowly patrolling around one of the outer pathways. He wore a mask, wrapped tightly around his mouth and nose, and practical robes of leather. ¡°I told you there would be people. Someone has to be on guard to chase any errant animals out.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, rub it in,¡± Yonghao sighed again. ¡°So how do you want to do this?¡± Chapter 52: Speak Of Troubles Above The Fertile Pools The forest was quiet as Wang Yonghao approached the fence around the facility, the cilia of his soul fully extended as he reached out with his spiritual energy senses. His mind spun through a hundred ways in which this could all go horribly wrong. It wasn¡¯t his first time trying to break into a place - not by far - but this was different. The fact that he was choosing to proactively do this¡­ the anxiety of it all made him want to flee and never return. Just follow the plan. As soon as he felt the cultivator on the other side - middle refinement stage, and not even that high up - he headed straight for them. Through his spiritual energy senses, he felt them stop in their tracks just a few moments later, and retreat away from the fence. He squished a spot of panic in his soul. It was going to be fine. With a single leap, he grabbed the top and pulled himself over with one hand, coming face to face with his target standing some thirty meters away from the fence. Back when they observed the facility from up in the tree crowns, it was hard to tell his age, but this close, he could see that the man would have passed for forty, wearing practical, expendable robes of leather and linen, with few decorations. The lower half of his face was covered by a thick cloth mask, and his hand rested warily on the handle of his sword. ¡°Fellow cultivator, please help!¡± Wang Yonghao said, putting some urgency into his voice. Shanyi said focusing on a memory helped, and he did his best to recall that sharp spike of despair when she fell down into the caldera of a waterfall. ¡°My partner, she - she is sick, and now she has fainted - I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Your partner? Where is she?¡± the other cultivator said, looking around. Some of the initial tension left his body, and he stepped a bit closer. ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°I am Wang Yonghao, loose cultivator,¡± Wang Yonghao said, gesturing to himself with his free hand. Shanyi said that he was a terrible actor, and true enough, it was really hard for him to hold this entire fictional life in his head all the while thinking of things to say - but she also said that people went with their first impression, and as long as he didn¡¯t mess up too much, he should be fine. ¡°My partner is Qian Shanyi. She is here, in the forest - I only left her to see if I could find some help.¡± The other cultivator relaxed completely, and jogged over to the fence. ¡°No wonder your face looked familiar,¡± the other cultivator said as he approached, ¡°This here cultivator is Zhao Anquan. I¡¯ve been helping with the butchering when you came and donated so many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. You have my thanks.¡± Quietly, Wang Yonghao breathed out. Okay. This didn¡¯t go disastrously. Zhao Anquan leaped over the fence, and Wang Yonghao dropped down, shaking his head. "That was Shanyi''s idea." "Then I suppose I better thank her in person,¡± Zhao Anquan said. ¡°Lead the way."
Zhao Anquan knew the surrounding woods well, and even under the dim light of the moons, following Wang Yonghao was child¡¯s play. He did wonder what a pair of cultivators was doing in this part of the woods this late at night - but there were more mysteries on the path of cultivation than stars in the sky, and it wasn¡¯t for him to question. Perhaps they had a dual cultivation law that had to be practiced beneath the stars. As they followed the path back, he scanned the treeline, noting things to do later - a tree that grew too close to the fence line here, a series of tracks to report there. It would save him a patrol later. They found the poor woman slumped against one of the trees, wafting air into her face with one hand. Her face was deathly pale, bright enough to shine even through the darkness of the forest, eyelids half closed. Her breathing was labored, quick, shallow breaths just on the edge of wheezing. Zhao Anquan felt a pang of pity in his heart. For someone who transcended a tribulation, she looked so small. Would they have to carry her? Or was that bad, when someone was injured? He honestly couldn¡¯t remember. As they approached, she turned her face slightly in their direction, but did not open her eyes. "Yonghao," Qian Shanyi said quietly, "you brought someone?" "I did,¡± Wang Yonghao said, gesturing towards him. ¡°This here is Zhao Anquan." Zhao Anquan stepped forwards, and bowed. Qian Shanyi¡¯s face turned a bit more in his direction. ¡°A healer?¡± she said. ¡°No,¡± he said, thankful the two weren¡¯t from a sect. He always fumbled the formal addresses. ¡°Just a fellow cultivator. What happened?¡± Wang Yonghao approached Qian Shanyi and kneeled next to her, putting a hand on her shoulder. The color of it really stood out in contrast with her skin. ¡°She was hit pretty badly during her tribulation.¡± Qian Shanyi slowly pushed Wang Yonghao¡¯s hand aside. ¡°I am fine. Just a bit light-headed.¡± ¡°We could help -¡± Qian Shanyi grimaced, and pushed herself upwards, back scraping across the tree bark. ¡°I do not -¡± she grunted, slowly raising to her feet. ¡°- require help.¡± She stopped, keeping herself stable with one hand on the side of the tree, and waited for a couple seconds before stepping forwards. Standing up, she was actually a hair taller than the both of them. ¡°See?¡± she said, opening her eyes and smiling slightly. ¡°I am completely fine -¡± The wind changed, bringing with it a hint of the noxious fumes from the pools, and Qian Shanyi gagged, folding in on herself in a fit of coughing and almost losing her balance, if not for Wang Yonghao holding her up by the waist. Zhao Anquan hurried to support her from the other side. ¡°You are not fine,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled, ¡°stop being stubborn and let us help.¡± ¡°Damnable smell,¡± she grimaced, slowly getting her breathing under control, and wiping some blood off her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°We were heading back to town when it hit us before. By the time it passed, I had all but coughed up a part of my lung, and my wounds reopened. What is it that you are making here? Poisons for the next imperial succession?¡± Zhao Anquan frowned. It was easy to forget how those unaccustomed fared in this environment. ¡°It¡¯s a paleworm farm,¡± he said, untying the thick mask from around his nose, and carefully offering it to Qian Shanyi. Jingxin stuffed it with flower petals for him every morning, to make the work more pleasant. ¡°This should help with the smell.¡± She accepted the offering with a grateful nod. ¡°I should have realized.¡± She sighed. ¡°Of course a town of this size would have one. Should have studied the map better before we decided to take our walk. I humbly apologize for taking you away from your duties.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t much to do most nights,¡± he said, ¡°even during the day, we only harvest the hives twice a week. I am just here in case an errant demon beast is attracted by the smell.¡± He gestured towards the northern side of the farm, though it remained hidden by the trees. ¡°If you¡¯d like, you could rest in our quarters until your wounds will let you reach the town safely. It¡¯s calm, safe and with clean air.¡± The other two cultivators shared an incomprehensible look, then nodded, and they set off slowly, supporting Qian Shanyi lest she fall over again. Zhao Anquan was mostly glad they didn¡¯t have to carry her.
The entrance to the offices passed through a long greenhouse, the curved ceiling of pure glass letting starlight through. Thankfully the smell of the greenery around them easily overpowered the draft that came from beyond the doors, and they could finally breathe freely. Zhao Anquan picked up a lantern near the doors, and Wang Yonghao looked around in wonder at the little circle of color surrounding the three of them, as they walked past wooden troughs, full of exotic flowers and herbs, filling the air with a dozen different scents. It wasn¡¯t the most colorful or unusual sight he had seen in his life - not by far - but at least nobody was trying to kill him, and - I like these flowers, he thought, focusing back on the moment. They are pretty. They smell nice. That was Qian Shanyi¡¯s advice, to try and focus on sensations and the positives, and it surprised him how well it worked - at least compared to what he used to do before. She was walking right next to him, looking around with a small frown on her face, no doubt brewing up some new devious scheme. So far everything was going just about how they planned it - down to her pretending to be more injured than she was, and refusing help at first. She said that it was best to stick close to your own personality, to minimize the chance of something slipping through, which is why that particular element was necessary - but he felt it was more down to her enjoying fooling other people. They soon reached the opposite end of the greenhouse, and passed through another door into a small and cozy kitchen, illuminated only by the dim light of a smoldering fireplace. There was a large window, looking out towards the pools, with a table right next to it, and so many plants all over the place, in pots and troughs, some sort of vines climbing up small railings and up to the ceiling, that for a moment he thought they were still in the greenhouse. Two doors, on opposite sides of the room, led further into the building. Zhao Anquan pressed his hand to a talisman on one of the walls, and gentle light slowly spread throughout the room. One of the other walls turned out to have a large glass tank, filled with water and more plants, and small golden fish swimming between the roots. Wang Yonghao walked over to it to take a look: they seemed content with their small lives, occasionally splashing up to the surface. While Zhao Anquan was busy with lights, Qian Shanyi lowered herself into one of the chairs with a grateful sigh. Her face was still deathly pale - only partly makeup, he knew - and as she took the mask off her face, he felt her spiritual energy stir ever so gently, reapplying it where it might have rubbed off. If he wasn¡¯t looking for it, he was sure he would have missed it. ¡°Are you back already?¡± a male voice came from one of the doors, and Wang Yonghao turned around to see another man enter the room, dressed in a fluffy bathrobe. A mortal - or ¡°ordinary person¡±, as Shanyi kept insisting - and closer to fifty. About the same age as Zhao Anquan, really, once you accounted for the latter being a cultivator. He squinted up at the bright lights, and when his eyes focused on Wang Yonghao and Qian Shanyi, he stopped and raised an eyebrow. ¡°We have guests?¡± ¡°A fellow cultivator had been injured,¡± Zhao Anquan said, turning towards the new man with a smile, and gesturing towards Qian Shanyi. ¡°This is Qian Shanyi - she is the one who made that donation. I offered to let her stay until she recovers her strength.¡± The other man paused, looking between Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao. His lips were pursed ever so slightly. ¡°And she just happened to be injured here? In the middle of the forest?¡± Zhao Anquan sighed. ¡°Jingxin¡­¡± ¡°Very well,¡± the other man bowed deeply after a pause. ¡°I am Zhao Jingxin. Should we send for a healer?¡± ¡°It is not necessary,¡± Qian Shanyi waved her hand, ¡°I have it under control. I just need a bit of rest, and conversation to distract myself. But I am forever grateful for your kindness.¡± ¡°I should be the grateful one,¡± Zhao Anquan said, sitting down opposite her at the same table. Zhao Jingxin went over to the fireplace, and stoked the fire with new wood, before hanging a kettle over it. ¡°Your donation is worth much more than a place to rest and some tea.¡± Wang Yonghao turned away from the room and back towards the fishes, concealing his emotions. Qian Shanyi said she could handle the conversation, but he was still worried. What if they made something slip and were discovered? ¡°Have they distributed it already?¡± Qian Shanyi said with a smile in her voice. ¡°The empire works fast.¡± ¡°I was there at the hill, helping with processing.¡± ¡°Truly? Post office is quite some distance from here.¡± He heard fabric shift. A shrug. ¡°It¡¯s good pay. And with your donation, it¡¯s exemplary - easily six times what I earn here in a month. We¡¯ll be able to buy so much for our garden now.¡± Wang Yonghao breathed deeply, and then turned around. Zhao Anquan was chatting amicably with Qian Shanyi, Zhao Jingxin standing just a bit behind him with a hand on his shoulder. Nothing seemed to be going wrong. It was probably fine. He walked over to the table and sat down next to Qian Shanyi.
Their plan - modified once they saw that the facility was manned - had two stages. First, they would try to find out as much as they could about the worms, and verify exactly how many people were on the farm. Then, if they could manage it, Qian Shanyi would distract them, while Wang Yonghao went off to steal the queens. If that didn¡¯t work¡­ Well, nothing they could do - the information alone would already be quite useful, and she had a legend prepared for if they were caught. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Once the tea was ready, Zhao Jingxin sat down on the same table, right next to Zhao Anquan. Qian Shanyi studied his appearance in the reflection of the window, pretending to look at the pools of the farm. There was something off about him - how he looked at her and the tone of his voice, a certain air of suspicion and mistrust - but it was hard to place. It definitely wasn¡¯t the usual awe many ordinary people had for cultivators, and it wasn¡¯t fear either, but rather something else entirely. In theory, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­ but it was still an uncontrolled factor, a ball tossed up into the air and out of sight. With Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck muddying the picture, she couldn¡¯t simply dismiss it. ¡°Would you mind if we closed the curtains?¡± she asked, turning back to the others. Just because she needed more information, it was no reason not to set up for the second stage of their plan. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to impose, but the sight of these pools brings back the memory of that horrific smell¡­¡± ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing,¡± Zhao Anquan said easily, and stood up to do as she asked. Zhao Jingxin, on the other hand, did not react to her sudden request at all, not even a twitch of an eyebrow out of place. So he isn¡¯t suspicious of what I am planning? Only the circumstance? She hummed in thanks, keeping her outward attention on Zhao Anquan. ¡°I take it you are the beastmaster of the farm?¡± Zhao Anquan nodded as he sat back down. ¡°One of the two,¡± he said. Zhao Jingxin put an arm around his shoulders, and he didn¡¯t resist. ¡°We switch who is on duty every other week. The other one would usually still be here, in case I needed to step away for something - but he went off to celebrate the very same donation you made. Said he¡¯d be back tomorrow, so now it¡¯s just me and Jingxin.¡± Qian Shanyi did her best to project a feeling of smugness at Wang Yonghao without changing her expression or posture. Even though she knew no telepathic techniques, he still shifted slightly right next to her, which she considered a success. ¡°I see,¡± she continued smoothly, ¡°Well, send him my regards when he returns. This is not a job many cultivators would be willing to take, I imagine.¡± Zhao Anquan shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a job,¡± he said, ¡°it pays well enough, and we like it here, out in the forest. Not many people to bother. Most days, me and Jingxin do some maintenance, and then work on our garden.¡± And what a garden it was. ¡°Still, I would have thought a beast could only be bound to one person?¡± she said, letting her true curiosity seep into her tone, ¡±I¡¯ve never been on a paleworm farm before, though I have read about them in books - how does it work with two beastmasters?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t bind them,¡± Zhao Anquan said, shaking his head. ¡°It would be far too much effort, especially since they breed all the time.¡± ¡°Really? But then how do you prevent escapes?¡± ¡°They have been made to depend on the Rose Sand of Shah,¡± Zhao Anquan said with a shrug. There was a hint of surprise on his face, probably because very few cultivators aside from her would be interested in what happened to their poop. ¡°Without it, they die. But mostly, they don¡¯t really try to escape.¡± ¡°Fascinating,¡± Qian Shanyi said, leaning forward in excitement. ¡°Tell me more.¡± They talked more about the farm - how the worms were grown and cared for, and the flow of water. Apparently there was a river passing not too far from the valley of glass, and kept from spilling into the valley through careful civil engineering - half a dozen dams and artificial channels. Water was drawn from the river somewhere upstream, passed through the town, and then ended up here before being returned back into the river. It was all quite interesting, though she could tell that she was the only one among the four of them truly curious about the subject, and Zhao Anquan was just humoring her as a polite host. After a while, Wang Yonghao picked up on the situation, and started to talk with Zhao Jingxin about the greenhouse, and gave her an excellent opportunity to study his reactions. There was still that tension there - less than for her, but noticeable if you knew where to look. Not quite suspicion - but definitely a certain wariness. He stayed close to Zhao Anquan, their hands touching - in an almost protective gesture. One question kept nagging at her mind. Why here? This was not a particularly prestigious or well paid job, and neither of them seemed like much of a recluse. Zhao Anquan was in the middle of the refinement stage - he should have had plenty of options, so why pick a job so far away from the eyes of anyone else? Hm. They were quite old, weren¡¯t they? A hypothesis appeared in her mind, one that would fit everything quite neatly, and give her the opportunity she needed. And even if she was wrong - she could improvise. She only needed five minutes, at most. Qian Shanyi glanced at Wang Yonghao. Yeah, she wasn¡¯t testing it with this prude at her side. Instead, she grimaced, rubbing her chest. ¡°My lungs are still more sore than I would like. Yonghao, would you mind running to our room and bringing me my medicine?¡± He nodded, and headed for the doors. They¡¯ve discussed this signal well in advance - he knew what to do. Only a short minute after he left, Zhao Jingxin yawned, and rose up from his chair. ¡°Honorable cultivator Qian, I must retire for the night,¡± he said tersely, bowing to her, ¡°my sleep was interrupted, and there is plenty of work to do tomorrow.¡± ¡°Before you go,¡± she said immediately, ¡°there was one thing that made me curious.¡± By her mental count, Wang Yonghao should be sneaking back into the brightly lit yard of the facility right around now. If she let Zhao Jingxin leave, he¡¯d surely glance out the window in another room and notice him. ¡°You two have the same family name,¡± she noted with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the story there?¡±
After he left the others, Wang Yonghao sped off in the direction of Glaze Ridge, before making a wide hook through the forest and circling around to the other side of the farm. He glanced at the windows from up in the trees to check that the curtains were still closed - they were - before quietly hopping over the fence and heading towards one of the hives. His task was simple: steal one or two queens, make it seem like a fox got in instead of a person, and then run to Glaze Ridge and back - not so much so that someone could see him, as to make sure he was gone for a right amount of time. Taking longer than expected was plausible - returning too quickly was not. It was a simple task. There was just one problem. Wang Yonghao stared at the waxy, brown-black surface of the hive, hundreds of disgusting pale worms wriggling in and out of it, and traveling down a channel to reach a pool of raw sewage. Up close, the smell was so bad he opted to block up his nose with a pair of wooden plugs he prepared in advance. The queens were, of course, in the very middle of the hive. He felt them keenly, like warm spots to his spiritual energy senses, streams of much dimmer worker-worms heading to them and back out of the hive. ¡°Damn you Shanyi,¡± he grumbled, glancing up at the building with the closed curtains. Surely there had to be a better way.
The tension in the air ramped up a notch as Zhao Jingxin narrowed his eyes at Qian Shanyi. She met his gaze with a polite smile, saluting him with her cup of tea. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we have the same name?¡± He challenged her. ¡°We are family.¡± ¡°Brothers?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. They looked nothing alike - but stranger things have happened. He put his hands on his hips, and nodded at her challengingly. ¡°What is it to you?¡± Clearly not brothers, then, but nonetheless quite close. There was no fear in his eyes - he had to know for sure that Zhao Anquan would back him up against a cultivator. Zhao Anquan breathed in sharply, aghast. ¡°Jingxin! That is no way to speak to our guest!¡± Our guest, huh. ¡°A guest that shows up in the middle of the night?¡± Zhao Jingxin said, looking back at Zhao Anquan. ¡°In the middle of the forest?¡± She inclined her head. ¡°Your tone tingles with accusations. Have I harmed your family in some way?¡± Ultimately, she just had to keep him occupied and away from any windows that looked out onto the pools. That he ¡®decided¡¯ to go to sleep just about when Wang Yonghao would have circled back to the facility certainly had a stink of the Heavens. ¡°Of course not!¡± Zhao Anquan said, turning to her, eyes full of concern. Zhao Jingxin, thankfully, stayed quiet, though he kept his glare on her. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian, please don¡¯t take this to heart. He is my adoptive father.¡± She shook her head. Father? They were practically the same age. As if she¡¯d let them off this easily - she had no interest in what was technically in their papers. Besides, she couldn¡¯t just let such an excellent opportunity lie. ¡°Should I not take this to heart?¡± she said, ¡°I have felt the suspicion in the air ever since I walked in - but I had little interest in ruffling feathers, and so I stayed quiet. But now, you have all but slapped me across the face.¡± Zhao Anquan¡¯s eyes widened a fraction, and he turned back to Zhao Jingxin. ¡°Jingxin, apologize to our guest,¡± he said, tension in his voice. Zhao Anquan¡¯s reaction seemed to put him on the back foot, but not entirely. ¡°What for?¡± A dangerous ignorance, if he was claiming to be a father of a cultivator. ¡°I am a loose cultivator, honorable Zhao Jingxin,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°We are not like ordinary people. My honor and my sword is all that I have. If people go around making insinuations about why I came to their house, I could hardly stand that, could I? If people thought I was some kind of robber, who would deal with me at all? It¡¯s said that to insult a cultivator is to court death, and there is a reason for that.¡± Zhao Anquan stood up at once, stepping over to Zhao Jingxin and putting himself between them, a grave look on his face. He wisely kept his eyes on her sword - she was younger and of a higher realm than him, and likely better trained too. Wounds or not, if they crossed swords, she would put money on herself three times out of four. Zhao Jingxin¡¯s face only showed confusion. Less bravery and more foolishness, then. She waved both of them off, leaning back in her chair to show just how not prepared for a fight she was. ¡°Please. We are alone in here, and nobody else heard us,¡± she said, ¡°I have no reason to seek satisfaction. But my point stands. The least you can do is explain what it is that I did that put you on edge.¡± He should be thankful she wasn¡¯t Jian Shizhe, or there would have been blood already. Honestly, why was she the one to teach him this? The man was twenty five years her senior. Perhaps they lived so far from the other people that he never had a chance to learn. Zhao Anquan breathed out, his body relaxing. Zhao Jingxin warily looked over his shoulder at her, clearly unnerved. It took him a moment to come up with the words. ¡°Why did you donate your winnings?¡± he said slowly, ¡°people do not simply do that.¡± ¡°And if I said it was out of the kindness of my heart?¡± she asked, and chuckled at the frown Zhao Jingxin gave her. ¡°Very well.¡± Suspicions did not arise for no reason. Every suspicion was borne out of someone failing to put you into their picture of the world - and if you helped them do so, it could easily resolve, or even turn them into your closest friend, depending on how you did it. ¡°There are certain¡­ expectations that are put on a young woman such as myself,¡± she began slowly, pouring herself a new cup of tea, ¡°ones I do not welcome. To marry, to have children, to obey my husband. I refuse to live up to them. But to do so - it is like trying to turn back a river. It is much easier to at least pretend to conform.¡± All true enough for many people, though her view was that a true cultivator should simply force the river to flow uphill. To do anything less was cowardice - but truth would not help here. ¡°So I have a partner who is not my partner,¡± she continued, bending the truth with practiced ease, ¡°We rent the same room at a tavern, even though we don¡¯t sleep together. I donate money - for people tend to look through closed eyelids at anyone who gave them a gift. And sometimes I sneak off into the forest at night, all so I can do what I want in peace.¡± ¡°And what might that be?¡± She gave them her best flat, unamused stare. ¡°I would have thought the two of you, of all people, would have guessed already.¡± The silence between the three of them grew palpable, until Zhao Anquan spoke a single syllable. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± echoed Zhao Jingxin, ¡°So you know.¡± ¡°Honestly,¡± she said, crinkling her nose at them slightly, ¡°Who do you think I am? A refiner?¡± At least they had the decency to blush.
¡°Ew, ew, ew, ew, ew,¡± Wang Yonghao muttered, as he sprinted away from the paleworm farm, shuddering in disgust. He quickly found a quiet corner of the forest, before dipping into his inner world to unload his cargo - a pair of paleworm queens, and a few kilos of this Rose Sand, that was simply poured into the middle of their hives though a big funnel. Then he headed straight for the bath to wash himself thoroughly. He¡¯d say thanks to Shanyi for coming up with the idea of building a bath here, but he was short on thanks for her at the moment. Half an hour of thorough scrubbing later - and only seven minutes on the outside - he was back on track, heading towards Reflection Ridge. The bath really helped him center himself, and as he ran, he thought that actually, this heist went off surprisingly well - being disgusted was probably a small price to pay for having a proper latrine. Stealing the queens was simplicity itself, after he overcame himself, and by the time the morning rose, the other worms would repair the rest of the hive, erasing all evidence. Maybe Shanyi was right that he could relax more about these things.
Zhao Jingxin did not end up going to sleep. Instead, they got out a mahjong set, and started a game for three people. With their secrets out in the open, and her own idiosyncrasies more or less accounted for, the tension was gone from their conversation, and she slowly turned it towards their garden. She kept track of what Wang Yonghao had talked about, of course, but his interest was in the flowers, while hers was on the food. Even though she only recognised about half of the plants in the greenhouse, their density was much higher than she expected - and she was wondering if she could adapt the same principles to the farm in the world fragment. It turned out that she could not. Their farm was some fiendishly complex arrangement of pipes and troughs, water flowing through different varieties of herbs, grasses, shrubs and flowers and being filtered by their roots, with half a dozen species of fish feeding on the parasites and providing nutrients through their excrement. While it was undeniably impressive, it also required constant attention, as two dozen different factors had to be manually adjusted all the time, and the system for circulating the water was finicky at best. This simply wouldn¡¯t do. She needed a farm that she could leave alone for weeks, if not months at a time, and be sure that it would still be there when she returned, and one that wouldn¡¯t take up even more of her precious time. Well, no matter. She didn¡¯t come here for the garden - she came here for the paleworms, and she managed to not only conceal Wang Yonghao¡¯s movements, but even somewhat turn the pair of Zhaos to their side - she doubted that they would talk about this meeting. And yet, despite the fact that everything was going her way, her mood only seemed to worsen - not that it showed on her face. For lack of a better word¡­ the plan was going too damn well. It was suspicious. She understood opposition and sabotage, but if the Heavens were staying quiet, that meant they were plotting something - and she didn¡¯t know what. It only got worse when Wang Yonghao returned with her bottle of pills. She easily palmed one, pretending to swallow it, and then they quickly left, heading back to town. Once they were far enough away from the farm, he told her that he had no problems whatsoever. His unbridled optimism made her scowl. ¡°Did your part go that badly?¡± he asked, misunderstanding her mood. ¡°My part went fucking perfectly.¡± she said, ¡°Better than I could have hoped for. Now come on, let''s get out from under the moonlight. There is trickery afoot, and I won¡¯t rest until we have a plan to deal with it.¡± Chapter 53: Part The Mists Of Doubt Along Your Trail ¡°So what is it that worries you?¡± Wang Yonghao asked when they finally got back to the tavern, and started to descend into his inner world. She sighed. How to explain this¡­ ¡°You said you didn¡¯t have any problems?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yeah. I mean, it was disgusting, but aside from that...¡± ¡°And that¡¯s what worries me.¡± He actually stopped in midair, still a good ten meters above the ground. ¡°You are worried because the plan went too well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Shanyi, this is insane. Even I feel better now that it¡¯s done.¡° She glared up at him, gesturing to the open air below her feet. ¡°Just get down to the ground, will you?¡± He resumed his descent, but didn¡¯t shut up. ¡°We set off on this heist, and I am worried sick. You, on the other hand, entirely blase,¡± he said, ¡°Now we are done, and you¡¯ve changed your mind? This makes no sense.¡± ¡°It makes perfect sense,¡± she said, touching down on the grass and stepping out of her rope harness. ¡°I expected opposition we could deal with, yet we found none. This means the Heavens are plotting something else, and the plot I do not see is a hundred times deadlier than the one I can.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Zhao Jingxin could have spotted me?¡± She waved him off. ¡°It was barely anything. Now where did you put these worms? Perhaps they are sick, and our heist will be for naught.¡± He motioned towards the metal node of the chiclotron, right next to the baths. ¡°Into the chiclotron, like we talked about, safe from the rosevines.¡± ¡°Strange,¡± she frowned, heading there together with him. ¡°I can¡¯t feel their - ¡± Realization reached her mind at the same time as her own words reached her ears, and she dashed towards the stone cap on the node, wincing at her ribs as she tried to pull it aside. Wang Yonghao reached her just a moment after, and together, they opened the node. Inside, she saw several bricks of stone arranged into a sort of cage, with only small gaps left for air, and a stone plate placed on top. When Wang Yonghao lifted it up, they saw that the cage was entirely empty. ¡°I left them still in their bag,¡± Wang Yonghao said, confusion plain on his face as he looked into the empty trap. ¡°They were still asleep, I think.¡± ¡°They must have eaten the bag and climbed out, looking for more food,¡± she cursed, casting out with her spiritual energy senses, and sighed in relief when she felt the two worms in the next water node over, evidently still alive. ¡°I guess without any bones these hungry girls can squeeze through pretty much any hole.¡± A moment later, she got the worms out of the chiclotron. They seemed to have spent quite some time there, pushed further in by their ravenous hunger, and then pulled back by the uncomfortable drop in air temperature. Holding each one in one hand, so that they wouldn¡¯t wiggle out, she started to inspect them for damage. Her worries turned to once again be unfounded. The two worm queens - as long as her elbow, bulbous, and as pale as their name implied - were a bit cold, but otherwise in decent health. There were no cuts or other wounds, no sites of discoloration, and the soft fur that covered their bodies was even and in good condition. Hopefully that should mean they would live long enough to produce the next set of queens. Wang Yonghao stared at her studying the worms with a grimace. She raised an eyebrow at him, momentarily looking away from her work. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How could you just,¡± he made a vague gesture, ¡°touch them so easily?¡± Her eyebrow climbed further. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± she said, lifting the queens to her eye level. One of them was trying to gnaw her fingers off with its hard black teeth. They were more than sharp enough to bite through bone, but it was just scratching uselessly against her spiritual shield. The other one curled up and seemed to have fallen asleep, it¡¯s fur - or was it whiskers? - rising and falling in slight waves along its length. She supposed it looked kind of cute, in a worm-like sort of way. ¡°Are you afraid of insects, Yonghao?¡± He sighed, covering his face with his hands. ¡°Because they are covered in poop?¡± ¡°What?¡± She spread her hands slightly, framing Wang Yonghao in between the two worms. ¡°No they aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°They literally make their hives out of poop.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Wasn¡¯t he listening when Zhao Anquan explained this? ¡°No they don¡¯t. They consume sewage, but they consume pretty much everything they can bite through. That¡¯s why they also dump rotting vegetable matter into the mixture, so the worms would have more nutrients. And the queens don¡¯t even touch the sewage - that¡¯s for the worker worms.¡± ¡°Which they eat to make worm poop. And then they build their hives out of it.¡± ¡°The term is humus, Yonghao. It¡¯s not so different from what fallen leaves turn into in a forest. And it is not pooped, it is secreted.¡± ¡°As if there¡¯s a difference?¡± She gave him a flat stare. ¡°Truly?¡± She gestured at his clothing with one of the queens. ¡°Your robes are made of silk. Where do you think that comes from?¡± His eyes shifted to his clothing and then back to her. Like a rabbit caught in a snare. ¡°From¡­silkworms?¡± ¡°Which side of a silkworm, Yonghao?¡± ¡°It¡¯s - look, it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Or what of the bees - shall I call honey bee vomit?¡± He groaned, burying his face in his hands. ¡°Why would you say that?! Now I won¡¯t stop thinking of it!¡± She shrugged. ¡°You are the one who asked.¡± He¡¯d get over it. Probably. Best not to let him dwell on it, just in case. ¡°Let¡¯s build a house for these little babies,¡± she said, getting up off the grass. ¡°I can¡¯t hold them all night, and they¡¯d happily chew through everything in here if we left them alone.¡±
The temporary nest for the paleworms was quick to build. It consisted of a hole in the ground, only a couple feet deep, lined with flat stone plates and clay to keep rosevines from digging in or the paleworms digging out. At the top, they angled the stones inwards, to make it harder for the worms to climb out, and covered it all with a stone plate. Well. Wang Yonghao did it, still refusing to let her help with physical labor until her ribs healed entirely, while she kept the paleworm queens from wriggling away to carelessly chomp on a demon beast core and blow themselves up. She also talked to him about the design, and helped measure and draw out the cuts on the stone plates to make them slot into each other, making the whole structure more stable. They would have to build a much larger version based on the same principles when they added a latrine to the system, but for the time being, it would do. Building solid sleeping quarters took priority, and with the paleworms safely deposited in their new dwelling, with plenty of freshly cut grass to chew on, they should have gone right to it. Emphasis on the should have. ¡°You¡¯ve tricked me!¡± Wang Yonghao accused her, sitting on the foundation of their new house - a wide wooden frame, on top of stone plinths. His arms were crossed on his chest. Qian Shanyi stood opposite him, her arms on her hips. ¡°How, precisely?¡± ¡°By distracting me with all this talk about the worms,¡± he said, ¡°we were going to talk about how it makes no sense for you to be worried now.¡± ¡°Were we?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She sighed, and laid down on the grass to stretch her legs. ¡°Oh fine,¡± she said, waving her arm around casually. ¡±What is it that confuses you?¡± ¡°Usually, when something goes right, people relax.¡± ¡°According to who? No law mandates this.¡± Wang Yonghao pursed his lips, repositioning himself on the frame a bit closer to her. ¡°According to me. Because it makes sense.¡± She sighed in exasperation. Why was this so hard for him to get? ¡°Suppose you go to dinner with your extended family,¡± she said, ¡°You expect one of your aunts to twist things into an argument against you, as she always does, yet she is quiet and cheerful. Would you not grow anxious, not knowing what she is planning this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any aunts, so I wouldn¡¯t know. And you are still avoiding the question.¡± ¡°You call an answer an avoidance?¡± ¡°I call an avoidance an avoidance. All this stuff about aunts - it¡¯s all very clever, but also has nothing to do with why you were worried.¡± ¡°Have I not answered already?¡± She said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I do not know what the Heavens are doing, so I am worried.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t know that before, either.¡± She opened her mouth to respond, and then closed it as the meaning of the words caught up with her. ¡°Hm.¡± That was¡­ True, annoyingly enough. Just because the Heavens were doing something obvious, it didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t also planning something sneaky. So why was she worried now? She shifted around, steepling her fingers together under her chest, drumming them against each other as she considered this. ¡°Fine,¡± she grudgingly admitted after a minute of thinking. ¡°Perhaps I just needed the contrast of a job gone well to realize I was being a bit too careless.¡± ¡°A bit?¡± She shoed him off like an errant pigeon. ¡°Not in the way you think - it¡¯s about thinking ahead, considering the possibilities,¡± she said, pausing to think some more. ¡°So what, do you think I am being too paranoid?¡± ¡°About my luck?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± he said slowly, ¡°I just think you should relax.¡± She turned her head to look directly at him. For a moment she was sure she misheard. ¡°You are telling me to relax?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said, with a smug look on his face. ¡±Panic never helps.¡± She was worried, not panicking. But more importantly¡­ ¡°Junior, do not seek to use the techniques I taught you against me.¡± ¡°If a master forgets a technique, they deserve a reminder.¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. She shook her head. When did he get this introspective? At this rate he¡¯d start to behave like a scholar, instead of simply looking like one. ¡°The world gone mad, ducklings teaching fish to swim,¡± she said, ¡±And how do you suppose I do that?¡± ¡°Ideally, you¡¯d just become relaxed on the spot. Could you do that?¡± ¡°No.¡± His smug grin grew wider. ¡°A shame. In that case, simply focus on my opinion - it should be almost as good.¡± She narrowed her eyes at the cheeky bastard. ¡°You know, Yonghao, it¡¯s said that debating Dao with a fellow cultivator is the best balm for the soul out there.¡± ¡°Would that help?¡± he asked, leaning forwards with a bad imitation of interest. She scowled at him in return. ¡°Feh. It¡¯s not entertaining if you are going to be all reasonable,¡± she said, and then breathed out. Alright, enough sulking. ¡°I¡¯ll feel better when I have something to work on. So if you want to help, let¡¯s talk about your luck.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Give me a bit to collect my thoughts,¡± she said, gesturing vaguely. ¡°You can work on the house in the meantime - we do need to finish it eventually.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded, and went over to where they piled up the pine tree trunks, while she closed her eyes to think. He did have a bit of a point, even if he was wildly off in scope - simply worrying would achieve little. Five minutes later, she opened her eyes, and folded her hands behind her head. ¡°So,¡± she began, ¡°I think I have narrowed down the possibilities for the factor X behind your luck to about ninety six primary theories.¡± Wang Yonghao snorted, lining up another trunk to be cut to shape by the Honk of the Solar Goose. ¡°Well, this mystery is practically solved then.¡± She grimaced. ¡°Yeah. Hold your insults until I finish, it¡¯s actually much worse than this.¡± With four precise swings of his sword, the trunk was turned into a long, rectangular beam. She had to time her speech to be heard over the call of the goose, echoing around the world fragment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult you.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll hold my own insults at this travesty of a theory,¡± she groaned. ¡°If it could even be called that. The way I see it, there are four primary questions. One: what is the mechanism? Two: why you? Three: what is Heaven¡¯s motive? Four: why no communication?¡± She turned over on her side, supporting her head with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first one. I don¡¯t mean the precise spiritual mechanics of your luck - that would be pure speculation. What I mean is this: does your luck cause unusual events, or does it attract you to them?¡± Wang Yonghao kicked the separated bark to the side and picked up the beam, stacking it up alongside the others. ¡°It could do both.¡± She nodded, not that he was looking at her. ¡°It certainly does do both - any luck should. The question is about what dominates. If it merely attracts you to sites of conflict - then the world is no worse for your luck, but it is also no better. If it causes it - then we could think about where creating a bit of chaos could benefit everyone.¡± He glanced at her with worry in his eyes, and she raised one hand to forestall his objection. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to think of it in those terms, that¡¯s fine. But let¡¯s move on. The second question is - why are you the one affected? I see four possibilities.¡± She raised her hand, counting them out on her fingers. ¡°First possibility is random chance,¡± she continued, ¡°You just stumbled into some factor X when you were young - be it a quirk of your constitution, or an encounter with some treasure or artifact - and this initial event changed your luck, leading to everything else that had happened to you afterwards. Could have happened to anyone, you are just ¡®lucky¡¯ enough to win the initial draw. Second possibility is ancestry.¡± Wang Yonghao turned around, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Ancestry? I am a nobody.¡± ¡°Have you ever met your parents?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°I am an orphan, remember? She shrugged with one shoulder. ¡°In that case for all we know you might be the Emperor¡¯s own son. If we don¡¯t know exactly where you came from, we can¡¯t dismiss the possibility.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he contemplated the possibility of his august heritage. She hurried to continue before he had a chance to object. ¡°Ancestry could mean that you inherited your constitution, or that your mother slapped your ass with some ancient divine artifact just after you were born, or something else,¡± she said, then frowned. ¡°Actually, about a hundred other things, but the point is: it is due to something incredibly specific to your past. Maybe ¡®ancestry¡¯ is a poor term.¡± Wang Yonghao rubbed his face, then looked back at the pile of wood right next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is it. I can¡¯t remember exactly, but I don¡¯t think I had any insane luck until I became a cultivator.¡± ¡°And when was that?¡± ¡°When I was about nine years old, I think.¡± Of course he did. Cultivators generally unlocked their spirit root between the ages of ten and eighteen, and ten was supposed to be almost unheard of. She had unlocked hers at fifteen. ¡°This doesn¡¯t necessarily mean anything,¡± she said, not feeling even a little bit bitter. ¡°If you have a special constitution, perhaps it was simply dormant until then. In fact¡­ You¡¯ve said you¡¯ve fallen into a barrel of Asure Heart Cleansing Dew which unlocked your first dantian. This means you had to already be not that far from such a mysterious barrel when your spirit root unlocked, correct? At least in a town close by - and I doubt that there are many such ruins across the empire. One could certainly argue that your luck was setting things up for you in advance.¡± He grimaced, acknowledging the possibility, and then went back to the tree trunks. ¡°Third possibility is that you were chosen deliberately,¡± she continued, ¡°Either through some act of your own, or because you have a fitting personality, or something of that nature. The choice was not random, and it was not done because of who you are, but because of what you might be expected to do.¡± ¡°Personality? The heavens are bad at reading people.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t necessarily have to be good at it,¡± she said, prepared for the question. ¡±Take a house: I could not begin to guess what makes one stand and another one topple over. But if I saw a well-known architect making measurements¡­¡± She let her words hang, and Wang Yonghao finished her thoughts. ¡°You could rely on their opinion.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He turned back to look at her. ¡°So you think, what?¡± he said with a frown on his face, ¡°There is someone going around figuring out who would be a good target for divine luck?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily so direct, but it¡¯s not impossible either. It is something to consider, in either case. And the final possibility is¡­¡± She paused. Should she even mention it? This was really speculative, and she didn¡¯t know how Yonghao might react¡­ Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him still looking in her direction. ¡°What?¡± he said, bringing her back to reality. She sighed. Well, it was going to come out eventually. ¡°That you weren¡¯t always an orphan,¡± she said quietly. ¡°It is said that when Gu Lingtian broke into the Heavens, he tried to paint a bridge out of his familial love. In retaliation, the Heavens erased his family, and made it so that he was an orphan all along.¡± This time Wang Yonghao actually stepped back in shock. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Yeah, tell me about it,¡± she muttered, before gathering her thoughts together. ¡°His rebellion comes from before modern history,¡± she said, hoping to lessen the blow. ¡±What is known of it freely blends fable with fact. If the Heavens have such a power, then as far as I know, they haven¡¯t exercised it since, even when it would have served them well.¡± As far as I know. As if such words meant much. It seemed to help Yonghao, at least. ¡°Which brings us to the next question,¡± she continued, ¡°what is Heaven¡¯s motive? We know they are somehow related to you. If we assume that they have done something truly drastic, then they must be getting something out of it. Again, several possibilities: opportunism, crippling, grooming, bystanders.¡± ¡°Bystanders?¡± She grimaced. ¡°We don¡¯t actually know for sure that the Heavens are involved with your luck. All that we know is that they¡¯ve granted me a vow I used to find you, that your inner world blocks whatever method they use to spy on the vows, and they were ready to retaliate in force when I broke it. This may or may not mean something, but it¡¯s all circumstantial. It could still be that the Heavens are merely paying attention to you in some way, but otherwise staying out.¡± Wang Yonghao gave her a considering look. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say that.¡± She rolled her eyes. Please. ¡°I am not blind, Yonghao. I still think the evidence leans in their direction - but that is not enough for me to dismiss the possibility entirely. The bastards up top are not the only ones with bizarre horrors in their vaults, after all.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what would be better - to know for sure it was the Heavens, or to know that it wasn¡¯t. The other candidates were no less malicious, and certainly less studied - if also, generally, less powerful. She spent a minute thinking over the possibilities in silence. Wang Yonghao went back to the beams. Having cut and cleaned a few of them, he started measuring out lengths, using his sword as a ruler, and cutting two wide notches into each beam, where they would lock into each other. She quietly watched him work, holding herself back from offering advice. Finally, she sighed. ¡°Where was I?¡± she said, ¡°Right, opportunism. This would mean that the Heavens didn¡¯t plan on your luck, but are still using it for their benefit. Taking out talented cultivators opposed to them, saving karmists, stealing artifacts that are too dangerous to their eyes, but would gather dust in your inner world - that sort of thing.¡± Wang Yonghao straightened up, flicking sweat off his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t collect those kinds of artifacts.¡± She raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Those kinds?¡± ¡°Yes, you know,¡± He waved his arm vaguely. ¡°There are swords and then there are Swords. Whenever I find one that has a blade made of wind and sings poems into my mind, I just turn around and walk away. Most of the time that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± she said mildly. ¡°That you find them at all could be evidence, or it could be nothing.¡± There was determination in his eyes. A good sign, she supposed. ¡°Yeah. You said there are four possibilities? What¡¯s next?¡± She nodded. ¡°Next is that they could have tried to cripple you. Your luck does not behave like normal luck should - what if this is not a coincidence? Imagine how much you could do if your monstrous luck obeyed your whims.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°If I had it, I¡¯d be an empress in fifteen years and lead a new war on the Heavens in thirty.¡± ¡°I really do not want to lead any kind of war.¡± She nodded readily. ¡°Of course - but you have grown up with your current luck causing you anguish all your life. If it obeyed your whims, you would have a different mindset - and this is exactly my point.¡± He paced around, a thinking look on his face, the construction forgotten. ¡°You may be right. And the last one?¡± ¡°The final possibility is in some sense the reverse - that they sought to build your mindset to their benefit from the ground up. To either make you obsessed with cultivation, or hateful towards other cultivators, or¡­ something. Failing that, simply to make you strong, to serve whatever strange plan they may have at a later point.¡± He gave her a baffled look, and she chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say they had to be good at it. Which brings me to the final question. Why did the Heavens never try to talk to you? Remember: we have, more or less, established that they are involved somehow - at least indirectly, at least as bystanders. So why not communicate with you? They have many ways to do so - that they do not talk to most people is immaterial. They could send a messenger, twist your luck into meeting a karmist with the right ideas, or get your hands on one of the vanishingly rare artifacts that were made for that purpose. Instead, you get deafening silence. Why? He stopped in his tracks, staring off into space. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a good question.¡± ¡°When it comes to cheating at cards -¡± she began, and Wang Yonghao¡¯s face whipped in her direction. ¡°Of course you¡¯d know how to cheat,¡± he said, scowling at her slightly. She blinked in surprise. They¡¯ve never played cards together, on account of it being a luck game. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°No. Because I play fair.¡± ¡°Bah,¡± she said, rolling her eyes at the hypocrite. ¡°¡®Fair¡¯ he says, when his luck eclipses the sun. Cheating - and spotting cheating - is as much a part of the game as any other. But no matter - I was leading up to a point.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°It is said that there are three types of invisibility,¡± she continued, ¡°can¡¯t see, don¡¯t see, and won¡¯t see. First - your mark has no physical ability to see the trick, because you do it behind their back. Second - they could see it, but they do not notice it. Third - they do notice it, but they say nothing, because you¡¯ve threatened to break their legs.¡± ¡°And you think it¡¯s the same with the Heavens?¡± he said, frowning in concentration. ¡°They either can¡¯t talk to me, for whatever reason, or they try but I don¡¯t notice, or they don¡¯t even want to?¡± She nodded. ¡°Exactly. Two, four, four and three possibilities for the answers - and any combination of them is potentially plausible. Multiply them together, and that¡¯s your ninety-six primary theories for your luck, and I can¡¯t outright dismiss any of them. But actually it¡¯s much worse - all of this is pure speculation. I might be missing key possibilities entirely, or one of these questions may be completely irrelevant. We just don¡¯t have enough information.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, ruffling his hair. ¡°This is a lot to take in.¡± She hummed in agreement. ¡°That it is.¡± ¡°Do you at least feel better now?¡± She blinked, considering her own thoughts. ¡°Yes,¡± she finally stated with certainty, ¡°Thank you for your help. But I could feel even better.¡± She got up off the grass, and went off to fetch her writing set and a solid wooden board, settling down next to the house that was slowly coming together. ¡°I need data,¡± she said with determination, pushing the grass down with the board and pinning a sheet of paper to it. ¡°Tell me about your adventures.¡± ¡°What do you want to know this time?¡± She grinned. ¡°All of it. Start from today and go backwards - I want to know everything. Towns, names, directions, battles fought, ruins visited, enemies made¡­ Everything. And then, I am going to search for gaps amid the patterns.¡± Wang Yonghao grimaced at that. ¡°You realize that would take forever, right? I don¡¯t even remember most of it.¡± Her grin grew wider. ¡°Got somewhere else to be? I am a gambler, Yonghao, but this game is played in a pitch black room with a cloth tied around our eyes. You can¡¯t win like this.¡± She tapped the sheet of paper in front of her with the back of her writing brush. ¡°So let¡¯s light a lantern, and hope we see something in the shadows.¡± Chapter 54: Scrape Away The Sap Of Mysteries Qian Shanyi stared grimly as Wang Yonghao put the last couple beams on top of their new hut, her hands crossed on her chest. Her idea of collecting stories while he worked ended up distracting him too much from the construction work, and she decided to just let him finish. The hut itself looked like a brick of wood - all lines and right angles, made easy with the Honk of the Solar Goose. The individual beams weren¡¯t actually attached to each other, but rather laid freely, interlocking at the corners with notches cut almost halfway through each beam. The roof was much the same - just another layer of notched beams over the very top. Here and there, they cut narrow window slits in between the logs - partly for airflow, partly to let in some light, and also to have somewhere to tie their hammocks. In place of a door, they made a set of free-standing beams that could be buttressed into special notches in the floor and ceiling, and secured in place with a couple swords they had lying around. Despite Wang Yonghao¡¯s best efforts, the beams did not rest flush with each other, leaving many gaps in the walls - but that didn¡¯t matter, because there was neither wind nor rain in the world fragment. All the hut had to do was let them sleep without the rosevines getting in - and for this, it should serve perfectly. They¡¯d plug up the largest holes with clay to block off the sunlight, and the rest they could ignore. There was just one problem. ¡°So I¡¯ve been thinking -¡± she began as soon as Wang Yonghao hopped off the roof. He sighed, dusting off his robes. ¡°Do you ever stop?¡± She gave him a baffled look. ¡°Do you ever stop breathing?¡± ¡°I do not breathe mysteries.¡± ¡°Tragic,¡± she said, shaking her head in mock dismay. ¡±Crippled from birth. My condolences.¡± He rubbed his eyes with one hand. ¡°Well, what is it?¡± She pointed at the wooden building. ¡°This hut. We are going to be sleeping there. That makes it a bedroom.¡± ¡°Sure. And?¡± ¡°And a bedroom is supposed to have the door facing south. So riddle me this: where is south?¡± Wang Yonghao looked around the perfectly circular world fragment, and its complete lack of any suns, moons, or anything else that could indicate a direction. ¡°We could get a compass,¡± he said uncertainly. ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed, ¡±But there is a bigger problem. Do you know why the door is supposed to face south?¡± ¡°Something about feng shui?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know. That¡¯s geomancy, and I only ever went as far as the elemental interactions. Do you see the issue?¡± A frown creased his brow. She gave him a moment, but he still didn¡¯t speak, and so she simply continued. ¡°Control of environmental feng shui depends on the environment.¡± She motioned around the world fragment for emphasis. ¡°And where do you think we could find a reference book for our environment? We don¡¯t have rain, snow, or night. The concentration of spiritual energy here is absurd. The wind doesn¡¯t blow, and we can change air temperature on a whim. All of which means¡­¡± ¡°That general instructions on geomancy won¡¯t apply here,¡± Wang Yonghao concluded. She raised a hand, turning it this way and that. ¡°Some will, some won¡¯t, but we have no easy way to distinguish. And because of how much spiritual energy is around us, any significant drop in the auspiciousness of feng shui is a mortal danger.¡± She sighed, and headed over to her tools. ¡°I am not sleeping in there until I check it over with my luck bottle.¡± ¡°Chiclotron should handle it, surely.¡± ¡°That thing almost killed me several times,¡± she said, shaking her head as she returned, bottle in hand. ¡±I won¡¯t trust it blindly. Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t have to rebuild this house several times.¡± Wang Yonghao rubbed his hair. ¡°I mean¡­ We¡¯d still need to, at some point. The wood will warp and splinter as it dries. Some beams will need replacing.¡± ¡°One thing after another,¡± she said, hopping into the hut through the open doorway. Perhaps they should also consider adding some stairs. ¡°First, I need to know which is safer - the cold bunker that is growing dampier and moldier by the day, or this hut of dubious structural stability.¡± Wang Yonghao hopped in right after her, and she handed him a piece of paper, a brush and an inkwell. ¡°Here, you can help me note down the rolls,¡± she said, ¡°geomancy is a precise science - I¡¯ll teach you how to make the graphs later.¡±
Qian Shanyi woke up from the sharp smell of pine sap tingling her nostrils. She rubbed her eyes open, sneezed, and wrinkled her nose. Pleasant in moderation, but this was a bit much. Still better than that damp bunker. Comparatively, the hut turned out to have somewhat better feng shui, though measurably worse than out in the open air of the world fragment. Perhaps having a door on the roof was worse than on the side, or perhaps there was some other reason, but the results were hard to argue with. It was possible that if they built the door pointing somewhere else it would have been better still - but Wang Yonghao didn¡¯t feel like rebuilding it just for an experiment, and frankly, even if she was ready to lug heavy beams around, neither would she. It was more than good enough to sleep in. As she focused on her spiritual energy senses, she felt another unexpected benefit - in the darkness of the hut, spiritual energy became yin-polarized. Even the bunker let in too much light for this to work, and after so long in the ever-present sunlight of the world fragment, feeling this much yin spiritual energy sent a pleasant shiver down her spine. Yin turned to yang, and yang to yin quite easily, and with no real harm - but one still felt more natural to her, and it was good to vary the two. Without a moon to bring in more yin, or even a day and night cycle, darkness might be their only source for the foreseeable future. She yawned, and hopped out of her hammock, slotting her feet straight into her sandals with the grace of a cultivator. When she felt something wet touch her sole, she pulled one off to check, and saw a sticky glob smeared all over the wood. She raised her eyes upwards, and in the dim light of the hut, saw many droplets all over the ceiling. Pine sap. Must have dripped while we were sleeping. She ran her hand through her hair, and grimaced when she felt more sap stick to her fingers. It was all over her robes, too. This would be a joy to wash out. Walking over to the ¡°door¡±, she pulled out a pair of swords holding the two beams in place, and with a light tap of her foot, sent them toppling out of the hut. Bright sunlight flooded through the opening, and she squinted at it. Clean air felt like a sip of cold water on a hot day after the sharp smell of the hut. The beams fell down on the ground with a loud thud and a clunk, and she heard Wang Yonghao stir behind her. ¡°Bwuh?¡± he said eloquently. ¡°We¡¯ve got a sappy problem,¡± she responded, stepping out to check the clock. Six hours of sleep - good enough. ¡°Any ideas?¡± She heard Wang Yonghao sigh, and after a short scramble with the ropes of his hammock, he stepped out of the hut. ¡°A what problem?¡± he asked, squinting at her. There wasn¡¯t even a single drop of sap on him. ¡°You know, it¡¯s the small things like this that make my blood boil,¡± she said, gesturing to his clothes. He looked at her, then at his clothes, then back at her, before shrugging with a lazy yawn. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. She tore off some grass, using it to pick out spots of sap from her hair. ¡°Infuriating as this is,¡± she sighed, trying to get her temper under control, ¡°I suppose it does further prove that your luck is not dependent on the Heavens to function.¡± ¡°Did you need more proof?¡± ¡°Not even slightly,¡± Qian Shanyi cursed, tossing the useless clump of grass aside. It wasn¡¯t getting the sap out, it was adding the stalks to her new hairstyle. ¡°I am just looking for any excuse to not be absolutely livid that I will need to spend a good hour picking sap out of my robes and hair.¡± She spat on her hand to see if the liquid would help. It didn¡¯t. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem that sappy when I was cutting the wood,¡± Wang Yonghao said, hopping out of the hut and heading towards the kitchens. ¡°I figured it would take several days to start dripping. I guess it was hidden a bit deeper within the grain. You should use oil or alcohol to get it out - water won¡¯t do anything.¡± She sighed, and dropped her hands. Well, at least they already had oil - she bought some for cooking before they left to steal trees from a forest. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, heading to their food storage. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I would have explained getting sap in my hair in the middle of the night within a tavern. I suppose I will just have to wear different robes to sleep, and something to cover my hair, until all of it drips out of the wood. How long do you think that will take?¡± Wang Yonghao shrugged. ¡°No idea. A year? Maybe more - wood dries pretty slowly.¡± She gave him a long-suffering stare. ¡°It will drip slower over time,¡± he clarified. ¡°But that¡¯s what you get from fresh wood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Heavenly plot, all of this.¡± ¡°We could try to dry out the logs faster with a fire treasure?¡± ¡°And burn down our hut in the process,¡± she said grimly, picking up a bottle of olive oil and heading to the bath.
The oil worked surprisingly well, and after a good breakfast, Qian Shanyi felt leagues better. She and Wang Yonghao split up for the morning - he headed off to the edge of the world fragment to dig out a latrine hole, while she busied herself with scraping the droplets of sap off every surface of the hut. It was annoying work, but not too physically exerting, and after an hour she had a small pile of sap and resin collected into one of their spare bowls. Perhaps she¡¯d find a use for it later. She¡¯d have to scrape the hut in the evening too, just to keep the droplets small through the night. With her job finished, she joined Wang Yonghao, and once again helped him measure and sketch out cuts to the stone plates they were going to use. The latrine itself would double as a composting pile, and so they were designing it with space in mind. They decided on a roughly cubic chamber, about a meter to the side, lined with stone and sealed with fried clay. It would keep the paleworms from escaping, and water from seeping in or out of it. On one side of the chamber, there would be an inclined tunnel, leading up to a much wider, but shallower chamber for the paleworm hive itself, surrounded by raised walls of packed earth, and likewise lined with stone and clay. A similar design to that of a regular paleworm farm, if in miniature. The first step was, of course, to dig out the two chambers. Since Wang Yonghao still refused her help - and they only had the one shovel, in any case - she spent her time writing down more of his adventures over the years. Fortunately, digging was easy enough that he managed to multitask, and she got quite a lot done. The work was progressing slowly, but surely - though organizing her notes was becoming a challenge in and of itself, as he kept correcting himself about where, when and in what order the various events had occurred. ¡°Tell me specifically about the various sects you have met,¡± she asked when they stopped to cook some lunch. ¡°ideally ones from outside the Empire.¡± ¡°You saw some pattern?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, trying, and failing, to conceal his excitement. She motioned for him to go back to washing the rice. It was his time to cook. ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°This is about my idea for making money. Seems to me that the Heavens rapidly drain your cash, if you ever manage to acquire some - perhaps to keep you moving. That means we need a way to make money whenever we need it - and the easiest way would be by selling some of our treasures, but the Empire has a dozen different mechanisms that make this exact thing difficult.¡± He looked up at her in surprise, and she clarified. ¡±It¡¯s done to catch thieves, poachers and the like - Lin Fang told us as much. They are not hunting you specifically. But if we were a registered sect, many of these issues would fall away.¡° Wang Yonghao grimaced at her words. She eyed him carefully, considering his reaction. ¡°So you want us to register a sect?¡± he said, exchanging the rice water. There was a tension in his voice, though concealed. She shook her head sadly. ¡°We can¡¯t. But we might be able to pretend we represent a sect from outside the Empire, and get recognition that way, which I think amounts to much the same thing. Do you know any sects that conveniently killed themselves off down to the last man, unbeknownst to the world at large?¡± ¡°Maybe a couple,¡± he said after a moment, and then frowned. ¡°Was that what you meant when you said you got us a business partner? That you¡¯d get Jian Wei¡¯s help in pretending to be a sect?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve considered it,¡± she said mildly, ¡°but no, or at least, not directly. He has no reason to help us, and even less reason to trust our word with no evidence, on something of this nature. I might still find a way¡­ but until then, his role is much simpler. His sect is actively expanding, and every new cultivator needs a new sword, and every old one wants one of higher quality - we could sell some to him under the table, and his sect could handle all the paperwork. We wouldn¡¯t be able to sell everything, not without tipping him off to the fact that we are much more than just some very experienced ruin delvers - but the possibility is worthwhile in itself.¡± ¡°And you think he¡¯d go for it?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s likely, and I am all but certain he wouldn¡¯t be offended if I ask.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s grimace grew wider. ¡°I guess I get the idea, but¡­ I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t sit right.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± He sighed. ¡°Do we have to talk about this? It¡¯s not like we need more money right this moment.¡± ¡°Hm. Money can come and go, but that you don¡¯t want to talk about it makes me a hundred times more interested.¡± Wang Yonghao groaned, pouring out the last of the rice washing water, and setting the pot on the fire node to cook. ¡°You just like pushing boundaries, don¡¯t you?¡± he said. ¡°To cultivate is to shatter all boundaries on human nature, Yonghao. Now fess up, what is it?¡± He stayed silent while he chopped up some of the heavenly rooster for their dish. She let him think in peace, and picked up a kettle for their rosevine tea - it had reached just about the right temperature. She brewed it lightly - just enough for the taste, but not enough to affect her circulation of spiritual energy. Healer¡¯s orders. ¡°How do you imagine me establishing a sect?¡± Wang Yonghao finally said, while she was pouring a cup for each of them. ¡°Patriarch Yonghao? Elder Wang? Ridiculous.¡± She hummed, not even looking away from the tea. ¡°You are simply restating the same thing - that you don¡¯t like the idea.¡± ¡°What?¡± he said in confusion. ¡°No! I am saying it wouldn¡¯t be plausible for me to be one.¡± She rolled her eyes, then turned back to him and rolled them again, just so he could see. ¡°Of course it wouldn¡¯t be plausible - that¡¯s why I wouldn¡¯t make you do that. Elders are almost always in the building foundation stage, though I do not recall if it¡¯s a strict legal requirement. We¡¯d be playing the roles of regular inner disciples, not elders. Now stop dodging around the question, Yonghao.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Fine, maybe I am.¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯s not like I can see into my soul!¡± ¡°You are a cultivator, Yonghao. You can literally take a look.¡± He scowled at her, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You know what I mean. How am I supposed to know why I dislike something? Sometimes I just do!¡± ¡°By thinking.¡± She snorted, gesturing to her head with her cup of tea. ¡°Take as much time as you need.¡± He fumed all the way through their lunch, and didn¡¯t speak again until they were back to digging. With nothing else left to do, she was supervising. ¡°I guess I just don¡¯t like the idea of belonging to a sect in general,¡± he finally said. ¡°Because of your history with them?¡± she guessed. ¡°Partly? But it¡¯s not the whole thing.¡± She nodded. ¡°Because you are worried this would make your luck worse?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it will.¡± He shook his head, leaning on his shovel in contemplation. ¡°At least, not directly. I mean, it¡¯s just a label at the end of the day, right? But it¡¯s just¡­ I guess I don¡¯t like leaving traces.¡± She gave him a weird look. ¡°You can¡¯t help leaving traces. The remains of your battle with that one mushroom spirit blocked off a whole town gate.¡± ¡°Something that obvious isn¡¯t too common,¡± he said, ¡°Most of the time, I am just some face in the crowd. If I come into town, and something strange happens - well that¡¯s probably not related to this one loose cultivator, right? But if I am from a sect, then that¡¯s a bigger deal. That gets people to notice, and¡­ I am already too noticeable.¡± She tapped her cheek with one finger, considering it. Wang Yonghao wasn¡¯t wrong, per se - there was a danger of the wrong person putting the picture together - but it seemed to her that if that was a possibility, then someone would have done it by now. Which meant that either his luck or the Heavens must have been actively running interference, and it shouldn¡¯t matter much wherever it was the rumors about a ¡°loose cultivator Wang Yonghao¡± or about ¡°Wang Yonghao, inner disciple of the Wang sect¡± that had to be interfered with. ¡°I don¡¯t see a point in announcing our arrival to all the world,¡± she conceded, ¡°we could be a sect on paper and claim to still be loose cultivators. Traveling incognito - it¡¯s not too unusual, I don¡¯t think, though I would have to consider how to best tie it into our story. And we could keep you off the claimed sect rolls entirely. It would put another layer of obfuscation between you and any paper traces we leave behind.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He sighed. ¡°That would make me feel a lot better.¡± ¡°And now, about those sects you mentioned,¡± she said, settling down on the grass next to her notes, ¡°tell me everything you know.¡± Interlude: One Thousand Fortunes Of Wang Yonghao Let¡¯s start from the beginning. When I unlocked my spiritual root, I was nine years old, living in an orphanage. I think it was in the Violet Springs city? Or maybe it was Blue Waterfalls¡­ I am pretty sure there was some kind of color and something about water. There was definitely a big river passing through it. At least a lake. Some body of water. Okay, fine, I am not very sure, but that¡¯s the best I have. How do I know I was nine? No, I didn¡¯t have any papers. A year after I left I met a cultivator with an age-measuring technique. He wasn¡¯t from a sect though. Shanyi, you are distracting me again. You wanted to talk about sects. So. For the first year, I actually didn¡¯t leave the city. I thought I lucked out into a good life - I mean, if I could be a cultivator, I could become rich, right? Food for days, good beds¡­ Not like the orphanage. Well, didn¡¯t turn out this way, and the reason was this beastmaster sect. They were growing these giant, rideable sea horses, and once in a while there would be a race that local loose cultivators could take part in. If you won, they¡¯d even accept you into the sect. No, I don¡¯t remember the name of the sect. It¡¯s so hard to keep track. Right. Like I said, there was a river. So, like an idiot, I signed up for the race, got a raceseahorse, and started training it up. And of course the seahorse turned out to have a special bloodline, though I wasn¡¯t suspicious of that sort of thing at the time, so I came to the race giddy from knowing I was going to win. Imagine my shock when this guy from the sect shows up and demands I give him ¡°his¡± seahorse. Shanyi, I was nine. How good were you at reading people when you were nine? That¡¯s because you are insane. Anyways, you are right. Turns out the seahorse actually was misplaced from his stables, but I didn¡¯t know it at the time. Like I said, I was nine. Of course I insulted him. So I don¡¯t give it back, enter the race, and then almost win it - but he sabotages me at the last moment, and I barely escape with my life. He very loudly swore he¡¯d find me and kill me - something about how he would be gracious in allowing his seahorses to feed on my entrails, because that¡¯s the best fate trash like me can hope for. Or maybe he said something else, the threats are all so similar. Why would I - no, I won¡¯t gamble that you¡¯d be able to threaten me in a way I haven¡¯t heard before. First of all, you would lose. Secondly, I will never gamble with you on any subject for as long as I live. No, I won¡¯t make a bet that I will never make a bet either. You¡¯d say I lost right away. So after the race I decided that I best make myself scarce and ran away from the city. I tried to survive in the wilderness for a while, but that¡­didn¡¯t really work. I still mostly avoided cities or sects for a long time. No, I think I got that manual back in the city somewhere. It might have been the same ruins where I fell into a barrel of Asure Heart Cleansing Dew? There was also a cosmos ring with the drugs for it, I think. I lost it somewhere. What, is the world fragment not enough for you? Okay, that makes sense. Sorry. But I still don¡¯t remember where I lost it. Anyways. Next time I ran into a big sect was when I was thirteen. They lived at the very edge of the empire, around one of the world tears, and called themselves the Sky Void Island Temple. You¡¯ve never seen one? It¡¯s a giant tear in space, blacker than anything you¡¯ve ever seen. It consumes everything that falls into it, and spews out spiritual energy. A wind blows into it, growing stronger the closer you get, from all the air vanishing directly into the tear. After centuries of it, every last grain of soil had been scoured for many miles around, clean down to the world edges. You look out anywhere, and it¡¯s just the clear blue sky and the suns, like you are hanging in limbo. This sect lived on platforms, tied down with heavy chains around where the world edge occasionally bent into a column, like in the middle of Reflection Ridge. They all practiced flight using these hang gliders, using the local wind to move around, and I got pretty good at it while I stayed with them. Because there was nothing else that grew nearby, they had to bring in new stuff all the time - especially soil - and did their best to grow their own food, though that wasn¡¯t really my job. Yeah, they were good people. Really kind. I guess living in a place like that, you either all work together or you die. They are also who gave me the scroll for my Fluttering Wing Step technique. Did I never tell you its name? Scarlet Dragonfly technique does sound fancier, I have to admit. What happened? My fucking luck is what happened. World crack, completely unexpected. Half the people died immediately, and the other half when the chains shattered and the wind pulled the platforms into the world tear. I only survived because I could walk on air. My teacher was asleep when it happened, and by the time he awoke, he was halfway into the tear. Other people who mastered the technique tried to pull others out, but the winds were too strong. If there were any survivors, I¡¯ve never met them. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. You think I didn¡¯t blame myself enough? This is exactly why I don¡¯t want to meet people! Hundreds of people died and all because of - Ow! Stop slapping me! Ow! Ow! Okay, fine, fine! It¡¯s the Heaven¡¯s fault, not mine! Did you really have to slap me? On a second thought, don¡¯t explain. Where? I don¡¯t know, somewhere in the south. I think it might have been outside the empire - I am not sure. Map? No, I¡¯ve never bothered. Why would I look up a map? I just ask people where to go. Save your frustrations, please. How long? I don¡¯t remember. Around a year, I would guess. Maybe. Let¡¯s move on. It¡¯s been a long time ago, but I still don¡¯t like thinking about it. Thank you. Well, after that I¡¯ve pretty much given up on cultivation. I¡¯d get to a place, find something to eat and do, and then leave, and hope I could get ahead of the bullshit. This mostly didn¡¯t work. I don¡¯t remember where I headed right after the Sky Void Temple - maybe it was the Serpent River, or maybe it was the dwarfholds. I was really not in a good place. There were a lot of sect encounters after that, but you wanted to know about ones that completely vanished¡­ I think that only leaves two. Do you know about the southern deserts? Right. Well, the stories and books can¡¯t tell you the whole picture. When they talk about the shifting sands, this is literal. There are these rocks, each as large as a hill, that move across the desert, and the sands are attracted to them like iron to a lodestone. I don¡¯t know why - these sands are not ordinary. Each rock is surrounded by a much larger hill of red sand, shifting and flowing in waves as it moves. I say sands because there are different types. The local cultivators had a whole system, but I never learned it. Red sand was slow and predictable, mostly sticking to the rocks. Gray sand flowed quickly, like enormous waves or tides across the desert, shifting with every hour, sometimes flowing faster than an avalanche. Purple sand was light, and when the winds blew strong, formed tornadoes and hurricanes. Brown sand was called the hungry sand, because it clumped up into voids beneath the surface, ones you might never get out of if you stepped on top of them. But there were more types than this, and the sands mixed together as well. When you first looked out over the desert, you just saw the dunes, but after a while, you started to read the landscape. There were not many people there, because the only reliable source of food was a certain type of beetle that buried itself in the sand, hard to harvest and harder to eat. I don¡¯t think that people went there because they liked it. I think most were demonic cultivators of one fashion or another. It¡¯s not that simple. No, it really is not that simple. I don¡¯t know what they did before, but in the desert they were just people trying to get by. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now. There were no traditional sects there, but rather, there were clans, formed around specific families. These clans mostly made their compounds within the rocks. People were fiercely loyal to their clans, because you couldn¡¯t live there without one, and not many could afford to pay a guide to lead them out of the desert, even if they had a place to go. Though I never joined one, I lived with one of them because I wanted a place to hide, and I figured it was about as far as it got. For a bit, it even seemed to be going well, though I never got close to any cultivators. The food was, like I said, terrible, but at least it was there. The clan I was with lived in a rock that was heading towards another, that one with a different clan. The two started out friendly enough with each other, and even planned a marriage to bring each other closer together. But the closer the rocks got to each other, the less food there was - two clans harvesting beetles from the same area. Tensions rose. Then there was some kind of misunderstanding - I do not remember exactly what - and things descended into violence almost at once. Both clans blamed each other and started a war that got more and more bloody the closer the rocks got. I managed to mostly stay out - by that point, I was more familiar with how my luck worked, I suppose. In the end, the rocks collided, and both compounds were obliterated. Aside from a few people who fled well in advance, I do not think anyone else got out, not after their granaries and water storages were lost among the sands. Unlike me, they would have had to leave the desert on foot. The last one was when I was exploring the eastern jungles. The fauna there is pretty scary, but most of it can¡¯t fly, so I was pretty safe. If you have ever seen a drawing of a flock of solar geese - let me tell you, the reality is far, far more terrifying. Anyways, I needed somewhere to get food, so I kept in contact with this one small sect in the area - they paid me decent money for killing the demon beasts. They were called¡­ Sanguine Peak Pavilion, or something like that. Their sect compound was in the middle of the jungle, up on top of a small mountain. It was surrounded by a hundred meter wide wall of poisonous bushes - crimson like blood, making the whole place look like a giant flower. I planned to stay there for at least several weeks, but four days into it, this ancient grandpa showed up. I don¡¯t know what hole he crawled out of, but he killed the sect elders, and then rounded up the rest of us and said he was going to pick out one cultivator who would be his direct disciple. He made us play games. Some were competitions of strength, others just normal games - cards, dice. Maybe he was weeding out the unlucky. Whomever lost a game, or tried to run was killed on the spot. Of course I won all of them. What did I do? Waited for him to fall asleep two days after it all ended, then picked out about a dozen biggest demon beast cores out of my inner world and made a crystal bomb. Not like they are hard to make, and I had a lot of experience over the years. Then I put it next to his face and blew his head clean off - wrapped in moth silk, he never even felt the danger. High building foundation or not, his brains still splattered all across the wall and ceiling, same as all the people he killed. Yeah, that¡¯s why I keep my inner world hidden, in case I need to do it all over again. And it¡¯s why I try to stick to traveling in the Empire. Not many secret realms left here where one of those can crawl out of. I guess I never thought about it. But if they were going to explode on their own, they would have done so already. And I guess my luck helps too, now that I think about it. Ruthless? If I was really ruthless I would have done it before - Ow! Fine, fine! I¡¯ll stop. No, I don¡¯t like killing. But I got pretty good at running away, and sometimes ancient grandpas get in the way. Anyways. I hope you¡¯ll figure something out while I take a break. Thank you. It¡¯s fine. I just¡­ need a minute. I¡¯ll be back when I will stop thinking of all that blood. Chapter 55: Pass On Your Wisdom To Save A Thousand Souls The two towns, Reflection Ridge and Glaze Ridge, were home to three sects - Nine Singing Vessels, Northern Scarlet Stream, and Palace of the Glowing Cliffs, who, collectively, controlled most of the trade in heavenly materials and earthly treasures. There was no way to sell the loot they got from the tribulation in any reasonable time without going through one of them. The most natural choice would have been Northern Scarlet Stream - the sect of Jian Shizhe and Jian Wei, but Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t want to put all her eggs into a single basket. Which brought her to the sect compound of the Nine Singing Vessels. Nine Singing Vessels was a sect of refiners, making and selling swords, talismans, and other equipment that used spiritual energy. That meant they had a reason to buy the materials for their own use, or have customers that would be interested - but it also meant she had to deal with refiners. Refinement of materials held a hundred times more secrets than all other cultivation, and the sects dedicated to it grew all the more insular for it, and guarded their positions in the empire with vicious jealousy. To this day, most refinement sects were still family clans, just like a hundred and fifty years ago, all disciples merely members of a single extended family, and women barely even let out of the compound. Ordinarily, they would have turned her around at the gates. Fortunately, a mountain of money opened all doors. It took her a good hour to go through her list of materials together with one elder Li, a representative of the sect - a cultivator well into his age, his beard white as snow. He wanted her to sell them everything in a single go - but she could never agree to that. She and Wang Yonghao were playing at being mysterious, yet possessing great wealth, and selling everything at once would make them seem desperate for money. After all, the longer you sought a customer, the better the price you could fetch. Instead, she wanted the sect to work as her middleman. They would put up her materials for sale in their stores, and after a month, find the highest bidder for any given ingredient. In exchange, she would grant them a percentage from every sale - or the material itself, if they could offer a higher price. Elder Li was an experienced haggler, not giving an inch to her, for all that his style differed radically. They were swiftly approaching an impasse - which is exactly what she wanted. ¡°Very well.¡± She sighed, pretending to concede. ¡°How about this: I will sell you one tenth of the materials immediately. In fact, I will bleed myself dry and give them to you at half price - but the other half, you will pay in information.¡± Elder Li¡¯s stare could have pierced straight to her soul, if her eyes let anything show. ¡°Information?¡± ¡°I have an academic interest in the Heavens,¡± she lied, ¡°and thus I seek out any information about them. Artifacts, tribulation records, stories of sects that have practiced heavenly techniques - anything. Anything you sell - either directly, or by refining one of my materials further - has to be paid with an article that I could not easily find elsewhere.¡± Elder Li pursed his lips. ¡°We are refiners. Not researchers.¡± She folded her hands in a begging gesture. ¡°Elder Li, this here humble cultivator begs you, do not stab a dagger of refusal straight through my heart like this. If you cannot do so, then pay someone else. Surely a sect of your eminence can open many doors with but a glance? This is already the best gift I could possibly offer you - after all, I have no way of knowing how valuable this information will be. Do we have a deal?¡± They did not have a deal. It took her another twenty minutes to argue Elder Li into something they could both agree to - but in the end, she got exactly what she wanted. The supposed heart of the deal, thousands of spirit stones worth of materials, she couldn¡¯t care less about, even if the sect ended up scamming her entirely. It was a massive amount of money - but they didn¡¯t need a massive amount of money. A tenth of it at half price was still well over four hundred spirit stones, more than enough for the foreseeable future. And on top of it, she got an agreement for information she would struggle to get any other way.
The postal office seemed different with every visit. The first time, it was dark out, the hall deserted, with only Junming manning the post. The second time, she came for her tribulation, and had no mind for anything else. The third time was brief, merely a few hours later, and only to tell Junming what to do with their loot. The fourth was just before they went off to the forest to steal trees - to consult maps, check out a couple books, and ask for a copy of the cultivator almanac - but merely a single day after the tribulation, the hill still stank of blood. But the office still stood, and after yesterday¡¯s rain, even the flowers framing the entrance seemed to straighten out. No matter the crisis, after a while, everything went back to normal - and when she walked through the doors, she saw a good dozen people waiting for their mail as if nothing had happened. Junming was back behind the counter. Yesterday it was postmaster Chen Changjie - perhaps they simply switched up every other day. This time, she patiently waited in line. She was the only cultivator here, and the ordinary people around her tried not to stare - or at least, averted their eyes when she met theirs with a smile. All except one. A boy, not even ten years old, was holding onto the long skirts of his mother close to the front of the queue. His head was spinning around the room like a windmill, and when he saw Qian Shanyi walk in, his eyes widened in awe, and he immediately headed over to her. The mother was too engrossed in shuffling through some papers in her hands to notice. ¡°Are you the one who killed the tribulation?¡° the boy asked, positively vibrating with excitement. His voice was surprisingly quiet for a child. Qian Shanyi crouched to the boy¡¯s eye level, lightly angling her sword sheath on her waist so it wouldn¡¯t scrape against the floor. She had no affinity for children, and had, thankfully, managed to largely avoid dealing with them back in her sect - but if someone looked this excited about cultivation, she couldn¡¯t just brush them off. She was much worse than this at his age, after all. ¡°I was the target,¡± she said, ¡°but I didn¡¯t fight alone. Did you see us transcend?¡± The boy nodded. There were sparks in his eyes. ¡°It was so cool! The ox was so big but then you went swish and swoop and it was dead just like that, and then the dragon - ¡± The boy¡¯s mother at the front raised her eyes from her papers, and gasped as she realized her son was gone from her side. She spun around, and breathed out when she saw him talking to Qian Shanyi. ¡°Ah Muyang!¡± she said sharply as she approached. ¡°I told you to stay by my side!¡± A spike of panic raced across the boy¡¯s face as he spun around to face his mother. ¡°I just -¡± he said, and fell silent under her stern glare, shrinking in on himself. Turning towards Qian Shanyi, the woman bowed. Qian Shanyi gave her a small nod in return, not rising up from her crouched pose. ¡°Honorable immortal, I must humbly apologize for my son bothering you. I will correct this misbehavior at once.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t bothering me,¡± Qian Shanyi said simply. Cultivators were eccentric existences, so she understood the wariness the older woman must have felt at seeing her son talk to a stranger. ¡°It seemed to me that he wanted to hear some cultivation tales, that¡¯s all.¡± Muyang nodded vigorously. His mother sighed, rubbing her eyes. ¡°We live nearby, and he has always been obsessed with it¡­ He even begged to come with me today, just to look at where that terrifying tribulation happened two days ago,¡± she said, before turning back to glare at her son. ¡°But that is no excuse to leave his mother¡¯s side!¡± Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek. She would have gladly entertained the boy for a bit, but this woman had, in her short-sightedness of voicing her own misplaced worries, made this quite a bit harder. By all rights, she should have been happy that someone else could keep an eye on her son while she dealt with the mail - but by publicly telling him off, she¡¯d be losing face if she immediately backed down and agreed to do exactly what he wanted. Worse, if Shanyi proposed it, the mother might also lose face if she didn¡¯t agree - and that just might make her take it out on the kid once they went home. The last thing she wanted was to get this child into trouble over something so trivial. She needed to give this woman some kind of excuse¡­ Qian Shanyi stood up, taking a step closer to the woman and lowering her voice, so the boy would not hear. ¡°Fellow -¡± she began, just as her mind reached out for something in common between the two of them, and ran into her complete ignorance. ¡°- petitioner of the postal office,¡± she continued, blowing past the spot of awkwardness, ¡°Of late, my life has been filled with trials, and this latest tribulation almost killed me. On top of that, I have not seen my family in what feels like years. To have a spot to share the brightness of cultivation would be such a contrast that you¡¯d be doing me a favor.¡± She saw the woman hesitate, and, glancing behind her, pushed her final card in. ¡°It seems that your place in the queue is almost up.¡± ¡°Of course. I would be honored to assist you.¡± the woman bowed, and glanced down at Muyang. ¡°I will take some time with the post. Entertain the honorable immortal in the meantime.¡± Muyang nodded vigorously. Qian Shanyi smiled, motioning to the seats lining the walls. ¡°Take a seat. Have you heard the tale of how the immortal monkey king helped the cultivators?¡± She didn¡¯t know how Muyang managed to not squeal.
¡°...and that¡¯s why to this day, there is a cultivator talking to the monkey king at all times of day and night, and in return, he allows us to harvest hundreds of different heavenly materials and earthly treasures from his body.¡± she said, finishing up her tale. Reaching into a bandolier, she pulled out a little bottle, full of powdered ivory of the rampaging divine ape, and shook it to punctuate her point. She''d gathered a bit of an audience once she started - other people waiting in queue, mostly, and she spoke a bit louder for their benefit. They gave her looks - most cultivators wouldn¡¯t have been quite so casual in their interactions - though their surprise faded quickly. One man even left and returned a minute later with a pair of his own children. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°That is so sad,¡± one of the new girls said quietly, ¡°they cut off his teeth every day, like some kind of fruit?¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged. ¡°It is his choice. To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens - if I was sealed under a mountain, I would have done the same thing to spite the bastards.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sad, it¡¯s cool,¡± Muyang said, ¡°Tell us another one!¡± ¡°I think you won¡¯t have the time for it,¡± she chuckled, glancing at the boy¡¯s mother. She could see that she was almost finished with Junming. Muyang deflated in disappointment. ¡°Do you think I could be a cultivator?¡± he asked quietly. She snorted. ¡°How old are you?¡° ¡°Nine,¡± the boy said without blinking. Was that plausible? He seemed a bit too short to her eyes. How tall were nine year olds supposed to be, anyways? When in doubt, bluff. ¡°Did you know cultivators can smell lies?¡± she said, tapping her nose. He blushed, folding immediately. ¡°Seven¡­¡± he said, quietly. The two other kids gasped in shock, amazed by her powers of divination. ¡°Hm.¡± She hummed. ¡°Well, Muyang, most cultivators only unlock their spiritual root around fourteen, so you have a long way to go. But even then, most likely not. Only one in a hundred ever unlock their spiritual root, and it¡¯s down to chance who is lucky and who is not.¡± He deflated further. ¡°But I want to be a cultivator,¡± he said stubbornly. She ruffled his hair, and he glared at her in annoyance. She laughed at the look on his face: if there was one thing that made dealing with children tolerable, it was honesty. No ordinary adult would dare glare at a cultivator quite like that. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens,¡± she said, ¡°and so if you rebel against the heavens, you are already a cultivator, aren¡¯t you? We all do the best we can - even the monkey king still rebels by sacrificing his teeth. If you strive upwards, you¡¯ll always find a way to help, even if you won¡¯t be the one holding the sword.¡± She saw Muyang¡¯s mother step away from the counter of the postal office, and decided to leave the kid on a high note. ¡°Here,¡± she reached into her robes, and drew out a whistle Wang Yonghao made from a bone of the Heavenly Rooster. He had taken to bone carving as easily as to woodworking, and had made three different whistles in his free time over the last couple days - they had no shortage of small bones, after all. The whistle looked the part - dark gray and with a shine of steel. She handed it to Muyang, and he all but fainted from the excitement. ¡°A little present, in return for having listened to my stories,¡± she said, ¡°it¡¯s made from a bone of a heavenly rooster, and will attract a bit of metal-type spiritual energy. Treat it with care.¡± ¡°And if I get in trouble I can blow on it thrice and you¡¯ll come and save me?¡± ¡°No.¡± She laughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a regular whistle.¡± A whistle made from a heavenly material, so tough you could ram it straight through a block of stone and not even scratch the surface, and ridiculously expensive for what it was - but at the end of the day, just a whistle. Muyang leapt up off his seat, and caught up with his mother, clutching the whistle tightly. Before they left through the doors, he turned back and gave her a comically low bow. ¡°Can we also get a whistle?¡± one of the other kids asked, bringing her attention back to them. ¡°One gift per day,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°But I suppose I could tell you another fable.¡± She still had some time to kill before her spot in the queue was up.
By the time she managed to extricate herself from the crowd of children - she swore that they multiplied any time she looked away - a good twenty minutes had passed. Without the oversight of her sect elders hanging over her head, telling them stories felt surprisingly relaxing - though a part of it was how enraptured they were that she was talking to them at all. As soon as that faded, she was sure the usual annoyances would creep right back. When she stepped up to the counter, Junming gave her a small nod. With this many ordinary people in the room, they were back to wearing their face-concealing cowl. It was impossible to tell their reactions through it, so she hoped they weren¡¯t annoyed about her unintentionally turning their office into a nursery. She certainly would have been. they signed. ¡°I am here for my copy of the cultivator almanac,¡± she said, pulling three letters out of her robes, ¡°The Postmaster said it should be ready today. And I would like your opinion about a couple letters.¡± Junming glanced at the stack in her hands, and then nodded, locked up the letterboxes behind themselves, and led her into a small, private side room, with a solid table and a pair of chairs. She took her seat, setting the three letters on the table, while they pulled their cowl off and sat down opposite her. , they signed. She had to guess at the first word, but a sign that was based on a book being opened seemed clear enough. ¡°That is fine,¡± she said, ¡°If I don¡¯t come for it later today, send it to our tavern, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Junming nodded, and picked up her stack of letters, giving the top one a curious look - it was already sealed into an envelope. ¡°That one is private,¡± she said, ¡°the other two, please.¡± The first letter was to Wu Lanhua, broadly explaining that she was in good health, and thanking her for the assistance. She deliberated on wherever to send it or not, but in the end, decided in favor. For all that Wu Lanhua¡¯s overtures had been misplaced and pretty forceful, it was unquestionable that she had been incredibly helpful, and had kept Shanyi¡¯s identity secret from her fiance. If Lanhua wanted to, she could find out where Shanyi had gone easily enough - Curls leaping into the sky was hard to miss, after all. Sending a letter was only polite, and the merchant would be a good contact for the future - not to mention being an interesting person in general. Of course, she didn¡¯t address it directly to Wu Lanhua - there was no need to make their personal relationship known to everyone who would so much as look at the letter. The envelope was addressed to the general offices of her shipping business, and contained a second envelope, this one addressed to Wu Lanhua personally. Her underlings could deliver it from there. While she was busy ruminating, Junming had already picked up the next letter, and was quickly reading through it. It was a detailed account of their tribulation, with her and Wang Yonghao¡¯s notes on what they observed, and how they dealt with various challenges. Junming signed once they were done, ¡°It¡¯s my civic duty, is it not?¡± she said, running a hand through her hair, ¡°I am sure the ministry of statistics would appreciate an update, especially with how rare the Zodiac tribulation is.¡± ¡°Just to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything important. I couldn¡¯t explain what you did with the ice, for example.¡± Junming signed, and set the letter aside, picking up the last one. They read it quietly. Their natural inclination to stay silent made her glad it was their shift today. they finally signed, setting the letter aside. ¡°It is.¡± She nodded. ¡°But do you foresee any issues?¡± The third letter was her proposal for helping cultivators get out of heavenly vows. It really was a tricky subject, especially since none of it could ever be spoken aloud. Very few cultivators made heavenly vows in the first place, and only a vanishing few made one without being sure they could fulfill their part of the bargain. Absolutely nobody, outside of fables and herself, even tried making one while intending to break it. This was why no system of help already existed. But some cultivators might, through no fault of their own, end up in a situation where completing the vow became impossible - and realize this before the Heavens did. To save even a single cultivator from the jaws of Heavens was righteous, even if they walked into those jaws themselves - it was just a question of how best to accomplish it. Her proposal was three-fold. First of all, cultivators had to be informed about the possibility. The simplest and most unobtrusive possibility was an informational message pinned to one of the walls of the postal office. Vow-takers could hardly be blamed for reading it while their eyes roamed around, after all. The second step was getting a cultivator in touch with someone who could help. This was also tricky: after all, if they went to a Ministry of Helping People Get Out Of Heavenly Vows, the Heavens would know exactly what they were doing. But the Heavens could not read, and that provided an opportunity. A vow-taker could send an innocuous request for information to one of the many ministries of the empire, and attach their plea for help to the end of their letter. The clerk receiving it would be handling hundreds of letters every week, and if they later directed a new request to another ministry, it could hardly be linked to this one letter coming in. The final step was actually receiving help. This was far too general for her to provide much advice, but when it came to information, she suggested establishing a general system of requesting copies of passages from books stored in distant libraries by mail - it would help hide the letters about the tribulations, and would also help reduce the need to move precious books around. Junming deliberated for a couple minutes, before leaving, and returning with a brush and an inkwell. They set the letter in front of themselves, and quickly added some notes to the margins. Qian Shanyi leaned over to read them. This is not a new idea, they wrote in regards to her second proposal, a portion of mail is already shuffled around from one postal office to the other to hide special correspondence. Adding this would not be too difficult. ¡°I see,¡± she said neutrally. Junming signed, leaning back, ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, raising up from her chair. Junming signed as she was passing by him, and she stopped, turning around to watch his hands. ¡°Is this about my seal?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. She was long prepared for the question - she had given her name as Lan Yishan when she asked Junming about crossing the glassy fields, but Wang Yonghao shut the door on keeping a single coherent identity with his big mouth as soon as she met him, and then she sealed it up herself with bricks and cement once the tribulation came. ¡°I have two. Lan Yishan is how I was called from birth, and what I use for official business - that¡¯s why it¡¯s on my seal. It is also on many other documents. Qian Shanyi was given to me by my teacher, and is the one I prefer to use.¡± Junming shifted around, clearly anxious. ¡°Not supposed to do that,¡± he croaked, switching to spoken language. ¡°And what am I to do?¡± she said, already knowing where this discussion would lead, ¡°Abandon my name? I might as well cut off one of my fingers.¡± ¡°Make a pseudonym. Official.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never felt the need,¡± she said contemplatively, ¡°nor had the time, frankly. We do not stay in one place much.¡± It was still hard for her to tell, but she felt that Junming was fighting against themselves to make a decision. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble,¡± they finally croaked. ¡°I am a cultivator, Junming - I can¡¯t promise that.¡± She smiled. ¡°Best I can promise is to make a little trouble for a lot less trouble later. But I¡¯ll try to find the time for a pseudonym while I am recovering.¡± Junming shook their head, but waved her off. She left the room, humming to herself. All things considered, this morning was unfolding brilliantly. Now it was time to meet up with Wang Yonghao, and see if the Heavens were set on ruining it. Chapter 56: Pluck The Arrogance Right Off Your Lips Qian Shanyi had agreed to meet up with Wang Yonghao at the central square of Reflection Ridge once she was finished with her mail, and she headed there, keeping her eyes open for anything notable. She was done earlier than expected, so perhaps she would get ahead of him. She put on her leather cloak on the way. When she reached the square, she stopped, casually leaning against a column that supported the second storey of some fabric store, partly obscured from sight by a small crowd. Outer disciples of the Palace of the Glowing Cliffs seemed to be loading spools of fabric and crates of thread onto a cart - perhaps for their uniforms. The square itself was something to behold. The edge of the world here curled down into a funnel, falling down in a column of pure blue sky right into the middle of the square. It was only midday, so the suns were still quite high in the sky - but as the evening came, some of them would descend down into the middle of the square, spiraling around the funnel, before vanishing below the ground. The ground glittered in the daylight, glass crushed down into sand, the space empty and wide open - nobody wanted to build their house too close to the funnel, lest the scorching fires of the suns burn it down, after all. The only notable structure was a wooden platform built close to the center, no doubt treated to resist the heat, where half a dozen body fundamentalists were wrestling with each other, busy training throws and body locks. She spotted Wang Yonghao as soon as he arrived, all the way on the opposite side of the square, his pure white scholarly robes sticking out like a sore thumb in the crowd of the townsfolk. She stayed hidden, watching him head into a restaurant - an opportunity to see how he behaved without her around was precious, and not to be wasted. The restaurant was a two-storey building, with the second floor forming an open space, encircled by a balcony railing, the wide roof above it only supported by columns. Tables were set up on both floors, with a cooking area in front of the building, where the chef and his underlings were working with an enormous array of lenses pointed straight at one of the suns. A pair of waitresses were running between the tables, and when Wang Yonghao walked in, one of them made a beeline for him. An excitable one - wide gestures, bouncing on her feet. After a couple words, the waitress led Wang Yonghao upstairs, and towards one of the tables at the very edge of the balcony. After seating him, she hovered around, talking for a long time, and Qian Shanyi regretted that she had never learned to read lips. Far too many words to be merely a list of dishes. All throughout, Wang Yonghao barely even glanced at the woman, his answers curt, and finally just waved her off. She left, but soon returned, carrying a pot of tea. The waitress tried to get him to talk again, but he was just as stone-faced, merely looking out onto the square as if searching for someone, and soon the waitress left entirely, looking a bit dejected. Qian Shanyi watched the restaurant for a while longer, making mental notes. This waitress didn¡¯t seem to be doing her job right - she stuck mostly to the second floor, and spent entirely too much time talking to the customers, though her talk with Yonghao was the longest by far, and she seemed to avoid couples. Her counterpart had to work twice as hard to compensate, and Qian Shanyi wondered why she even went along with it. Qian Shanyi smiled. This confirmed some of her suspicions about Wang Yonghao - they¡¯d have plenty to talk about. But first¡­ With a playful smirk on her lips, she turned away from the square, and circled around it through side alleys until she came out behind the restaurant, from a direction Wang Yonghao couldn¡¯t see. Closing her spiritual pores to hide her presence, she headed inside, and straight towards the stairs leading up to the second floor. ¡°Miss? Miss!¡± a voice called out behind her as she stepped onto the first step. ¡°Hm?¡± she said quietly, turning around. She wanted to surprise Wang Yonghao, and didn¡¯t want him to hear her voice. Behind her was the same waitress she observed from afar, her hand stretched out, ready to grab her by the edge of her cloak. Qian Shanyi casually stepped around, moving neither too fast nor too slow, letting the fingers of the waitress close on empty air. As the gaze of the waitress swept over her, falling on the scarlet silk robes beneath her cloak and the sword at her waist, her eyes widened. ¡°Oh!¡± the waitress said, covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°Ah, honorable immortal, I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡± Up close, Qian Shanyi could tell that the waitress was quite young - perhaps not even twenty. Her face was cute, though not exceptional, with a button nose and wide eyes, and her robes matched her well - equally cute, soft-colored silk, with decorations around the waist and wrists. Her hair was pinned into a bun, with two hair sticks poking out from the top left side. In her hands, she carried a wax tablet, orders noted down in clean handwriting. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Qian Shanyi said, patting the waitress on her shoulder with a smile. She gave the hairsticks another glance. ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Now what did you want to say? Speak freely.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± The waitress sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just, usually you need a reservation, and I thought you didn¡¯t know. We get travelers who simply walk in sometimes, and it¡¯s so hard to keep track of everything¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°My partner should have already gotten a table. White robes, arrogant face?¡± A strange, displeased look passed over the face of the waitress, with just a hint of a blush to her cheeks, gone as fast as it appeared. ¡°Oh, yes,¡± she said flatly, ¡°he is on the second floor. Should I show you the way?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head. ¡°I would like to surprise him, so I will go up alone. Thank you for the offer.¡± The waitress bowed again, and turned toward the room, tapping the wax tablet against her shoulder with a frown. Her lips were curved a bit downwards, and on impulse, Qian Shanyi put a hand on her shoulder. The waitress turned back to her with surprise. ¡°You seem to be a bit down on yourself,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°I am an immortal chef myself - I know this work can get a bit chaotic. You noticed me right away, so you can¡¯t be that bad, can you?¡± The waitress grimaced slightly, rubbing her face. Her open, pleasant attitude appealed to Shanyi, even if the professional pride in the back of her mind whispered that the waitress should be keeping her eyes on the customers, not chatting with her. ¡°I have been working here since I was a child,¡± the waitress said, ¡°I think I just don¡¯t have any talent for it.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, Qian Shanyi spotted the other waitress glance at the two of them from across the hall, her eyes full of concern. The two women looked almost identical - if her eyes were not sharpened by cultivation, she wasn¡¯t sure she could distinguish the two. Even their robes were the same, though the other waitress had her hair sticks in the typical cross. Twins? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Qian Shanyi smiled. ¡°Chu Lin, honorable immortal,¡± Chu Lin said, giving her a short bow. ¡°Please just call me Shanyi. Fellow restaurant disciple Chu, not even a phoenix can ascend into the Heavens in a single flap of its wings. ¡®Talent¡¯ is simply what years of hard work look like from the outside. I am sure you¡¯ll get there in time.¡± A sad look passed over Chu Lin¡¯s eyes. Perhaps she read her wrong? ¡°I don¡¯t want to take up more of your time,¡± Qian Shanyi said instead of trying to puzzle her out, ¡°but there may be some disciples from the Nine Singing Vessels sect looking for me later today. Could you tell me when they arrive?¡± Chu Lin nodded readily, and Qian Shanyi headed upstairs. Soft, refreshing wind blew across the second floor, bringing with it delightful smells from the kitchens below. She had kept track of where Wang Yonghao was, so her eyes snapped to him right away. He had his back turned to the rest of the restaurant, looking out onto the square and the cooking area down below, and Qian Shanyi quietly approached him, stepping carefully to keep her sandals from tapping on the wooden roof. When she was right next to him, she brought her lips up to his ear. ¡°How was your day?¡± she said, opening all of her spiritual pores at once, and reconstituting her spiritual shield. Wang Yonghao all but lept out of his seat, clutching his heart with one hand and the pommel of his sword with another. She cackled as she took the seat opposite him. Wang Yonghao grimaced, forcing his heartbeat back down. ¡°Why did you have to scare me like that?!¡± ¡°Because it amused me,¡± she said, lounging back in her chair, and glanced over the edge of the balcony. She watched curiously as one of the cooks adjusted the massive lens array to keep it pointed at a sun traveling across the sky. ¡°Great news: Nine Singing Vessels took my offer.¡± ¡°And where¡¯s the money?¡± Wang Yonghao said, bringing her attention back to the table. He sat back down, and was pouring her a cup of tea. She nodded to him in gratitude. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wait for it,¡± she said, ¡°and so I told them to find me here once they were done moving the goods to their own warehouse, and verifying the quality. Four hundred and thirty six spirit stones right away, and easily ten times that over the next several months, once the sales start coming in.¡± ¡°If they even pay us,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled. She rolled her eyes. There were reasons to be concerned about the deal, but this wasn¡¯t one of them. ¡°I have an agreement with their stamp on it, and they have no reason to cheat us. Unless the warehouse catches fire right this moment, I don¡¯t see them backing out.¡± She cackled again as Wang Yonghao winced. The Heavens didn¡¯t need her help to make their plans. She picked up her cup of tea and took a sip. It was black tea, brewed quite strongly, and with herbs added for taste - not what she preferred, but she could still appreciate the quality. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Wang Yonghao frowning at her. ¡°I kept meaning to ask. Why do you do that?¡± he asked. She blinked in surprise. ¡°Do what? Drink tea?¡± ¡°No, with your pinkie finger,¡± he said, making a hooking motion with his own. ¡°Whenever you pick up a new cup, you flick a drop into your mouth before taking a full sip.¡± ¡°Oh, that,¡± she said, curiously looking down at her hand. There was a bit of tea on the tip of her pinkie where she dipped it into the cup, and she quickly licked it off. ¡°It¡¯s an old habit. I barely even realize I am doing it at this point. Is it that noticeable?¡± ¡°Not very,¡± he said, ¡°I only picked it up in retrospect. But why do you do it? Testing for poison?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± she said slowly, ¡°Not¡­poison, exactly.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t do it when we are together. At least, not anymore - you did it back in the forest, and then you stopped.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to do it when we are together,¡± she said, ¡°But back to today -¡± she quickly continued, before Wang Yonghao could ask another question she wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss, ¡°How was your shopping trip? All went well, I hope?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t buy anything,¡± Wang Yongao said with a sigh, thankfully letting the topic go, ¡°in case you couldn¡¯t get the money. Just looked.¡± ¡°Sensible,¡± she said, looking over the railing again. The chef had caught her eye - a big man, with broad shoulders. There was some family resemblance there to the two waitresses - father or uncle, perhaps? ¡°See anything interesting?¡± ¡°A couple things, yeah. There¡¯s a blackout formation, and some decent formation ink. Some of the tools you mentioned, too. I¡¯ve actually been thinking¡­ Well.¡± She made a motion with one finger in the air, prompting him to continue. ¡°Would you mind if I get some bone and wood carving tools?¡± She looked back at him, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you even asking me? Half of this money is yours in the first place. If you want to buy them, then buy them.¡± ¡°Well, we don¡¯t really need them for anything,¡± he mumbled. ¡°So?¡± Her eyebrow rose higher. ¡°We have plenty of money and, at least for now, aren¡¯t under any direct pressure. Please, enjoy yourself while we can. I intend to do so as well.¡± ¡°I was thinking of how we¡¯d carry them,¡± he said, no doubt meaning his inner world, and the need to conceal its existence. She shrugged. ¡°So buy another bag to carry them. You are a big man, I trust you to manage. Still, aside from this - no problems?¡± Wang Yonghao looked directly in her eyes. ¡°No,¡± he said simply. Very interesting. Sending him on the shopping trip was something of a test, to see if anything would happen. A bait for the Heavens, in a way. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this back in the tavern,¡± she said casually, noticing Chu Lin heading their way with a plate full of steaming ribs. ¡°Our food is almost here.¡± Chu Lin engaged the two of them in conversation while she set the plates down - a big one with the ribs, and two empty plates for each of them. At least she tried, because Wang Yonghao mostly looked bored, content to let Qian Shanyi speak. Shanyi didn¡¯t mind it too much, and made up a salacious story about how they¡¯ve met, to some grumbling from Wang Yonghao. When Chu Lin heard that they were merely business partners, her eyes sparked. After a minute, she thanked Chu Lin, saying they had something private to discuss, and the waitress left to one of the other tables. Wang Yonghao dug into the ribs as soon as Chu Lin was gone, and Qian Shanyi stared at him curiously. When he raised his head, his eyes met hers and he froze. ¡°What?¡± he asked with a mouth full of meat. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± she said. ¡°You are looking at me like I am a bug you want to pin to an exhibition wall,¡± he grumbled, but slowly went back to eating. ¡°It¡¯s very creepy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair at all.¡± She frowned. ¡°Why would I pin a bug? I¡¯d put it in a terrarium.¡± ¡°That makes it sound even creepier.¡± ¡°I was just wondering if you really were mostly attracted to men,¡± Qian Shanyi said casually, finally reaching for her spare plate and pulling a couple ribs onto it from the common one. Wang Yonghao choked while she ate calmly. ¡°What?!¡± he finally said, when he was done coughing. Some of the other tables were giving them curious looks, but they were speaking quietly enough they shouldn¡¯t have heard anything specific, relying on their sharpened senses to hear each other. She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a simple question, I think.¡± He scowled at her. She winked back. ¡°The question is not the point! How does that at all relate to what we were talking about before?¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Oh.¡± She bit into a rib, and moaned in surprise. This was some of the juiciest meat she had ever t. ¡±Well, let me put it like this: what¡¯s the name of the waitress?¡± ¡°What does that have to do -¡± Wang Yonghao closed his eyes, breathing out sharply. ¡°You are just messing with me again.¡± ¡°I am,¡± she admitted easily, ¡°but I also have a point. How to put this¡­¡± She tapped her cheek, thinking it over. There were several ways to phrase it, some gentler than others - but if she wanted her point to stick¡­ ¡°It seems to me that unless you are in the mood to talk, you treat most people as if they are barely there. Closer to furniture than human beings.¡± ¡°What?¡± He sat up straighter. ¡°No I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Hm. I wonder.¡± She tapped her cheek, before glancing around. None of this should be too secretive, but still¡­ Better safe than sorry. ¡°Would you mind putting up the sound muffling formation?¡± He glared at her a bit, but got the five talismans out of their bag, and handed her a couple. She put them on her side of the table, eyeballing the distances - the formation had to be laid out in a circle, but it didn¡¯t have to be precise down to a millimeter. The first talisman she placed was off by a whole hand¡¯s width though, and when she shifted it with her foot, the noise of the restaurant around them quieted down to barely above a murmur. ¡°So what was the point behind insulting me again?¡± Wang Yonghao said, leaning on the table. ¡°I did nothing of the sort. I know this may be hard to hear,¡± she said patiently, ¡°and of course, it¡¯s only a hypothesis - but it¡¯s what makes the most sense to me, taking all I know about you into account.¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t know the name of some waitress?¡± ¡°No, I was actually thinking about this for quite a while,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s also about how you talk about your adventures, what you focus on. You almost never mention any individual people, their lives, their troubles. It¡¯s all¡­ beautiful vistas, danger, demon beasts. It¡¯s also how you met me - why was your first, instinctual reaction to pick me up like yet another sword and run away, instead of finding a healer together with other people in the restaurant? Your interaction with Chu Lin and how you¡¯ve brushed her off only put the last brush stroke on the overall picture.¡± Wang Yonghao narrowed his eyes at her in suspicion. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me brush her off. Were you hiding somewhere?¡± Qian Shanyi nodded easily. ¡°I arrived before you did.¡± Wang Yonghao rubbed his face. ¡°Of course you did. Why couldn¡¯t you just tell me?¡± ¡°I wanted to see how you behave without me around - telling you would have defeated the purpose.¡± ¡°And how would you feel if I did this to you?¡± Qian Shanyi tilted her head curiously to the side. ¡°What do you mean? You already do this for me. It¡¯s hard to notice all the errors you make on your own, and you point out when I rush ahead too much. I am annoyed, but mostly grateful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that part. I mean stalking me like this.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If you think it would help, go ahead. It would be far from the first time.¡± Wang Yonghao snorted. ¡°Oh, what, you had someone following you around before to ¡®point out your mistakes¡¯?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed in exasperation. How could he be so oblivious? ¡°I¡¯ve been a jade beauty from birth, Yonghao,¡± she said, ¡°sometimes men would follow me around town, when I went about my business. I am used to it.¡± Wang Yonghao gave her a long, shocked look while she chomped down on a rib. ¡°Um.¡± He swallowed. ¡±Following you around¡­ to do what?¡± ¡°Who can truly say?¡± She shrugged performatively. ¡±I¡¯ve never had the misfortune to find out. Perhaps they just wanted to say hello. But somehow it stopped once I became a cultivator and started wearing a sword.¡± Wang Yonghao shifted around uncomfortably, and she waved him off. This wasn¡¯t something she particularly enjoyed talking about either. ¡°Let¡¯s move on,¡± she said. ¡°What do you think about my theory?¡± He sighed, glad to get off the topic. ¡°That it doesn¡¯t make any sense?¡± He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk to her because she was asking me strange questions and I was on edge, not because of¡­ What you said.¡± ¡°It¡¯s polite to reciprocate.¡± ¡°So? It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll challenge me to a duel over it. Why would I talk to some waitress?¡±¡± ¡°Well, for one, it¡¯d make her less likely to spit in your tea,¡± she said, timing it just as Wang Yonghao was about to bring his tea cup to his lips. He pulled his hand away, his eyes darting between the tea kettle and his cup in concern. She sipped her own tea casually. Chu Lin didn¡¯t seem like the type, and besides, spit was just spit. ¡°But also, it makes you seem like an arrogant bastard. I suspect it¡¯s one of the reasons you have so many problems with other people - you are just not very likable.¡± In all fairness, it wasn¡¯t just his attitude. Wang Yonghao¡¯s lips tended to be stuck in this unpleasant curl, as if he could barely tolerate the sight of his surroundings. She knew it was because his thoughts were spinning around like rats in a cage, imagining the worst in every situation - but other people couldn¡¯t read his mind. Together with his innate confidence, built upon close to two decades of getting out alive from every scrap, and his advanced cultivation, the image of an arrogant young master was hard to shake. ¡°You are telling me I am not likable?¡± Yonhgao raised both eyebrows at her. ¡°Have you looked in the mirror? First time we¡¯ve met you tricked and drugged me.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, that was the second time. The first time I insulted you for being a penniless bastard and spilling soup on my robes.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it any better.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I am likable when I want to be, Yonghao - which I had little interest in at the time. I don¡¯t mean this in some inherent sense - just that the way you are used to approaching people is unlikable. If you accquire different habits, that could change.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s face twisted into a grimace. ¡°All of this because I didn¡¯t want to talk to some waitress?¡± She sighed. ¡°That you keep calling her ¡®some waitress¡¯ rather proves my point. Her name is Chu Lin.¡± ¡°Fine, Chu Lin, whatever.¡± He waved her off casually. She frowned, but let it go, for now. ¡°What would we even have to talk about? We have nothing in common, and there is no way she could help me with anything whatsoever.¡± ¡°But that is just your assumption. One that¡¯s based on nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®assumption¡¯? She is a waitress and I am a cultivator! What, do you think she just happens to know some secret technique that could help me at a crucial moment?¡± Wang Yonghao shuddered. ¡°Never mind, perhaps she does.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Qian Shanyi leaned back in her chair, gesturing with a beef rib. ¡°No, likely not, but let¡¯s think about this carefully. Set aside everything that relates to the food. First way she could have helped you was to warn you that I was coming up the stairs, and then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to surprise you.¡± Wang Yonghao frowned. ¡°Okay, I mean - maybe that¡¯s fair, but it¡¯s not like it mattered.¡± Next time, she¡¯d be sure to scare him more. ¡°But it¡¯s not just about Chu Lin, now is it?¡± she said out loud instead. ¡°It¡¯s about the principle. How many times were you surprised by some young master appearing when you didn¡¯t expect it?¡± Wang Yonghao froze for a moment, and she grinned at him. ¡°Second way she could have helped you,¡± she continued, ¡°was by telling you about the town. How long did you spend here before I arrived, three days?¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Fine, two days. Yet you still didn¡¯t know that Jian Shizhe was just one spark away from dueling anybody.¡± She pointed her rib bone at him accusatorily, before discarding it onto the plate they were using for the bones. The common plate was almost half empty now. ¡°Are you saying that in those two days, you had no way to learn this?¡± ¡°Hey, now,¡± foolish Wang Yonghao tried to defend himself, not knowing he was but an ant walking among the forest of traps, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about the cultivator almanac - ¡± Qian Shanyi wagged a finger at him, cutting him off. ¡°That¡¯s a separate thing entirely - the people around you already had all the information you needed. I was told about Jian Shizhe by pretty much the first person I talked to - the only way you could have missed hearing about him in two whole days was if you just didn¡¯t talk to anyone.¡± Wang Yonghao blushed, and she knew she was right. ¡°I mean - look, I was busy,¡± he said quickly, ¡°And even if I didn¡¯t - so what? That means it¡¯s my fault I almost got challenged to a duel?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not your fault - it¡¯s his, the man is an idiot.¡± She scoffed. ¡°His pretext was clearly ridiculous. But busy with what? Shizhe¡¯s hunts? All day long, with not even five minutes left out? You are just looking for excuses - ones you don¡¯t even need, since I am not blaming you for anything.¡± Wang Yonghao folded his hands on his chest, food forgotten almost entirely. ¡°You are still putting me on the spot,¡± he said. The fool would walk away hungry at this rate - for all that she was talking more, she was also eating faster. She capitalized on his distraction by stealing another couple ribs. ¡°You put yourself there,¡± she said, mirroring his dismissiveness of Chu Lin, ¡°You asked me why you should have taken the time to talk to ¡®some waitress¡¯, so I am explaining why. Many cultivators think that ordinary people are worthless to them, and all of them are morons for it - we are all rebelling against the Heavens together. My point is that it¡¯d be better for you if you took more of an interest in other people.¡± ¡°And how do you imagine this? It¡¯s not like I can tell them about what is happening to me.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s lips turned sharply downwards. ¡°Nor would they even understand if I did.¡± She gave him a long, contemplative look, and flicked the fat off her fingers with a burst of spiritual energy, leaning back in her chair. ¡°You don¡¯t think there could be anything in common between you and Chu Lin?¡± ¡°Oh what, are you about to tell me she is also on the run from the Heavens?¡± ¡°No, I was actually going to say that she seemed to be into you.¡± She timed her response perfectly, and Wang Yonghao choked on his tea once again. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, perhaps not you specifically.¡± She waved her hand in the air vaguely, looking out into the square. The body fundamentalists were still there, and she watched in fascination as one of them tossed another a good ten meters up in the air. ¡±I suppose it would be more accurate to say she is into the idea of you. I think that she resents her father and wants out of the house, and away from the restaurant business - and a woman in her position does not have too many good options. The easiest by far would be marriage, and if she could score a young, attractive cultivator, she¡¯d be set for life. If only this hypothetical cultivator wasn¡¯t so arrogant he couldn¡¯t even notice it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Wang Yonghao rubbed his forehead in shock, before narrowing his eyes at her suspiciously. ¡°How could you possibly know this? Did you spy on her too?¡± ¡°Not particularly. We barely even spoke.¡± ¡°Then how -¡± ¡°By taking an interest in the people around me.¡± She shrugged. ¡°None of it is new to me. Look, it¡¯s quite simple. Did you see her hair sticks?¡± Wang Yonghao gave her a blank look. ¡°She was wearing hair sticks?¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, Yonghao, she was wearing hair sticks. Two of them, on the left side of her head - that¡¯s a sign that a woman is actively looking for a partner. If she was wearing them in a cross, it¡¯d mean she was taken, or at least not looking. Vertical cross would mean she¡¯s into women instead, but that is a little less known.¡± ¡°Hair sticks?¡± ¡°Yes, hair sticks.¡± ¡°And what does that mean?¡± he said, gesturing to her head. She had a pair of her own, worn horizontally, one inserted from the left and one from the right into a knot at the base of her long hair, keeping most of it away from her face. She grinned widely. ¡°That I am a cultivator and I do what I want.¡± Wang Yonghao rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Hair sticks, really? That is so stupid. Why couldn¡¯t she just say it?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. Yes, that also was her question, way back in the day. ¡°Because she¡¯d get called a prostitute for being so open about it,¡± she said, ¡°Anyways - that, and how much time she spent with you, is how I know she was interested. But a waitress isn¡¯t supposed to seek a partner at work - it¡¯d distract from her duties. Nor is she supposed to talk up every single man on the floor. This means she is doing this against the orders of the chef - and if you glance over the railing,¡± she nodded her head in that direction, ¡°you¡¯d see the family resemblance. That¡¯s how I know there is a conflict at home.¡± Wang Yonghao glanced where she indicated, and scratched his head. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s fine with her looking for a husband?¡± She shook her head. Conveniently enough, Chu Lin walked out of the doors at that exact moment, to pick up some plates from the kitchen. ¡°She shifts her hair sticks into a cross whenever she goes outside,¡± she said, ¡°The other waitress is her twin, and wears the same clothes - deliberately, I suspect, so that their father doesn¡¯t notice one of them spending so much time upstairs. It¡¯s not too surprising that two sisters would help each other, now is it?¡± ¡°No, I guess not.¡± ¡±On top of this, she told me herself that she has no talent for being a waitress. So, her father is the chef, and doesn¡¯t want - or doesn¡¯t let - her quit this job. Now tell me: do you think you might have anything in common with someone who is forced to live against the wishes of their own heart? Someone who doesn¡¯t have a good way out?¡± Wang Yonghao groaned, covering up his face with his hands. ¡°Fine. Okay, I get it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Sorry for what? You are the one who suffers from your own ignorance.¡± ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯ll try to talk to people more.¡± He sighed. ¡°This is a lot to take in.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a group of disciples from the Nine Singing Vessels sect circling the square, and got their attention with a wave of her hand. ¡°You say that a lot,¡± she said lazily. ¡°You do that a lot.¡± ¡°Why thank you.¡± She grinned. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll admit that the theory is a bit of a stretch - it¡¯s built on too many assumptions. But that¡¯s the thing with assumptions - until you clarify them, anything is possible. Look at the body fundamentalists -¡± She gestured towards the middle of the square, where they were still wrestling out in the open. ¡°Sects used to think you had to keep all the training in house,¡± she explained, ¡±Show nothing, lest someone steal even the most insignificant secret. But that this was the best way to do things was just an assumption - one that nobody tested, until one of the imperial pugilism schools decided to try the opposite. I think they even swap advice about drug regimens by mail. They had very little to start with, no secret techniques, no divinely inspired recipes. On top of that, pugilism always had a bad reputation among cultivators - after all, a sword is so much more dangerous and versatile. But nowadays, I think that it¡¯s the fastest growing style in the empire, because it¡¯s so open to all the loose cultivators, ones who have no sect to speak of.¡± She shrugged performatively. ¡°It seems that the original assumption turned out to be quite mistaken.¡± She turned back to the table, and went after the remaining ribs. She gave Wang Yonghao long enough - if he missed his opportunity now, it was his own fault for going hungry. He was still struggling with what she told him, even blushing slightly, clearly wanting to say something - but too awkward to go through with it. She gave him time, focusing on the ribs. ¡°So¡­¡± he finally said, his blush deepening. ¡°Do you think I should, um. Ask her out?... I mean, I don¡¯t want her to get hurt¡­¡± His voice was conflicted. She knew his attitude towards romance already, but it seemed that talking about it in the abstract was different from a concrete possibility being put in front of him. She thought about it for a moment, before shaking her head sadly. ¡°Probably not. I doubt she¡¯d be in too much danger, especially since we are already going to be moving on shortly, but¡­ Well, if my assumption is right - and like I said, it¡¯s just an assumption - then she¡¯d be looking for marriage, something you can¡¯t provide. But a conversation can¡¯t hurt anyone, right? As long as you are open about your intentions and don¡¯t lead her on, at least.¡± To speak of the demon beast. Chu Lin was heading towards them from the stairs, and Qian Shanyi shifted one of the formation talismans on the floor with her foot, letting the noise around them flood back in. Chu Lin approached the table, and bowed to the two of them. ¡°Honorable Shanyi, the disciples from the Nine Singing Vessels sect you mentioned are here.¡± Qian Shanyi gave Wang Yonghao a significant look, and then nodded to Chu Lin, rising up from her chair. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to them. In the meantime, would you mind keeping my partner company?¡± As she passed by Chu Lin, she leaned close to her ear. ¡°He is far too shy to ever admit it,¡± she whispered, ¡°but he regrets his earlier coldness. You are actually his type.¡± Chu Lin¡¯s eyes widened, and her cheeks flushed slightly. Qian Shanyi winked at her, and walked past, leaving the two of them alone.
She gave Wang Yonghao and Chu Lin a lot of time to talk - after she was done counting the spirit stones delivered by the Nine Singing Vessels sect, she took a long walk around the square, and even went to talk to the body fundamentalists. Half of them seemed to be employees of the Thrifty Bat Bank - apparently the head of their branch here in town was an advocate of the style. It was something to think about - pugilism had always seemed far too brutish for her tastes, but her recent experiences had changed her attitude somewhat. After she returned to their table in the restaurant, a good twenty minutes had passed, and Chu Lin was already gone. Wang Yonghao stayed quiet for the rest of the day, while they went through a dozen different shops in town, and visited the post office again to grab her finished copy of the local cultivator almanac. He didn¡¯t tell her what the two of them spoke about, and when she tried to prod, he just blushed, his lips twitching slightly upwards. She supposed it couldn¡¯t have gone too badly. Good for him - the man desperately needed to get laid. By the time they returned to the tavern, loaded up with several bags after a small shopping spree, the sun had already set. She was humming a little tune as they headed to the main doors, when Wang Yonghao suddenly froze, his eyes going wide. Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at him, and looked around, reaching out with her spiritual energy senses to try and find whatever had alarmed him. She found it easily enough. A trio of cultivators, walking down a corridor of the tavern from one room to another, obvious even through a thick wooden wall. Spiritual energy roiled angrily around all three of them, but especially around the one in the middle. She could feel a dozen active amulets, like little suns to her spiritual energy senses - and that meant only one thing. A spirit hunter, ready for battle. Chapter 57: Sink Into Deep Eyes Of Hatred As soon as the realization passed through Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind, she pretended to stumble, and grabbed Wang Yonghao¡¯s hand for support. If they could sense the other cultivators, then they could be sensed in turn, and even a transparent excuse to talk privately was better than simply freezing in public. Wiping her forehead with her other hand, she pulled him away from the tavern entrance. There was a convenient blind corner nearby, hidden from the windows of the tavern by the geometry of the walls, and from the street by a line of trees. She dropped her bags on the ground, and leaned against the wall, faking exhaustion. Glancing up at Wang Yonghao, she saw a wild look on his face. she signed, Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyes snapped to her face. He slowly lowered his own bags. She kept her eyes on the parts of the street visible from their blind corner, making sure nobody else could see them. It was late, the street was almost deserted. She shook her head. Wang Yonghao breathed out slowly, looking at the wall in the direction of the three cultivators. This habit of his amused her greatly - spiritual energy senses did not rely on sight, and so most inner disciples were taught not to look in the direction of their focus sometime during their first year. he signed, She raised an eyebrow at him. Wang Yonghao blushed deeply. She didn¡¯t - she was only joking, but now that she hit the mark, she wasn¡¯t about to reveal her ignorance. she signed instead, She shook her head. Jumping ahead of the cart, as usual. She kept her attention on the three cultivators while they talked. At this distance, and through several walls, she couldn¡¯t tell much more than their relative position, and it took effort to think of how it related to her mental map of the tavern. They seemed to be sweeping every room adjacent to the corridor, the spirit hunter always taking point. Wang Yonghao signed. The flows of spiritual energy around the two cultivators behind him felt familiar to her, and one of them was clearly missing a foot. Did the spirit hunter request local assistance, or did Jian Shizhe spot him and offer it first? Both possibilities seemed plausible. She sighed. Wang Yonghao gave her a look as if she asked him why bears shat in the woods. She nodded. They stayed silent until the three cultivators moved out of her range of spiritual energy senses. She signed. Wang Yonghao agreed, she signed, frowning. She paused for a moment. They had prepared for something of this nature, and left their publicly known possessions in their room, exactly in case someone searched it while they were gone. she signed, before shaking her head. Wang Yonghao gave her a baffled look. she signed,
The tavern complex was built as a square ring, with the two-storey house of the innkeeper¡¯s family - and a small cafe for the guests - as the gemstone. There were two entrances, on opposite ends of the ring, and a garden in the middle. Thankfully for them, this meant they did not need to cross paths with the three cultivators as they headed to their room. Qian Shanyi was pleasantly surprised that Wang Yonghao decided to stay - based on how he behaved in Xiaohongshan, she fully expected him to make them flee town entirely, even if it would have meant abandoning everything they had left in their room, as well as all the plans she had for Jian Wei. She mulled over the change as they walked, the corridor around them strangely quiet, with no maids sweeping the floors, or even a single guest heading out towards the gardens. ¡°Still, this Chu Lin,¡± Qian Shanyi said, trying to dispel the ominous mood, ¡°what is she like?¡± Wang Yonghao groaned, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Shanyi, is now really the time?¡± ¡°When if not now?¡± He glared at her, and hefted one of his bags higher on his shoulder to free both of his hands. he signed angrily. She was glad he didn¡¯t blurt it out loud, at least. ¡°What of it?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it said that the best time to marry is in the middle of a tribulation.¡± ¡°That does sound like something one of the old monsters would say.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± She hummed quietly. She had remembered the saying from a novel that circulated among the sect disciples, but she supposed it did sound about right. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­ nice,¡± Wang Yonghao said, blushing profusely. ¡°She is ¡®nice¡¯?¡± Qian Shanyi deadpanned. ¡°What a deep observation, Yonghao. Perhaps next you will tell me that she has a pair of legs.¡± Wang Yonghao glared at her, then sighed. ¡°She invited me to a poetry reading two days from now, together with her friends,¡± he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should go.¡± ¡°Did you tell her we¡¯d surely be leaving within a couple weeks?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think she cared that much.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Qian Shanyi hummed, tapping her cheek. ¡°Perhaps I was off about her.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± She shrugged lightly. ¡°If I was in her position, I would have been after marriage. But just because that is what I would have wanted, it doesn¡¯t mean it is what she wants. Perhaps she is simply looking for some escapism in you.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Then again, perhaps she thinks she could convince you to stay. In either case, as long as you avoid giving her a kid, you should be fine.¡± Wang Yonghao blushed hard, and she grinned at him, fishing her key out of her robes. She slid it into the keyhole of their room, turned it twice, and swung the door open - - and saw an unknown woman standing in the middle of their room, looking out of their window. She turned towards them as the door swung open, and Qian Shanyi¡¯s gaze swept over her linen skirts of a maid, shoulder-length black hair, and a young, freckled face. Qian Shanyi¡¯s hand immediately fell on her sword at the same time as she tossed her bag aside. She stepped away from the doorway to give Wang Yonghao more space, and reached out with her spiritual energy senses - - only to find nothing. Less than nothing, really. Cultivators relied on the circulation of spiritual energy, and could close their pores to hide their presence entirely - but the woman¡¯s spiritual energy was not circulating, or beating like that of a spirit or demon beast. This close, Qian Shanyi could feel that the flow was there, but incredibly faint, in and out like the weakest breath - that of an entirely ordinary person. Not something you could fake. Which meant¡­ ¡°Do you know what the punishment is for stealing from a cultivator?¡± Qian Shanyi asked sharply, narrowing her eyes. She herself had no idea, because scarcely anybody was stupid enough to risk it. The woman backed up against the window, her face contorting in terror, knuckles going white where they clutched the windowsill. She was breathing fast. It was a perfect picture, and just as fake. ¡°Please, honorable immortals,¡± the woman begged, falling on her knees. ¡°I am not a thief. I just - ¡± Her eyes didn¡¯t fit. It was subtle, but there was no terror. Just a deep exhaustion. ¡°Stop scaring her, Shanyi,¡± Wang Yonghao said quietly, stepping into the room and putting down his own bags. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything worth stealing in the first place. There¡¯s nothing to fight over.¡± Qian Shanyi glanced at the small table in the room, where her spare sword was simply laying out in the open on top of her chest of chef knives. The ignorance of riches. ¡°This remains to be seen,¡± Qian Shanyi said, glancing down the corridor. The three cultivators were still on the other side of the tavern, and she wasn¡¯t loud, so her words didn¡¯t carry far - but if she shouted, they would surely hear her. ¡°I just needed a place to hide,¡± the woman said, prostrating herself. ¡°Honorable immortals, I beg of you, do not give me up to that wicked spirit hunter!¡± At least she isn¡¯t denying it. What in the netherworld¡¯s name did she even do? Run away with an entire sect library? Spirit hunters weren¡¯t supposed to deal with ordinary people at all. Wang Yonghao had an ugly grimace, almost as bad as when she said she was going to face the tribulation. ¡°Yonghao?¡± she said. ¡°We can¡¯t just give her up,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We absolutely could.¡± ¡°I mean that we shouldn¡¯t.¡± He glared at her. ¡°The best thing for her would be a fair trial,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°You are saying this?¡± His glare only intensified. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she snapped. Was he really this easy to blind by a pretty face? ¡°What do you think makes a spirit hunter bring out the talismans? Whatever she did, it¡¯s not a trifling matter.¡± ¡°You said I should make more decisions,¡± he said, crossing his arms on his chest. ¡°Well, I am deciding I won¡¯t have her blood on my hands.¡± Not like this, you idiot. ¡°Thank you,¡± the mysterious woman breathed out. Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes flickered between the two. What was the Heavens¡¯ plot here? Dangle a young, helpless girl in front of Yonghao until he gets into a fight with a spirit hunter over her? Drive a schism between the two of them? Or was it simpler - to put them into a dangerous situation, and hope she got herself killed off? Wang Yonghao¡¯s lips were pursed, but his eyes were determined, set on their course. Could she convince him? Perhaps¡­ But not fast enough. Forcing the issue wasn¡¯t worth sacrificing the trust that was so slow to build between them. She focused all her senses back on the woman. She was pretty sure she recognised her face, having seen her around the tavern in the morning, and her clothes fit her very well, clearly tailored to her body after long years of use. The soft beat of her spiritual energy didn¡¯t change in the slightest - nor could it - and Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t feel anything else on her body, no spirit bombs, no talismans, nothing that could be a danger at all. This of course proved little - there were a dozen ways to hide any of them from her senses - but more likely than not, this woman had nothing that could harm either of them. It was probably safe. In the worst case, they could always call for help later. Qian Shanyi closed the door. ¡°Let¡¯s set up the damn formations, at least,¡± she said, ¡°if you absolutely insist on harboring a fugitive.¡± She grabbed the two talisman bags from Wang Yonghao, quickly arranging them in accordance with chalk markings on the floor. While she was busy, Wang Yonghao ignited the fireplace, and put a kettle over the fire to make tea. When she put in the last two talismans, the distant sounds of the town had vanished and the spiritual energy around the three of them began to swirl. Qian Shanyi breathed a bit easier: at least now they won¡¯t be heard from the outside. The mysterious woman huddled close to the bed, still playing at being scared. Her eyes darted around the room - to the window, to Yonghao, to the door - and for just a moment, met Qian Shanyi¡¯s, before she glanced away. ¡°What is your name?¡± Qian Shanyi said, studying the woman closely. ¡°Linghui Mei, honorable immortal,¡± she responded. ¡°Why is the spirit hunter after you?¡± Linghui Mei shrunk in on herself. ¡°He is a wicked man,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I do not know what lies he had told about me. You must not believe him.¡± Qian Shanyi frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked.¡± ¡°We¡­ have been in love,¡± Linghui Mei said, ¡°but he wanted us to keep it secret. We met after dark, when he passed through town, messages left on my window. He swept me off my feet¡­ Until I found out he had a wife in another town. I tried to talk to him about it, but he - he - ¡± Linghui Mei squeezed her eyes shut, covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°He turned violent,¡± she continued, ¡°he said he would kill me if I told anyone about us. And I swore I wouldn¡¯t, even despite that I loved him - But I told my sister, and he found out.¡± Linghui Mei sniffled, rocking in place. ¡°He made it look like an accident,¡± she said, ¡°that was two years ago. I have lived in fear ever since. And now - and now he is coming back to finish the job. I beg of you, save me from that man. He will surely accuse me of some heinous crimes, and have my head before the day is over. I am sorry for intruding into your room - but I simply had no choice. He would search every other with impunity.¡± ¡°See, Shanyi?¡± Wang Yonghao said, ¡°We can¡¯t just give her up!¡± Linghui Mei looked at Wang Yonghao with gratitude, and Qian Shanyi narrowed her eyes at her. It was a perfect story. It explained everything - why a spirit hunter would be after an innocent ordinary person, why she needed a place to hide, even why she picked their room specifically - if she really worked in this tavern, she would know where they were staying. Except¡­ Except that it didn¡¯t fit. Cultivators were the sabers of humanity, and spirit hunters were the sharpest of them all, standing against the demon beasts of the wilds. Qian Shanyi was not so naive as to think this meant they were incorruptible - but even a single spirit hunter who abused his station would sour the trust in them all, and so the empire weeded out those unfit to serve with sword and prejudice. To suggest that one of them outright violated the fourth imperial edict and then planned to do so again did not seem entirely plausible. But fine. Suppose that a spirit hunter murdered an ordinary person and got away with it. Suppose he planned to kill a second one. Then why did he bring two other cultivators with him? That would simply make his job harder. If he wanted to kill this woman, then his best bet was to once again make it look like an accident - or, failing that, to plant some demonic talisman on her body, so that he could claim he had no other choice. Bringing other cultivators with him meant witnesses, it meant this woman would surely go to trial where she could plead her case - and that was scrutiny that he could ill afford. It simply didn¡¯t make sense. The whole situation stunk like high Heaven. It didn¡¯t escape Qian Shanyi¡¯s notice that this story was impossible to confirm either way - this supposed sister was dead, and Linghui Mei¡¯s relationship with the spirit hunter remained private. Qian Shanyi glanced at the window, and saw that the hair she tied around the blinds was still there - they were never opened. And the door was locked when they entered. So how did Linghui Mei get in? Door, window - that left only one possibility, yet there was no soot on her feet or hands, nor around the fireplace. After Qian Shanyi¡¯s experience, she was sure that no acrobat could manage to descend down the chimney while remaining clean. If the woman was a cultivator, she would have suspected a cleaning technique - but she was just an ordinary person. ¡°How did you get into our room?¡± Qian Shanyi asked bluntly. The sudden question startled Linghui Mei. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple question,¡° Qian Shanyi continued, ¡°how did you get into our room?¡± ¡°What does it matter, Shanyi?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, ¡°we should come up with a plan for how to deal with the spirit hunter.¡± ¡°It matters because I think she is lying,¡± Qian Shanyi said, frowning. Linghui Mei shrunk back, shaking her head. ¡°Please, honorable immortal, I wouldn¡¯t dare -¡± ¡°Then how did you get in? The door was locked.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve used a spare key.¡± Linghui Mei bowed her head. ¡°Our tavern keeps one for each room, in case the guests lose theirs.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Show me the key.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed. ¡°Shanyi, is now really the time? For once I think you really are being too paranoid.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s lips twitched in anger. ¡°Then you truly have eyes, yet cannot see Mount Tai. When we got this room I asked the innkeeper for all the keys that they had, including the spares. I did so specifically so that nobody could easily enter our room without our knowledge. Either the innkeeper lied to me, or she did just now - so show me the key.¡± Something snapped behind Linghui Mei¡¯s appearance, and she glared at Qian Shanyi, drawing herself up as if ready to spring at her. Did she actually have some weapon? But she wasn¡¯t reaching for anything, her hands were wide at her sides. Qian Shanyi¡¯s hand dropped on the handle of her sword, her spiritual shield strengthening a fraction, before Wang Yonghao stepped in between them. ¡°What does it matter if she has the key or not?¡± he said, glaring at Qian Shanyi in turn. ¡°Maybe she picked the lock. So what?¡± At least Linghui Mei seemed just as baffled by this change as Qian Shanyi was. ¡°Because if she lies about this, she may be lying about anything,¡± Qian Shanyi responded, crossing her arms on her chest. ¡°She claims innocence, but words of a liar have no weight.¡± ¡°So what if she is not innocent?¡± he said, still glaring at her. ¡°Does that mean she should die?¡± She gave him a look. ¡°Depending on what she did, yes.¡± ¡°You are not so innocent either. Neither am I,¡± Wang Yonghao said, ¡°does that mean someone should get to kill us on the spot? Because that¡¯s what that spirit hunter will do - you don¡¯t pack that many talismans if you want to ask questions. Maybe she did something wrong, practiced the wrong technique, joined a bad sect, or stole the wrong artifact - but this doesn¡¯t mean she should just die.¡± ¡°That is exactly why I want her to stop lying so that we could judge better!¡± ¡°Like you did when you met me? Will you make me stop lying too?¡± Qian Shanyi held Wang Yonghao¡¯s stare for a while, before nodding in acceptance. She thought he threw his caution to the wind, but maybe he just didn¡¯t want to state his concerns out loud. There was long-nursed hurt in his tone, and on reflection, perhaps this entire situation struck a bit too close to home for him. Linghui Mei stepped back to the wall, looking a bit confused at their exchange. Qian Shanyi leaned to the side, to look her in the eyes without Wang Yonghao in the way. ¡°Did you ever kill an ordinary person?¡° she asked. Linghui Mei snarled, with a spark of such sudden fury in her eyes that it made Qian Shanyi raise both eyebrows. ¡°Since when does a cultivator care about people?¡± Linghui Mei spat out, hatred so plain in her voice that even Wang Yonghao turned back to face her. ¡°Answer the question, fugitive,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly. ¡°No,¡± Linghui Mei said sharply. There was no hesitation in her tone. Either she became a much better actor over the last minute, or she was telling the truth. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll help you,¡± Qian Shanyi said, before stepping out of the sound muffling formation for a moment and reaching out with her spiritual energy senses. She heard the three cultivators knocking on the door just a bit further down the corridor. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± she said, stepping back in, though staying just on the edge. Not hearing herself speak in one ear was a strange sensation, but she wanted to keep track of the other cultivators. ¡°Hide under the bed. It¡¯s not visible from the door - I¡¯ll talk to the spirit hunter and distract him, until we can figure this mess out.¡± ¡°No.¡± Linghui Mei shook her head. She breathed out, a bit of tension leaving her body. Her demeanor changed, the mask of a terrified maid quickly melting away. ¡°The spirit hunter has a dog. It will smell me as soon as the door is open.¡± She motioned to the window. ¡°He has a partner on the roof. I can¡¯t leave alone, but if you fight him off and carry me to the edge of town, I can flee on my own.¡± She paused, and then added, her tone strangely flat. ¡°I would be forever in your debt.¡± ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°We are not fighting with the spirit hunters based on your say-so.¡± ¡°I could¡­ Do it on my own.¡± Wang Yonghao said, ruffling through his hair. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help.¡± She glared at him. ¡°No. Use your head, Yonghao. She doesn¡¯t deserve to die if - if - an over-eager spirit hunter is out for her blood. But neither does she deserve to have you jump in front of the sword of justice aimed at her heart. For all you know, she sold poisoned candy to children.¡± Linghui Mei snarled at her again, but Qian Shanyi ignored her. ¡°We need to talk to the spirit hunter before committing, one way or another,¡± she said, ¡°anything else would be too stupid to even contemplate.¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Wang Yonghao said. ¡°There¡¯s two options,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly, raising two fingers. The three cultivators were now in the next room over. ¡°One, we tell the spirit hunter she is under our protection, and talk to them openly. If she really is innocent, I¡¯d be the first to raise my sword for her. Of course, if she is not, then we would lose any element of surprise.¡± ¡°No,¡± Linghui Mei shook her head, ¡°absolutely not. You would abandon me right away - I am better off risking my luck out this window.¡± ¡°Could you please tell us what happened?¡± Wang Yonghao cupped his hands, pleading to her. ¡°Shanyi is right. We wouldn¡¯t judge you.¡± Linghui Mei glared at him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then the second option - you hide her,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly. ¡°Hide her - how?¡± ¡°You know how,¡± she said, staring Wang Yonghao in the eyes. ¡°If you really trust her enough to fight the spirit hunters for her, surely it¡¯d be but a trifle? I think this would be stupid as well - but much less so. At least she would have a reason to keep her mouth shut.¡± Wang Yonghao stepped back, his face twisting as if he bit into a lemon. He glanced between Qian Shanyi and Linghui Mei, and squeezed his eyes closed. ¡°They are knocking on our door,¡± Qian Shanyi announced. ¡°Make your choice now.¡± Wang Yonghao cursed, and finally stepped over to the maid, offering her a hand. Linghui Mei took it with a puzzled look. ¡°Please hold on,¡± Wang Yonghao said, and opened the entrance to his inner world beneath their feet. Linghui Mei¡¯s panicked scream was quickly cut off as she vanished through the boundary of his inner world, and the entrance closed a mere moment after. The second option, then. Qian Shanyi sighed, and casually stepped over to the fireplace, taking the kettle off the fire. That brought her out of the sound muffling formation entirely, and she called out to the cultivators at the door, pretending she only just heard them. ¡°Coming! Wait but a moment.¡± She slowly put the kettle down on a nearby table, took her hair comb and hair sticks out of her hair, and ruffled it until it looked completely unkempt. Pulling her sword off her belt, she tossed it on the bed, took off her sandals, and re-tied her robes, so that they¡¯d seem like they were put on in a hurry. A quick sweep of her hand over her face smudged her makeup, and she headed to the door, looking for all the world as if she was in the middle of some very vigorous competition of beliefs. When she reached the door, she glanced back. Where was Yonghao? It should have only taken him what, perhaps twenty seconds to descend down to the ground, and another twenty to rise back up? By all rights, he should have been out already. She needed him to be in the apartment before she let anyone look inside, lest they arouse more suspicions. Perhaps he decided to waste some time calming the other woman down. Well, she could waste time just as easily. ¡°How may I help you?¡± Qian Shanyi said, cranking the door open a fraction, just enough for her to look out. Outside, she saw an unfamiliar, young cultivator in bright green robes. His eyes, strangely emotionless, were concealed behind a pair of circular glasses. A dozen talismans hovered around his body, tied down by long tassels on his robes, sending out sparks from his spiritual shield. Jian Shizhe and Rui Bao stood a short step behind him, and each gave her a warm stare - though for different reasons. As her glance swept downwards, she noted that Jian Shizhe¡¯s foot was already replaced with one of sharp, thorny wood - impressively fast, for a living prosthetic of this complexity. At their feet was a small brown dog, barely a foot long. As soon as the door was opened, it snarled, and started to bark. Chapter 58: Slam The Door In The Face Of Hubris The spirit hunter bowed to her. There was a polite, almost deferential quality to him - not something she would have expected of someone on the hunt, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Fellow cultivator,¡± he said, ¡°this humble daoist is Bao Sheng. Me and my fellow cultivators are on the hunt for a dangerous spirit.¡± A spirit? The gears spun in her mind, thinking of what she had seen. The dog was still barking at his feet, and she bent down, sneaking her hand behind its ears faster than it could react to give it a scratch. The dog shut its mouth, and spun its head to try to sniff at her hand curiously, but she was moving too quickly for it to properly react, sneaking in scratches here and there. That it let her turn away from the others was a nice bonus. ¡°Hmm,¡± Qian Shanyi said slowly, still playing with the dog, ¡°I am Qian Shanyi. I wish you the luck to rival the Heavens in your search.¡± ¡°This here spirit hunter thanks you. There is just one matter -¡± ¡°I am afraid I can''t offer my help.¡± She glanced up at Bao Sheng, interrupting him. There was a pained expression on his face from seeing her play with his dog - no doubt it wasn¡¯t supposed to get distracted while at work. Her guess that he wouldn¡¯t actually voice his disagreement was spot on. Rui Bao watched her with detached amusement, corners of his eyes wrinkling a bit when they shared a look. Jian Shizhe looked about as haughty as usual. ¡°Salt and ash upon my head, but I am...preoccupied.¡± ¡°Fellow cultivator, that is not -¡± ¡°Unless the crisis act had been invoked?¡± ¡°It had not been. Fellow cultivator, please, we simply need -¡± She sighed tragically. ¡°If it had, I would have of course lent my aid. Even though I am still recovering from my terrible, terrible wounds.¡± ¡°I wish you the best of health,¡± Bao Sheng said, ¡°However -¡± ¡°Shanyi, we are hunting a kitsune,¡± Jian Shizhe interrupted the two of them. ¡°The dog indicates it entered your room. We humbly request to search it for traces.¡± Qian Shanyi''s eyebrows flew up entirely on their own accord. A kitsune? When Bao Sheng mentioned a spirit, she thought Linghui Mei was simply a witness, knew where it was hiding, or perhaps carried it on her body, if it was small enough. But a kitsune¡­ Her thoughts flashed back to what she said. If this was true, Qian Shanyi came awfully close to an incredibly painful death, or at least being crippled for life. Damnable Heavens. The dog used her brief distraction to flee, quickly climbing up Bao Sheng¡¯s robes and onto his shoulder. His hand came up with a treat from a small bag at his side, seemingly with no thought given to it, and the dog busied itself with a biscuit. ¡°You think there is a kitsune in our room?¡± Qian Shanyi said, giving Jian Shizhe her best baffled look. ¡°I might as well pluck out my eyes then, for they clearly serve no purpose, if I have managed to miss it. How did Linghui Mei even manage it? Her spiritual energy was identical to that of an ordinary person. There wasn''t even a single word about kitsune being able to do this in the books. Bao Sheng threw a dirty look to Jian Shizhe, motioning with a hand for him to step back. The two crossed stares like swords, barely caged fury in Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes clashing with the slight glint of Bao Sheng¡¯s glasses. Hm. Something to exploit, perhaps. ¡°Jian¡¯s nose is not that reliable,¡± Bao Sheng said, and Qian Shanyi had to force her face to remain impassive at the sudden image of Jian Shizhe with dog ears and a collar. ¡°This kitsune had already tricked us with her scent in the past. It will not do so again.¡± There was a sharp tone to his voice, far more than anything he said before. This wasn¡¯t just about his job, or saving people from a kitsune - there was something personal. Jian Shizhe motioned to her door, not baking down. ¡°The dog is snarling at the room. This is more than it did when we found that merchant unconscious!¡± ¡°Honorable cultivator, do you question my judgment?¡± Jian Shizhe pursed his lips, but finally bowed his head, and stepped back further. Bao Sheng turned back to Qian Shanyi. ¡°I apologize for this indiscretion,¡± he said, ¡°The protocol dictates that we search all the rooms one by one. We must humbly ask for your assistance.¡± Qian Shanyi glanced back, pretending to look over their room. Where in netherworld¡¯s name was Wang Yonghao? Every second here was four point six seconds inside the world fragment, and several minutes had already passed since he went in. She very much doubted he was dead, but if he managed to get himself knocked out, she would have a hard time explaining how he managed to simply vanish from their room. How long did it take to convince one woman to stay put? One kitsune, she corrected herself. How did it manage to hide so well? She was starting to wonder if Linghui Mei''s account of the events was correct, and she really was just an ordinary person fleeing unjust persecution, as opposed to a spirit that preyed on all sentient life. ¡°Our room is a little... Unkept, at this moment,¡± she said, deciding to stall some more. There was a clock in the world fragment - if Wang Yonghao did get knocked out, he should have enough sense to avoid coming out until the night fell in full. ¡°I would never live down the embarrassment of inviting fellow cultivators in. Perhaps if you could come a bit later? Give me a bit of time to clean up?¡± She saw a pained crease form on Bao Sheng¡¯s forehead, but he bowed his head all the same. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, ¡°Would it suffice -¡± ¡°No,¡± Jian Shizhe snapped, ¡°Shanyi, step aside.¡± Bao Sheng slowly exhaled, and turned to glare at the other man. To his credit, not even a wrinkle appeared on his spiritual shield, despite his emotion. ¡°Honorable cultivator Jian Shizhe,¡± he said, ¡°I humbly request that you allow me to decide, as is your obligation, by imperial law.¡± ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Jian Shizhe said, ¡°The protocol is to search every room, the dog is snarling at theirs, and you want to simply move on?¡± ¡°Jian''s nose is not reliable. We will search the remaining rooms first, to give fellow cultivator Qian time.¡± ¡°Time for the kitsune to flee?¡± Bao Sheng¡¯s fist clenched and unclenched over the pommel of his sword. ¡°It will not flee. My partner will see it.¡± Jian Shizhe shook his head. ¡°No. We can''t take the risk.¡± He motioned to her door once again. ¡°This is our best trace so far. We have to take it.¡± ¡°Honorable cultivator Jian, I once again remind you that you are choosing to assist me,¡± Bao Sheng said, turning around to head to the next door down the corridor. ¡°I will not have us disturb the propriety of a fellow cultivator. Now follow.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Then I am no longer assisting,¡± Jian Shizhe said, making a cutting motion with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± Rui Bao said, finally speaking up. ¡°Do you think you know more than the spirit hunter?¡± ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens,¡± Jian Shizhe said through clenched teeth, ¡°not waste time on propriety when human lives are at stake.¡± ¡°If that is your belief, darling,¡± Rui Bao said playfully, leaving the two of them alone. Jian Shizhe turned back to her. ¡°Shanyi, step aside,¡± he said. Qian Shanyi narrowed her eyes at him. The slight was not so great, and not altogether inappropriate after they went through the tribulation together, but¡­ ¡°Have you married into my family without me knowing?¡± she said coldly, ¡°I do not recall us becoming friends, nor letting you call me by my birth name.¡± Jian Shizhe clenched his teeth, his Adam''s apple moving as he swallowed his objections. ¡°Honorable cultivator Qian,¡± he said, emphasizing her name, ¡°I humbly request that you step aside.¡± ¡°No. You have no right to demand this.¡± ¡°This is a kitsune. Ordinary people will die if we do not kill it. It is the duty of every cultivator -¡± ¡°Are these people in my room?¡± she interrupted him sharply. ¡°These people -¡± ¡°Are these people in my room?¡± Jian Shizhe¡¯s glare could have burned a hole straight through her skull, if it wasn¡¯t matched by an equally fiery one of her own. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Perhaps I have missed an entrance to some secret realm within my fireplace?¡± She said, not giving him a chance to continue speaking. ¡°Is that where these people are?¡± ¡°No. They are -¡° ¡°If they are not here, you have no business with me,¡± she said, moving to close the door entirely. ¡°Now leave.¡± Jian Shizhe put his hand on her door, stopping it. ¡°Shanyi, you are wasting time -¡± ¡°Do you intend to insult me, Jian?¡± She said, letting fury flow freely through her tone. Who did he think he was? She knew he was pampered, but this was crossing all lines. ¡°I expected the young master of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect to know better.¡± Jian Shizhe closed his eyes, breathing deeply, but still kept the door from closing. ¡°I beg for your understanding, honorable cultivator Qian, but -¡± ¡°You will have none,¡± she cut him off, ¡°If you intend to find this kitsune, then go and do so. This has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Where is Wang Yonghao?¡± She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°What purpose do you have with him?¡± ¡°Tell me where he is.¡± ¡°Tell me what is your purpose with him.¡± ¡°To speak with him.¡± ¡°You can speak to me.¡± ¡°I need to speak to him so that he could make you stop this foolishness!¡± Jian Shizhe said, his tone just below a shout. Shanyi circulated the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes, making her eyes flash dangerously. ¡°Make me? Whatever do you mean by that?¡± ¡°He is your man, for all that you do not act like it,¡± he said, quieter this time, ¡°If you won''t listen to reason, then perhaps you will follow the words of your husband.¡± Qian Shanyi slowly drew in a long breath. Of course this is what it always came down to, once some idiot started to lose the fucking argument. Not even remotely surprising, especially coming from someone who wore the dress of ages long past. And he still kept his fucking hand on the damnable door. She wanted to punch his teeth in so damn much. One of her many plans for establishing their sect floated to the top of her mind. It called for her to duel this drooling imbecile. Ordinarily too risky to try, but if he wanted to push for it himself - so be it. All that was left was to get him to challenge her, so that she could dictate the terms. If he had more than half a brain, this would have taken even the slightest amount of effort. ¡°If you do not wish to hear a woman speaking,¡± she said, clamping down on her fury and speaking gently, as if to a child, ¡±then why do you open your mouth?¡± She heard Rui Bao choke from all the way down the corridor, and his steps headed in their direction, but he''d be too late by far. Even if he had a thunder step technique, he couldn''t compete with the swiftness of her tongue. "What?" Jian Shizhe said slowly, fury coming back into his tone with a vengeance. She tilted her head, putting on her most innocently curious face. ¡°A eunuch then?¡± she said, ¡±It is always hard to tell with you northerners.¡± ¡°You dare?!¡± She blinked in mock confusion. ¡°Have I caused offense?¡± she said. ¡±I was merely curious. It is just the way you speak, the pitch of your voice - well. Hardly the most masculine ones I have ever heard.¡± This was a blatant lie, his voice was perfectly average. Jian Shizhe''s face was turning crimson, complimenting his purple clothing. Rui Bao hurried to them faster, and her eyes met his for a moment. There was more than a bit of panic in them. He made a cutting motion across his neck, telling her to shut up. She rolled her eyes at him. She heard cautious steps behind her, and felt Wang Yonghao finally deign to leave the spiritual energy gathering formation. Well, there was no way to stop this runaway cart now. She focused back on Jian Shizhe. "No matter,¡± she said sharply, ¡°Either challenge me to a duel or shut up. You have wasted enough of my time as it is." She stepped back and kicked the door hard enough to slam it shut, even despite Jian Shizhe¡¯s added weight on the other end, but his fist rammed into it at the same time, keeping it open. Her ribs whined in protest. The wood croaked from the impact, a long crack passing through the middle of the door. Rui Bao''s entire body cringed as he arrived at their side. "Shizhe, remember -" he said. "CULTIVATOR QIAN SHANYI," Jian Shizhe roared, "ON MY HONOR, I WILL HAVE SATISFACTION OF A DUEL, OR I AM NOT JIAN SHIZHE!" ¡°I accept,¡± she said easily, ignoring the simultaneous swears from Rui Bao and Wang Yonghao. ¡°At the central square, on the fourth day from now, just before noon.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s hand came down on her shoulder, and yanked her away from the door. She didn¡¯t resist. Rui Bao did much the same with Jian Shizhe. ¡°Fellow cultivators,¡± Wang Yonghao said through clenched teeth, ¡°may I have some time to speak to my partner alone? We have much to discuss.¡± Rui Bao nodded, and Wang Yonghao slammed the door closed, locked it from the inside, and leaned against it, looking exhausted. There were several red lines crossing his face, as if some vicious fairy raked her nails across his skin. Or claws. Qian Shanyi turned around and walked into their muffling formation. Wang Yonghao followed after her silently. ¡°What were you thinking?!¡± he started shouting as soon as they crossed the boundary. So uncivilized. ¡°Linghui Mei is a kitsune,¡± she said idly, ignoring the question. He glared at her, pointing towards his face. One of the marks passed just millimeters away from his right eye. ¡°Yeah, I noticed.¡± ¡°What were you doing down there so long?¡± ¡°Waiting for a healing pill to take effect,¡± he said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t come out with bloody claw marks all across my face.¡± She nodded. ¡°Good thinking,¡± she said, ¡±Well, open up your world fragment - let¡¯s go talk to the fox. I¡¯ve bought us a good ten minutes of peace.¡± ¡°Thanks - no! Stop distracting me!¡± He pointed an accusatory finger at her. ¡°How could you challenge him to a duel?!¡± ¡°He challenged me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t do this. Are you insane?!¡± She gave him a flat look. You would think she¡¯d deserve a little bit more respect. ¡°The imbecile was doing his hardest to barge into our room after I explicitly told him to leave,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Setting aside the question of what possessed him to think this was remotely acceptable - my reputation would have been ruined if I simply allowed it. I would have had to duel him either way, and this way I get to dictate the terms. Besides, I have a plan.¡± Wang Yonghao covered his face with his hands. ¡°Shanyi. Please. Please tell me you didn¡¯t do it just to save face.¡± ¡°Face?¡± Qian Shanyi scoffed. ¡°Please. I didn¡¯t do it for the face. I did it for the taxes.¡± Chapter 59: Pave A Bridge Across A Stream Of Roaring Blood Wang Yonghao stopped high in the air, near the very top of the world fragment, Qian Shanyi hanging off his waist on a rope harness. Signs of his battle with the kitsune were easy to find: their one table broken in half and the poles of the palisade around the baths scattered all across a wide patch of scorched grass. The maid dress was lying in the middle of the world fragment, torn into shreds. The kitsune itself was nowhere to be seen, and from thirty meters up in the air, she couldn¡¯t feel its spiritual energy either. ¡°So, kitsune, has our humble abode been to your tastes?¡± Qian Shanyi said, pitching her voice to carry all across the hemisphere. Silence was her only answer. She counted to ten, and then raised her voice further. ¡°The only place you may be hiding is our little hut. Come out, or Yonghao will simply burn it down, with you in it.¡± Wang Yonghao immediately kicked her in the back of the head. The kick wasn¡¯t that hard, but she didn¡¯t expect it, and some of it passed through her spiritual shield. She glared up at him. he signed at her in great agitation. His eyebrows were moving so much they were about to fly off his face. She scowled up at him, rubbing the back of her head. It stung a bit. Could he not whistle instead, if he just wanted her attention? She signed back. Obviously they weren¡¯t going to set fire to their house - they put so much effort into building it, and it would just lead to a repeat of the dead air crisis. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what they were supposed to do. The books she read advised calling the local spirit hunters if you were ever unfortunate enough to encounter a kitsune, but that wasn¡¯t really an option. Kill it from the air with a flying sword, perhaps. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come down instead?¡± Kitsune¡¯s answer echoed around the world fragment, world edges distorting the sound with every reflection, so much that it was hard to tell where it actually came from. There was a tense, animalistic quality to the voice, not at all like the human one she heard from the so-called Linghui Mei. ¡°We could¡­ speak¡­ face to face.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°I am fine exactly where I am. Yonghao told me how high you could jump, when you tried to eat his soul.¡° ¡°So you are just a coward,¡± the voice said after a considerable pause. ¡°You cultivators love to tell everyone how brave you are. Anyone can, from so high up.¡± Qian Shanyi laughed. ¡°If you are trying to bait me, save yourself the trouble,¡± she said, ¡°there is nothing you can say that would shake my convictions.¡± ¡°Then why are you even here?¡± the kitsune snarled, finally poking its head from underneath their hut. It looked like some painter spilled all their inks in the air, a blending of shapes and colors shifting between a fox¡¯s snout and a dozen different human faces far too fast to read any individual features, to catch so much as a hint of an expression. ¡°Capturing me was not enough for you? Come to finish the job, hunter?¡± ¡°I am no spirit hunter,¡± Qian Shanyi said, calmly studying kitsune¡¯s ever-shifting eyes. ¡°And that is the question. Yonghao - what should we do with it?¡± Above her, Wang Yonghao sighed. ¡°What do you mean? We hide her until the spirit hunter goes away, then let her go.¡± ¡°You would let a murderer go freely, to continue on their rampage?¡± she said, ¡°Kitsune are spiritophages. They must prey on people as surely as they must eat and drink, lest they starve.¡± She glanced up, and saw Wang Yonghao chewing on his lip, a conflicted look on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t know she killed anyone,¡± he said quietly, ¡°or that she would again.¡± ¡°If I see a man of twenty years, do I know if he has ever eaten?¡± ¡°Surely there must be something we could do,¡± he said. ¡°Truly? Like what?¡± She snorted, and raised her voice higher. ¡°Hey spirit, can you sustain yourself without eating people?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the kitsune snarled down below, stalking out from underneath the house, beginning to circle them on all four limbs. Its gaunt shape shifted with every step, clawed limbs extending and shortening, bright orange fur growing out and shrinking away, to be replaced with human skin and hair, only to come back in the next moment. Twin, long and fluffy tails were raised dangerously over its head, twitching, ready to strike, like those of a raging scorpion. ¡°Would you feed me rainbows and morning dew with a little spoon? Capture butterflies for me to snack on? Nourish me from your breast like your own child?¡± Qian Shanyi calmly crossed her hands on her chest. ¡°I would if it worked. It¡¯s virtuous for a cultivator to bring peace with another spirit species, even at great cost to themselves.¡± ¡°Come down here and I¡¯ll whisper what I can eat right in your ear,¡± the kitsune responded. ¡°You would have to buy me dinner first if you want to bite my ears - ¡± ¡°Can you just tell us if you know something, please?¡± Wang Yonghao interrupted her, ¡°Anything at all. Even if it¡¯s something hard - we have a lot of resources, we could help -¡± ¡°Help?¡± The kitsune screamed, its voice turning more human for a brief moment. ¡°Help you, bloodthirsty butchers? Help with what? Help you hunt my sisters and daughters? I won¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°At least tell us your real name!¡± Wang Yonghao called out from above, to no effect. Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek. They needed to make a decision soon, but unless she knew this kitsune would not kill ordinary people, she could not possibly agree to letting it go. And Wang Yonghao would not simply agree to kill it. She needed a plan, but without kitsune¡¯s cooperation, she was down to what information she already knew - and that posed something of a problem. All the books she read about the kitsune were ancient, and so could hardly be trusted - especially since they apparently omitted the crucial fact that kitsune could blend in perfectly with ordinary people. Most of the information came from a good three hundred and fifty years ago, back when the kitsune lords were overthrown. They spoke of seductive spirits, ones that could twist you in knots with a single word and set you against your closest friends with another, but it was hard to tell how much of that was fact and how much was pure lies and superstition, meant to make the foes of that time seem more devious than they really were. The fact that kitsune consumed people, at least, seemed solid enough. It was the cause of the entire conflict, and why, ever since then, the existence of kitsune was declared as incompatible with human life - alongside eleven other species. For that to be false, too many other things would have had to happen differently. The only question was - to what extent? By the time the reformation rolled around, kitsune were all but extinct, and pre-modern cultivators could hardly be relied on to study the topic carefully. She needed information she could trust, but the kitsune, her only source, had shut its jaws tighter than the grip of a golden core powerhouse. She''d just have to pry them open. ¡°Hm,¡± Qian Shanyi said, thinking it over, ¡°How many people have you killed?¡± ¡°How many steam buns have you eaten?¡± The kitsune snarled again. So uncooperative. Qian Shanyi paused, looking down calmly from thirty meters up in the air. Well, such obvious bluster called for a response. ¡°You want to know how many steam buns I ate, spirit?¡± she said, her tone level and precise, ¡°I know it well. My mother loved making them - every day, ever since I was two, I would have at least one for lunch. When I was fourteen, I joined a sect - there, our outer disciples made a batch of steam buns every third day. Cultivators need many calories to train well - and so I made sure to indulge, taking at least five every time. I am now twenty-three years old. I trust you know how to multiply?¡± Qian Shanyi ran a careless hand through her hair to steady herself, keeping her eyes locked with the beast below. ¡°Ten thousand buns - that is how many I have eaten,¡± she said, raising her voice, ¡°but you had not killed ten thousand men, for if you had, the spirit hunter after you would have been a golden core powerhouse. So how many?¡± The kitsune did not respond, simply continuing its slow spiral around the world fragment. It was inching closer to them - in as far as it was getting closer to the center - perhaps hoping they would dip down into the range of its leap. Qian Shanyi thought of doing much the same, back when she first met Wang Yonghao - but she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think she could win a fight with two unfamiliar cultivators. Kitsune were supposed to be liars and tricksters, clever beyond belief - but that was not what she saw. What she saw in front of her was not cunning, the sort that could sneak into your own head without you noticing. What she saw was bluster and rage, of one cornered and clutching to their last shreds of power. This meant either her assumptions were wrong, or she was missing something. Start from the base and break it down. What did this kitsune want? Two possibilities: either all was as it seemed, and it was on the run from the spirit hunter and met them through an accident of luck, or it was here deliberately. Suppose the latter. The only way that made any sense is if it knew about Wang Yonghao well in advance, and sought something from him. The accident with the spirit hunter might be a way to get the two of them to trust it, to present itself as a vulnerable victim. But if that was the case, then Qian Shanyi, at least, would have tried to get closer to Wang Yonghao well in advance, befriend and seduce him, and only then play the victim card. Doing it up front was far too risky and unpredictable, and only got even more so the more cultivators got involved. So suppose it really was an accident. Kitsune sought to survive, and to get the spirit hunter off its trail. But if that was the case, why bluster? Trickery would have served it far better. Wang Yonghao even gave it a perfect out - claim that it needed to consume some extremely rare pills, and look for an opportunity to escape in the meantime. That is what Qian Shanyi would have tried. So turn it on its head. Discount the legends of kitsune trickery entirely - clearly this one could not lie for shit. What did this leave? If it was human, cornered with no way out, then bluster would have been entirely expected. It would certainly explain the poor lies. But could she confidently conclude kitsune psychology was identical to that of humans, simply because they were apparently poor liars? No, she couldn¡¯t. Perhaps she didn¡¯t need to. The point of bluster was to make yourself seem too dangerous to attack - or at least to convince yourself that you were not completely helpless. That this kitsune still did not tell her how many people it killed suggested that it was not an impressive number - or else it would have tried to twist the knife further. Yet even if the sheer count was not impressive, why not describe some in gruesome detail? A demonic cultivator in its place would not have hesitated to do so, if her novels were to be believed. So why the reticence? Hm. Perhaps there was a way to find out. She would just need a little¡­ push. With a sledgehammer. ¡°They found the merchant you killed, you know,¡± she lied smoothly. The kitsune froze mid step. ¡°What?¡± it said, voice shifting towards human once again. Shock was good. Mentioning the merchant was a bit of a gamble, but they did not have time for more gentle approaches. ¡°Oh yes.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°His throat torn out, left to choke on his own blood. The spirit hunter told me all about it.¡± Wang Yonghao shifted around above her, making her swing below him on her ropes. He didn¡¯t hear her speak to the spirit hunter, and so his face would reveal nothing, consciously or subconsciously. The kitsune merely growled, continuing to circle them. She needed something stronger... "His daughter found him first," she continued, "he was breathing his last when she arrived. That poor child. Her last memory of her father would always be her trying to stem the flow of blood with her little pearly fingers. Far too small for the wound you tore open." Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Kitsune snarled again, its body hugging the grass, ready to spring. Twin tails whipped clumps of dirt around it. ¡°You liar!¡± That certainly got a reaction. This was exactly what she was aiming for - if this kitsune felt the need to bluster, it should also feel the need to explain itself, even to an enemy, if only so that Shanyi''s lies were not left to hang unchallenged. But she needed just a bit more. ¡°The only thing I don¡¯t understand is the brutality of it all.¡± she said curiously. ¡°Surely the smell of blood would give you away? Snapping his neck would have worked just as well. Is it just your thirst for carnage?¡± She shook her head, and shrugged. ¡°But then again - what else can you expect,¡± she said, leaning forwards slightly. ¡°from a beast.¡± ¡°Kalesherdek kra, I will tear your throat out as soon as you descend!¡± Qian Shanyi put one hand on her heart. ¡°I speak the truth. Why are you so agitated? Afraid to confront your own sins?¡± ¡°My sins?!¡± Kitsune shrieked, then quieted down to a mere scream, ¡°I did not kill him! He was alive when I left!¡± ¡°Truly? But why keep a witness alive?¡± "I am not like you butchers." "Not like us?¡± Qian Shanyi said in a mocking tone, ¡°Will you say that you are vegetarian as well? That you haven''t killed a single person in your entire life?" "I do not kill people. I kill cultivators." "How interesting," Qian Shanyi said, tapping her cheek. "Well, perhaps the spirit hunter lied to me. It wouldn''t be the first time." It really was interesting. If the kitsune spoke truthfully - and it was in no state to lie, agitated as it was - then it would have had to sustain itself exclusively on cultivators - but that was impossible. Suppose the weight of an average cultivator was around seventy kilograms, out of which perhaps fifty six were meat and edible organs. Qian Shanyi did not know the caloric content of human flesh - another topic to research later, she supposed - but assuming it was anything like other meat, it should hold one to two and a half thousand calories per kilogram, for a total of sixty to a hundred and forty thousand calories per murdered cultivator. A kitsune was still a creature of flesh, and at the size of a human adult, surely had to consume at least two thousand calories per day. At that rate, a single cultivator could last anywhere from one to two and a half months, assuming it could preserve the flesh perfectly - totaling no less than five per year. Pessimistically, as many as thirty. But cultivators were not like sailors or pilgrims, and the loss of even a single one, even a loose cultivator, would not pass unnoticed - not to mention the sheer difficulty of killing so many. Kitsune''s trick of passing for an ordinary person was good, but not good enough to survive hundreds of ambushes. And yet it must have been getting the calories from somewhere - which meant only one thing. It could consume another form of food to sustain its body. Perhaps it needed to consume human souls in order to derive some essential forms of spiritual energy, to sustain to nourish its own soul - but humans could not be its main foodstock. But there was another fact that had to be true, if this account was to be believed. "You can feed on human souls without killing them, can''t you?" Qian Shanyi said, grinning, "like a little lamprey." The kitsune dropped closer to the ground, its ears flattening against its head. Truth, then. There were two possibilities here, and she simply made a guess. Wang Yonghao kicked Qian Shanyi in the head again. This time, his kick was weaker, and she was ready for it. "If you knew this already, why didn''t you just say so?" he said, clearly annoyed for some bizarre reason. She turned her head upwards to grin at him. "Who says that I did? Perhaps the Heavens have blessed me with a revelation right this moment." "Fine," he said with a sigh, "keep your secrets. It solves the problem, so thank you for finally telling me. Even if you could have done it sooner." "Does it?" Qian Shanyi said, "Know some heroic volunteers, willing to sacrifice their own souls, in order to let the kitsune live? How do you suppose we convince them?" She put her hands together in a begging gesture, pitching her voice higher to sound like the most annoying child. "Sir, would you mind if our pet here eats a bit of your soul? Please? Pretty please? We promise it won''t kill you. No, we are not demonic cultivators trying to turn you into a human cauldron, why do you ask?" "I''ll do it." Her gaze snapped upwards, and she gave Wang Yonghao her most befuddled stare. "You want to become a cauldron?" Wang Yonghao crossed his arms. "Stop exaggerating. It''s not the same at all. At best it''s pair cultivation." She rubbed her forehead. "Should have been forbidden in the same edict, if you ask me. I am just surprised how willing you are to put your own soul at risk." "Well what else are we supposed to do, toss her out to be killed?" he snapped. "That would be worse. If my soul can actually save someone for once, so be it." Qian Shanyi ruffled her hair. "I suppose of all people you''d see harming your own cultivation as a benefit. Very well. Bring us down." As they descended, she kept her attention on the kitsune. It settled down a bit, sitting on the grass like an enormous cat, ink and fog around its body slowly receding. Its head slowly shifted back to that of the maid from the inn, while the rest of the body remained fox-like, one tail wrapped around its legs, the tip of the other chewed nervously in its teeth. Wary eyes tracked them, previous rage falling away like a wave on a beach. And just like a wave, it left things behind. Exhaustion. Fear. Doubt. Looking down from above suddenly gave Qian Shanyi a sense of deja vu. How long ago was she stuck here, alone, waiting for Wang Yonghao to come down, her fate uncertain? Fine, little spirit. Kitsune lords have long been buried. We¡¯ll see if we can bury the vengeance as well. "Finally got the bravery to come closer?" the kitsune growled, releasing its tail to speak once they were halfway to it. Her eyes flickered between Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao, but she didn¡¯t retreat. "Please,¡± Qian Shanyi said, holding her stare. ¡°You won''t attack us. There is too much hope in your eyes." Now that they were closer, she reached out with her spiritual energy senses, only to feel the cilia of her soul tear painfully where kitsune¡¯s tails touched them, and jerked them back. Only superficial damage - they should grow back soon enough. What little she did feel though, was not at all like an ordinary person, energy pulsing like the heartbeat of a runner after a sprint. Could it do something similar to what the cultivators did, when closing their spiritual pores? But that did not change the nature of the flow, only the speed. "I am surprised how easy it was to convince you, Shanyi,¡± Wang Yonghao said quietly, ¡±I thought you would never help... someone who killed cultivators before." "It is virtuous for a cultivator to bring peace,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly. ¡°Besides, if the Heavens sent her here to be killed, we might as well do the exact opposite." "What?¡± Kitsune¡¯s hackles rose once again. ¡°I have done nothing against the Heavenly will!" "Oh it''s not about you." Qian Shanyi waved the kitsune off. "It''s about me." "A narcissist cultivator. What else is new?" ¡°Could you please not antagonize each other?¡± Wang Yonghao sighed up above. ¡°I know Shanyi can be annoying, but we are just trying to help.¡± He lowered his voice down to a whisper, so much so that she wasn¡¯t sure if she was supposed to hear it. ¡°And Shanyi gets a hundred times more annoying if you try¡­¡± Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t justify his little comment with a response. Instead, she idly tapped her cheek, as they landed down on the ground. "Hmm. Far be it for me to say I could not be blinding myself, but it''s easy enough to prove,¡± she said, quickly untying her harness from his waist. ¡°When did Bao Sheng begin chasing you, spirit?" The kitsune rose up on all fours again, her gaze wary as the two of them approached. "Why?" she said. Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes. "There is no reason to hide this, I will ask him as soon as I see him again. But fine. Was it two days ago? Around midday?" The wariness in kitsune¡¯s eyes rose again. "You did this to me?" she said uncertainly. "Don''t flatter yourself. I had no idea you even existed until I met you,¡± Qian Shanyi drawled. ¡°Two and a half days ago I did something that made the Heavens want my head on a platter, and you are just serving as their weapon.¡± Wang Yonghao paused in his step. ¡°Are you sure?...¡± he began. She glanced back at him for a split moment, and then turned back towards the kitsune. For all that she was confident in her safety, it wouldn¡¯t do to be entirely careless. ¡°What else could this be?¡± she said, ¡°A spirit that could blend in as an ordinary person, one that eats people - and their cultivation - and most importantly, one that is too obstinate to tell us its problems? One that could either kill me, or strike a schism between us, Yonghao, or at the very least bring the spirit hunter down on our heads? It''s almost inspired, I have to admit.¡± She shook her head, and gestured at the kitsune. ¡°Back in our room, you were ready to strike, weren''t you? If Yonghao did not stop me from pushing you further, perhaps I would already be dead." ¡°It would be deserved,¡± the kitsune growled, stepping back from them. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer.¡± Qian Shanyi stopped in her tracks and sighed. ¡°I need some of your hair and spit,¡± she said, ¡°there should be a free pill bottle near our table, if you haven¡¯t shattered them all while fruitlessly trying to kill Yonghao. Collect them yourself if you cannot stomach me approaching.¡± Suspicion dripping from black eyes, like sap from a wounded tree. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To lead the spirit hunter away,¡± Qian Shanyi explained calmly. ¡°I do not want him snooping around, wondering where you went - I want him to have a false trail he can follow. To make one, I need your spit.¡± ¡°Am I supposed to just believe you?¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes. "Fine,¡± she said lazily, leaning forwards, and pulling her robes aside on her shoulder to expose her neck. ¡°Then strike me down, if you dare.¡± ¡°Shanyi!¡± Wang Yonghao said sharply, stepping in between them. ¡°Can you spend a single hour without putting yourself in danger?¡± ¡°What danger?¡± Qian Shanyi responded, glancing at him. ¡°If she¡¯s the sort to attack me over nothing, then I was already in danger from the moment you decided we¡¯d help her. So let her. Go on, move aside.¡± For a moment, the kitsune actually seemed tempted. ¡°This is a trap,¡± she said. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a trap.¡± Qian Shanyi said, running a seductive finger alongside her throat, over the jugular and the trachea. ¡°There is no exit out of this world fragment without Yonghao, and for all that he is a bleeding heart, I doubt he¡¯d leave you alive if you were to kill me right in front of him. But go on, make your choice. Let your hatred of cultivators blind you, or survive. It¡¯s up to you.¡± The kitsune hissed at her, but did not strike. Qian Shanyi sighed, straightened up, and fixed up her robes. ¡°Either we are here to help you, or we are here to kill you. If it¡¯s the latter, then attack us without remorse. If it¡¯s the former, then why doubt my words? And frankly - if we wanted to kill you, we could have done it from the air.¡± ¡°You want me to trust you because you didn¡¯t kill me yet?¡± ¡°No, I just want you to act with a shred of rationality,¡± Qian Shanyi snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t need your trust. I don¡¯t trust you, but I don¡¯t trust most people. I certainly don¡¯t trust those with centuries of blood between us. For all I know, you will tear my soul out as soon as I let my guard down. But trust is not the same thing as aimless doubt. If you expect us to betray you, fine. But sweet mercy, do not see betrayal in every single gesture.¡± Kitsune¡¯s eyes flickered between Wang Yonghao and Qian Shanyi, her hackles rising further. Smoke and ink drifted up from her body, shape shifting, twin tails twitching. Wang Yonghao dropped his hand on the pommel of his sword, but Qian Shanyi simply watched on calmly. At this point, this was just waiting for the boulder to roll downhill. ¡°Bring me out of here,¡± kitsune finally said, shifting back into the human form of the maid. She was completely naked, and Wang Yonghao blushed profusely, doing his best to look over her head. ¡°If you aren¡¯t lying, then bring me back to the inn!¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, and shrugged, heading off to pick up a set of robes for the poor spirit. ¡°Finally, she reasons. Just give me a moment to collect my things.¡±
The room in the inn looked exactly the same as they had left it. Wang Yonghao rose out of the portal to his inner world, carrying the kitsune in his arms like a bride. As soon as she was out of the portal, she hopped out of his arms, and turned around, taking a defensive posture, arms wide at her sides and body leaning forwards, nose sniffing the air. ¡°Do not step too far into the room,¡± Qian Shanyi warned, raising her hand, ¡°there is a crack in the door, and they may spot you through it. And don¡¯t leave the formations.¡± Kitsune glanced all around the room, her gaze stopping on the window. Seconds passed. ¡°Well?¡± Qian Shanyi prompted. ¡°If you want to flee, then flee.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed. ¡±There are four cultivators in this building besides us. You can¡¯t fight your way out.¡± ¡°I would have said we will neither help nor hinder you, but I can¡¯t vouch for Yonghao,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°he has an occasional attack of stubborn stupidity.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°In either case, I would stay out, and claim you held me hostage. Decide quickly.¡± Kitsune¡¯s eyes snapped to her. ¡°What trap is this?¡± she asked with great suspicion, though her eyes were full of outright terror, rage having already faded away. Her entire body shook from tension, but at least she stopped growling like an animal. ¡°Why would you help me?¡± ¡°I told you why,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°I am not in the habit of repeating myself.¡± ¡°Because we aren¡¯t evil people,¡± Wang Yonghao said in a tired voice. Kitsune clenched her teeth. They clattered slightly. ¡°Do you wish to trap me? Use me like a sheep, shear me for my fur, clip my claws? I know how much they cost.¡± Qian Shanyi blinked. ¡°The blindness of the ignorant. Yonghao¡¯s world fragment is worth ten thousand times more than any material we could get from your body. Wealth is the one thing we are not lacking.¡± Kitsune clenched her fists. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, sounding defeated, her eyes squeezed shut. Almost like they really were trying to skin her, and not offering her refuge at a great risk to themselves. ¡°Fine, damn me. I¡¯ll believe you this once.¡± ¡°Mhm. What¡¯s your real name?¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°I think I deserve to know that much before I commit crimes that could get me executed.¡± ¡°Linghui Mei,¡± the kitsune said quietly. ¡°The name you stole from the maid?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any other,¡± Linghui Mei glared at her. ¡°A stolen name for a stolen face,¡± Qian Shanyi mused, ¡°very well, Mei. Let¡¯s see if we could make you disappear.¡± Chapter 60: Weave The Trails Like Tall Tales Linghui Mei¡¯s spit went into two small pill bottles, mixed with water, and sealed up with tight stoppers, washed thoroughly from the outside to remove any residual scent. Wang Yonghao took a quick bath, to rid himself of the kitsune¡¯s scent. Qian Shanyi thought his robes would be a problem - but they turned out to be self-cleaning, because of course they did. Linghui Mei couldn¡¯t smell herself on him, at least. The kitsune stayed behind in their world fragment, while Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao went back to the tavern. She explained the broadest strokes of her plan on the way. ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡± Wang Yonghao asked once they were back in their room. ¡°Yeah¡±, she said, heading towards the window, carrying a piece of the maid¡¯s dress on a long splinter to avoid it touching her clothes or skin, ¡°break the bed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We need an excuse for why I was deathly embarrassed to let the spirit hunter into our room,¡± she said casually, ¡°our excuse will be that we fucked like rabbits and broke the bed.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Unless you can come up with a better one in the next¡­ Twenty seconds, I suggest you start on it,¡± she said, and stepped out of the sound muffling formation to reach the windowsill. They¡¯ve already wasted far too much time - any more would begin to look suspicious. She dropped the dress piece on the windowsill, reached between the blinds with her splinter to tear her secret hair, and then used it to carefully flip the window latch open. She didn¡¯t want the scent of her hands anywhere on the blinds. Taking out the first of the two bottles she prepared, she opened the stopper, and, being very careful to not let the tainted water touch her skin, let a couple droplets fall onto the latch, the windowsill, the floor below it, and leading further into the room. The start of the scent trail. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Wang Yonghao start kicking the bed, shattering its structure in several places. Good. Standing next to the windowsill, she reached out with her spiritual energy senses. She felt the three cultivators at the very edge of her senses, several rooms down the corridor. Glancing through the small slits in the blinds, she couldn¡¯t see the spirit hunter¡¯s partner either - he was supposed to be on the roof somewhere, but the garden had plenty of trees to obscure sight. Perfect. Qian Shanyi pulled out a piece of thread, and spun her rope control technique to link it to her gloves, making it tie itself around the small piece of the maid dress she brought along. Controlling the thread was awkward - it was thin and bent easily, and she didn¡¯t want to put more power into the technique to compensate, lest she be noticed. She quickly made it wipe the drops of water away with the cloth, leaving only the scent behind, and then sent it through the narrow gap between the blinds and the windowsill, until the cloth piece was lodged on the branches of a bush a good five meters away. She forced the thread to untie, and reeled it back into the room. Having done her part, she walked back into the sound muffling formation, and gave the bed a critical look. The breaks looked sensible enough - she tugged on the blanket, smoothing it out, and tossed one of their cloaks over the backboard, to make it seem as if they tried to hide the damage. The bags they brought with them were laying down on the ground loosely, and she quickly gathered them all into a pile to make them seem more presentable. ¡°Open the world fragment again, please,¡± she said to Wang Yonghao, grabbed the top bag and tossed it in, alongside the used scent bottle and the loose thread. Giving the man himself a once over, she frowned. They¡¯ve spent so long in the world fragment that the scratches on his face had almost healed. ¡°Come here,¡± she said, and with a quick circulation of the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld, applied lines of white makeup to his face. They should pass for some sort of healing paste. Appearances: check. Scene: check. Scent trail: check. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, heading to the doors, ¡°it¡¯s time for our performance to start. And if anyone asks: you were naked when I answered the door.¡±
When she opened the door, the three other cultivators were already heading back towards their room. She bowed deeply in their direction, putting on her most grave look. ¡°Honorable spirit hunter Bao Sheng,¡± she said, ¡°I must humbly apologize, for I am afraid your dog was correct. The kitsune had been in our room.¡± Bao Sheng grimaced, and tapped the dog on his shoulder, rushing towards her. The dog leapt off, springing ahead. Qian Shanyi stepped aside, letting them into the room, and the dog stuck its nose to the floor, beginning to track. Rui Bao and Jian Shizhe followed suit. ¡°Yonghao said I should apologize,¡± she said quietly, when the latter passed by her. He stopped for a moment, not even sparing her a look. ¡°I will do no such thing. You deserved all I have said and then some.¡± Jian Shizhe walked past her without a word. She returned his generous favor by giving him as much attention as a patch of lichen. ¡°How did you know the kitsune was here?¡± Bao Sheng said, following after his dog. His brow was creased, though he did not look around the room, nor towards her, as she would have expected. ¡°One of our bags is missing,¡± she said, re-entering their room after the others, and gestured towards where she had stacked their bags neatly against one of the walls. ¡°One we purchased today. There were some of my new clothes, some pills¡­ It must have taken it, though I don¡¯t understand how we could have missed it.¡± Bao Sheng¡¯s dog circled around the room, before it quickly found its way to the window, leaped up onto it, and began scratching at the blinds. The man himself kneeled down next to a pair of talismans from their formation. ¡°May I examine the talismans?¡± ¡°But of course. It is safe.¡± Spiritual energy flooded out of his fingers as he picked up the two talismans, one after the other. She observed what he did curiously - some sort of forensic technique, perhaps? ¡°You have a spirit gathering and sound muffling formation,¡± he said, ¡°when did you set them up?¡± ¡°As soon as we entered the room.¡± ¡°Then you would not have heard it sneaking past you,¡± he said, rising and heading towards the window. ¡°Oh!¡± Qian Shanyi said, opening her eyes in recognition of the idea she herself planted in the spirit hunter¡¯s head. There was a gap between the formations and the wall, one just wide enough for a person to pass. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. We have been¡­ a little distracted, it is true. If it snuck behind our backs - then perhaps¡­¡± She trailed off as Bao Sheng reached the window, and laid his hands on it, spiritual energy once again gushing forth. One of his hands reached for the latch, but he paused, running a finger alongside the bottom of the blinds. His forehead creased once again. ¡°There is a hair tied around the blinds here,¡° he said, ¡°your work?¡± She nodded. She didn¡¯t actually expect him to notice the hair, and only tore it to be meticulous about the details. Seems it wasn¡¯t a waste. ¡°Yes. We store some artifacts in our rooms, and I wanted to know if someone snuck in. I haven¡¯t touched it since.¡± ¡°It¡¯s torn. Kitsune must have snuck out through here,¡± he said, pushing the blinds open. ¡°Use an alarm seal next time.¡± She did, in fact, already purchase one earlier today, but she stayed quiet. Alarm seals were of a niche use for them - they would not be alerted within the world fragment, and they did not truly care if someone stole anything they stored in their actual room. The dog leapt out of the window, immediately located the scrap of cloth she left on the bush - and promptly ¡°lost¡± the trail. Bao Sheng grimaced, looking around the garden. It was a wide space, with a lot of places to hide, stone trails on the ground making sure a passing person would leave no footprints. ¡°If it went out through the gardens, it could be anywhere,¡± Rui Bao said lazily, leaning against a wall. ¡°We would have to sweep the entire tavern again.¡± She silently thanked the man for making her job easier. ¡°Me and Yonghao would like to assist,¡± she said, bowing to the spirit hunter. ¡°to make up for our earlier interference. Salt and ash upon my head for my carelessness.¡± ¡°Loath as I am to admit it, they are reliable cultivators,¡± Jian Shizhe ground out from somewhere to the side. Bao Sheng turned back towards her, and she was struck by the same sense that he wasn¡¯t truly looking at her. ¡°I accept,¡± he said after a moments¡¯ thought, ¡°I will search the garden. Honorable cultivators Qian Shanyi and Rui Bao - sweep the corridor to the left. Honorable cultivators Jian Shizhe and Wang Yonghao - to the right. This kitsune is highly dangerous - please brief them about it, like I have briefed you.¡± All according to her expectations. This was the only configuration that made any sense - Bao Sheng was the only one who could work with his dog and search the gardens for the scent trail that wasn¡¯t there. That left the four of them - two and two, to not leave either group too vulnerable. And of course he would neither put her with Jian Shizhe, nor with Wang Yonghao, whose skill he could not estimate on the spot. The four of them bowed, and left through the door.
¡°All kitsune can alter and suppress their spiritual energy flow, becoming all but indistinguishable from an ordinary person,¡± Rui Bao explained as they walked, their spiritual energy senses stretched to the limit. ¡°They can assume the form of any person they have seen, and absorb the memories of those they have fed on. This information is under imperial seal.¡± The shock stopped her in her tracks, only a short distance away from their room. Her head whipped to stare into Rui Bao¡¯s eyes. He stepped back in surprise. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, aghast at the very idea. She thought they simply didn¡¯t know. What utter imbecile - ¡°The concern is that some demonic cultivators might try to capture a kitsune and reverse-engineer the techniques,¡± Rui Bao said neutrally, ¡°I am sure you can see how that would be a problem.¡± ¡°Everything can be a problem,¡± she sneered, starting down the corridor again. There were no people in the rooms they passed, kitsune or not - all of them were sent to the central building of the inn, where the other spirit hunter made his perch, though without an explanation. Protected from the kitsune¡¯s clutches. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens - we slaughter our problems, we don¡¯t run from them. How are some hypothetical demonic cultivators worse than the actual kitsune already among us? This ignorance puts all cultivators that might ever encounter one at deadly risk.¡± ¡°I know, honey.¡± Rui Bao sighed. ¡°I am just telling you how it is.¡± She snorted dismissively. Little she could do. At least, for now. ¡°Speaking of risk,¡± Rui Bao continued without a pause. ¡°This duel you will have with Jian Shizhe - I think I could help you get out of it, if you wanted.¡± She gave him a sidelong glance. ¡°Did you tell him we had sex?¡± He raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°No, of course not.¡± ¡°Hmpf. I thought that might have contributed to his resentment.¡± ¡°Resentment?¡± ¡°He seems like the type to seethe when people around him are happy in ways he despises.¡± Rui Bao laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t let him hear this, but he absolutely is. But you didn¡¯t answer my question, darling.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°He wanted to barge into my room when I told him to leave,¡± she said, pursing her lips in annoyance. ¡°We barely know each other, and I already have a partner, who was completely naked just around the corner when I answered the door. What was I to think about the true intentions of this man? He is lucky I merely insulted him, and didn¡¯t try to rip out his throat from sheer embarrassment. He is doubly lucky that my heart is not too resentful, or every nearby sect would have heard exactly what he was ready to do. Perhaps with a touch of exaggeration.¡± That was a blatant lie, she would never have been stupid enough to do that. What she actually wanted was to shock Rui Bao a bit, get him to talk to Jian Shizhe and explain her obviously correct perspective, and leave him to stew in his own shame until the day of their duel. His righteous anger over the insult would not last long, but the doubts will. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Rui Bao asked curiously, though without judgment in his voice. ¡°He could be the son of the emperor and it would not make this acceptable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean his sect,¡± Rui Bao said, ¡°I meant his dueling skill. He has been called a sword saint, so good he is with that sword.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So you will lose the duel, I think,¡± he said calmly, ¡°especially since you are still injured after the tribulation.¡± ¡°So what?¡± she sneered. ¡°I would prefer to be dead than lose my honor like that. If he is so good, he can force me to concede himself.¡± ¡°So you are set on your course?¡± he said curiously, ¡°Hm. Well, you know, I am one of the few people he could never manage to beat¡­¡± ¡°Are you offering to train me, or fight my duel in my place?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°Both?¡± ¡°In either case I must humbly reject the offer,¡± she said, looking back at the corridor. ¡°I will focus on recovering my strength, and I already gave him the terms. Backing out would be dishonorable in itself.¡± She had to fight the duel herself for her plans to work. The offer to train was more tempting, but it would just make it obvious she was healthier than she should have any right to be. ¡°Wait,¡± she said, as they entered the main inn building, and veered towards a side room, ¡°let¡¯s look here first.¡± ¡°There is nobody there,¡± Rui Bao said curiously, as they approached a nondescript door. A sign on it said ¡°disposal and cleaning¡±. ¡°How do we know the kitsune is still in the tavern?¡± She asked rhetorically instead of answering his implicit question. ¡°There is a spirit hunter on the roof, surveying all exits out of the tavern,¡± he said, ¡±he wouldn¡¯t let it pass unnoticed.¡± She could feel him above them, in fact, above a big room with all the guests. Just on the edge of her awareness. She nodded grimly. ¡°This presumes there is no other exit,¡± she said, throwing the door open. Within were some cabinets with cleaning supplies, a window leading out into the garden, and a large wooden hatch in the floor. When she threw it open, she revealed a wide stone shaft, and a flowing stream of pungent water down below. More than wide enough for a person to pass. ¡°Sewer access,¡± she said. ¡°All taverns have one of these, for the trash - but this one is larger than usual, because they also use it to dump loose plant cuttings from the garden. Think this kitsune could swim?¡± She found out about this hatch in the early morning, after asking one of the maids, curious after her talk with the Zhao couple. She¡¯d make sure to rub Wang Yonghao¡¯s face in this fact later - it should make for an instructive example. Rui Bao cursed. She motioned towards the open window, while she pushed several crates over to the door to block it from the inside. ¡°Get Bao Sheng. His dog would be able to smell if the kitsune was here.¡± Rui Bao nodded, and lept out into the garden. She closed the window behind him, and immediately took out her second scent bottle and a piece of clean cloth. She had to work quickly. She sprinkled some water drops on the windowsill and on the floor next to the open hatch, wiped them off with her cloth, and then spilled the rest of the water on the stone walls of the shaft. With a quick swing of her sword, the empty bottle shattered, glass fragments vanishing into the sewer waters below alongside with the cloth, never to be seen again. She sheathed her sword, and even had enough time to fix her hair before Rui Bao returned, Bao Sheng in tow. The dog caught ¡°kitsune¡¯s¡± trail right away, and stopped in front of the open pit, growling at it dangerously. Bao Sheng kicked the wooden hatch in frustration. ¡°Damn it, no!¡± he growled, ¡°How could this happen? We almost had it!¡± ¡°You could still follow it,¡± Rui Bao said, staring dubiously into the sewer, ¡°though I am afraid I would have to rescind my assistance.¡± ¡°Follow it upstream or downstream?¡± Qian Shanyi said with a shake of her head. ¡°If the kitsune is a good swimmer, it could be anywhere in the city by now. And I doubt the dog¡¯s nose would be any help down there.¡± She bowed to Bao Sheng. ¡°I truly am sorry. Perhaps if I had let you investigate our room first, you could have caught it before it managed to slink away.¡± Bao Sheng¡¯s eyes remained impassive, even as disappointment, mixed with determination gushed from his voice. ¡°No. This is my fault,¡± he shook his head, clutching his hands into fists. ¡°I should have thought of this, and locked this hatch as soon as we arrived. Two sleepless days chasing it, and all for nothing. But I will find it. This kitsune will not escape again.¡±
¡°Congratulations! You have escaped once again,¡± Qian Shanyi said cheerfully to Linghui Mei, once she was back in the world fragment. ¡°At least, for now. The spirit hunters caught the bait - we just have to reel them in.¡± ¡°When can I leave?¡± the kitsune asked immediately. She was pacing around the center of the world fragment like a caged animal, though still in human form. ¡°The spirit hunters are going to search the town and the entire surrounding area now, but they are off your immediate trail,¡± Qian Shanyi said, heading to their stove. All this subterfuge made her quite hungry. ¡°In a couple hours, we¡¯d finish out the other end of the deception. And then, in a week or so, we should have a good excuse to leave town. We¡¯ll extract you then, and they¡¯d be none the wiser.¡± Wang Yonghao crossed his arms, following after her. ¡°I think what Shanyi actually means is we¡¯d be leaving town tomorrow, before she walks into a duel she can¡¯t possibly win.¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes. Linghui Mei watched the two of them warily, though without comment. ¡°Why in the name of all the netherworld kings would I avoid a duel I myself instigated?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯d die?¡± ¡°Mmm. No, I don¡¯t think I will.¡± ¡°You are the one who told me how fierce of a duelist Jian Shizhe was!¡± Wang Yonghao exclaimed. ¡°What changed?¡± ¡°Fiercest duelist this, sword saint that,¡± Qian Shanyi said in a mocking tone, ¡°people focus so much on the titles that they turn their brains off and stop thinking. What does it even mean?¡± ¡°It means that Jian Shizhe fought in more duels than anyone else.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So he is one of the strongest duelists out there.¡± ¡°Please,¡± she scoffed, ¡°This is exactly what I mean by people turning their brain off. Tell me, is a shatranj player who has played in ten thousand games a strong player?¡± Wang Yonghao paused, searching for a trap. He didn¡¯t find it. ¡°Well, yeah,¡± he said slowly, ¡°With that much experience - one of the best, I would wager.¡± ¡°One caveat - all the games were against seven year olds. Do you still think he is particularly good?¡± She picked up her knives and sliced through the air, cutting off all objections. ¡°The sheer number of opponents is meaningless in a vacuum - you need to know who they were. So who did Jian Shizhe fight?¡± Wang Yonghao frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well, I do, down to their last detail. It¡¯s all in the almanac - I¡¯ve been memorizing my copy while Junming explained to you how to properly use the post office. Let me paint you a picture of our little Shizhe: an arrogant, self-conscious frog in a well with a sword whose size only rivals that of the golden spoon in his mouth. Guess: are people challenging him to a duel, or is he challenging them?¡± ¡°The latter,¡± Wang Yonghao said immediately. ¡°Correct. And who is he challenging?¡± ¡°People who insult his honor?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± She snorted. ¡°People who he thinks insulted him. Does he strike you as a particularly discerning person?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Also my judgment,¡± she said while she picked up the ingredients for a meal, ¡°He¡¯s challenging people left and right at any perceived slight. Most of those people are completely average cultivators who just happened to look at him funny or made a wrong joke at the wrong time.¡± ¡°Like you?¡± Wang Yonghao asked sarcastically. ¡°Please, my slights are anything but average,¡± she said dismissively, pointing her knife at Linghui Mei to shift the conversation for a moment. ¡°I am making soup from a heavenly rabbit. Are you eating?¡± Linghui Mei narrowed her eyes a fraction. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head. She turned back to Wang Yonghao. ¡°Now you, riddle me this: how many times does an ordinary refinement stage cultivator end up in a fight to the death?¡± ¡°Per year?¡± ¡°No, in their entire life. All hundred or so years of it.¡± Wang Yonghao frowned, really thinking through the question. ¡°Twenty?¡± he guessed. Qian Shanyi laughed. ¡°Ha! No. It¡¯s less than one. A fair bit less, actually.¡± Wang Yonghao gave her a look as if she had just suggested the Heavens were kind, caring, and respectful of human life. ¡°There is no way that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Thinking of yourself?¡± She smirked. ¡°You aren¡¯t representative, I am afraid.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s face twisted, disbelief plain in his tone. ¡°Less than one?¡± She waved her knife vaguely in the air. ¡°It¡¯s simple demographics,¡± she began to lecture, ¡°When you enter a fight to the death, you either kill your opponent, or your opponent kills you. At best, you both manage to limp away to lick your wounds - but the chance of your death cannot possibly be less than thirty percent, can it? Otherwise, it¡¯s not much of a fight to the death. If such a thing happened to every cultivator even once every five years, then half of all cultivators would not live past thirty, and not even one in a thousand would live to a hundred.¡± Wang Yonghao moved from disbelief to denial. ¡°So you are saying - what?¡± He said, ¡°That Jian Shizhe¡¯s opponents didn¡¯t have enough killing intent?¡± She snorted. What a question. ¡°Why would they?¡± she said, ¡°Whatever offense Jian Shizhe used to draw them into a duel will be obviously flimsy. They know that if they actually kill the man, Jian Wei would bury them so deep not even the netherworld kings can dig them out, even if he couldn¡¯t act directly. And on top of that, if they have even fought in a duel before - which, mind you, a good half of them have not - it was surely one to first blood, or to being disarmed, or to their spiritual shield failing. So why should they fight their hardest?¡± ¡°Because if they don¡¯t, they will lose honor.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Honor depends on courage, your willingness to risk your life - not on slaughtering fellow cultivators. This is why refusing to duel someone is just as grave of an insult as defeating your opponent in a single strike. You are denying them the chance to show their own strength and tenacity.¡± A second wave of weary realization passed over Wang Yonghao¡¯s face. ¡°Oh.¡± She grinned at him. No doubt he was thinking back on a dozen different things that happened to him. ¡°The best thing for them is to agree to the duel, and then lose as soon as it¡¯s clear they do not do so out of fear. That way, they walk out alive and well, and Jian Shizhe feels mollified. And therefore: most of his duels do worse than nothing for his skill, merely making him overconfident from his many easy victories.¡± ¡°Shanyi, overconfident or not, he¡¯s still really good with the sword. Better than you, I can tell that much.¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes. ¡°Obviously he is good with the sword, but you didn¡¯t say that he is good with the sword - you said he is one of the strongest duelists, and that is a different question entirely,¡± she said in annoyance, ¡°to say that a duel is determined entirely by your skill at swordsmanship is to say that a mahjong game is determined entirely by the tiles you draw. It is simply not true.¡± She gestured upwards, towards the - closed - exit out of the world fragment. ¡°Take that spirit hunter,¡± she continued, ¡°he had surely worked with his dog for years, and I do not doubt he can run circles around me when it comes to tracking. But that matters not, because he didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that a cultivator might be helping a kitsune, and so didn¡¯t see through my fairly amateurish tricks. And because of how confident he is in his skill, he will never question that he missed something. Power turned against itself.¡± Chopped rabbit went into a cauldron, alongside vegetables and spices. ¡°If it was just a question of skill with the sword - I would surely be like a mantis challenging a crane, and my loss would be assured. But it¡¯s not. The key to defeating Shizhe doesn¡¯t lie in however many duels he had fought before. It lies in the circumstances of this duel: that he had lost his foot and will have no time to adjust to it, that he will believe me to be still injured when I will be fully healed. It lies in his false ideas about how I fight.¡± She tossed her knife back onto the table, putting her hands on her hips and facing Wang Yonghao. ¡°So no, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll die. I think I am going to win.¡± Chapter 61: Embrace The Terror, Reject All Fate Once they were done with the soup, Qian Shanyi shooed Wang Yonghao back into the tavern room. There was a chance someone would return, ask more questions, and someone had to stay up there to answer them, at least until midnight. She told him to cook something to pass the time - they would eat it in the morning, and they¡¯d be doing so a lot over the next week. She stayed in the world fragment. With the duel coming up, she had to take every opportunity to soak up the rich spiritual energy, to heal her ribs and meridians so that she could go back to cultivating as quickly as possible. "Let''s see about making you a hammock," she said to Linghui Mei. Most of her theories about the woman - the kitsune - were still based on guesses, so she hoped she could get her to talk a bit more about herself. "If you are going to be staying with us for an entire month, you would need somewhere to sleep." Kitsune''s eyes narrowed in sharp suspicion. "You said a week," she said. "A week on the outside," Qian Shanyi motioned upwards, towards the entrance portal. "A month here. Time flows faster with the entrance closed. Did Wang Yonghao not mention this?" "He did. I do not believe either of you." "Hmm. Reasonable, perhaps. We''ll prove it to you once a moon comes out." They still had some spare rosevine rope, as well as plenty of fiber. Her rope spinning wheel had thankfully survived their little tussle intact, and she got Linghui Mei to help her. The kitsune watched her with suspicion - though at this point, Qian Shanyi was starting to suspect it was simply her true nature, and seeming "normal" was a carefully constructed mask. It was hard to fault her for it, really. Qian Shanyi might have felt the same, if she had spent her entire life in hiding and pursuit, fearing for her life. "Before I forget again - what do you eat?" she asked, once the wheel was secured, spinning gently with a push of her foot. Ropemaking didn¡¯t take much thought. Linghui Mei sat next to her, offering her new fibers to thread into the rope. "You didn''t partake of our soup before." "What do you care?" And here she thought the kitsune was past doubting her every word. "If you will be staying with us for a month," she explained patiently, not letting her annoyance show, "we would need to know what to feed you, so that you won''t starve." ¡°Meat,¡± Linghui Mei responded after five entire seconds of silence. Honestly, so much mystery over nothing. She¡¯d have to ask the spirit hunter tomorrow about overall kitsune diet, if she could find him free in town somewhere. ¡°Meat prepared how?¡± ¡°What do you mean, prepared?¡± ¡°Fried? Boiled? Steamed? Stewed?¡± ¡°Raw.¡± Because she couldn¡¯t digest cooked food, or because she preferred the taste? More questions... ¡°Raw how?¡± ¡°What do you mean, raw how?¡± Linghui Mei scowled, her face twisting, fangs growing out for a brief moment. ¡°Raw meat is raw meat. It¡¯s not cooked.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. ¡°Am I not an immortal chef?¡± she asked rhetorically. ¡°If I say I can cook raw meat without cooking it, what godling dares to doubt my word? Raw meat can be hot or cold, it could be ground, sliced, cubed, tenderized or served as a whole cut, it could be salted, seasoned, marinaded or coated with sauce while still remaining raw. So tell me how you like your raw meat so I can make you the dish of your dreams.¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s scowl receded, and she looked at Qian Shanyi strangely. ¡°Just¡­raw,¡± she said quietly. "I suppose we''ll just have to try every combination and see what you like best," Qian Shanyi said grimly. A lot of work left to break through these thorns. She tried to pull the kitsune into more conversation, though to no real success. At least the reflexive flares of anger seemed to be getting rarer - while the suspicion only grew. Even at rest, there was a nervous, agitated quality to Linghui Mei, but soon enough, she started to nod off, eyes fluttering closed. Qian Shanyi paused what she was saying, but Linghui Mei did not react, breathing quietly through her little nose. Asleep. Hm. The spirit hunter said that he had chased her for two sleepless days, but spirit hunters worked in pairs - one could sleep while the other guided the thunderhorse. Not so much for their target, who had to flee on foot. When was the last time she had any rest? That could certainly explain some of the tension. Perhaps it was good to simply give her some space - Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t want her to snap. There would be time enough for questions tomorrow. Qian Shanyi snapped her fingers in front of Lingui Mei''s nose, and watched her spring up in a panic, limbs shifting, both tails bursting forth, fangs out. From up close, she could feel that the physical tails moved independently from the tails of kitsune''s soul, and it was only the latter that tore hungrily at the cilia of her soul, sucked in spiritual energy like a hose. Most cultivators would naturally assume the two were one and the same. A deadly trick, that. "Don''t sleep outside," Qian Shanyi said seriously, once Linghui Mei''s eyes focused on her, breathing slowly stabilizing. "There are rosevines in the ground here." "Rosevines?" Qian Shanyi pulled out the jade slate for the Three Obediences Four Virtues, and flipped to the corresponding page, showing the picture to Linghui Mei. "Plant demon beasts," she explained, "Ambush predators. If they get to you in your sleep, they will strangle you. Go into the hut if you are tired." Narrowed eyes. More suspicion. Did she not want to fall asleep first? Good thinking, if so - Qian Shanyi would have felt the same in her place. Easy enough to resolve. "As a matter of fact," she said, faking a yawn, "I think I will follow my own advice. This was a long day, and you won¡¯t need your own hammock tonight. You can use Yonghao¡¯s - he won¡¯t be needing it while he sleeps upstairs. Let me show you our hut." Qian Shanyi quickly changed into her nightly robes, tied her long hair into a bun with a protective piece of cloth over it, and showed Linghui Mei how to slot the two beams that served as their door into place. The hut plunged into darkness, only a few slits in the walls letting in rays of light. ¡°Bottom one is mine, top one is yours,¡± Qian Shanyi said, motioning to the hammocks. After she noticed the sap dripping, she moved her hammock below Wang Yonghao¡¯s, so that his disgusting luck could at least serve as her shield. It worked brilliantly. ¡°I am not going to sleep now.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± Qian Shanyi said, hopping into her hammock. She put her slippers below it, next to her head - in easy reach. Just in case, and her body would shield them from the dripping sap. Her sword likewise went under the hammock, next to her side. ¡°You looked about ready to collapse.¡± For a moment, she thought about her gloves - usually she took them off, but... Better safe than sorry. There was no rational reason for Linghui Mei to attack her, but that doesn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t do it. She was stressed, in an unfamiliar situation - hardly grounds to act reasonably. If they had to fight, she¡¯d prefer to have her rope techniques at her side, just in case she needed them. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Linghui Mei said stubbornly. Qian Shanyi shrugged. ¡°Alright. Just make sure you don¡¯t tip the beams over when you move them around. They make a terrible noise when they fall. We used to lock them with a sword¡­ But honestly, they are so heavy, I don¡¯t think rosevines can make them budge.¡± Wang Yonghao was going to be poking his head in and out of the world fragment every so often, so she didn¡¯t feel too bad about leaving the kitsune to her own devices. She turned to the wall, closing her eyes. Her breathing slowly eased, as she consciously relaxed her muscles one by one, a simple meditation exercise. This was a long day. Hopefully the next one will be shorter.
She awoke to the sound of wood scraping against wood. A haze of light passed over her closed eyelids, before the darkness returned. Linghui Mei must have come back. She didn¡¯t move, pretending to still be asleep, and kept the cilia of her soul close, spiritual senses forcibly narrowed down to only a meter away from her body. For all that she thought she had something of a read on the kitsune... She still felt a bit anxious about staying in the same room as a spiritophage. But she didn¡¯t want to make it obvious, either. Their relationship started on a very sour note - to repair it, she wanted to show trust, even if she didn''t truly feel it. Still a bit groggy from a sleep cut short, she did her best to sharpen her awareness with some of the same techniques she learned to lucid dream. Once you knew how to relax your mind, staying awake simply involved doing the exact opposite. A rustle of clothing here, a step there. Linghui Mei must have sat down next to one of the walls - not climbing into her own hammock - and stayed quiet. Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind played tricks on her - was she even there at all? But she knew better. So strained was her hearing, that she even heard a couple liquid drops fall on the wooden floor of the hut. Hopefully she is not drooling, imagining how my spirit would taste. It was hard to judge how much time had passed. Perhaps it was only a couple minutes, or perhaps a good part of an hour. She heard Wang Yonghao show up outside, and then leave again. The world fragment plunged into silence. A soft, heaving sob broke it. Then another. ¡°Why me?¡± a whisper. ¡°Why, Heavens?¡± Inside, Qian Shanyi relaxed. Having a breakdown after a three-day long chase was only to be expected. Of all the reasons Linghui Mei had for not going to sleep, this had to be the best one. Besides, it gave her a bit of a chance to eavesdrop. ¡°Will I even see them again?¡± A sniffle. ¡°Will I even get out of here again?¡± Interesting. See who? "A month." Another quiet sniffle. "As if. Cultivators. But... No. This has to be a trap." A sharp draw of breath, with a bit of a whine. "But...why, then? It doesn''t make any sense." Rustle of cloth. Two soft footsteps, so quiet she was almost sure she imagined them. Two more. Pacing around? On the very edge of her spiritual energy awareness, dim as it was, she felt Linghui Mei step closer to her hammock - though her spiritual energy did not pulse like a kitsune, still beating softly like an ordinary person. Staring at her sleep, no doubt. "She is a cultivator," she heard a whisper, quiet, barely even uttered, "she is just a cultivator. They are all the same." Qian Shanyi tensed, though she did not let it show on her body. If the kitsune attacked¡­ She could manifest her spiritual shield in a blink, and it took Linghui Mei a good second to shift, if what she saw from her before was any indication. In a fight between a spirit and a cultivator, the first strike decided all - and she would have it in hand. She hoped it wouldn¡¯t be necessary. She felt Linghui Mei bend down, reaching below her hammock. A quiet scrape - her sword - before she moved away. In her heart of hearts, Qian Shanyi sighed. Oh well. So much for peace. She really didn¡¯t think she¡¯d go for it. It was a terrible idea all around, really - but if so¡­ She shifted in her hammock slightly, as if moving around in a dream, putting one of her hands under her cheek. The other dropped off the hammock, resting just a centimeter away from her sandals, ready to transform them into daggers at any moment. The kitsune froze, not even a breath leaving her lips. Minutes passed. There was only one logical reason to move her sword - if the kitsune intended to attack her. But then what was she waiting for? Why not transform, get her soul-sucking tails out? Another hitched breath, breaking the silence. "I have to." Another quiet sniffle. "But¡­ then what? There isn¡¯t even an exit¡­¡± Oh? Someone having second thoughts? Qian Shanyi stayed quiet, her breathing even. Best case, she talks herself out of it. I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened - what¡¯s a bit of planned murder between friends? Linghui Mei stepped closer, just out of reach, but then stopped. Another couple drops hit the floor. ¡°Even if I escape, what do I do? The spirit hunter is still close¡­ Another chase, I can¡¯t - I can¡¯t -¡± Sweet mercy, either try to kill me, or go to sleep already. If this melodrama goes on for the whole night, the anticipation will make me end myself. Somewhere up above, she heard the entrance to the world fragment open. Linghui Mei froze, silent like the grave. Should she call out to Wang Yonghao? It would definitely startle Linghui Mei, and she was already on edge... Dangerous. She¡¯d be ceding the advantage of surprise, too, and without it she did not envy her chances of getting out of the hut before the kitsune tore her soul out, spiritual shield or not. Still quite a bit better than a coinflip¡­ But too dangerous to risk blindly. And on top of that, she still felt there was a good chance of Linghui Mei talking herself out of it. Taking the middle ground, she shifted around again, laying on her back, and letting out something between a moan and a yawn. Her eyelids fluttered slightly, as if she was about to wake up. Go on then. Last chance to strike¡­ Just as she planned, it forced a decision, though not either of the ones she expected. Four steps, leg swinging over the hammock, and then Linghui Mei was straddling her, one hand closed around her throat. Qian Shanyi let it happen, just barely holding herself from laughing out loud. The one uncertainty in fighting the kitsune was wherever she could get her tails out before Qian Shanyi could slice her throat - and she had just delivered herself directly within Qian Shanyi¡¯s striking distance. Forget the tails, her claws weren¡¯t even out. Did she want to interrogate her? Fine. If Linghui Mei needed this false assurance of safety, so be it. ¡°If you would like to fuck -¡± Qian Shanyi said, opening one eye lazily. A ray of sunlight fell on Linghui Mei¡¯s face, glistening wet from the tears, the collar of her robes all but soaked through. ¡°Silence,¡± she hissed, then hiccuped. ¡°- you would have to at least get me out of my robes,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, ignoring the threat. Somewhere above, the entrance to the world fragment closed. Wang Yonghao probably didn¡¯t even hear them. ¡°I will speak,¡± Linghui Mei said, her voice cracking a bit. ¡°You will answer my questions, or I will tear out your soul.¡± ¡°Will you now? How terrifying,¡± Qian Shanyi deadpanned. ¡°I am quaking in my boots. Ones I am not even wearing.¡± ¡°You are not the first cultivator I killed,¡± Linghui Mei snarled. Her eyes were wild. ¡°I see through your bluffs. You can¡¯t manifest your precious spiritual shield with my hand around your throat. You are defenseless.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. That was true enough, but of course all it would take to change that was to sever those arrogant little fingers, or better yet, Linghui Mei¡¯s throat. Qian Shanyi¡¯s hand was already closed around her slipper, hidden behind her own head, ready to be transformed into a dagger with a single thought. ¡°Who are you trying to convince - me or yourself?¡± she said lazily. ¡°But fine, very well. Far be it from me to refuse to talk to a girl who crawls into my bed. Ask your questions.¡± ¡°What is your plan?¡± ¡°You would have to be a lot more specific.¡± ¡°Your plan for me.¡± ¡°What makes you think I even have a plan?¡± Hand around her throat tightened. It was actually starting to feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°Enough evasions,¡± Linghui Mei said, ¡°someone like you always has plans.¡± Qian Shanyi laughed. ¡°Ha! Why, thank you for the compliment. Fine, I do have a plan. But what¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What do you care what my plan is?¡± Qian Shanyi said patiently. ¡°We give you refuge until you go on your way. Isn¡¯t it what you already want?¡± ¡°I want to know what your agenda is. Answer. Now.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your threats are empty.¡± ¡°I control your life and death,¡± Linghui Mei said, with quite a bit of desperation in her voice. Qian Shanyi slowly raised her free hand, casually stroking a single finger over the hand holding her by the throat. ¡°Do you feel in control?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°If you kill me, Yonghao would kill you. You can¡¯t even reach the entrance without him.¡± That was a lie. She could, the same way Qian Shanyi did, with a spear and a rope, as long as it was open - but she wasn¡¯t about to mention it. ¡°It¡¯s alright to be afraid, you know,¡± she continued, ¡°being chased by spirit hunters for two days straight - that must have been terrifying. But why threaten me? I have done nothing to harm you.¡± The hand around her throat relaxed again, fingers trembling slightly. A couple tears welled up in Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes, but she shook her head, scowling down at Qian Shanyi. ¡°No. You are a cultivator. Cultivators lie and they butcher. Stop lying.¡± ¡°Oh very well,¡± Qian Shanyi said, rolling her eyes. ¡°You wanted to know my agenda? I want to resolve our problems. Get kitsune taken off the list of species incompatible with sapient life.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Linghui Mei said, wiping her eyes off with her free hand. ¡°Three hundred centuries of blood, and then you would just stop? No. Impossible.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°There is precedent,¡± Qian Shanyi said quietly. ¡°Dwarves used to be on it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Linghui Mei glared at her, all that emotion shifting to fury all of a sudden. ¡°Why would you want to help me?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I help a fellow cultivator?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes again. So slow on the uptake. ¡°You, obviously.¡± ¡°What?¡± Linghui Mei leaned back, her hand relaxing completely from shock. ¡°I am not a cultivator!¡± ¡°Of course you are.¡± ¡°I am not!¡± Linghui Mei snarled, hand tightening on her throat again, ¡°I am a jiuweihu! I am not one of you butchers!¡° It took Qian Shanyi a second to place it. Jiuweihu, one of a dozen ancient terms for a kitsune. Not a word anyone used nowadays. That Linghui Mei said it meant something - but what? ¡°Please,¡± she smirked, ¡±Anyone can be a cultivator. Why not a ¡­ jiuweihu?¡± ¡°I kill cultivators!¡± ¡°What of it? Many cultivators do as well,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°to cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens, and what is the empire if not the Heavens to a lonely jiuweihu?¡± She probably shouldn¡¯t have been needling her this much, but Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes burned with such delicious hatred that she just couldn¡¯t stop herself. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± the kitsune shouted in her face. ¡°I do not cultivate and I will never cultivate!¡± ¡°A stupid cultivator is still a cultivator.¡± ¡°No,¡± Linghui Mei snarled again. Her shape blurred slightly, ink leaking in air once more. Simply losing control of emotions, or preparing to strike? ¡°You lie. You always lie. Now tell me what you want with me!¡± Alright, this was starting to get too dangerous even for Qian Shanyi¡¯s tastes. She mumbled a sentence under her breath, looking away from the kitsune, pushing a bit of blood into her cheeks to make them blush. ¡°Speak louder,¡± Linghui Mei said, leaning forwards. Qian Shanyi slammed her forehead into Linghui Mei¡¯s nose and, with a twist of her hips, flipped the hammock over. Linghui Mei howled wildly, blood flowing down her face as she was tangled up in the ropes. She began to shift, ink spilling into the air, but Qian Shanyi did not wait for her to finish. Dagger in hand, she lept towards the door and slammed into it shoulder first, sending it toppling out of the hut. Her ribs protested at the abuse. She had no time to grab her sword from the hut, but¡­ Rolling on the grass, she dashed to the side, and reached behind one of the foundation pillars, taking out the sword that used to secure the door beams in place - she never bothered putting it back into their treasury. Good thing she didn¡¯t. The kitsune leapt out of the hut a couple seconds later, all snarls, fur and fury. One of her tails slammed into the doorframe on the way, and the wood splintered. She crouched down to the ground, fangs bared. Her spiritual energy pulsed again, like a monster the size of a building was breathing through her skin, as fast as a panting dog. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t appreciate being called a liar,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly, her sword spinning gently above her head on jets of spiritual energy, her dagger held loosely in her right hand. She felt a lot more confident now, with two weapons and plenty of space for maneuver. Her naked feet stepped softly through the grass. ¡°Especially when I am, for once, telling the truth. I would accept an apology.¡± ¡°The only ¡®apology¡¯ one of your kind will get from me is my fangs on your throat!¡± ¡°How very close minded of you. And we were having such fun chatting about cultivation.¡± Linghui Mei began to circle her, staying quiet. Rage flooding the eyes. ¡°Would you not prefer it if we went back to talking?¡± Qian Shanyi said lazily, ¡°But this time, without the threats, if you don¡¯t mind? I was told it¡¯s rude to threaten those who saved your life. I assume you still have questions.¡± ¡°Your lies are worth nothing to me.¡± Qian Shanyi pursed her lips in annoyance. ¡°You know, in this entire town, I think you are the only person I told no lies. Even Yonghao got some, though he knows the truth of it now. What is it that makes my words so hard to believe?¡° No response. Hopefully Wang Yonghao would poke his head back in soon. She was confident in her flying sword, but she would feel much safer if she could simply fly away. ¡°I would say I am sorry for breaking your nose, but you already seem fine,¡± she continued. A growl this time. ¡°You will be sorry when I tear your throat out with my claws!¡± Yet the kitsune didn¡¯t strike. Back to bluster, are we? She needed to de-escalate this conflict, but¡­ How? Linghui Mei did not trust her words, and seemed set on lashing out, mind consumed with empty rage and confusion. Perhaps she would trust her actions. She just needed to bait her a bit more. Qian Shanyi gave Linghui Mei a little clap. She was still holding the dagger, so it wasn¡¯t much. ¡°Such certainty! Where was it when you were deciding whether to kill me or not, back in the hut?¡± The kitsune froze for a brief moment, and Qian Shanyi smirked. ¡°But you can¡¯t beat me. So why must we fight, fellow cultivator Linghui -¡± ¡°I am not a cultivator!¡± the kitsune screamed, predictably, and sprung at her, an enormous leap that would have crossed the distance between them in a blink. It would have been surprising if the flow of spiritual energy did not announce her every intention well in advance. Just before she leaped, it stopped flowing into kitsune¡¯s body, and pulsed outwards, empowering her leap. A break in the regular rhythm. Qian Shanyi sent her flying sword to intercept and, with nothing for Linghui Mei to grab onto in the empty air, this would have been the end of it - but Qian Shanyi was merciful, and spun the blade around at the last moment, slamming its pommel into the kitsune¡¯s diaphragm with a sickening crunch. The kitsune fell to the ground, coughing up blood. Qian Shanyi calmly recalled the sword to her side. She expected this, really, when she considered the danger of staying here for the night. Cultivators trained to fight for many years, but Linghui Mei had nowhere to train, no sect to teach her, no library to pull knowledge from, nobody to spar with. Whomever her victims were, she surely simply ambushed them, relying on her natural advantages - but there was no technique here, no strategy. Just fury and grief. ¡°Of course you are a cultivator,¡± Qian Shanyi said, gesturing with the dagger, still held loosely in her hand, heading towards the kitchens. There were two more swords there, as well as her knives. This discussion would go much better once Linghui Mei had no fight left in her. ¡°You use spiritual energy. You are sapient. You have rebelled against the heavens -¡± ¡°I have never violated the Heavenly will,¡± Linghui Mei cut her off, stumbling up on her limbs in a cloud of ink and smoke. ¡°I serve the Heavens to the letter.¡± Surprisingly resilient, this one. Perhaps changing her form helped with injuries? ¡°The Heavens have no servants, only slaves,¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged, studying her. ¡°Will you say that you pray to them for help? I know spirit hunters who do so as well. Despite this debasement, they are still cultivators. As are you.¡± ¡°You want to know what I pray for? I pray that the blood will boil in your veins and the skin will peel off your corpse,¡± Linghui Mei screamed, her voice raising with every sentence. She went back to circling around, looking for an opening. ¡°I pray that your children, and your children¡¯s children know no peace as celestials hunt you down through the night. I pray that your entire damned empire shatters until there is nothing left! Every night I pray that the Heavens will wipe your filth away from this world, and every morning I wake up disappointed!¡± Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek with her free hand. ¡°Hm. You know, I can actually respect that.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qian Shanyi laughed. ¡°Most karmists are deluded in their view of the Heavens. To see plainly that all they can do is murder - this is refreshing. Evil to ask, of course, but refreshing. Even somewhat understandable, given your circumstances.¡± She pointed her dagger at the kitsune. ¡°But tell me, how many of your prayers have been answered? Seeing as how I am still here, I suspect the answer is none.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Linghui Mei said hoarsely. Her foot spasmed, making her sprawl on the ground for a moment, but she got back up. Lingering injury? Qian Shanyi ignored her. ¡°It never ceases to amuse me,¡± she continued, ¡°You can be the best servant the Heavens could possibly ask for, yet if they feel the need, they will discard you without a second thought. They have sent you here to die, little spirit. The only reason you still live is because two cultivators decided that your life has meaning. That Heavens do not get to dictate your fate.¡± ¡°You lie,¡± Linghui Mei said, though her voice shook. ¡°Cultivators kill and lie. Behind all masks, that is what you are. At least the Heavens are honest.¡± ¡°Where is the lie?¡± Qian Shanyi said with a light shrug, ¡°If you follow their will and kill me, Yonghao will kill you. If you fail, then I would have killed you. If you flee, the spirit hunter will kill you. And if you, against all odds, succeed - the Heavens will still kill you, to conceal Yonghao¡¯s secrets. They want to kill me because of him, you see. All their paths lead to your demise, because your life is worth less than nothing to the bastards - and you know this!¡± The kitsune sprung again, but she was moving slower now, even more predictable. Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t even feel the need to use her sword, merely dodging far to the side. ¡°Then just fucking kill me,¡± Linghui Mei said as she landed, choking back a sob. ¡°Just do it. What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you. I don¡¯t even want to hurt you, but you keep trying to bite my head off. If you would just stop doing that -¡± Linghui Mei spun around, weakness partly faked, and lept at Qian Shanyi again - but while her acting was good, the pulsing of her spiritual energy still gave up the whole facade. Another crunch of the ribs. This time, Linghui Mei screamed in pain. ¡°Please, can you just listen?¡± Qian Shanyi pleaded. For all that she wasn¡¯t the one screaming, it felt like she hit herself with that sword. She was starting to regret baiting her. ¡°Let us help. We¡¯ll teach you to cultivate, develop a new recirculation law to help fix whatever deficiency is forcing you to feed on people. Help you, help all jiuweihu - I have no intention of spilling unnecessary blood. Even if we don¡¯t manage that - it¡¯d make you stand out a lot less, if you could pass for a loose cultivator.¡± More ink and smoke, as Linghui Mei slowly stumbled to her feet, but her legs spasmed again, sending her to the ground. Her shape shifted from fox to woman and back to fox, seemingly involuntarily. She began to sob, and then cry, harsh wails mixed with choked breaths. Qian Shanyi sighed, and bowed. ¡°For what it is worth, I apologize for my crude methods. I will give you some space.¡± She empathized with Linghui Mei, in as far as she could. To be hunted all her life, and then see an offer of help from the very people she feared - it must have been shocking in the extreme. That she lashed out wasn¡¯t unexpected. At least it didn¡¯t seem likely she was going to try to kill her again. Qian Shanyi settled down inside the hut, next to the entrance, leaving the door open, with her back against the wall. Out of sight, out of mind. Sadly, there was no way for her to leave the world fragment entirely. While she waited for the kitsune to calm down, she went over what each of them said. Best to do it immediately, while the words were still fresh in her mind - there were a couple interesting morsels she wanted to follow up on. She wished she could have written it all down - but her writing set wasn¡¯t in the hut, and she didn¡¯t want to go out while Linghui Mei was still sobbing. She frowned. Actually, that didn¡¯t sound like sobbing anymore. Just¡­ choking... She glanced out the entrance, and immediately sprinted over. Linghui Mei was writhing on the ground, two rosevines wrapped around her neck. Her lips were starting to look a little blue, as she scratched at the vines with her claws, but the rosevines were hard to tear. Keratin could not compete with the sharpness of a cultivator sword. The kitsune was flailing around blindly, one of her tails coming perilously close to bashing Qian Shanyi¡¯s skull open. ¡°I am trying to help, you moron,¡± she hissed, trying to get closer. Linghui Mei kept thrashing, not responding. Perhaps she was already insensate. A couple careful cuts with her sword, dancing in and out of reach, and the rosevines fell to the ground. Linghui Mei breathed deeply, coughing. Her body convulsed still. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, warily coming closer. ¡°Thank you for - for saving me,¡± Linghui Mei sobbed. Her legs twitched, arching her back for a brief moment. ¡°Just helping out a fellow cultivator,¡± Qian Shanyi said casually, ¡°what happened to you?¡± Linghui Mei looked away, and Qian Shanyi felt a spike of annoyance. Was she going to give a non-answer again? ¡°Too much power,¡± she finally said, and Qian Shanyi breathed out some of the tension. ¡°I am spent. Don¡¯t have any more,¡± she sniffled, tears welling up in her eyes again. ¡°I¡¯ve never gone this deep before. I can¡¯t even move my own body. What is happening to me?¡± Qian Shanyi looked over the kitsune, writhing on the ground. She wasn¡¯t screaming in pain, so perhaps it didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°There are some forms of qi deviation, caused by a bad training regimen or drugs unsuited to the body, that would cause a seizure like this,¡± she said after a moment of deliberation, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it once or twice. Perhaps this is similar.¡± ¡°Never push yourself,¡± Linghui Mei sniffled. The words had a feel of a rule, repeated thousands of times. ¡°Always quiet, always hidden. Keep each face as long as you can. I am sorry, mom.¡± She turned to Qian Shanyi. Her eyes were open wide, honest and innocent. ¡°Will I die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Qian Shanyi said honestly. ¡°I am not a healer, and I have neither the skills nor the equipment to diagnose you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Linghui Mei choked. There was true terror in her eyes now. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°How could I help?¡± Linghui Mei looked away. Was that¡­guilt? ¡°I need to feed,¡± she said quietly. Qian Shanyi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Please.¡± Qian Shanyi scowled. ¡°Please what? You want me to just offer you my soul? My cultivation? After you have repeatedly tried to kill me?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t kill you,¡± Linghui Mei said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll only take a bit. People always recover. You¡¯d forget your last day, at most.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°According to you. How do I know this isn¡¯t just another ploy?¡± Nothing she had seen from Linghui Mei made her seem as a good actress, and she was not faking her state, but when someone was pushed to the brink of death, all sorts of talents rose to the surface. ¡°I swear it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°A promise is worth nothing if I can¡¯t remember it.¡± Linghui Mei choked again as if slapped. ¡°But I will,¡± she said quietly. Qian Shanyi stared at Linghui Mei for a while, before getting up with a sigh. ¡°No. I don¡¯t trust you this much. Wait until Yonghao comes back. Best I can give you is food and water.¡± ¡°You said if I kill you, I would die as well,¡± Linghui Mei pleaded, ¡°Please. I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°And then you still attacked me, did you not?¡± Qian Shanyi threw over her shoulder, heading to the kitchens. They had a fair bit of heavenly rabbit left. ¡°If I was in your place, there would be no rational reason for you to kill me. But you are not like me.¡± It only took her a few minutes to whip up a plate of raw rabbit slices and a cup of water. By the time she returned, Linghui Mei had gotten worse. More convulsions, more changes. Her skin was in patches now, different colors blending together. Her face looked like a wax figure left a bit too close to a candle flame, features melting, no longer quite human. One eye was half a centimeter off to the side. ¡°I am so sorry I attacked you,¡± Linghui Mei whined. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do. I was scared.¡± ¡°Eat,¡± Qian Shanyi ordered, using a pair of chopsticks to put a slice of rabbit in her mouth. Linghui Mei swallowed it without chewing. ¡°I can do anything, please. I¡¯ll learn to cultivate.¡° ¡°Cultivation is for your own benefit.¡± Another slice. ¡°You may as well offer to eat well and live a long life.¡± For a while, Linghui Mei simply cried, in between slices of rabbit and sips of water. She might have stopped decaying quite as fast, but then again, it might have been Qian Shanyi¡¯s imagination at work. Wang Yonghao did not appear. Ten minutes on the outside meant three quarters of an hour here - if he was busy with something, who knew when he would poke his head in again. He surely thought they were fast asleep. Perhaps he was too. ¡°I just wanted to see my son again,¡± Linghui Mei sniffled. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry now. ¡°I so rarely can. They have to stay secret, nothing for the spirit hunters to find. But he is so clever, so good with the needle¡­ He made me a toy, a little crow. And I¡­ I took it. I shouldn¡¯t have, but I couldn¡¯t not. And then that spirit hunter caught my trail.¡± She paused, just staring into space. ¡°I had to lure him away, but I lost the toy in the chase. Heavens, please, do not let him find my son. Anything but that.¡± ¡°You mentioned daughters before,¡± Qian Shanyi asked quietly. ¡°If you tell us where your children live, perhaps we could help them later.¡± Linghui Mei shook her head, panic spiking in her eyes. The convulsions had progressed up to her neck now, and so the motion was jerky, uneven. ¡°No! Never,¡± she choked back a sob. ¡°I would rather die than reveal that. They will do better on their own.¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged. Probably reasonable, all things considered. What could she even tell them? Hello, I am a friend of your mother, who is a kitsune - would you mind admitting your relationship? Pay no attention to the cultivator robes and the sword, please. Linghui Mei stared up into the sky, quiet. Qian Shanyi observed her quietly, thinking over what she knew of the woman. For all that Linghui Mei chose to attack her, she felt a bit guilty for baiting her into it. If she didn¡¯t, tried to speak more neutrally¡­ there was no guarantee she would have trusted her, but perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have spent this much energy in the fight. All things considered¡­ Linghui Mei did not seem malicious. Paranoid, shortsighted, hurt and quick to anger - but not malicious. Her thoughts turned to the other species on that dreadful list. For all that there were examples of them being taken off, the quickest way off that list was still death. So much easier to slaughter and be done than to make peace. And yet cultivators bled and died simply so that others wouldn¡¯t have to slaughter. The dwarves alone took almost two decades of work. She never liked that list. It wasn¡¯t in the spirit of the reformation - an atavism from an age that should have been left behind. Severed like a gangrenous limb. Could she really just let kitsune keep dying? To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens. If the heavens proscribe your fate, is it not my duty to save you? Qian Shanyi grimaced. Sometimes she hated her own thoughts. ¡°Wait here,¡± she said, and got up. What a pointless thing to say, she berated herself as she picked up her writing set, and brought it back to the woman. What is she going to do, walk off? ¡°You have said you want to live?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t,¡± Linghui Mei said grimly. ¡°Plenty of people choose to die. Some for principles, others for honor. Besides your children - is there anything else you would die for?¡± Linghui Mei grimaced. Perhaps it would have been a scowl, if she still had the strength. ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury to care about anything else.¡± ¡°And for them, you would do anything?¡± Linghui Mei glanced at her suspiciously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That is what I meant when I said you are already a cultivator,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head. ¡°You have the mindset. Very well. I have changed my mind. To cultivate is to spit in the face of death, and so I have decided you will not die today.¡± She picked up a brush. Cracking fate in half took careful calligraphy. She started to write down what happened today, using her personal shorthand. There was a delicate balance in play: the time was running out, but if she forgot a key detail, it would be disastrous. She ended up with three sheets of careful handwriting. Shuffling through them, she pursed her lips. She had to be very careful here. If she messed this up¡­ I¡¯ll forget I ever wrote them. What if I think Linghui Mei hid the fourth sheet? She added a numbering to the corner, page one out of three. Not good enough. I might assume she added the numbering after she already tossed out one of the sheets. She ran over to her sewing set, and pierced through the sheets, tying them together with thread so that they could not be separated without damage. Using some of her collected pine sap, she glued the thread itself to the paper, and then a small piece of paper on top, completely covering the knot. Then she wrote the first paragraph of the story of Gu Lingtian over it - she had it memorized by heart - making sure plenty of characters crossed from one paper to the other. Even if the glue could be removed to take one of the pages out without tearing them, putting it all back together exactly in place, so that all the strokes lined up, would be incredibly difficult. Could she fake my handwriting? Qian Shanyi circulated the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes, and used one finger to sign her name all the way across each page in glowing powder, as well as numbering the pages a second time. Folding the papers up into a simple triangular envelope, so that none of the text could be seen from the outside, she repeated the process, piercing the entire envelope up with more thread, and signing her name across it. Okay. This should do. ¡°Listen carefully,¡± she said, returning to Linghui Mei. ¡°I am going to let you feed on me.¡± Kitsune¡¯s left eye was full of blossoming hope, glued to her every word. The other could no longer open. ¡°I wrote notes to myself, explaining what happened,¡± Qian Shanyi continued in the same even tone. ¡°I can be a very paranoid woman. When I find myself next to a kitsune, with no memories of how it happened, my first instinct will be to chop your head off on the spot. Tell me to read my notes, and then explain everything that happened, in detail. If you seem at all aggressive, I will assume you already attacked me, and chop your head off. If you hide things and I notice it, I will assume you are lying, and chop your head off. If you make a mistake that contradicts my notes, I will assume you are lying, and chop your head off. If I see any indication you may have messed with my notes in any way, I will definitely assume you are lying, and chop your head off. Please be careful and make sure I don¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°I will. I swear. Thank you,¡± Linghui Mei said quietly. Qian Shanyi moved closer to Linghui Mei, keeping the letter she wrote to herself in her lap, and put a hand on Linghui Mei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she said. The spiritual tails reached for her, and then she remembered nothing at all. Chapter 62: Read Out Your Thoughts From A Clean Slate Grass. Blue skies. Warm sunlight on her skin. Qian Shanyi blinked in confusion. What was she doing? She was in Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment¡­ Last thing she remembered, they¡¯ve just come back from stealing the paleworm queens. Did she zone out? ¡°Thank you,¡± a quiet female voice said behind her. Qian Shanyi spun around, and saw a naked woman, kneeling on the grass right next to her, her head angled in a small, deferential bow. She was blushing a bit, covering herself up. ¡°I am much better now.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Qian Shanyi asked suspiciously, taking two steps back. Her hand dropped on the pommel of her sword. If the spiritual energy flow was any indication, this woman was an ordinary person, but then what in netherworld¡¯s name would she be doing here? She¡¯d sooner believe one of Wang Yonghao¡¯s swords acquired sentience. ¡°You left a note,¡± the woman said, pointing towards a small triangular envelope on the ground. Qian Shanyi picked it up warily, surprised to see her own handwriting on the front. She didn¡¯t remember writing any of this. The woman made to stand up. ¡°Stop,¡± Qian Shanyi ordered. Something was really, really wrong here. She felt like someone had put her through a mincer, for all that her body was fine. Where was Wang Yonghao? ¡°I¡¯ll just dress -¡± ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi cut her off sharply. ¡°Sit down and don¡¯t move. I am not letting you out of my sight until I know what is going on.¡± The world fragment was plenty warm, in any case, clothes or not. She focused back on the envelope. A seal on the front, with ink and glowing dust, probably made with the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld. Whomever wrote this clearly didn¡¯t want others messing with the contents. Or wanted her to think the contents were not messed with. She pulled it apart, careful to note the construction, watching out for any signs of tempering. Inside were three sheets of neat handwriting. Her handwriting. They were also sealed together, just like they used to bind documents back in her sect. A word on the first page caught her eye, and she immediately pulled out her sword and retreated another five steps. Kitsune. The naked woman didn¡¯t move from where she was sitting, eyeing Qian Shanyi¡¯s sword with weary resignation. Qian Shanyi breathed out, and kept reading, keeping one eye out. The notes were really concise, covering a day she couldn¡¯t recall - only it should have been two days, one here, and one on the outside, if the written schedule was any indication. She had to guess at some parts, novel symbols and characters she presumably invented on the spot to write faster, as was her habit. A character in a circle probably meant name or title, for a person or a sect - either the first one, Íõ for Wang Yonghao, or cobbled together from the entire thing. There were arrows between different lines, where she did not want to write the same thing twice, and references to other notes she couldn¡¯t recall. Deal signed 9SV, 10/50% -> 436SS + C./3Mo. Nine Singing Vessels, something for over four hundred spirit stones, plus some kind of commission? Based on the price, perhaps I sold them our tribulation materials. With any luck, I¡¯d have it all on paper somewhere. Assuming any of this was real, in any case. ¡°Where is Yonghao?¡± she asked, skipping to the end of the notes. Allegedly she tricked a spirit hunter into chasing down a false lead, had a fight with this kitsune, and then, for some bizarre reason, decided to let an actual spiritophage feast on her soul. ¡°You told him to stay upstairs,¡± Linghui Mei said, ¡°in case someone else came by.¡± Plausible, I suppose. The trouble was that ¡®her¡¯ notes only included facts and decisions, not the reasoning she supposedly used to derive them. It made it difficult to truly verify she was the one who came up with any of this. Some of the things she supposedly did sounded asinine on the surface, but almost any decision was reasonable in some circumstances. And the one person whose memories were supposed to stay intact was absent. The ache all over her body must have been her soul, a dull, vibrating feeling with no real source, but incredibly distracting. Her spiritual energy was a bit low, too - consistent with this supposed fight. What she wanted was to investigate her soul, make sure there was no irreparable damage, but that would take so much of her concentration she¡¯d be left all but defenseless. Unthinkable. ¡°Start talking,¡± she said, putting away ¡®her¡¯ notes once she read through them twice. ¡°What happened? Who are you?¡± Linghui Mei spoke, her tone halting and anxious, eyes flickering between Qian Shanyi¡¯s face and her sword. Her eyes looked guilty, some shame bubbling forth. Pretending or actual? Impossible to say. ¡°I promised you we¡¯d develop a new recirculation law for you?¡± Qian Shanyi interrupted her tale. ¡°You did, yes,¡± Linghui Mei nodded, swallowing anxiously, ¡°is it¡­not in your notes?¡± Qian Shanyi narrowed her eyes in suspicion. ¡°Why do you ask? If you ate my memories, you would already know.¡± Linghui Mei scowled, then bit her lip, swallowing her first response. Or pretending to do so. ¡°It¡­ doesn¡¯t work like that,¡± she shook her head slightly. ¡°I only get impressions, tendencies. Names, if they are on the mind often. Not words or specific pictures. I do not know what you wrote.¡± Convenient. If she isn¡¯t lying. ¡°It is in my notes,¡± Qian Shanyi finally admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t trust them.¡± The notes were very well made, and certainly seemed to have been written by her own hand - but that did not mean by her own will. It was entirely plausible she was threatened into it - there were no signs she would have left for herself if that was the case, no hidden code among the characters, but if Linghui Mei could eat memories, all the codes she knew might well have been compromised. On top of that, there were those legends that kitsune could subvert minds directly. She could hardly trust her own writings blindly. ¡°Now speak, I need details,¡± Qian Shanyi prompted, gesturing with her sword. ¡°What exactly did I promise?¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes stayed glued to the sword tip. Smart. ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t give details. Just said you would teach me to cultivate, help develop a recirculation law, so that I won¡¯t have to consume souls anymore.¡± ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Qian Shanyi scoffed. ¡°I would have never promised that.¡± Entire sects spent decades working on developing new spiritual energy recirculation laws. And the three of them were going to develop a new one from scratch? One that fixed an unprecedented problem in someone¡¯s constitution? ¡°But¡­you did,¡± Linghui Mei said uncertainly. Qian Shanyi pursed her lips. This line of questioning had no future. ¡°And then I let you feed on me? Why?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to, at first,¡± Linghui Mei said, looking away. ¡°I was dying quickly. We spoke about my children. Then you changed your mind.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How should I know why?¡± Linghui Mei finally snapped at her. ¡°I eat souls, I do not read them like a book. Your soul tasted of sweet hope, with a bit of bitter guilt. That is all.¡± ¡°Answer the implied question, spirit,¡± Qian Shanyi said coldly. ¡°What did I say, how did I supposedly justify this baffling decision?¡± ¡°You said I had the mindset to be a cultivator,¡± Linghui Mei said, spitting out the last word with a mixture of fury, shame and yet more guilt. ¡°You said¡­ ¡®To cultivate is to spit in the face of death, and so you will not die today,¡¯ or something like that.¡± Qian Shanyi narrowed her eyes further. That did sound like something she would say¡­ Or was it what someone who read her memories would decide she would say? She glanced down at her notes. At the top, in bigger characters, was written ¡°You¡¯d be suspicious. Don¡¯t kill the kitsune.¡± If you didn¡¯t want me to be suspicious, past me, where are the answers to all the questions I have? She idly tapped her sword against her own shoulder, contemplating the situation. Admittedly, the nature of knowledge was such that every question usually led to three more. Not having all the answers might not necessarily be a warning sign. All things considered, she saw no glaring loopholes in the story or her notes, and this ¡®Linghui Mei¡¯ did not seem like a great actor either. So suppose it was the truth, or some version of it. What did that leave? Either things were entirely as described, or perhaps the kitsune had manipulated her past self, for one reason or another. She could imagine some circumstances where she could even decide to lie to herself. She needed more information. What didn¡¯t her past self write about? ¡°Go, put something on,¡± she said after ten seconds of deliberation, ¡°And while you do, tell me more about your abilities. How often do you need to feed? Do cultivators differ from ordinary people, men from women? What else do you eat - my notes simply say ¡®meat¡¯, which is unhelpful. Meat cooked how?¡± ¡°Just raw meat,¡± Linghui Mei grumbled, with a hint of something Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t discern. She got up off the grass, and headed towards their hut. Qian Shanyi followed, still keeping some distance. ¡°And I don¡¯t need to feed on souls that often. More often when I change forms, or use qi. If I don¡¯t, rarely.¡± ¡°I need numbers, spirit, ones I can plan around. Once a day? Once a week?¡± Linghui Mei didn¡¯t respond. Qian Shanyi gave her ten seconds, before repeating her question. ¡°Just let me dress first,¡± the kitsune snapped at her, disappearing into the hut. Qian Shanyi let her be. Perhaps keeping her naked on the grass, held at swordpoint wasn¡¯t a good start to negotiations, but needs must. Linghui Mei came out a minute later, dressed in one of their spare cultivator robes. They were tied up wrong, clearly by someone not used to this form of dress. ¡°What does it matter, anyways?¡± Linghui Mei said, looking away. ¡°I am the one who needs to feed. I¡¯ll tell you when I am hungry.¡± ¡°You are being cagey,¡± Qian Shanyi said, pursing her lips. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I tell you, and then you tell someone else, and then the next thing I know spirit hunters are that much better at finding us,¡± Linghui Mei said, glaring at her. ¡°My secrets are the secrets of every jiuweihu. You expect me to betray them just because you saved my life?¡± That was¡­ not an unreasonable concern. Did she care? ¡°Are you blind?¡± Qian Shanyi said flatly. ¡°Look around you. Half the sects would carve us up just to get their hands on this world fragment. We know how to keep secrets. Now speak.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll assume you need to feed frequently enough that me and Yonghao couldn¡¯t supply you alone, no matter how we twisted ourselves up,¡± Qian Shanyi said, and paused for emphasis. ¡°Then I would chop your head off.¡± Linghui Mei looked at her with hurt in her eyes. ¡°I thought you were different from other cultivators. But as soon as I say no, you threaten to slaughter me like a pig.¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense,¡± Qian Shanyi snapped. Her soul ached more, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood for these emotional mind games. Especially not with her as the mark. ¡°You don¡¯t get to keep secrets if I have to lie to thrice-damned spirit hunters to hide you. I am not even asking you where you find your victims, no matter how much I want to know - just how often we have to feed you.¡± Linghui Mei looked away guiltily. Qian Shanyi tapped her sword against her own shoulder again, calmly waiting for a decision. If her notes were to be believed, she had nothing to fear from a fight, as long as she kept her distance - and if they weren¡¯t to be believed, then peace wasn¡¯t feasible in the first place. ¡°It depends on how much I take,¡± Linghui Mei finally said quietly, sitting down in the doorway of their hut, supporting her head with both hands, elbows on her knees, tucked in. Qian Shanyi paced in a semicircle around her. ¡°And I try to take as little as possible. Never from the same person twice, lest they feel ill, go to a healer. I took much more from you than normal. Usually, I feed only once or twice a week.¡± Like squeezing water from a stone. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°How long does it take for their soul to fully recover?¡± Linghui Mei bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said warily. ¡°My mother said if you drain the same person a lot, they get holes in their memory. Not just recent things, but way in the past. Take even more, they might forget how to write, speak, or walk. It¡¯s too noticeable, so we never do it, if we have a choice.¡± This was the critical question, in the end. How many people did the kitsune need to rotate between in order to be sustainably fed, without permanently harming those involved? If it was one, Yonghao could manage it alone. If it was two, Shanyi could perhaps chip in, if she could be convinced of Linghui Mei¡¯s good intentions. If it was three¡­ ¡°Cultivators taste so much better than ordinary people,¡± Linghui Mei continued, with some pleading in her voice. ¡°So much more filling. It feels like even a single one should last me years, but after only a couple months, I get hungry again. I¡¯ve never left one alive before, but¡­¡± ¡°You are saying that cultivator souls are more nutritious,¡± Qian Shanyi said, catching on to the meaning. ¡°Perhaps. We should also recover quicker, and the rich spiritual energy here should help significantly. I suppose we will just have to try and see if we can make it work.¡± ¡°And if we¡­can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then you die,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly. Best to be open about this right from the outset. ¡°We will try other options first, obviously. Letting Yonghao recover in here while you spend a day on the outside should help, for example. Or perhaps you could derive the same form of nutrition from demon beast cores. But I won¡¯t let you go on feeding on ordinary people. Not without their consent, not when you can¡¯t even guarantee they aren¡¯t harmed in the process.¡± ¡°Please. They always recover,¡± Linghui Mei said with conviction in her voice, ¡°they wouldn¡¯t even know.¡± Sure of the facts, or trying to convince herself? ¡°With respect,¡± Qian Shanyi responded, ¡°you have neither the skills nor the opportunity to diagnose long term soul damage. If you were clever - and you¡¯d have to be, to survive this long - you¡¯d avoid any contact with the people you fed on. At best, you¡¯d observe them from a distance. Your statement can¡¯t be anything but a guess. An educated one, perhaps, but still a guess.¡± Linghui Mei bristled. ¡°This is not my guess, this is the knowledge of all jiuweihu. It goes back generations!¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head sadly. ¡°We cultivators have a long history of knowledge that was assumed to be true for hundreds of years -¡± ¡°You cultivators have a long history of thoughtless slaughter!¡± ¡°- and the reformation had shown it was simply never reliable enough. Unless you will tell me there are kitsune that have managed to conduct long term studies?¡± Linghui Mei did not respond, simply glaring at her more. Qian Shanyi shrugged. ¡°You cannot. I¡¯ll study what you did to my soul once Yonghao comes back. And if it will take me many months to recover¡­ You would have three options. Starvation, poison, or going to the Empire, in the open, and hoping they could help you in ways we cannot. Perhaps they would agree, especially if we swore to your trustworthiness. Ever since the reformation, making peace where we can has been a core purpose - and there is plenty of precedent.¡± ¡°To think I trusted you two,¡± Linghui Mei said bitterly, springing up on her feet and out of the hut. ¡°You said I could always just leave. Just another lie, was it?¡± ¡°I have no idea what past me had said to you. Your life is not worth more than that of other people.¡± ¡°They are fine,¡± Linghui Mei growled. ¡°This isn¡¯t about other lives. This is about you needing to feel so damn certain and in control. That¡¯s why you cultivators slaughter. So that you don¡¯t have to feel even the possibility of danger.¡± ¡°In control?!¡± Qian Shanyi snapped, her even voice breaking a bit. ¡°Damn straight I want to feel in control! My soul just got feasted on! I can¡¯t remember anything, all I have to go on are some curt notes allegedly written by me, and now you are refusing to answer my questions! After you have tried to kill me and I supposedly saved your life? Just how entitled can you be?¡± ¡°I am entitled?¡± Linghui Mei snarled, fangs growing out for a moment before she got herself back under control, ¡°I thanked you for saving my life, but all I get in return is a cage! And you even want all our secrets? Just like that? After slaughtering my people for generations?¡± ¡°I have never slaughtered a single kitsune. How many people have you killed?¡± ¡°I do not kill people,¡± she snarled again, ¡°I kill cultivators.¡± Qian Shanyi slowly inhaled, filling her lungs with air, and then exhaled sharply. Her ribs ached. Her soul, even more so. But she couldn¡¯t just let that go. She raised her sword with both hands, stepping towards the kitsune. Linghui Mei¡¯s look changed, certainty faltering as she started to back away. ¡°Say that again,¡± Qian Shanyi said in an icy tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean -¡± ¡°Say I am not even a person. Go on, then, spirit. Say it.¡±
Wang Yonghao gently blew on a small figurine he was shaping out of a small piece of pine. His fourth attempt at carving a rosevine - their tentacles were very thin, compared to their body, and broke off easily when he put too much pressure on the wood. His new tools helped massively, but it was still slow going. He didn¡¯t mind. Slow was good. Slow was peaceful. A pot of soup bubbled right next to him, and he tasted it with a little spoon. Just about ready - time to bring it back to the world fragment, put it on ice. He carefully closed the pot with a lid, took it off the fire, careful not to let hot steel touch his fingers, and let it cool down for a while. Once the steel was tepid, he opened his inner world, and picked up the pot, holding the lid in place with one finger. Shanyi and Linghui Mei were already asleep, and he didn¡¯t want to wake them with an accidental clinging of metal. This was going to be a nice, quiet night.
¡°Liar!¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s voice cut through the still air of the world fragment. In her slow advance, she had backed Linghui Mei up against the edge of the world fragment, and now they were slowly circling around the place, a good twenty meters between the two of them. ¡°Tell me what the spirit hunter has against you. The notes said it ¡®seemed personal¡¯.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I swear!¡± For all that Qian Shanyi felt furious, she wasn¡¯t planning on actually killing Linghui Mei. But she needed answers, and where calm discussion got her little, a bit of terror seemed to be working wonders. Perhaps it was down to playing into the misconceptions the kitsune already had about cultivators, or perhaps she was exploiting a bit of guilt she clearly felt from their previous fight. If nothing else, it confirmed what the notes said about their fight - Linghui Mei seemed intent on avoiding her. Even then, for all she knew, everything the kitsune said was a lie. Still, the best she could hope for in these trying times. ¡°Notes said I¡¯d forget one day,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, switching over to a different track. ¡°Why am I missing two?¡± ¡°It¡¯s - it¡¯s not precise, I am sorry!¡± Linghui Mei bumped up against the edge of the world, almost losing her balance. Qian Shanyi slowed down her threatening advance as a courtesy, letting her find her footing. ¡°I needed a bit more than I expected, I have never been this starved, I just didn¡¯t know!¡° ¡°Uh huh. And why didn¡¯t you warn me in advance this might happen?¡° ¡°It¡¯s - I was dying, what was I supposed to do, scare you away from helping me?¡± ¡°And I didn¡¯t even ask? Unbelievable.¡± ¡°Listen, lady,¡± Linghui Mei snarled, suddenly halving the distance between them, fingers shifting to claws. ¡°You made me promise I wouldn¡¯t kill you, but I am starting to change my mind! Enough questions! I told you what happened already!¡± ¡°Oh ho ho!¡± Qian Shanyi laughed, pouring spiritual energy into her sword to make it swirl in the air around her, like an eel in a river. She didn¡¯t stop walking, calling Linghui Mei¡¯s bluff. ¡°Young cultivator dares? To cultivate is to dare, it¡¯s only your right. Go ahead! Let¡¯s have a second fight. Only this time I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s face went white with terror, and she backed up to twice the previous distance, almost as far as there was space. In the air above, she heard the entrance of the world fragment open. Wang Yonghao gasped. Finally, he showed up. Linghui Mei glanced upwards, but Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t take her eyes off the kitsune. Best to be safe. Two seconds later, something heavy hit the ground with a thud. If that moron actually passed out from the shock¡­ ¡°How many people did you kill?¡± she asked, snapping the fingers of her free hand, bringing Linghui Mei¡¯s attention back to her. Linghui Mei scowled, speaking on instinct. ¡°I don¡¯t kill people -'''' Qian Shanyi¡¯s flying sword pierced through the air between them, veering off to the side just five meters away from the other woman. Linghui Mei screamed in terror, falling on her butt. ¡°Eleven! Eleven cultivators!¡± she finally answered, raising her hands up defensively. Qian Shanyi stopped, folding her arms on her chest, letting her flying sword return to hovering at her side. ¡°Shanyi, what are you doing?!¡± Wang Yonghao shouted, finally descending from the sky. ¡°Why are you two fighting?!¡± ¡°Yonghao,¡± she replied neutrally, ¡°do you know this woman?¡± ¡°What happened here?!¡± ¡°She fed on my soul. Allegedly I consented.¡± ¡°You did!¡± Linghui Mei shouted, still cowering on the ground. ¡°In either case, I cannot remember it,¡± Qian Shanyi said, grabbing her sword out of the air and sheathing it with a flourish, before turning her head towards Wang Yonghao. ¡°But now that you are here, at least I could confirm her words. Did we really agree to help her?¡° Wang Yonghao sighed, coming to a stop in between the two of them. ¡°Yes. We did. I said I¡¯d let her feed on me,¡± he said, turning towards Linghui Mei. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say it if you were hungry? Do you have a death wish, feeding on Shanyi?!¡± ¡°She tried to kill me,¡± Qian Shanyi said, approaching Wang Yonghao. ¡°We had a bit of a fight. Then she ran out of power and I had to feed her to save her life.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyes snapped to her. ¡°What?! Oh, Heavens, no¡­¡± She gave him a soft glare, pulling out her folded notes. ¡°Here,¡± she said, handing them over. ¡°This will catch you up to speed. Guard me while I investigate my own soul, please.¡± Leaving Wang Yonghao to his reading, she walked over to the edge of the world fragment, took a lotus pose with her back to the edge, and turned her senses inwards, her twelve meridians shining like rivers of light in between the lakes of her dantians. After a cursory check up of her body - ribs and lungs more than halfway healed, no new damage - she focused on her heart dantian, and through it, on her soul. In the refinement stage, cultivators mostly refined their body. In the building foundation stage, they rebuilt their soul. It was simply not feasible before their senses and control over spiritual energy advanced to a new level. Her awareness of her own soul was still fairly rudimentary, not extending much past the eight meridians passing through it, but even she could sense the damage, like cuts and scrapes on the surface of a mirror. She quieted the worry in her mind, and started to meticulously go over it, piece by piece, making sure all the essential parts were still in place. She couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake.
Linghui Mei rocked in place, sobbing into her knees. The male cultivator was shouting something at her, but it went completely past her ears. Why wasn¡¯t she dead? That cultivator could have killed her a dozen times over. So why didn¡¯t she? It didn¡¯t make sense. She was so, so tired. She swore she would be careful, but she just¡­ Couldn¡¯t. She was barely keeping herself awake as it was. She snapped. She was sure she talked herself into her own death. But then it¡­ just didn¡¯t happen. Second time, now? Third? Why wasn¡¯t she dead? Linghui Mei continued sobbing, trying to put her mind together like a deck of scattered cards.
¡°My soul is fine,¡± Qian Shanyi breathed out half an hour later, opening her eyes. ¡°Past memories too. A week of rest, and I would be back in top shape - by which point my body should be healed as well.¡± She got up, and headed towards the others. Wang Yonghao was berating Linghui Mei not far from her. Linghui Mei was sitting down on the grass, hugging her knees, only occasionally cutting back. There were tears in her eyes and all over her cheeks. The two stopped, hearing her speak. ¡°This is great news,¡± she grinned. Now that she knew her soul was fine, it was like a small mountain of tension was taken off her chest. For all that it still hurt, her soul buzzing as if she had gotten drunk with none of the upsides. ¡°This means you can just feed on Yonghao without any big problems.¡± ¡°Thank you. I guess,¡± Linghui Mei said quietly, sniffling. ¡°How do you know your memories are fine?¡± Wang Yonghao asked. ¡°I had studied some memory techniques, back in my day,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°there is a way to memorize events by putting them in a sequence that flows from one to the other, with rhymes or links of meaning. It¡¯s also good for meditation - or falling asleep - by going through such a sequence in order. If there was some damage, the chances were that the sequences would have fallen apart¡­ but no, it¡¯s all still there.¡± She tapped a finger against her cheek. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s good this happened, in some sense - this way, I can be sure your already patchy memory won¡¯t vanish entirely.¡± Wang Yonghao seemed too exhausted to parse her joke. ¡°Oh,¡± Linghui Mei said. ¡°So¡­what now?¡± ¡°Now I am going to sleep. I advise you to do the same,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°Everything else can wait until tomorrow. Rising sun brings wisdom with it, as they say. There is no point in discussing things when we are both wired up on nerves.¡± Qian Shanyi crouched in front of Linghui Mei, bringing their eyes to the same level. ¡°Listen, I am sorry for terrorizing you just now,¡± she said apologetically, ¡°I know I can be a bit paranoid.¡± ¡°Yeah. You said that before,¡± Linghui Mei said, sniffling again. She paused, fighting with herself over her words, but then turned to Wang Yonghao. ¡°Can I talk to¡­ Shanyi¡­ alone?¡± Wang Yonghao gave her a questioning look, but Qian Shanyi waved him off. He sighed, threw his hands up in the air, and stalked off. She turned back to Linghui Mei with a questioning look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me just now?¡± Linghui Mei asked after a minute of silence. ¡°You could have. For all that I¡¯ve put myself back together, I don¡¯t have the strength to fight. And you were stronger than me before, too.¡± Qian Shanyi blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t even think about it, honestly,¡± she said, ¡°past me thought you deserved a chance, and nothing you said was deserving of an execution.¡± She paused, thinking it over. ¡°Though if you say cultivators aren¡¯t people again I will punch all of your teeth out.¡± ¡°I think¡­if our places were swapped, I would have killed you,¡± Linghui Mei said with some trepidation, staring off into space. ¡°I promised you I would not provoke you, but¡­ I failed. I am sorry for what I said.¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. You can forget what I said about not letting you leave. If you want to, you can. Or you can stay, and we¡¯ll figure out how to fix the constitution of all kitsune. I think I¡¯ve already figured out some of what I must have been thinking, before - but let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°How could you just¡­do that?¡± Linghui Mei sniffled. ¡°I was ready to kill you so many times, but you just¡­ let it go? Why?¡± Qian Shanyi scratched her head. How could she explain this? ¡°I have a¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯d call me a friend. But she once told me that the rules of the Empire are written in blood, so that cultivators do not kill each other. Used to be, our conflicts drenched the land in violence. Our past record about other species is worse still. Learning to forgive - is that not a necessity, if we are to rebel against the Heavens? Your aggression is understandable, I think, and thus not something to hold over you.¡± ¡°Did you mean what you said?¡± Linghui Mei said, wiping her tears. ¡°About helping me learn to cultivate. So I could blend in better. So I wouldn¡¯t be hunted.¡± ¡°That sounds like something I would say, yes. If you are not a danger to others, helping your entire species is only virtuous.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Linghui Mei said. Qian Shanyi stretched out her hand, and Linghui Mei took it, getting up off the ground. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to stay, for now.¡± Chapter 63: Conceal Your Breath Amid The Rains When Qian Shanyi woke up, her soul still buzzed, and her ribs ached a bit from yesterday¡¯s exertion, but her head felt as clear as ever. She stretched lazily in her hammock, opening her eyes with a wide yawn. Yesterday was¡­ Can I even call it yesterday? Three clocks, three time streams, all running at different rates. Outside, within Yonghao¡¯s world fragment, and her own. In the world outside, it should have been just around midnight, twenty four hours since they stole the paleworm queens. For her body, it was two and a half days, one here, one on the outside, and half inside the world fragment, dealing with Linghui Mei and taking a nap. Language wasn¡¯t designed to twist itself around these problems. Out of those, she could only remember the last half. The sleep helped a bit - she had brief flashes of memories from the days lost, but there was no way to recover what was no longer there. A vision of some whistle, and some kid who wasn¡¯t in her notes. Hopefully nothing too important. Linghui Mei was curled up in the hammock above her, breathing light and quiet. She must have transformed in her sleep - there was a pair of fox ears on top of her head, and her twin tails were out. One was curled up around her eyes, the end of the other chewed idly in her mouth, with a bit of drool on the fur. Best let her sleep. Qian Shanyi quietly slipped out of the hammock, put on her sandals, and slowly got out of the hut, making sure the beams did not fall away and make noise. She checked the time: nine hours of sleep. She agreed with Yonghao to meet up after eight, but he must have decided to let her sleep in rather than wake her. Good of him, overall. She picked up one of her books on farming and settled down next to the baths, waiting for him to come back. It took him just over an hour - thirteen minutes on the outside. She motioned for him to stay quiet, putting her book away. ¡°How was the watch so far?¡± she asked, once he descended down on the ground next to her. ¡°Uneventful, thankfully,¡± he said, with a bit of a yawn of his own. ¡°I¡¯ll switch up with you in the middle of the night, for a couple hours, let you sleep in here,¡± she said, getting up. It was time to make breakfast. ¡°Just a couple more loose ends to tie up, and then we will probably be in the clear at least until the morning.¡± Wang Yonghao shifted around uncomfortably. ¡°You really think the heavens will do something new so soon?¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not about that - it¡¯s about the spirit hunters catching on to our deception. No lie is ever perfect, but there are many loopholes left in what I did. The biggest one is that nobody actually escaped through the sewers. Once they meticulously check every exit, they would never find any signs that someone left the system - no hatches that were opened, no trails, no smells. This would take time, and with any luck, by then too many things would have happened for them to be sure - but there is a chance they would come back, start to suspect Mei hid in the tavern somewhere after all. A dangerous link back to us.¡± Wang Yonghao groaned, rubbing his face in despair. Qian Shanyi smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. I already have some ideas about how we can deal with it. But first, tell me in detail about what happened yesterday. I need a more complete picture than what was in my notes.¡± They spoke while she cooked them a pair of simple rice bowls, too lazy to make anything more substantial, and a plan slowly started to come together in her mind. She got some paper out, drawing a crude map of the town from memory, guessing at the speeds and distances. They were interrupted by the sound of a falling wooden beam. Linghui Mei stepped out of the hut, rubbing sleep out of her eyes. Her tails were curled up behind her, reaching up from below the hem of her robes. There was still some wariness in her eyes, but she finally seemed calm, not ready to bolt at the first crack of thunder. ¡°You look a lot better today,¡± Qian Shanyi complimented. ¡°Sleep well?¡± Linghui Mei nodded silently, her ears twitching a bit. The way the orange fur on them turned smoothly into the black hair on her head looked quite cute. Like a little plush toy. ¡°Rabbit for breakfast?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, and once Linghui Mei nodded again, she headed over to the chiclotron to get some meat out. They were slowly running out, faster now that they had three mouths to feed - but the upcoming duel should give her a great excuse to stock up on food. ¡°We¡¯ve been discussing how to get the spirit hunter completely off your trail. My idea is to pretend you were hiding in the sewers, and then exited back through our tavern, once everyone had left. If you lay a trail to the river, where Yonghao will pick you up, we could tie that thread off cleanly, even if they come looking.¡± She expected the kitsune to tense, hearing about needing to go outside, where the spirit hunters might catch her - but surprisingly, she seemed to relax further instead. Interesting. She intended this proposal to double as a potential escape hatch - if Linghui Mei truly wanted to flee, she could simply not meet up with Wang Yonghao, and vanish into the night. After studying her own soul, she was much less concerned about letting her go free than before. Perhaps the Heavens would kill her for knowing too much - but that would be her choice. Was that what she wanted after all? Or was she similar to Qian Shanyi in spirit, and enjoyed it when someone else thought about problems that could fuck them all over? ¡°That¡¯s not going to work,¡± Linghui Mei said quietly, interrupting Qian Shanyi¡¯s ruminations. ¡°The dog will smell Yonghao¡¯s trail. They¡¯ll know you were involved.¡± ¡°A rain had started, while we were here -¡± Qian Shanyi started. ¡°That will make things worse,¡± Linghui Mei interrupted her again, shaking her head. ¡°Rain brings out the scents better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Qian Shanyi angled her head in interest, bringing the meat back to the kitchens. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How should I know why? It just does,¡± Linghui Mei grumbled, sitting down on the ground next to the baths, tails curling around her legs like a blanket. ¡°Only heavy rain pushes them down a bit. Still brings them out when it stops.¡± ¡°So even if I wash all the sweat, wear new clothes, a dog could still follow me?¡± Wang Yonghao asked. ¡°It¡¯s not just about your sweat,¡± Linghui Mei said, gesturing to the ground. ¡°The earth smells differently when someone steps on it. Moss and grass come through stronger, dust is airier. Even if you smelled like nothing, I¡¯d have known you passed through.¡± Hearing her speak, Qian Shanyi opened the fire node in the kitchen, and put half of the meat she brought out next to it, to warm up. The other half she kept cold, serving it up on a wide plate. ¡°What if I walk high in the air?¡± Wang Yonghao continued. Linghui Mei frowned. ¡°Show me.¡± Qian Shanyi finished up her preparations while Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei were trying things out. It felt good to not need to direct things for once. ¡°Breakfast ready, Mei!¡± she called out, and the kitsune broke off from Wang Yonghao, eagerly approaching Qian Shanyi, licking her lips at the sight of all that rabbit meat. Qian Shanyi had to slap her hands away when she went for the plate. ¡°Not so fast!¡± she said, handing Linghui Mei a long cut of cloth. ¡°Put this on first.¡± Linghui Mei gave her a puzzled look. ¡°It goes over your eyes,¡± Qian Shanyi clarified. ¡°If your sense of smell is so good, focusing on it in cooking only makes sense. I have all sorts of meats here - hot, cold, different cuts, with and without salt - and I want to see which ones you¡¯d like more. Cutting off vision makes other senses a bit sharper, so it will be good for our first proper test -¡± ¡°Just give me the plate.¡± ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi said, pulling it further out of Linghui Mei¡¯s reach. ¡°I am the chef here. Put the blindfold on, we are experimenting with taste.¡± Linghui Mei glared at her, tails whipping angrily behind her. Qian Shanyi held her gaze with a small smile. Finally, Linghui Mei sighed in frustration, and tied the blindfold around her eyes. ¡°Excellent,¡± Qian Shanyi grinned, picking up a piece of rabbit with her chopsticks, ¡°now say ¡®aaaah¡¯...¡± ¡°I am not letting you feed me like a damn child!¡± Linghui Mei burst out, an angry blush spreading across her cheeks. She reached out towards Qian Shanyi¡¯s hand. ¡°Give me the chopsticks!¡± ¡°Oh fine,¡± Qian Shanyi said, pouting. ¡°Here you go.¡± She made Linghui Mei eat slowly, so that she could comment on the taste and the texture. The kitsune wasn¡¯t terribly good at giving feedback, clearly unused to focusing on the food as a thing in itself, separate from a mere judgment of wherever it was worth eating. It didn¡¯t help that she spoke so much more about the smells, beyond what Qian Shanyi¡¯s nose could actually distinguish - but she still got plenty of notes out of it. Enough to start working on the future dishes, in any case. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Alright,¡± Qian Shanyi said, clapping her hands once they were finished. ¡°Breakfast over - time for crimes. Let¡¯s make some plans.¡±
While Qian Shanyi kept watch in their room, Wang Yonghao went out into the gardens. Opening the window, he snuck out, walked around the garden in no particular pattern, and then stashed Linghui Mei¡¯s old maid clothes in a distant corner, hidden behind a bush. Then he headed to the sewage access room, wedging the door and the window closed. It was already midnight, and the tavern was deserted - but best not to take any risks. Opening his inner world, he let Linghui Mei out. The kitsune was like a coiled spring, all stress and strain. She refused Qian Shanyi¡¯s offer of the rope harness, and he had to carry her like a princess, a bag with Shanyi¡¯s clothes slung over her shoulder. The memory of her slashing half his face open with her claws was still fresh in his mind, and he did his best to angle his head away without being too obvious. He didn¡¯t think it worked, on either count. Once they were out, she leapt out of his arms, looking around the room. She had transformed back in his inner world, changing her appearance. Her figure was Qian Shanyi¡¯s, to fill out the dress she brought along, and her robes sat oddly on her. The face was new, unfamiliar. The same wary look in her eyes as before. The hatch had been closed already, and Linghui Mei yanked it open, gagging at the smell. ¡°Heavens help me¡­¡± she whispered, taking the bag off her shoulder. ¡°Are you going to be alright?¡± She eyed him carefully, just on the edge of paranoia. Whatever happened between her and Qian Shanyi to build a degree of trust didn¡¯t seem to extend to him. ¡°Not the worst thing I ever had to do.¡± He turned around, knowing what was coming. They didn¡¯t want his scent on her new clothes, so she had to change into her ¡°stolen¡± dress here, after he already brought her out. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± he said over his own shoulder. ¡°Go in there. There¡¯d already be a scent trail from this room - if it¡¯s too bad with your nose¡­¡± Rustle of cloth, as she took her robes off. ¡°No,¡± a gagged response. Quiet slaps of naked skin on rusted rungs of a steel ladder. ¡°It has to be perfect. Your wife was right.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t my wife.¡± No response, then some splashing of the waters. More gagging. Then finally, wet steps on the wooden floor, rustle of cloth. Soft whine of metal as the hatch closed. Wang Yonghao turned around, and saw Linghui Mei wiping her hands and feet on the delicate cultivator robes she wore before, grimacing in disgust. Her new dress was purple, with patterns of white, like the starry night. She tossed the old robes to him, and he stepped aside, not wanting to touch the filth, opening his inner world where he stood. The robes fell through, and he tossed the bag after them. ¡°Well? Go,¡± Linghui Mei said, gesturing to the door. Wang Yonghao sighed, and unblocked the door, heading out. His part was the easy one, in any case. He hoped Linghui Mei was going to be alright.
Linghui Mei stalked through Glaze Ridge, hurrying towards the river. She avoided long thoroughfares, sticking close to the buildings. It was midnight, and rain was falling hard, with nobody else on the streets - perhaps she could pass for a housewife hurrying home. Hurrying home from where? Just being here, out on the streets at this hour, meant that the spirit hunters would surely question her if they crossed paths. New form meant new scent, and she had scrubbed herself thoroughly in their bath, until the musk of jiuweihu, of her transformation was completely gone - but she couldn¡¯t conceal the disgusting scent of the sewers on her hands. It was a bit of a gamble, to either leave the trail unanchored or to risk a confrontation on the street - but she chose the latter. If the spirit hunters caught on to her trail, she would have no choice but to run. Better to risk it to lay a perfect diversion for tomorrow. She had no shoes to wear, and so she walked with naked feet over the road, hurrying over the cobblestones and through muddy side streets, sweeping a leg behind herself to wipe the footprints off. Not her first time. The heavy rain had soaked her, and she shivered in the wind. Qian Shanyi offered her a leather coat, but she declined. Too much smell on it. She was starting to regret it. At least it also washed some of that sharp, tangy scent of the sewers away. She rubbed her hands together to help it. It was not going to vanish completely without some soap, or a transformation - but that would bring out her musk, which was far more dangerous. Her feet were already more or less clean from the puddles on the ground. A dog barked three houses away, and her blood froze in her veins. She continued on her way, neither speeding up nor slowing down. Was it their dog? It had to be, but there was still a chance they didn¡¯t see her, especially with the darkness and the rain. It pushed the scent of the city down, of smoke and sweat and fruit and fresh rice. She felt blind, exposed out here, but the dog would be as well. It would have to be right on her trail to catch her scent, and even then¡­ Qian Shanyi told her that as soon as they were out of this ¡°world fragment¡±, the Heavens might turn their wrathful eyes towards her. Because she was connected to the fate of Wang Yonghao, because she knew too much. She didn¡¯t believe it, but after everything that happened, perhaps she had to. The dog barked again, the same distance away. Directly behind her, now. No, no, no¡­ Linghui Mei felt rage and terror mix in her eyes, tears beginning to well up. Already?! She thought about running away from the two strange cultivators - this was a perfect opportunity, after all - but now she regretted even leaving their world fragment. Heavens smite them, why did she let herself be convinced? So what if the spirit hunters would go back to the tavern? She couldn¡¯t go back to the chase. Not this soon. The river was so close. She could already see the bridge. Should she run? She didn¡¯t run. It would look suspicious. She heard the dog bark behind her just as she turned onto a narrow street going alongside the river. So much closer. She only had moments now, for all that she still didn¡¯t hear the spirit hunters chasing after. There was some kind of pole hanging over the street, perhaps from a sign that was no longer there, and she jumped off the wall, grabbed it, and swung into the river, aiming for a tall, vertical bollard next to the bridge. An entire cleaned tree trunk, standing tall in the water, secured down by a scaffold. Something to tie boats to, perhaps. Her feet were silent as she landed on the top, though she slipped on the mossy bollard, soaked in the rain. She grabbed onto it at the last moment, and slid down into the water, slipping in slowly, making no noise. Diving deep, she swam upriver, towards the bridge, transforming her fingers into claws on the way. The current was strong, the water freezing cold. Her heart hammered in her ears, counting seconds, wondering when she would finally feel an arrow pierce through her back. There was no arrow. She reached the bridge and hid beneath it, pulling herself close to the wall so that the passing water would not burble around her body. Her claws were wedged in a crack between two stones, barely wide enough, fingers going numb. She could slip at any moment. She quieted her breathing and waited. Above her, she heard footsteps, a dog sniffing around on the street. Two voices, quiet. ¡°I thought I saw a shadow. Jian smelled something.¡± ¡°The kitsune?¡± ¡°Maybe. Maybe not.¡± ¡°Lost the trail?¡± ¡°Seems so.¡± ¡°Let me give him the toy.¡± A whistle, then quiet. Linghui Mei waited in tense agony. The dog was, after all, just a dog. It could only follow the trail in two dimensions, and she didn¡¯t touch the railing of the riverbank. When the scent of the sewers went upwards - it should have gotten confused, unable to tell the handlers what it sensed. Should have. They couldn¡¯t see her from where they were. Her breathing seemed deafening to her ears, the quiet burble of the current even more so, but up above, they surely couldn¡¯t hear it. The drum of rain on the water concealed all noise. ¡°No, nothing. Come on, boy, let¡¯s go. We have to hurry.¡± The steps receded, fading into the silence of the night. She waited, her muscles starting to lock up in the freezing waters. Counting in her mind, until they would be truly gone. She let go of the wall and dived, letting the current carry her away from the bridge, and stayed underwater until her lungs burned so much she thought she would pass out. She had to fight her body to keep her breathing quiet once she surfaced. The river had carried her around a bend, the bridge no longer in sight. As she got her bearings, she didn¡¯t hear the dog bark again. She got away. She was too exhausted to laugh. She laid back, letting the current carry her downstream, closing her eyes. The rain felt warm on her face, after that ice-cold river water. She got away. Her thoughts turned back to the other two cultivators. She could get out of the river, flee them entirely. She spent a good decade with the spirit hunters showing neither hide nor tail around her. They wouldn¡¯t find her again. The town around her started to turn to farms, and then to a forest. There was a turn of the river she was waiting for, where Wang Yonghao was supposed to meet her. If she left before then, they wouldn¡¯t know where to even begin to look for her. They are just cultivators. If they were just cultivators, I would have already been dead. As she thought about it, she started to tire, her eyelids growing heavier. The water was too cold. She tried to swim, to warm herself up, but her limbs were slow, unresponsive. She already spent too long in the water. Her movement turned her over, and for a moment, her head dipped below the water. She choked, struggling back to the surface. No! She tried to move faster, but her muscles weren¡¯t working, frozen stiff. Transformation was coming on slower, too, her blood refusing to move. The current got stronger here. Her head dipped under the water again, and this time, she didn¡¯t have the strength to reach the surface. Her consciousness started to fade. At least the spirit hunters could not catch me¡­ Didn¡¯t¡­ Give them satisfaction¡­ Suddenly, some force seized her hand, and she breached the surface, coming face to face with Wang Yonghao. She coughed up water on his robes. He swore, and opened his world fragment, pulling her inside. Her eyes burned at the light, searing after midnight outside. The last thing she remembered before she lost consciousness was the warmth of a bath flooding into her limbs.
Qian Shanyi turned over another page of her book about farming. She was lounging on their bed in the tavern, a cup of warm tea in one hand, a glass bottle full of glowing powder for light, cuddled up in a nice, fluffy blanket. If she tried, she could almost imagine she was back home, back before she became a cultivator, reading novels well past her bedtime. She heard a key turn in the door, and Wang Yonghao entered, dripping water all over the floor. How did he manage to get so wet? He had a leather coat against the rain. ¡°Stressful night?¡± she asked, putting her book down on the windowsill. ¡±I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d decide to go for a swim. Was the water good, at least?¡± Chapter 64: Count The Deaths And Snooker Love ¡°Hm. You don¡¯t look half bad, you know,¡± Qian Shanyi said, crouching in front of Linghui Mei, ¡°considering the circumstances.¡± The kitsune still shivered slightly, warming her hands against the fire node in their kitchens. She changed into a new set of robes, these ones too big for her figure, fabric bunching up on her sleeves. Her hair was still damp, and so she looked a bit like a wet cat wrapped up in a big towel, ears, tails and all. Wang Yonghao soaked in the bath, warming himself up after his own run through the forest. He was humming quietly, with an occasional splash of water. Linghui Mei gave Qian Shanyi a soft glare. By her standards, at least - not even a little scowl. ¡°I almost drowned.¡± Qian Shanyi waved her off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it happens to the best of us. At least your river wasn¡¯t full of glass blades.¡± She tapped her cheek, thinking it over. ¡°Maybe I should have given you one of our frostbite pills after all, risk of incompatibility be damned. Hindsight, I suppose.¡± ¡°And why didn¡¯t you?¡± Linghui Mei asked, with a bit of venom in her voice. Seemingly more because she felt obligated to add some, not because she actually felt it. ¡°Because you said you¡¯ve never taken spiritual pills before.¡± Qian Shanyi said seriously, filling a kettle and putting it over the fire node, right in front of Linghui Mei. Best to warm up from inside out as well as outside in. ¡°Some people get a very bad reaction, and you are kitsune, not human. What is medicine for us might be the vilest poison for you.¡± There was a test for these incompatibilities, one that all sect disciples were supposed to go through in their first year, consisting of miniscule pills administered by a trained healer - but it took weeks, and they had no time for it. Kettle in place, Qian Shanyi went to their storage of robes and fabric, and brought some more for Linghui Mei to huddle up in. The kitsune accepted them gratefully. ¡°You said you should have been able to handle the waters - what did we miss?¡± Qian Shanyi said as she helped her arrange them into a bit of a nest, ¡°Was it the temperature?¡± ¡°Spirit hunters found me,¡± Lingui Mei said, shivering. Not from the cold, this time. ¡°Had to hide under a bridge until they passed. Froze while I waited.¡± Qian Shanyi paused. Not unexpected, but... ¡°Did they see you?¡± ¡°No. The dog got the trail, but I threw them off.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s the Heavens already?¡± Wang Yonghao called out from his bath. ¡°What are the chances she would meet them right after leaving the tavern?¡± ¡°Well over fifty percent, I would say,¡± Qian Shanyi said immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t see a need to speculate about Heavenly involvement here.¡± ¡°Come on. In the entire town, they just cross paths?¡± ¡°You are thinking about this wrong,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head. More for her own and Linghui Mei¡¯s benefit, since the man couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Spirit hunters would have headed to one of the imperial offices right away, to get a map of the sewers. Then they would have started checking the exits, one by one, starting with the ones closest to the tavern. Their path must have been something of a spiral, with the tavern in the middle, while Mei¡¯s was straight towards the river. That they would have crossed paths was certain - it was just a question of wherever it was before or after she had already reached the river. Based on the distances, how fast I imagine them taking to check each exit¡­ Fifty percent seems about right to me.¡± Linghui Mei did not seem surprised by her words. Not her first time evading a search, clearly. ¡°Really?¡± Wang Yonghao called out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡± ¡°I said it was highly likely they would cross paths.¡± ¡°Yeah. I thought it was because of the Heavens, not in general.¡± Qian Shanyi scoffed at that. ¡°What does it matter? Probability is probability. The key was wherever the dog would pick up the scent, and Linghui Mei would have known better than me how likely that was.¡± Linghui Mei shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would. But it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Qian Shanyi waited a moment, but when no elaboration came, she made a gesture, prompting for more. Linghui Mei frowned at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not simple how?¡± ¡°You really like that question, huh.¡± Qian Shanyi grinned. ¡°To cultivate is to always ask how, and not relent until the universe produces an answer. Now answer.¡± Linghui Mei narrowed her eyes and huffed, looking away. She had a tendency to say nothing, reveal even less, unless absolutely necessary. Somewhat annoying, perhaps, but comforting in these circumstances. She wouldn¡¯t carelessly reveal their secrets when she went outside. ¡°Fine,¡± Linghui Mei finally said, ¡°A scent trail isn¡¯t like paint dripping on the ground. It is a blending of scents, of signs in the environment, and all the while, the dog doesn¡¯t know if it is following the trail it¡¯s master wants. It just guesses. I thought it would guess differently.¡± ¡°Because your scent is different.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You said, before, that the transformation had its own musk,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, working through the logic, ¡°one you have washed off before leaving. Your body was different, and so was its smell. I¡¯ve barely touched the clothes before, so what does that leave? Just the scent of sewage on your hands?¡± ¡°Should be.¡± Linghui Mei nodded slightly. ¡°But that isn¡¯t so simple either. Scents are not¡­independent. They are mixtures. Sewage is one of rot, dung, urine, food waste, wet dirt, and a dozen other things. Every pipe is disgusting in its own unique way. This combination is what identifies a specific scent, like a footprint, like-¡± ¡°Like ingredients in a meal? Distinct, but recognizable when together?¡± ¡°Yes. But all of these things - mud, urine, rot - are everywhere in cities. Mud especially, with the rain outside. I thought the dog would be looking for my musk, and that the rain would wash away the rest. If it smelled some sewage, alongside the scent of a new, unfamiliar person, I thought it would have dismissed it. A person wouldn¡¯t, if they had a nose like mine - it is too suspicious, given the circumstances. But a dog isn¡¯t a person.¡± ¡°Seems you were wrong.¡± Linghui Mei scowled. There it was, finally! ¡°I escaped. If I was wrong, I¡¯d be dead.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Well, I am glad you got out safely. Now let¡¯s make sure you stay this way.¡± She still hadn¡¯t made a full, written inventory of their weapons stores, but her memory was as good as it had always been. She went over to one of the sections of the chiclotron, and took out a dagger. It was short, curved wickedly, the metal shining crimson, as if the entire weapon was a fountain of blood frozen in mid air. Darker glints spread slowly across it, like waves in a pond. The dagger came with a sheath, and Qian Shanyi quickly fashioned a belt for it from a spare cut of silk. Coming back to Linghui Mei, she gestured for kitsune to stand. ¡°Up you get,¡± she said. Linghui Mei did as she asked, looking at her suspiciously. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A weapon. You¡¯ll need it,¡± Qian Shanyi explained, kneeling in front of her and passing the makeshift belt through the loops on the robes, securing it in place. She gestured for Linghui Mei to untie it, and made her repeat the motions several times so that the process would stick in her memory. ¡°Congratulations, disciple Mei,¡± she said once everything was in place. ¡°You now have your very own weapon, like a real cultivator. For as long as you are in this world fragment, never let it get more than a foot away from you.¡± Usually, there was a ceremony associated with the master giving a first weapon to their direct disciple, as a mark they were now qualified to step out of the sect, fully prepared to defend their life and honor - but Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t think Linghui Mei would appreciate the symbolism, and she didn¡¯t know enough about the kitsune culture to adapt it on the spot. Best to stick to the practicalities. Linghui Mei spun around, walking this way and that, keeping her eyes on the dagger. Qian Shanyi was pleased to see she tied it correctly, and it didn¡¯t move around - doing it on another person was different, motions unfamiliar, reversed. ¡°It¡¯s awkward,¡± Linghui Mei said, ¡°what is the point of it? I have my claws.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. The point of it is that you can¡¯t manifest a spiritual shield. For me and Yonghao, rosevines are mostly a minor annoyance, unless they catch us while asleep. For you, they are a deadly threat. With this dagger, you can free yourself if they try to kill you.¡± Qian Shanyi paused, glancing at the baths. ¡°It¡¯s frankly a wonder they didn¡¯t try again while you thawed out in the bath.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Wang Yonghao shouted in indignation, ¡°I waited around until she woke up! And I even left her a sword!¡± Qian Shanyi nodded to Linghui Mei. ¡°Do you know how to use a sword?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yeah, about what I expected,¡± she snorted, pulling out her own sword and swishing it through the air. ¡°Weapons made for cultivators are not like a knife of mundane steel. The sharpness of our swords is such that there are few things they cannot cut through. A sword - or that dagger of yours - will cut wood. It will cut through any bone. It will easily chip stone, though I doubt you have the strength to actually cut it. And it will never lose this edge. Your claws, I am afraid, cannot compete.¡± Qian Shanyi stepped over to the palisade around the bath and easily chopped off a centimeter off one of the poles in a single swing, flicking the bit of wood towards Linghui Mei. It fell on the ground at her feet, rolling away. ¡°Please do not destroy my bath with me in it,¡± Wang Yonghao complained. She ignored him. She turned around, theatrically pointing her sword at Linghui Mei. The kitsune took a step back. ¡°What I am saying is,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, sheathing her sword with a flourish, ¡°make sure you don¡¯t chop off your own fingers by accident. Swords are far too dangerous for you to use until you learn how to manifest a proper spiritual shield.¡± Linghu Mei touched her own throat, and swallowed. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, looking down on her dagger with a mix of trepidation and gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You are entitled to it, as my direct disciple.¡± ¡°Disciple?¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°You have agreed to learn to cultivate from me, have you not? That makes you my direct disciple. I am obligated to provide you with help, instruction, materials. Even food and housing. Of course.¡± She grinned mischievously. ¡°There are certain responsibilities as well. For example, you have to address me as ¡®Master Qian, grandest beneath the Heavens¡¯ -¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Wang Yonghao groaned in the bath. ¡°You absolutely do not have to call her that.¡± ¡°- and kowtow no less than five times any time I walk by -¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that either. She is just joking.¡± Linghui Mei looked between Qian Shanyi and the bath, confusion plain on her face. Qian Shanyi turned to the bath with a mock frown. ¡°Joking? Do you doubt my words, Yonghao?¡± ¡°Words? I even doubt your silence.¡± ¡°Such disrespect. I should duel you over this insult.¡± Qian Shanyi ran a hand through her long hair, pretending to consider it. ¡°Fine. If you do not believe me either -¡± she pointed at Linghui Mei ¡°- then we can make a bet -¡± ¡°Do not gamble with her. She is a fraudster and a cheat.¡± ¡°Silence, insolent voice of the baths! You dare interfere with me instructing my direct disciple?¡± ¡°I dare - ¡± ¡°Show some respect to each other,¡± Linghui Mei suddenly snapped at them. ¡°Husband and wife, yet you argue like common peddlers at market.¡± A loud splash from the baths - Wang Yonghao must have slipped up from the shock, sending a small wave of water through the palisade. His voice cut off mid sentence, drowned out by the water. Qian Shanyi quirked an eyebrow at Linghui Mei. ¡°Husband and wife?¡± Wang Yonghao surfaced loudly, coughing up water. ¡°You even have your hammocks hanging one over the other,¡± Linghui Mei sneered. ¡°I do not know what kind of perversions you cultivators get up to, but there is no mistaking it.¡± ¡°SHE IS NOT - SHE IS NOT MY WIFE!¡± Wang Yonghao shouted, before descending into more coughing. A mischievous twinkle passed through Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes. She gasped, both hands going up to her mouth. ¡°Yonghao! Was that your intention all along?!¡± ¡°Shanyi! You - ¡± ¡°You pervert! You tricked me, a young, innocent girl -¡± ¡°Shanyi, damn you -¡± ¡°- without a single lustful thought in the corner of her eye -¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s head showed up above the palisade, hands cupped together, wet hair pulled away from his face. ¡°Mei, I beg for your understanding, she is lying again.¡± ¡°- into sharing a room with you?! How could you?!¡± ¡°Oh stop it,¡± Linghui Mei snapped again, glaring at both of them. ¡°Like an old married couple, yet you can¡¯t make peace?¡± ¡°WE ARE NOT -¡± Qian Shanyi gasped, fell on her knees and theatrically shielded her eyes with one hand. ¡°Ah Yonghao, even she doesn¡¯t believe our lies! Fine, Mei, we admit it! Our love is so strong it could shatter mountains!¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s face went white with terror, his hands grasping at his hair. ¡°Absolutely not! No love, no nothing!¡± ¡°- so mighty that even if heaven and earth mingled, we would withstand it all together!¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s face went even whiter, pale as death. He hiccuped. ¡°I can¡¯t even withstand this¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°- so fiery, it can melt through even the coldest blizzard!¡± Linghui Mei stared at her antics with narrowed eyes. ¡°This is all one big joke to you?¡± ¡°My entire life is a joke,¡± Wang Yonghao moaned, burrowing his face in his palms. ¡°A joke?!¡± Qian Shanyi gasped, sweeping the hand that shielded her eyes wide, the other grasping at her heart. ¡°Is this¡­truly how you feel, Yonghao?¡± She sniffled, wiping her right eye with one finger, pushing a single tragic tear out of her tear ducts with her spiritual energy. ¡°Had even my love been¡­ just one big joke to you?!¡± Qian Shanyi stretched one hand to Linghui Mei, bending down until her forehead touched the tall grass. ¡°Please¡­ Do not believe his sweet lies¡­ At least you, should keep your heart whole¡­¡± Linghui Mei looked between Wang Yonghao, his face still buried in his hands, and Qian Shanyi, kowtowing down on the grass, one hand stretched towards her feet. Her face passed from confusion, to annoyance, to fury, and then settled on disdain. ¡°Cultivators,¡± she ceded through her teeth. Qian Shanyi started to cackle, then laugh, toppling backwards onto the grass, clutching at her chest. ¡°Oh saints and heavenbreakers, you should have seen your faces!¡± she laughed, wiping tears of joy from her eyes.
It took them another twenty minutes to convince Linghui Mei that they haven¡¯t been married, and that despite Qian Shanyi¡¯s character, she was still a serious and mostly reliable cultivator. Qian Shanyi still snickered, as she sat back down in front of Linghui Mei. ¡°We have more important things to discuss, in either case,¡± she said, her face growing serious. ¡°I think I have figured out what I meant by helping you develop a new spiritual energy recirculation law.¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes flew open, full of cautious hope. Suspicion that this was a trap was gone, replaced with somewhat justified suspicion that Qian Shanyi was having her on. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qian Shanyi paused, chewing on her lip. She wasn¡¯t looking forward to this, but it was best to have everyone on the same page right away. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to like it.¡± Suspicion changed, growing more serious. Qian Shanyi sighed, getting her writing set out. She¡¯d need some numbers, diagrams. ¡°Let me explain my reasoning first. The biggest problem isn¡¯t so much the spiritophagy, it¡¯s that the Empire will kill you on sight.¡± Linghui Mei gave her a hesitant nod. ¡°Let¡¯s consider what it would take to get kitsune taken off the slaughter list,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°I only know the broadest bureaucratic details, but essentially, this is a matter of proving there is a path towards coexistence. And spiritophagy isn¡¯t as big of a hurdle as it may at first seem.¡± Qian Shanyi picked up a clean sheet of paper, starting to write. ¡°You said you need to feed once or twice a week? Let¡¯s suppose we can find some volunteers. Perhaps you could feed on them while they sleep, so not much of value is lost.¡± There was a slight twitch to Linghui Mei¡¯s ears, a narrowing of her eyes. It seems Qian Shanyi¡¯s suspicion was correct, and she already did so. Easy enough to find a drunkard to feed on, one who will not be suspicious of feeling terrible after a bad night out, who won¡¯t go to a healer. No need to hide a body, to worry about a missing person being traced. Perhaps she even worked in taverns before - a good place to find ¡°food¡±. ¡°How many volunteers do we need?¡± Qian Shanyi continued, not letting her thoughts show. If Linghui Mei wanted to keep this a secret, she could make an effort at pretending ignorance, ¡°Let¡¯s think of this in terms of hours of memory you need to consume.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not direct -¡± She waved Linghui Mei off. ¡°Yes, yes, I can imagine, it won¡¯t be a direct translation from soul damage to days lost. I had experienced that on my own self already, but we are just estimating for now. Say you need to eat twenty four hours of memory equivalent per week - we can split this across four volunteers, just to be safe. Let¡¯s assume that these volunteers - not cultivators, just ordinary people - fully recover within two months. In that case, you can survive by rotating between thirty to forty people, like goat farmers rotate their herds between different fields.¡± Linghui Mei pursed her lips, unhappy about being compared to a ravenous goat. ¡°Your tails are much fluffier than goat ones, do not worry.¡± Qian Shanyi assured her, which only seemed to make her grumpier. Strange. ¡°Forty volunteers might seem like a lot, but¡­ It isn¡¯t,¡± Qian Shanyi said, writing out more numbers on her piece of paper. Demographic ones now, from what she could recall. ¡°This is about making peace, the core spirit of reformation. Even if only one percent of people are idealists like me and would help you out, we are talking about two to three kitsune per ten thousand people, at an easily sustainable rate. Any town the size of Glaze Ridge would be more than enough for you.¡± She turned back towards Linghui Mei. ¡°But unless kitsune are much better at hiding than I suspect, there aren¡¯t anywhere near that many of you around,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°in fact, I¡¯d bet there are a good ten to a hundred times fewer than this. I do not know wherever the food ever was a problem, what truly happened with the kitsune lords - but it no longer is.¡± The kettle started to whistle, and Linghui Mei took it off the fire, pouring them both some tea. She looked thoughtful. ¡°You really think people would go for it?¡± Wang Yonghao asked. His head poked out above the palisade again, wet hair slicked back, away from his face. ¡°I did, but I am¡­¡± ¡°Insane?¡± Qian Shanyi offered, accepting her cup of tea with a grateful nod. ¡°Altruistic.¡± Wang Yonghao scowled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many other people would be like me.¡± ¡°I know a couple back in my city, who would go for it for sure,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°Admittedly, for them it would have been a sexual thing, but food is food.¡± Wang Yonghao rolled his eyes at her, for some reason assuming she was joking. Linghui Mei blushed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not my preference - but there are all sorts of strange people out there,¡± Qian Shanyi finished with a shrug. ¡°The point is, it¡¯s not an insurmountable obstacle. We would have to prove your feeding is safe, but that is much simpler than developing a whole new recirculation law.¡± ¡°But?¡± Linghui Mei said, full of anticipation. ¡°You said I wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°But there are two sides to spiritophagy,¡± Qian Shanyi said with a sigh, leveling her gaze at Linghui Mei. ¡°That you need it to survive, and that you grow stronger when you feed. Am I wrong?¡± Linghui Mei drew herself up, ears flattening against her head, eyes narrowing. Qian Shanyi watched her calmly. ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°Nobody is attacking you here,¡± she said impassively. ¡°Just answer the question.¡± ¡°We are not like you -¡± Linghui Mei growled, with a bit of a scowl. ¡°Save your outrage. Stronger or not?¡± ¡°Yes, but -¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve expected.¡± Qian Shanyi cut her off. ¡°Cauldrons, demonic cultivation techniques¡­ Feeding on innocents had always been the fastest path towards power. This would be the actual threat in the eyes of cultivators - that some kitsune will take it, grow beyond all limits. And with your transformations, hiding from justice becomes surprisingly easy. Even easier, if you could cultivate.¡± ¡°We are not like you,¡± Linghui Mei growled, ¡°We keep watch of our own, we do not take more than we need, we -¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that none of your fellow kitsune would be seduced by power? None at all?¡± Linghui Mei scowl grew wider. ¡°Stop using that word,¡± she said, quietly. ¡°What word?¡± ¡°Kitsune,¡± Linghui Mei hissed, leaping up on her feet, ¡°It¡¯s not our word, it is yours. It¡¯s jiuweihu. Jiuweihu!¡± Qian Shanyi blinked. An old term, was it not? She said it before, too. A bit of oral culture, shared by all jiuweihu, or something Linghui Mei herself researched at some point? ¡°Okay,¡± she said easily, ¡°Can you guarantee that none of your fellow jiuweihu would be seduced by power?¡° ¡°Can you guarantee that none of your fellow cultivators will slaughter innocents?¡± ¡°No. I know well that some do.¡± Linghui Mei threw her hands up in the air. ¡°Then why do you expect us to uphold a standard you do not?¡± she shouted. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± ¡°I am not expecting anything,¡± Qian Shanyi explained patiently. ¡°Nor am I talking about what is fair. I am talking about what it would take to present a good case. To build trust. Some people - me included, frankly - would say we cannot tolerate a conflict based on a maybe. That we¡¯ll figure out how to catch and slaughter jiuweihu who turn to demonic cultivation when and if they become a problem, separate from you simply needing to feed. Others will say that we will need a solution well in advance. If we had one on hand, it would all be that much simpler.¡± ¡°So what do you propose?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, looking up at Linghui Mei, not getting up off the grass. This wasn¡¯t going well, but she had to finish. ¡°Spiritophagy, by itself, is not the problem. Transformation, by itself, is not the problem. Only their combination. So this gives us two potential approaches.¡± Qian Shanyi wrote them out on her sheet, as branches off a tree. ¡°One: develop a new spiritual energy recirculation law that not only removes your need to feed on souls, but also your ability. Reconstructs your soul from the ground up. It takes many weeks to fully adjust to a new recirculation law - if some jiuweihu tried to back out, other cultivators would notice. Two: develop one that removes your ability to transform.¡± She tapped the second option. ¡°Destroying is always easier than creating. Perhaps we could even manage it on our own.¡± ¡°No.¡± Linghui Mei scowled, fangs growing out in her mouth. ¡°Leave me defenseless, unable to run? Absolutely not.¡± This isn¡¯t just about you. How many other jiuweihu would take that chance for peace? ¡°Yeah.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed again, rubbing her hair. ¡°About what I expected. So that only leaves the first option. The much, much harder one.¡° She tapped the back of her writing brush against her forehead, thinking. ¡°Well, one step at a time. If we could develop a different way for you to feed, or at least prove it does not harm ordinary people in the long term - it would help, give us options. Allies, perhaps. And the first step is to teach you how to cultivate.¡± Qian Shanyi looked in Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes. She was still glaring at her, agitated after the outburst. ¡°How about we take ten minutes before we continue?¡± Qian Shanyi said, getting up off the grass. ¡°I¡¯d prefer for you to calm down first. An agitated mind is one unprepared for cultivation.¡± Linghui Mei huffed, stalking away. Qian Shanyi watched her go. With any hope, this wouldn¡¯t put her off the idea entirely. Chapter 65: Meditate On Peace And Track Your Future Linghui Mei stalked over to the edge of the world fragment, far from Qian Shanyi, fuming. Qian Shanyi kept track of her out of the corner of her eye, giving her space to relax. It was an understandable reaction, especially since Qian Shanyi had apparently been stepping on her toes every time she called her a kitsune. Qian Shanyi spent their break drawing up the diagrams she would need for the lecture and bringing a couple other odds and ends over to the kitchens. Tea was good for the mind, there was little reason to move somewhere else. Minutes ticked by, one after another. The time of their break had passed, but Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t call Linghui Mei back. They were in no rush, and It was best for her to decide to return herself. Wang Yonghao stayed in the bath, splashing around like an enormous carp. Finally, four minutes later than she said, Lingui Mei came back, looking contrite. ¡°I am sorry for my outburst,¡± she said with a short bow, ¡°you haven¡¯t said anything deserving of it. I should have already known there would not be a simple solution, and you have agreed to help me despite me bringing you nothing but trouble. I¡¯ll try to keep my temper under control.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyebrows rose of their own volition. She expected her to simply try to sweep it under the rug, not apologize. ¡°No harm done,¡± she said easily, ¡°I must apologize as well, for calling you a kitsune.¡± Linghui Mei let out a breath she had been holding. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, sitting down opposite Qian Shanyi on the grass. ¡°It seemed that there was some history there,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, seizing the opportunity. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of ¡®jiuweihu¡¯ being an endonym. I¡¯d love to hear what you know of your own history - I imagine it¡¯s quite different from what the empire teaches.¡± The history books called that time period the ¡°reign of the kitsune lords¡±, but she didn¡¯t think it was worth mentioning. Linghui Mei chewed her lip nervously, thinking it over. She opened her mouth, then closed it, swallowing her first response. ¡°We don¡¯t know much,¡± she finally admitted, voice full of quiet loss. ¡°Many songs, stories passed on from parent to child. Tales of how we have built great cities and palaces, and how it all came crashing down. I have made it my life¡¯s work to collect more than most, but¡­ It is still just scraps of what we had before. ¡± ¡°Nothing about cultivation?¡± ¡°Cultivators? Plenty. How you¡¯ve slaughtered us.¡± Qian Shanyi chuckled quietly. ¡°No, cultivation. Most historians agree that jiuweihu cultivated back then - it was one of the reasons the war with them was so bloody. One of the reasons I do not particularly doubt you¡¯d be capable of learning, even.¡± A flurry of emotions passed over Linghui Mei¡¯s face, before it settled into an uncertain frown. ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°nothing like that. I suppose we talk more about the feats we could do - but not how we achieved them.¡± ¡°Understandable.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Perhaps you can sing some of those songs to us later. But for now - let us talk about cultivation.¡± She glanced towards the bath. ¡°Yonghao, will you join us? You must already know everything I have to tell. I¡¯d appreciate your assistance in teaching.¡± ¡°I could assist you from here.¡± Qian Shanyi frowned. ¡°No. This is a complex topic. It has to be taught properly, not half-assed.¡± There was a glimmer of appreciation from Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes. ¡°In that case¡­ I think I¡¯ll stay out,¡± Wang Yonghao said lazily. ¡°Are you ever getting out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s comfortable in here. Have I told you that it was a great idea to build a bath? Because it was. One of your best ones.¡± ¡°You¡¯d soon turn into a fish.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯d like to be a fish. Swimming all day, not worrying about anything, it¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Then Mei would eat you up.¡± Linghui Mei blushed. Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, no matter,¡± she said, pulling out her diagrams, arranging them in front of herself. Creative and destructive cycles, a sketch of the meridian network, key differences between an ordinary person and a cultivator. ¡°If you won¡¯t help, then stay quiet while I teach Mei. She won¡¯t need more distractions.¡± She nodded to the jiuweihu opposite her. ¡°Are you ready to begin?¡± Linghui Mei nodded, sitting down in a lotus pose. It took her a moment to fold her legs, clearly unused to it as she was. Much calmer than before, at least, ready to listen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sit like me,¡± Qian Shanyi said, gesturing to her legs. ¡°Sit how you are comfortable, please.¡± Linghui Mei breathed out, and untangled her legs, putting her feet to one side. Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Tell me what you know about spiritual energy.¡± ¡°My mother taught me about qi,¡± Linghui Mei said self-consciously. ¡°Is that what you mean?¡± Qian Shanyi inclined her head, considering another outdated term. If her mother taught her - one jiuweihu to another, all oral tradition - no wonder they were still using it. Hopefully there won¡¯t be too many bad habits that would have to be unlearned. ¡°Qi is an old term,¡± she finally said, motioning for her to continue. ¡°It¡¯s not used anymore, but it used to be mostly synonymous. Just give me the summary, so I know where you are starting from.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Linghui Mei breathed out, ¡°Qi is -¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t it used anymore?¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s voice interrupted them. Qian Shanyi pursed her lips, angling her head slightly towards the bath. She specifically asked him to shut up. ¡°Is this relevant, Yonghao?¡± ¡°I mean, I am interested. It¡¯s all over the scrolls and manuals, and some of the old monsters -¡± ¡°I ask,¡± she cut him off sharply, ¡°because we were starting the most introductory class on cultivation, and you¡¯ve said you¡¯ll stay out of it. I have done this lecture many times back in the sect. There is already a lot to remember, all out of the gate. Offsides like that only make the students more confused.¡± ¡°So what, if a student asks a question -¡± ¡°And if Mei asked me this question, I would have responded differently,¡± Qian Shanyi said, eyeing Linghui Mei. Jiuweihu in question sat patiently, eyes darting between her and the bath, head bowed down slightly. ¡°You aren¡¯t my student, she is. I asked you to stay quiet for a reason.¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Qian Shanyi motioned to Linghui Mei with a sigh. ¡°Do you want to know? It¡¯s about a history of terminology, at the end of the day. It doesn¡¯t matter what you call a pot as long as it cooks rice.¡± Linghui Mei considered her question for a moment, before shrugging with one shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve said I could pretend to be a cultivator, hide among them. Would this be something most of them would know?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. She still didn¡¯t want to call herself a cultivator. Frustrating, but understandable. ¡°No. As you can see, Yonghao is ignorant.¡± She tapped her cheek, considering it. ¡°Then again, you would always be missing a lot of context. Perhaps it¡¯s best if you could pass for a bookish disciple, someone who could speak about these topics but be too shy for much else. It isn¡¯t such a long digression, either.¡± Linghui Mei inclined her head, deferring the decision to her. Qian Shanyi did always like talking about the history of the reformation. Perhaps she could indulge herself as well¡­ No. She had a duty to her student. She couldn¡¯t afford to waste more time than necessary. ¡°The key question always was: what is Qi?¡± she said, after a short pause, cutting down a much longer lecture down to bare essentials. ¡°Sixty years ago you could ask a dozen different cultivators and get two dozen different answers. Some would talk about the focus a fighter puts on different parts of their body as they take a swing, and how this focus switches throughout the fight. Others about the speed, movement, and the force in their muscles. Still others, about breathing techniques, how they imagine a sort of ¡®energy¡¯ spreading through their limbs. Or about emotions, how you feel anger squeezing your chest or love fluttering in your belly. And some would talk about what we today term spiritual energy.¡± Linghui Mei listened attentively. Perhaps one of those descriptions resonated with what she ¡°knew¡±. ¡°All using the same word to talk about entirely unrelated concepts - a complete mess,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°It didn¡¯t help that many sects deliberately perpetuated the confusion, to keep their lower ranked disciples fumbling in the dark, using them for their labor while feeding them scant scraps of true knowledge. The era of reformation brought about standardization in many areas, terminology among them, and so thirty-odd years ago ¡°spiritual energy¡± was canonized as the new, precise term. There is a law that requires all newer books to abide by the terminology, with limited exceptions. This way, If you see ¡®qi¡¯ written in a book, you know that it¡¯s an old text, and to be on guard for inaccuracies.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Linghui Mei frowned at that last word. ¡°So because my mother talked about Qi,¡± she said slowly, ¡°it means what she told me was all wrong? I will not believe that for a second.¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head, deciding to be diplomatic. ¡°Not necessarily. It just means she would have been imprecise. This isn¡¯t surprising - it would be a miracle if a scant few jiuweihu, working without books, without true research, based on scraps of knowledge carried all the way from¡­ the distant past could manage to rival an entire cultivation civilization. But it does mean there may be misconceptions in what she told you, simplifications, theories that have since been proven wrong. Please simply tell me what you know - we can go from there.¡± That seemed to relax Linghui Mei, and she began her tale. Much of it was already familiar to Qian Shanyi - it wasn¡¯t uncommon for new inner disciples to come into the sect full of ¡®ideas¡¯ about how spiritual energy worked, and there tended to be many commonalities. Though to Linghui Mei¡¯s credit, her words were fairly close to the truth - she recalled the five major types without error, and her descriptions of the process of absorbing and utilizing spiritual energy were very accurate. It came with the species, Qian Shanyi supposed - if you hunted with spiritual energy, you would know it intuitively. She made notes throughout, for later reference. ¡°This is fairly good,¡± Qian Shanyi said once the explanation concluded. ¡°A bit imprecise, like I have said, but very good otherwise.¡± She glanced down at her notes. ¡°Only one thing I have to address right away. You said that ordinary people have no ¡®qi¡¯, only ¡®life force¡¯. It¡¯s an understandable mistake, but there is no fundamental difference between the two. These are both just different types of spiritual energy, and ordinary people of course have both. One is gaseous, the other much more solid, formed into a soul.¡± ¡°There are techniques to reverse this transformation, too,¡± Wang Yonghao chimed in. Qian Shanyi sighed in annoyance, but ignored the interruption. Pivot, move on. ¡°Yes. There are demonic cultivation techniques to reverse this transformation, to use human beings for power.¡± She paused, glancing at one of Linghui Mei¡¯s tails. ¡°Arguably, what you do is one of them.¡± ¡°Also non-demonic techniques! Though they are pretty rare.¡± ¡°Yonghao, if you don¡¯t stop interrupting me, I¡¯ll move this lesson into your bath.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll be good.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed in frustration, and turned back to Linghui Mei. ¡°Now, you have said you can sense spiritual energy?¡± Linghui Mei nodded silently. ¡°Show me,¡± Qian Shanyi said, taking out a blindfold and handing it to Linghui Mei. ¡°I¡¯ll expel spiritual energy from one of my fingers,¡± she explained while Linghui Mei put it on. ¡°You just have to say which one - the blindfold is so that you do not cheat, rely on my face to guess. It¡¯s a standard test, most inner disciples go through it at some point.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qian Shanyi raised her hand in front of herself and started, but stopped when she felt Linghui Mei¡¯s spiritual tails rise up towards her hand, surrounding it from different directions. ¡°You sense with your tails?¡± she guessed. ¡°Yes,¡± Linghui Mei nodded, pulling the tails away. ¡°Should I keep them at a distance?¡± Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek. Complex question, really. ¡°Humans do not have tails,¡± she said, ¡°We sense using the cilia of our soul, hair-like threads that grow on its surface. My own senses are not precise enough to tell if you have any. Yonghao, I don¡¯t suppose you have an advantage here?¡± ¡°So now I can talk?¡± ¡°When I ask you a direct question, obviously.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t sense that precisely either.¡± ¡°Would it be bad if I didn¡¯t?¡± Linghui Mei asked. ¡°It will be a disadvantage,¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally. ¡°My own cilia are a good twenty meters long, and can sense spiritual energy in all directions, even through walls. If you have to rely on your tails, only sensing through touch¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Linghui Mei interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s like a second nose. There is a smell to the qi, how it flows through the air.¡± Qian Shanyi leaned back. ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll modify the test a bit, so we can figure out the differences.¡± A couple minutes of experimentation showed that Linghui Mei could sense spiritual energy as well as any other high refinement stage cultivator, and even better up close. With her tail almost pressed up against Qian Shanyi¡¯s soul, she could even distinguish between individual spiritual pores that vented spiritual energy. Qian Shanyi had to rely on her own internal senses to reach that level of precision. There were some drawbacks. Cilia of a soul filled a space, bending all around obstacles, even passing through walls, though it reduced their sensitivity a fair bit. Qian Shanyi could sense anything that happened near her to a uniform degree; but Linghui Mei¡¯s senses dropped off sharply depending on the direction in which the spiritual energy moved; if it was expelled directly away from her, she sensed almost nothing. Furthermore, there was a bit of a gap between when the spiritual energy began to move, and when Linghui Mei sensed it. On the other hand, she could follow a trail of spiritual energy in the air, left by a cultivator¡¯s passing. Just like a scent, in that respect. ¡°You are sensing the degenerate form of spiritual energy as well, I think,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ruminating over the results. ¡°The form it turns into once used. It would explain how you can trail cultivators so well.¡± ¡°Cultivators cannot sense it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi said, scratching her chin. ¡°At least, not generally. It¡¯s interesting. Now try hiding your tails - let¡¯s see if you can at least sense the presence of spiritual energy without them.¡± She could. Very imprecisely, and only within about five meters of herself, but she could. ¡°Probably you likewise have the cilia, simply untrained,¡± Qian Shanyi said, pleased with the results. ¡°This is very good. Now, can you sense the flow of spiritual energy within your body?¡± Linghui Mei gave her a strange look. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯d be like smelling my own organs.¡± Qian Shanyi laughed slightly. ¡°I am afraid this is where the scent analogy breaks down. Sensing the flows of your inner spiritual energy is the first step on the path of cultivation - you cannot learn to control its movement without it. You should have an advantage here, at least - your body already has much more of it to be sensed than a normal disciple. So this will be where we start - it¡¯s very different from sensing it on the outside, but not too complex in itself. Are you comfortable?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is important. We don¡¯t want any distractions, and this will take a while.¡± It would still take a good month in the very best case scenario, but Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t want to discourage the jiuweihu right away. Linghui Mei shifted around, changing her posture on the grass, rolling her neck. ¡°Can I lie down?¡± ¡°No. You are a beginner, you¡¯d fall right asleep.¡± After a minute, Linghui Mei nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°The first step is to learn to consciously focus on the sensations of your body. Close your eyes, if you still have them open beneath the blindfold. Focus on your breathing, on the feel of air passing through your nose. In and out, in and out. Gentle movement of your nostrils alongside it.¡± Linghui Mei did so. Her ears flicked slightly with every breath. ¡°Your mind will begin to drift,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°You will start to think about what happened over the last day, your plans, your fears. This is normal - do not get disappointed when it happens. I find that giving a bit of token acknowledgement to the thought helps, before bringing yourself back to just breathing. The goal is to have it occupy your entire awareness. Once you get used to bringing your mind back on track, I¡¯ll teach you how to analyze your own body.¡± ¡°Mostly I am just smelling you two. Tea. Wood, wet grass.¡± ¡°That¡­ might be an issue,¡± Qian Shanyi said, frowning. ¡°Closing the eyes is meant to cut off your external senses, but we can¡¯t close your nose. Perhaps we¡¯d need to build you some enclosure, with a stable scent, to help you focus.¡± ¡°Can I go to the edge, at least?¡± Linghui Mei asked, lifting her blindfold over one eye. ¡°There is too much here, next to the kitchen. I still smell the meat.¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Qian Shanyi said, standing up and stretching her limbs. ¡°In fact, experiment on your own for a while. I¡¯ll keep watch topside, while Yonghao takes a nap here. Then when I return, we can discuss how well it¡¯s going.¡± She walked over to the bath. ¡°Yonghao, get out of the bath. I need your help.¡° ¡°Must you?¡± ¡°You know I won¡¯t hesitate to walk in and dress you up myself, right?¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡±
Wang Yonghao¡¯s fingers were all wrinkled from the water as he tied the rope harness around his waist. ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯ve figured out a plan for Linghui Mei,¡± he grumbled quietly, ¡°but don¡¯t you think you should pay more attention to this duel you got yourself into? With Jian Shizhe?¡± ¡°I am paying exactly as much attention as little Shizhe deserves.¡± Wang Yonghao glared at her. She shot him a satisfied grin. ¡°Do you at least have a plan?¡± ¡°Of course. Step one is to wait for my body to recover.¡± Wang Yonghao stopped working on the harness, turning to face her fully. ¡°Recover from what?¡± ¡°The tribulation?¡± Qian Shanyi said, blinking in confusion. ¡°My healer said I should refrain from cultivation for two weeks, out of which six days had already passed, as far as my body is concerned. The duel is in three days, at noon - this gives me sixteen full days in the world fragment, if I spend all my time here. Plenty of time to quietly recover and then prepare for the duel. I¡¯ll be entering it at full strength, while Jian Shizhe is still adapting to his prosthetic - not that he¡¯ll know this.¡± ¡°Did you also figure out what in the name of the netherworld you were trying to do by getting into it?¡± Qian Shanyi blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t need to. That part was obvious.¡± ¡°Enlighten me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you read my notes?¡± Wang Yonghao glared at her again, and stormed off, the rope whipping on the ground behind him. He came back, holding her stack of notes. ¡°DP: Chakr. con-zap trap, trade F. for M-set,¡± Wang Yonghao read out loud, before looking up at her. ¡°What is any of this supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Duel plan: use chakram, confidence lightning trap, trade face for - better - mindset,¡± Qian Shanyi translated easily with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s shuttle diplomacy." ¡°Do I even want to know what shuttle diplomacy means?¡± "Hm. Let me explain with an old joke," she said, "how do you make the daughter of an ancient sect patriarch marry a completely ordinary peasant?" Wang Yonghao stayed silent, staring at her. She waited patiently. Finally, he sighed, and gave in. "How?" "Very simply!¡± She grinned wider. ¡°First, find your peasant, and ask him: do you want to marry a woman you''ve never met? He says, why would I? Then you say, ah, but she is the daughter of a sect magnate whose wealth eclipses the sky - and he agrees, because it¡¯s a completely different question. Then you go to the biggest bank, and ask - do you want an ordinary peasant to be your boss? Of course they refuse. But what if he was the son in law of an important sect patriarch? Well, then it¡¯s a completely different question. Then you visit the sect patriarch, and you ask - would you like to marry your daughter out to an ordinary peasant? And before he laughs you out the doors, you say - alright, fine, but he is the president of this enormous bank. Finally, you visit the daughter, and you ask her - do you want to marry the president of a bank - and she says, feh, I''ve seen a hundred thousand young masters, they are all the same - he will forget about me in a week and I will die alone. And then you say - ah, but he isn''t even a cultivator, he would live with you as equals - and now it¡¯s a completely different question." Wang Yonghao kept glaring at her once she finished up. ¡°This explained precisely nothing.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°Meditate on this, junior. Now get me back up into the tavern. I have books to read, and you should take a rest while I keep watch. We can talk more about this in a couple hours.¡± Chapter 66: Hold The Bunny Gently, Like A Dumpling By the time Wang Yonghao came to relieve her again, she finished all the farming books she took out of the library. She was always a fast reader, and could have brought more - but she didn¡¯t want to be suspicious. Linghui Mei had barely moved in the six hours that had passed in the world fragment - still meditating on the edge of the world fragment, a blindfold over her eyes. Qian Shanyi approached her quietly, with a frown on her face, and crouched next to her. ¡°Have you at least taken a break?¡± she said, carefully poking Linghui Mei in the shoulder. Linghui Mei reached up and pulled the blindfold off with a tired hand. Her eyes looked dead, unfocused, staring past Qian Shanyi¡¯s head. Her hand rose slowly, rubbing at her face. She shook her head slightly. ¡°Hm,¡± Qian Shanyi said, pursing her lips. ¡°This is what I get for deciding to see how long you¡¯d go before getting bored.¡± Linghui Mei looked at her dumbly. Too mentally drained for anything else. ¡°You told me to meditate.¡± ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. ¡°First time, most disciples get bored to death after fifteen, twenty minutes. I figured you would as well, stop, go do something else, try again later. Maybe get three or four tries in before I came back, give us something to talk about. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d just keep pushing yourself like this. My fault for not being more clear, I suppose. Well, come on.¡± Qian Shanyi helped Linghui Mei up, one hand under her arm. The Jiuweihu staggered a bit, legs not ready to bear her weight after many hours of sitting, and Qian Shanyi held her up while she adjusted. ¡°Your mind isn¡¯t used to having little to work with,¡± she explained, leading Linghui Mei towards the kitchens. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like a muscle, it has to be trained, slowly increasing the exertion. You¡¯ve pushed it far beyond what it can handle, so now you are going to rest, maybe take a nap.¡± ¡°Will I have to do this again?¡± Linghui Mei said, laying down on the grass, one hand covering her eyes from the light. ¡°For how long?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, starting to make tea. ¡°You are in no condition to think about something that complicated right now. It takes a while, but if it helps, there¡¯s a faster method - it¡¯s just a bit expensive and a little dangerous. I didn¡¯t want to mention it until I was sure you were committed, but well¡­¡± She gave Linghui Mei a considering look. ¡°Seems like you already are.¡±
Linghui Mei woke up a couple hours later, her head still aching a bit after that horrible meditation session. Qian Shanyi said she had only been at it for six hours - but it felt like an eternity. She wasn¡¯t looking forward to more. The memory brought with it a spike of betrayal, no longer muted now that her mind did not feel like viscous honey, and with it, a spike of guilt. Why didn¡¯t she tell me how I was supposed to meditate? Who am I to question how a teacher does things? Stilling her heart, she got out of the hut, careful with the door beams, and looked around the world fragment. Qian Shanyi was there, some thirty meters away, humming quietly, putting small stakes into the ground. They were all tied together into one long chain with silken thread. She turned around with a cheery smile. ¡°Feeling better?¡± ¡°A bit,¡± Linghui Mei said, giving the cultivator a long look. She still couldn¡¯t fully decide how she should treat this strange woman, behave around her. Not like a cultivator, clearly, though she would never say this out loud. But she was a strange friend, if that is what she was trying to be. She felt no malice from her, but that meant little - she saw how good Qian Shanyi was at lying. A second spike of guilt right through her heart. Who was she, to doubt the intentions of those who saved her life? Once from the spirit hunter, twice from her own loose tongue. Foxes were not cats, to have nine lives to trade. Perhaps she should treat her like a fellow jiuweihu? But no. Qian Shanyi said she was her teacher now - but Linghui Mei could see she treated it like a joke, not realizing the weight of her own words. Not how a jiuweihu would, not at all. It wouldn¡¯t be right to treat her the same way. She wasn¡¯t used to this, a human knowing what she was, neither her child nor a fellow jiuweihu. This was new and different, but she would adapt. Jiuweihu always did. Linghui Mei headed towards Qian Shanyi, a hundred thoughts warring in her mind. Even if Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t behave like a proper teacher should, it felt wrong not to contribute, offer her service. Seeing her approach, Qian Shanyi nodded towards her work. ¡°We¡¯ll be starting a farm here,¡± she explained. ¡°Beans, so that we won¡¯t starve if we have to spend a lot of time on the inside - or at least that was my plan before you entered the picture. I was figuring out where to plant them, where to put the posts.¡± Linghui Mei bowed respectfully, and gave the work another look with a critical eye. Now that she knew what to look for, it was easier to see the pattern. Regular lines, with space for a farmer to walk in between. ¡°If I may make an observation¡­¡± she began. Qian Shanyi snorted, immediately waving her off. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, simply speak plainly. I am no Elder of Farming, to expect such deference.¡± Linghui Mei paused. Again this confusion. Why was she rebuffed? A teacher was owed respect. ¡°They are a bit too far away from each other,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°I would put them closer together.¡± ¡°You think? How much?¡± ¡°By about a fifth.¡± She kneeled, poking a finger at the ground. ¡°This earth feels a bit too wet for beans, and a bit too hard, but not too much. You¡¯d have to do something about the grass as well.¡± ¡°Yeah, I have been thinking we¡¯d plow it, or maybe burn it off. Yonghao can do it easily,¡± Qian Shanyi said, putting her hands on her hips, giving Linghui Mei another of her long, considering looks. A little cold, like sizing up a good shovel. ¡°Do you know how to farm? You sound like you speak from experience.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve worked on farms, in gardens, here and there,¡± Linghui Mei said. ¡°Farmers always need an extra pair of hands for the planting and the reaping.¡± ¡°I imagine it¡¯s easier to find work that way, when traveling from place to place?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡­ don¡¯t ask too many questions. And the ones they do, I know the answers to.¡± Qian Shanyi hummed in agreement and bent down, starting to roll up the thread, pulling the stakes out of the ground one by one. She chewed on her lip, brow creased in a frown. Linghui Mei followed after. ¡°I keep thinking of how you feed,¡± Qian Shanyi said when they reached the end of the line, and she laid the thread on the ground to adjust the distances, with Linghui Mei¡¯s help. ¡°Not just the souls, but the meat as well. Hunting seems dangerous, but purchasing it off the market¡­ You would need to find a place where to feed safely, away from prying eyes, and also come up with an excuse not to eat in public. Not to mention how expensive it would be¡­ Perhaps if you were the one cooking most meals, but even then¡­¡± Linghui Mei shifted around uncomfortably. What was she supposed to reply here? Qian Shanyi caught her eye, and frowned. ¡°Hm,¡± she said, ¡°Should I not pry? I can imagine that this could be a closely held secret among the jiuweihu.¡± ¡°A secret?¡± ¡°Where you find food, how you hide. All things that could make you easier to track. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything, if you still do not feel comfortable sharing.¡± Linghui Mei exhaled some tension. That it was a secret was true enough, but hearing it stated so plainly it was hers to keep was calming. She still felt like she had to say something. ¡°I do not just eat meat,¡± she said after a long pause. ¡°Only mostly meat. Fruit, bread as well, as long as it is not too much. And¡­thank you, for not prying.¡± Qian Shanyi smiled, going back to the stakes, but¡­ There was something off about her. A little twinkle in her eye, a pause after Linghui Mei spoke, just a bit longer than seemed necessary. Was Linghui Mei being paranoid, or did she know something, connect more dots? She couldn¡¯t imagine how, not from what little she said - but Linghui Mei still had no idea how she realized that jiuweihu did not need to kill people to feed on them, all in the middle of the two of them trading insults. Qian Shanyi caught her staring again. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you -¡± Linghui Mei swallowed. ¡°What did you figure out just now?¡± ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± Qian Shanyi burst out laughing. ¡°I can¡¯t help myself, really. I didn¡¯t want to speak up again, since you have asked me not to.¡± She shook her head sadly, continuing with a light smile. ¡°You must replace people on occasion, don¡¯t you? Not children, but adults. A woodcutter falls off a tree, breaks their neck¡­ And you return from the forest with their face, having eaten the corpse.¡± She snapped her fingers, eyes glowing. ¡°Or no, perhaps not a forest - a hospital. That would be a perfect place for you, wouldn¡¯t it? Among the dying?¡± Linghui Mei shuddered. ¡°How do you know that?¡± she asked, staring straight at Qian Shanyi, her work on the stakes completely abandoned. She had to clasp her right hand to her thigh to keep it from trembling. ¡°I know I¡¯ve revealed nothing. Can you read my mind?¡± What else did she know? ¡°Ha!¡± Qian Shanyi laughed. ¡°I wish! No, nothing of the sort.¡± Linghui Mei clenched her teeth, forcing herself to remain calm. ¡°Then how?¡± ¡°Just a good guess,¡± Qian Shanyi said, scratching her head. ¡°Nothing more. It only makes sense. The best place to hide is one where nobody would look, no? If you replace a person, there is nothing to suspect - no missing person, no scene of grisly murder. Any deviations in your behavior - desire to often eat alone, lacking memories, forgetting names - can be explained by changes after sickness or trauma. With all the sick people - it is easy to find an opportunity, a decent target. After death, there¡¯s a window before the soul fully dissipates - about an hour, I believe - and if you get to the body before that happens, that would be a good meal. And you should still get their memories, right? Certainly safer than trying to sneak into beds at night.¡± Linghui Mei breathed out. The secrets of her children were still safe. Thank the Heavens. Qian Shanyi grimaced, continuing, ignorant of the struggle within her soul. ¡°The empire keeps quiet about what you can do. With how few of you are out there, most people wouldn¡¯t even know what to look out for. You could work in the same room as a cultivator for a week straight and they would not even have an inkling of suspicion. Damnable spirit hunters.¡± Linghui Mei kneeled in front of Qian Shanyi, bowing her head to the ground, grass tickling her ears. ¡°Please, I beg you. Do not spread this knowledge further. Not even to cultivator Wang.¡± ¡°Hm? Oh, absolutely.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will -¡± ¡°Get up before bugs start crawling up your nose,¡± Qian Shanyi said, annoyance clear in her voice. ¡°Why even kowtow? This is a minor request that costs me nothing. Keeps attention away from me, even.¡± Linghui Mei sat back up, looking away. ¡°You have asked me to,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Five times when you pass by -¡± ¡°That was a joke, and an obvious one at that,¡± Qian Shanyi snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so childish you did not understand it. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°Was telling me to meditate also a joke?¡± Linghui Mei snapped back. ¡°Why not tell me I was supposed to take breaks? You spoke as if you expected me to violate the orders of my teacher.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you exactly so that this -¡± Qian Shanyi gestured to Linghui Mei¡¯s entire body. ¡°- this pointless deference would not start to happen. Orders? Obviously I would expect you to violate them, if I ever gave any. To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens! How do you imagine walking this path if you only listen to what you are told to do, without thinking about the point of the instructions? Nobody can teach a cultivator how to walk the path of cultivation except themselves. Even if your elder practices the exact same cultivation law, they will not have the same body, the same meridians, now would they? At best they can provide advice. So why kowtow to someone who might know nothing of use?¡± ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± Linghui Mei scowled. ¡°Deference to a teacher is pointless? As expected of you cultivators. Will you tell me I may slap my own mother as well?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted dismissively. ¡°If your mother tells you to go beat your head against the wall, then slap her without restraint. Put your shoulder into it.¡± Linghui Mei huffed in response. They glared at each other for a minute. ¡°I apologize for leaving you alone for six hours,¡± Qian Shanyi finally said, ¡°that was my mistake. Back in my sect, I would not have done so - I have far too much on my mind, and it is not fair to you as a student. But I will not apologize for giving you tasks that are just a bit too hard to accomplish, a bit too strenuous. I will warn you away from hurting yourself - but at the end of the day, this is your cultivation. I cannot know what will and will not work for you. I don¡¯t even know if your meridian network is the same as that of us humans. If I instructed you as I would a human disciple, and you followed all my ¡®orders¡¯ to the letter, no matter how much it hurt, you might end up killing yourself. Ask questions, and think about what you are doing before you do it. If I think you should push yourself beyond your limits, because there is a good reason for it, I will tell you explicitly.¡± ¡°And you call yourself a teacher?¡± Linghui Mei huffed again, feeling her cheeks flush with anger. To think she ever considered treating her as a jiuweihu. ¡°A teacher knows what is best for their student!¡± ¡°You can call me whatever you like. ¡®Fellow cultivator Qian¡¯ is fine. ¡®Shanyi¡¯ is fine too.¡± ¡°Each teacher leaves a part of their soul in their student,¡± Linghui Mei hissed with righteous anger at a careless fool blundering across life. She poked Qian Shanyi in the chest, hard, though the cultivator did not budge. ¡°One that the student carries for the rest of their life. It¡¯s a bond as tight as between a mother and child. If the mother was not sure that a meal was safe to eat, would she ever dare feed it to her children?¡± Qian Shanyi narrowed her eyes a fraction. ¡°That is not a karmist teaching, I know that much,¡± she said, ¡°A bit of jiuweihu wisdom?¡± Linghui Mei abruptly stood up, brushing her clothes off. ¡°You are not suited for our wisdom,¡± she threw over her shoulder, ¡°let¡¯s get back to farm work. A cultivator¡¯s hands might still be trusted, even if their soul cannot.¡±
Qian Shanyi knocked on the simple wooden door, and stepped back, waiting for a response. In her hands, she held a pair of bamboo containers, full of fresh, heated dumplings, stacked on top of one another. She opened the top one, wafting the smell around the door with the lid - it was best to involve all the senses to make a good first impression. Once morning came, she sent Wang Yonghao to scout out the name of the tavern where the spirit hunters stopped for the night. By her estimation, scouring the town for the non-existent trail of Linghui Mei would take at least a full day, and no matter Bao Sheng¡¯s convictions, all cultivators needed sleep. She expected them to be at it for several hours at night, and then find a place to sleep, relying on other local cultivators to continue the search, before picking back up in the morning or around mid-day. She was, of course, entirely correct. The door stayed quiet. There was a thin red rope passing over the top of the door, with a small wooden sign claiming it was for emergencies - likely attached to an alarm seal of some sort - but Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t want to make that much fuss. She gave it a minute and knocked again, a fraction louder. This time, she heard soft shuffling behind the door, and half a minute later it cracked open. A pair of sleepless eyes peered at her from the darkness, beneath a head of short brown hair. A wide nose sniffed the air, and the eyes locked on the containers in her hands. ¡°Greetings.¡± She bowed shortly. ¡°This here cultivator is Qian Shanyi. I come bearing gifts -¡± She lifted the containers higher for emphasis. ¡°- and some information for one Bao Sheng - is he here?¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The head grunted, opening the door wider, revealing a ruffled cultivator in a pale red spirit hunter robe, tied carelessly. His arms were thick and muscular, like small tree trunks - a rare sight, outside of body fundamentalists. ¡°Sheng, you have guests!¡± the cultivator called out, reaching out for the bamboo containers. Qian Shanyi handed them over. ¡°A guest. Just one. Put some robes on.¡± An indistinct answer from the darkness, like a groan of a wounded animal. ¡°I already let her in,¡± the mysterious cultivator called back, somehow translating the groan, and walked deeper into the room. Qian Shanyi politely waited at the entrance. ¡°She bribed me with food. Get up, three hours is plenty.¡± More shuffling. A heavy thud of something falling to the floor. A minute later, Bao Sheng emerged, brushing his hair with one hand. His eyes looked as fresh as last night, not even squinting at the light from the doorway, light glinting off the lenses. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian?¡± he asked her, covering up a yawn with his other hand. She bowed again, throwing a glance around the hallway the room was in. Nobody else was nearby. ¡°We have found some clothes - we think the ones the kitsune used, though we could not be certain. I wanted to bring them to you, in case it would help, and again apologize for my foolishness last night. May I come in?¡± Bao Sheng looked back at the room, grimaced, and turned around uncertainly. She smiled at his indecision. ¡°You have already seen my room. I will not judge yours. I would prefer not to speak of this out in the hallway.¡± He sighed, and waved her in. The room was small, with only a single narrow bed. A small lump under the covers, snoring lightly, betrayed the presence of Jian the tracking hound. A bedroll was rolled out on the floor next to it, with bags laid out all around, various odds and ends, and an enormous bow leaning against one of the walls. Talismans and pills were arranged on a small table, together with a stuffed plush crow. Qian Shanyi let her eyes slide off it casually. ¡°I apologize for our humble accommodations -¡± Bao Sheng said, leading her into the room. The cultivator who let her in sat down on top of his bedroll, already digging into her dumplings. Seeing her enter, he gestured with his chopsticks. ¡°These are incredible,¡± he said, interrupting Bao Sheng. ¡°Are you the chef?¡± Qian Shanyi bowed slightly, still surveying the room for a convenient place to stand. ¡°I am glad my humble cooking has been to your liking, fellow cultivator..?¡± Noticing her pause, Bao Sheng whirled around. ¡°Honorable cultivator Chen,¡± he said, aghast. ¡°Did you not even introduce yourself?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t seem relevant.¡± Chen shrugged with no remorse. ¡°She was here for you. Chen Tai, spirit hunter. Pleasures and all that.¡± She snorted. ¡°Pleasure is all mine.¡± Bao Sheng seemed torn between going on a tirade and not wanting to embarrass his companion further - but in the end, he stayed quiet. Instead, he stalked over to the window, and tore the blinds open, letting the morning sun shine directly into the room. Chen Tai hissed like a rabid snake, covering up his eyes. Qian Shanyi leaned against a wall, and pulled a set of ripped maid clothes out of her bag. Linghui Mei¡¯s robes, the very same ones Wang Yonghao stashed in the gardens last night. They were still soaking wet, though she squeezed most of the rainwater out. ¡°Yonghao found these in the gardens this morning,¡± she said, handing them over to Bao Sheng. ¡°Not far from the window that leads into the disposal chamber. We thought they might have been the kitsune¡¯s - they are so torn up, they have to be - and since I was already planning to make an apology for interfering with your hunt, I wanted to bring them to you. I¡¯ve also written a list of everything I could recall that was in the bag the kitsune stole - perhaps you could trace it that way, from something it lost or sold.¡± Bao Sheng took the robes carefully, and kneeled down next to the bed, gently beckoning his dog from under the covers. His other hand held a simple clicker, two ceramic plates attached together by a strip of metal. Jian poked his nose out, sniffed at the robes, and growled. Bao Sheng clicked several times in a curious pattern, until Jian¡¯s nose growled again and vanished back under the covers. ¡°It is the kitsune,¡± Bao Sheng said, setting the robes aside on the table. ¡°Thank you for bringing them to us. The scent of the transformation vanishes after a couple weeks, and our old sample was already running thin.¡± Linghui Mei told her as much, so this was not surprising. ¡°What have you been using before?¡± Qian Shanyi asked curiously, feeling a sudden spark of inspiration. She came here to put the spirit hunters fully on the false trail they laid a day before, but she could still get more out of them. If nothing else, she had to stall a bit, make sure they were the ones to make the connection. Bao Sheng nodded towards the stuffed crow on the table. She reached over and picked it up, examining the stitching. ¡°It is well made.¡± She complimented. ¡°By the kitsune, you think?¡± ¡°Doubtful,¡± Chen Tai grunted. ¡°Stolen. Just like those clothes.¡± She hummed neutrally. Arguing the point would only make her more suspicious. ¡°Would you mind if I examine it?¡± She said, gesturing with the crow. ¡°I am something of a seamstress as well as an immortal chef. I won¡¯t claim to have great skill, but¡­ Perhaps there is something of value to be found here, if the kitsune chose to carry this crow. Maybe the stitches could tell me where it came from.¡± Think about where the robes came from, please. I know you are sleep deprived, but just think! ¡°If you would prefer,¡± Bao Sheng said, inclining his head, ¡°We won¡¯t need it for the scent now.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, putting the crow into her bag. She¡¯d lie about the stitches and materials, and then the spirit hunters would have nothing at all to go on if they ever tried to search for Linghui Mei¡¯s kid. Better that way. ¡°At least I can hope to still be useful.¡± ¡°You have been of great help already,¡± Bao Sheng said, shaking his head. ¡°Even without the delay, I doubt we would have caught up to the kitsune in the gardens. You pointed us straight towards the sewers - without you, it would have taken us a good hour longer to search through the entire tavern.¡± ¡°I still feel responsible.¡± She sighed, running a hair through her hair, as if preparing to leave. ¡°I won¡¯t take up more of your time. I hope you catch this kitsune. It seemed that you had some vengeance to make.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ A long story.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®a long story¡¯?¡± Chen Tai grumbled. ¡°Just take off your glasses.¡± Bao Sheng turned away from her and towards Chen Tai. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but she could imagine the glare. ¡°What?¡± Chen Tai said, glaring up at him, eyes still half-shut against the sunlight. ¡°She brought us food and is helping, for free mind you, when she doesn¡¯t have to. The least you can do is sate her curiosity.¡± ¡°It really is no trouble,¡± she said. She was curious, but not enough to press the issue. Bao Sheng sighed, and turned around. His hand came up, pulling his glasses off his face. His face rippled, as if the skin was being pulled after them, and then it dispersed in a puff of smoke. An illusion? Masterfully crafted one, at that - she hadn¡¯t sensed it at all. Behind it, his face looked much the same, only with a long scar running horizontally across, through both missing eyes. The skin had healed flat, leaving only scar tissue behind. ¡°When I was a young cultivator, I walked in on it feeding,¡± he said, putting the glasses back on, voice hollow and tense. ¡°It took my brother, and then my sight.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s even the same kitsune,¡± Chen Tai added. ¡°It is,¡± Bao Sheng threw over his shoulder, with sudden fury in his voice. ¡°I felt its spiritual energy, I heard its voice, and you said its fur is orange, bright like caramel. I know it is the same one.¡± Chen Tai raised his hands defensively, chopsticks still held in his right. ¡°I am sorry for your brother,¡± Qian Shanyi said kindly. Nothing new to it - she already knew Linghui Mei killed cultivators. ¡°And I once again apologize for this intrusion. Thank you for telling me, and good luck on your hunt.¡± She turned around, and headed towards the doors. She stopped there, one hand on the doorframe. Like helpless puppies, I swear. ¡°Just one more thing,¡± she said, coming back into the room. The two spirit hunters looked back at her, one with tired eyes, the other with no eyes at all. ¡°I kept thinking this as I headed here. Why leave the clothes in the garden?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The clothes the kitsune left? Why leave them there?¡± ¡°It probably had transformed in the garden. Shed the clothes.¡± ¡°Hmm. Yeah, that would make sense¡­¡± She headed towards the doors again, but came back just a mere moment later. ¡°Although¡­ Why not transform above the hatch, and toss the clothes into the sewer? It would be one less piece to leave behind, one less thing you can track. Surely it knows that it¡¯s scent fades in a week, that leaving new things for you is a weakness.¡± Chen Tai frowned at that. Bao Sheng started to pace around the room, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Maybe it did not want to get tangled up in them?¡± Chen Tai offered. ¡°It would mean it was going to swim downstream. This is a good clue.¡± ¡°Good point. Or it was trying to trick you, and swam upstream. A bit of a gamble, what you would believe.¡± Qian Shanyi offered, keeping Bao Sheng in the corner of her eye. They had to put it together themselves - if she was the one to offer the conclusion she was already blatantly guiding them towards, even these two might grow suspicious, or reject it outright. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Bao Sheng said, shaking his head. ¡°It¡­wanted us to find the clothes. Why would it want that? It would just lead us to the sewer hatch faster¡­ And the sewage waters would wash away the scent of the transformation¡­¡± Suddenly, he stopped as if frozen, head held in his hands. ¡°That trail last evening. The one we lost near the river. We have to find it now.¡± Finally, sweet mercy. Like making a baby do arithmetic. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s - I¡¯ll explain on the way. Grab your bow. We have to be quick, before it¡¯s gone entirely!¡± Qian Shanyi bowed, and left the spirit hunters to their devices. Her job here was finished.
Qian Shanyi hummed a little song as she headed back to her room at the tavern. She made a couple short stops in town along the way, and her bag with the stuffed crow was hanging over her shoulder, a small cage held securely in the other hand. Wang Yonghao was lazing on the bed when she entered, little knife chiseling away at a piece of wood. His eyes slid over her and stopped on the cage in her hands. He frowned. ¡°What is that?¡± Qian Shanyi raised the cage in her arms to her eye level. ¡°A bunny.¡± The beautiful white rabbit in question shifted around in its cage, hopping over to the side. She expected it to be anxious from the unfamiliar surroundings, but it was surprisingly calm. She pulled a piece of lettuce out, and fed it through the bars. ¡°Does it¡­ have a name?¡± Wang Yonghao asked slowly. ¡°It didn¡¯t,¡± Qian Shanyi said, putting the cage on the table and opening the latch. She reached in, and pulled the rabbit out, holding it carefully under the feet and over the torso. The rabbit mostly ignored her. ¡°But I came up with one on my way back.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Yihao. Tuzi Yihao.¡± Wang Yonghao groaned, covering his face with both hands. ¡°Shanyi, no.¡± ¡°Whyever not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a stupid name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a perfect name,¡± Qian Shanyi said, holding the rabbit up next to her face so that they could look at Yonghao together. The rabbit flicked an ear, and she fed it a second piece of lettuce to keep it calm. ¡°I think it suits him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a really stupid name.¡± ¡°Tuzi Yonghao is jealous of you, Yihao,¡± Qian Shanyi cooed, rubbing the rabbit with her nose. Yihao stayed silent, chewing on its piece of lettuce. ¡°Jealous of you and your handsome rabbit ears.¡± ¡°I am not -¡± Wang Yonghao groaned again. ¡°You can¡¯t name the rabbit that.¡± ¡°I already did.¡± Qian Shanyi winked at him. ¡°It¡¯s far too late, Yonghao. Your devious schemes will not get in the way of Yihao¡¯s rise to rabbit greatness.¡± She carefully hid the rabbit in her robes. She didn¡¯t want it to get scared at the sight of a thirty-meter drop from within the cage. Deep pockets within her robes were nice and dark. ¡°Now open up your inner world. I have good news for little Mei.¡±
Linghui Mei was busy plowing their burgeoning field when they returned, using a small plow they made last night, from a pair of swords and a piece of wood. Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t want her to overwork herself, but the jiuweihu was surprisingly strong, and seemed calmer when she had something familiar to do, so she did not protest too much. There wasn¡¯t much else to do in the world fragment, really. It was either farming or meditating, and Linghui Mei didn¡¯t yet have the right mindset for the latter. Her initial bad experience didn¡¯t help matters. Qian Shanyi hoped that if she let her rest for a couple days, she would be more willing to go back to it - but for now, she didn¡¯t push the issue. She could hardly blame her. Many disciples complained about the meditation practice - it was the exact opposite of engaging, at least until their inner senses strengthened to the point where they could observe their own spiritual energy flows. Admittedly, Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t empathize that much - she had already learned to meditate several years before she even became a cultivator, just out of a desire to grasp at anything related to the practice, no matter how small - but this was still a fact of life in any sect. ¡°Mei!¡± Qian Shanyi called out once they had descended down to the ground. ¡°Come here. I have a present for you.¡± ¡°A present?¡± Linghui Mei said warily, approaching the two. Qian Shanyi quickly untied herself from Wang Yonghao, and then reached into her bag. ¡°Ta-dah!¡± she said triumphantly, raising the stuffed crow high into the air, like an offering to the Heavens. Linghui Mei made an incomprehensible sound, something between a whimper, a groan, and the sound of her own heart being choked up in her throat, eyes glued to the crow. She rushed towards Qian Shanyi. ¡°Ah-ah-ah! Not so fast!¡± Qian Shanyi chided, putting her free hand on Linghui Mei¡¯s forehead to keep her a step back, holding the crow as far away as she could from the hasty jiuweihu. Linghui Mei struggled against her, arms outstretched, trying to grab it. ¡°A crow in your hand may be better than a swan up in the skies, but you know what¡¯s worse? The spirit hunters finding you again. Don¡¯t want your new scent on it quite yet.¡± ¡°How did you -¡° Linghui Mei choked back a sob. ¡°How is it here? Spirit hunters took it from me.¡± ¡°I traded it from the spirit hunters for some old rags,¡± Qian Shanyi said with a small grin. ¡°Said I would look it over for clues. Somehow I don¡¯t anticipate finding any - but let¡¯s keep it stored away until they leave town, hm, just in case I have to show it to them again? Yonghao, if you don¡¯t mind - go put it on top of our hut.¡± Wang Yonghao took the stuffed crow from her outstretched hand, and with a few long strides, walked on air, placing the crow up on the corner of their hut, in full view of the entire world fragment. He took a moment to position it, small feet apart, so that it would look like it was sitting, just like a real bird would. Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes never left it, though she stopped struggling to grab it. The height of the hut was only a psychological barrier in the first place, with how high she could jump. She sniffled, wiping her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would ever - you¡¯ve actually -¡± She stopped, then turned around, and bowed deeply towards Qian Shanyi, almost folding herself in half. Qian Shanyi frowned. What was she doing again? She thought they went over this. ¡°Master Qian -¡± Linghui Mei began. Ten meters away, Wang Yonghao grabbed his head in despair, looking back at them. ¡°NO! Don¡¯t call her that!¡± ¡°- I apologize for my earlier rudeness -¡± ¡°Stop! It will go to her head!¡± Qian Shanyi started to cackle, then laugh, hands resting on her hips. ¡°You see what you did?!¡± ¡°- you may be a¡­ strange teacher - ¡° ¡°Oh, Yonghao, it¡¯s far too late to stop her now!¡± ¡°- but I would still be honored to have you as my master -¡± ¡°Stop! Do you even understand what you are unleashing?¡± ¡°- please, accept me as your disciple in truth.¡± Linghui Mei finished, then kneeled down on the grass in front of Qian Shanyi, her head buried in the grass. ¡°I would like to learn all you have to teach.¡± ¡°Of course I accept,¡± Qian Shanyi grinned her most wolfish grin, and leaned down to help Linghui Mei back up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me your master,¡± she whispered into Linghui Mei¡¯s ear, ¡°except when Yonghao is nearby. His anguish is like the sweetest liquor.¡± Linghui Mei inclined her head a fraction in understanding. Wang Yonghao rushed back towards them, his hands cupped together in a begging gesture. He stopped in front of Linghui Mei. ¡°Please tell me you were joking?¡± he pleaded. ¡°Or that Shanyi put you up to this? I don¡¯t think I could handle her with an actual student. She is a menace as it is.¡± Linghui Mei drew herself up, nose held high, shoulders straight. ¡°Watch your tongue, cultivator,¡± she said in a dangerous tone. ¡°You are talking about my master. Who gave you the right to besmirch her name?¡± Qian Shanyi laughed again. Wasn¡¯t the spring ghost festival coming up soon? She couldn¡¯t possibly ask for a better gift. Wang Yonghao fell on his knees, hands covering his face in despair. ¡°Shanyi, tell me honestly. Are you a demon? How did you corrupt her this fast?¡± ¡°Natural talent.¡± She snorted, then schooled her face into a gravely serious mask, of a kind she often saw on her own elders. ¡°Yonghao, Yonghao. What are we going to do with you? I already have two disciples. If you don¡¯t shape up you¡¯d never be a real sect elder like me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want - what?¡± He moved his hands away, narrowing his eyes in suspicion. ¡°What do you mean two disciples?¡± She reached into her robes, taking out the bunny. He seemed to have already fallen asleep. ¡°Mei and Yihao. I count two.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyebrow twitched, and she just barely held herself back from laughing again, keeping her face serious. ¡°It is a rabbit!¡± ¡°A cultivator can be from any species. I don¡¯t discriminate.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s teeth ground together. Could she make him set out sparks? She had to try. ¡°It is physically incapable of comprehending what cultivation even means!¡± he said. ¡°He is a bit dim, I agree,¡± she said thoughtfully, patting Yihao on the head, ¡°but we all have our faults. There''s no reason to be rude.¡± She handed the rabbit over to Linghui Mei. ¡°Here you go, Mei. This is your new friend - Tuzi Yihao. Please keep him safe.¡± ¡°You¡­named the rabbit?¡± Linghui Mei said slowly, taking Yihao from her. She looked at it uncertainly. Qian Shanyi could see that Linghui Mei thought the name was strange, but wasn¡¯t going to speak up. It only amused her more. ¡°Is it for me?...¡± ¡°Yihao is not food,¡± Qian Shanyi explained patiently, ¡°Yihao is for you to hunt the rosevines. They are very stupid creatures, but they can still somewhat learn what is and isn¡¯t a threat to them. They rarely attack me or Yonghao anymore, for example - but they still fruit underground, making more of themselves. You will watch over honorable Yihao, use him as bait, and when they come out to eat him, kill them instead. This way we could cull their population, keep our farms safe, and teach you how to kill things with your dagger.¡± Linghui Mei nodded, hugging the rabbit closer to her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get more rabbits for food soon,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, ¡°But not Yihao. Yihao has the soul of a hunter - you can see it in his eyes.¡± ¡°Can you at least tell her that that name is stupid?¡± Wang Yonghao begged. ¡°Tuzi Yihao? It is unbearable.¡± Linghui Mei drew herself up again, turning Yihao away from Wang Yonghao as if to protect him. ¡°If my master says it is a good name,¡± she cut back, ¡°then it is a perfect name. What would you know about rabbits, cultivator Wang?¡± Seeing the despair in Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyes, Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t think she would ever stop laughing. Chapter 67: Face Ahead, Your Shoulders Wide, And Stare Down The Dangers The next day within the world fragment passed quietly. Wang Yonghao finished constructing the latrine, with Linghui Mei¡¯s help, and then used fired clay to seal all the holes within it, the same way they did with the chiclotron. Two chambers - one for the latrine itself, cubic and deep, and one for the paleworms, wider and shallower, to make space for their hive - and keep it high and dry, away from the latrine itself. The chambers were connected with a stone pipe that could be sealed up with a smaller plate of stone, flush against the side of the overall chamber. They added three more pipes around the other sides of the hive chamber - currently sealed and leading nowhere - to make expanding the system easier in the future. The paleworm queens were doing well in their small, temporary chamber. They had fattened up on the grass clippings, and laid many eggs for the worker worms. As soon as the latrine system was done cooling from the firing, they would move them into their permanent home - the faster they got acclimated to it, the better. Linghui Mei was making good progress on their farm. Qian Shanyi helped her cut the grass - most of it now laid out on top of their hut to dry, as future feedstock for the rabbits, and the rest piled next to the latrine system for the paleworms. Now she was plowing the new field, turning the earth over to soften it, and prepare it for the beans. Her meditation practice was progressing well, too - after some advice from Qian Shanyi, she seemed to be pacing herself a lot better. Qian Shanyi investigated the jiuweihu¡¯s plush crow, carefully taking one of the sewing lines apart to look at the stuffing inside. Linghui Mei watched her like a hawk through the whole process, seeming ready to take her head off if she went too far. She was very, very careful when she sewed it back up. After she was done, Linghui Mei had moved her meditation spot to sit on the grass right below where the crow sat on the roof of their hut. Perhaps it also served as good meditation. And Qian Shanyi was¡­ slowly going mad with boredom. She couldn¡¯t cultivate, couldn¡¯t prepare for her duel that slowly drew ever closer. Couldn¡¯t play games, because the others were busy with actual work. Couldn¡¯t even go into town, visit the library, because she had to be economical with her time - every hour she spent outside was three point six hours of recovery wasted. Damnable ribs.
Qian Shanyi squinted at the rabbit in her hands. It was pitch black, with red eyes, and already tried to leg her in the face twice, to no results. She had to hold it back by the ears to keep it from trying to bite her - she was a bit worried it¡¯d break its own teeth on her spiritual shield. The duel gave them a great excuse to stock up on food. Up in the tavern above, they set a pot to boil at all hours of the day - and she sent Wang Yonghao out to buy a second one to boot. If anyone asked, she would say she used a dangerous immortal cooking art to recover faster, one that wasted a great deal of food. Not something she would have risked doing otherwise, you see, and certainly not something she would be willing to share. The ¡°wasted¡± food that ¡°failed¡± the purification of the non-existent cooking art went directly into the sewers, Wang Yonghao carrying the pots out in the open with no secrecy about it. In actual fact, the pots held only a small bit of rabbit soup, and were mostly filled with waste water from their baths, or melted ice from where the chiclotron was slowly dehumidifying the world fragment. Everything accounted for, with nothing out of place. Like a magic trick - food went into their room, and an illusion of it went out. ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed, jerking her hands to the side to make yet another kick of the rabbit go wide, ¡°Mei, do you have a moment? I need your help.¡± Linghui Mei put down the plow and jogged over to her. ¡°Yes, Master Qian?¡± she said, giving Qian Shanyi a deep bow. Ever since Linghui Mei accepted her position as a disciple, she had been hanging onto every little word of Qian Shanyi. Qian Shanyi smiled slightly seeing Wang Yonghao twitch a couple meters away from them. His back was turned to them, as he was busy stacking up other groceries he had bought on his excursion into the city. There was a big bag of rice and another of beans, plenty of spices and herbs, a small basket of apples - as well as three little rabbit cages. ¡°Does this rabbit look strange to you?¡± Qian Shanyi asked Linghui Mei, nodding towards the petulant rodent. ¡°Or smell differently?¡± Linghui Mei leaned in close, studying the rabbit. She sniffed the air, and the rabbit immediately tried to kick her in the face. Qian Shanyi had to pull it back again to keep her disciple safe. For someone without a spiritual shield, this kind of kick would actually hurt. They needed the rabbits to feed Linghui Mei. Her diet had to consist of mostly meat - and rabbits could feed on grass, which was in abundance. But in order to sustainably farm them, they needed to get a whole lot of rabbits. Linghui Mei had little experience tending rabbits - it was easier for her to keep her tails out when staying in one place, hiding them under her skirts instead of transforming many times a week, but the animals could smell the difference. It put them on edge, attracted suspicion, so she avoided them when she could. They still put their heads together, and figured that they would be aiming for one rabbit being ready for slaughter just about every day. That meant they would need to rotate about a dozen female rabbits through pregnancies - a figure that Qian Shanyi found frustratingly imprecise, and ached to get her hands on some proper books on rabbit care. They would also have to wait for a good couple months for the newly born rabbits to grow enough to be worth the hassle. In the meantime, they had to start stocking up on fresh meat - their current stores from the tribulation could only last them another couple weeks at the absolute most. ¡°It seems like a regular buck to my senses, and in good health,¡± Linghui Mei concluded her examination, stepping back. ¡°It¡¯s very aggressive. Aren¡¯t rabbits supposed to be scared little prey animals?¡± ¡°Some rabbits are just like that, Master Qian,¡± Linghui Mei said, shrugging slightly. ¡°Is there a reason to be suspicious?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qian Shanyi said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Wang Yonghao bought this bunny. That is a reason enough in itself.¡± ¡°Oh come on,¡± Wang Yonghao exclaimed, turning back to them. ¡°You really think so low of me that you don¡¯t think I can buy a rabbit right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your abilities to purchase a bunny, Yonghao,¡± she grumbled back, ¡°I am suspicious of your luck deciding to sneak in a demon beast under its guise.¡± Wang Yonghao laughed nervously in disbelief. ¡°No, that¡¯s - that¡¯s just a rabbit, right?¡± he said, glancing at Linghui Mei. ¡°Mei? Mei, please tell me that¡¯s just a rabbit.¡± Linghui Mei bowed to Wang Yonghao, her back barely bending this time. ¡°I have never met a rabbit demon beast. I have no idea.¡± ¡°Mei!¡± Wang Yonghao turned to Qian Shanyi, looking at the rabbit as if it was a snake rearing up for a strike. ¡°Shanyi, maybe we should just get rid of it. Best to be safe, right?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Qian Shanyi said, staring into the rabbit¡¯s blank red eyes. ¡°I suppose we can¡¯t know for sure. Good thing we don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t?¡± ¡°It¡¯s male,¡± Qian Shanyi said, lowering the rabbit. ¡°You bought two girls and a boy. We don¡¯t need a second boy for now - we already have Yihao.¡± ¡°Two does and a buck, Master Qian,¡± Linghui Mei corrected her with another bow. Qian Shanyi was glad to hear her start to voice her opinions directly. ¡°Rabbits are not human. They don¡¯t have boys or girls.¡± ¡°How about kitsune?¡± Wang Yonghao asked curiously, and Qian Shanyi¡¯s glare joined that of Linghui Mei. Wang Yonghao coughed awkwardly. ¡°Uh, jiuweihu. I meant jiuweihu. Do you have boys and girls?¡± ¡°Jiuweihu are Jiuweihu,¡± Linghui Mei said proudly. ¡°You are not my master to ask such questions, and it is not for you to know.¡± ¡°Thank you for your rabbit expertise, in any case,¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, trying to defuse the argument before it started. She grabbed the rabbit by the neck and snapped it, her hands moving so fast it had no time to even feel its own death. ¡°Help me skin it, will you? We¡¯ll be freezing the meat.¡±
¡°Yonghao, I am bored. Entertain me.¡± Wang Yonghao paused in his work, and glared at her in annoyance. She grinned. He finally broke after the seventeenth time she made the request. He was making a heavy tripod out of three short tree trunks - one they could place over the entrance to his world fragment, to serve as an anchoring point for lifting things in and out, or at least as something to tie a rope ladder to. Wang Yonghao was already straining a bit, carrying both her and Linghui Mei at the same time - and neither of them was all that heavy or delicate. Not like the large glassware that they would need to study the problem of the dead air in the world fragment. Right now, he was carving away at an attachment point between two of the legs of the tripod, while she laid on the grass next to him, hands folded behind her head. Wang Yonghao broke off his glare with a long-suffering sigh, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you are a menace to society?¡± ¡°Why thank you. I try my very best!¡± ¡°Not a compliment. Fine. Why should I entertain you?¡± ¡°Because I am bored and can¡¯t cultivate?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? You could go teach Mei something.¡± Qian Shanyi lifted her head up from the grass. Linghui Mei was crouching up on top of their hut, eyes glued to Yihao grazing right below her, twin tails twitching slightly above her head. The other rabbits were hidden in the hut itself, in cages of thick wood Wang Yonghao assembled earlier. ¡°She¡¯s busy,¡± Qian Shanyi said, letting her head fall back down. ¡°So am I.¡± ¡°You can afford a distraction. If she gets distracted, Yihao might get eaten. I would never forgive myself.¡± ¡°You could also go and clean the hut of the pine sap.¡± ¡°Already did. It¡¯s pristine.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Read books?¡± ¡°Already read everything I took out of the library. The ones you had - I ran into a research roadblock. Can¡¯t proceed without referencing the library either.¡± ¡°Organize the pills and such? We bought a lot -¡± ¡°Already organized.¡± Qian Shanyi paused for a moment. ¡°Twice, actually, I changed my mind about the organization scheme halfway through. Same with everything else we own. All packed away, inventory lists written down and indexed.¡± ¡°Maybe you should entertain me instead,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled, going back to his wood chisel. ¡°I am the one working here instead of lazing about.¡± Qian Shanyi groaned. ¡°Fiiiine,¡± she said after a long pause. ¡°E2e4.¡± Wang Yonghao looked at her in confusion. ¡°What?¡± Qian Shanyi waved her hand vaguely in the air. ¡°You showed me the notation yesterday, for shatranj?¡± She tried to sketch out a shatranj board in the air with a finger, but she didn¡¯t think it came across. ¡°Let¡¯s play it in our heads. I am white, e2e4.¡± Wang Yonghao glared at her again. ¡°I can¡¯t play shatranj in my head!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Qian Shanyi frowned. ¡°Just remember where all the pieces are.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t - ugh.¡± Wang Yonghao hefted the chisel in his hand, eyes darting between it and her forehead as if considering using her for target practice. She guarded her face with one hand playfully. Wang Yonghao put the chisel down with a sigh. ¡°Just¡­ tell me a story, maybe?¡± ¡°A story?¡± Qian Shanyi raised her head again. ¡°Like a cultivation story?¡± ¡°No, definitely not that.¡± Head dropped back to the grass with a soft thump. ¡°I don¡¯t know many other stories. There¡¯s history as well, but I suspect you won¡¯t like it either.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wang Yonghao said, ¡°You¡¯ve never read anything else? Romance, maybe?¡± Qian Shanyi grimaced. ¡°Many other women in my sect did, even ordered novels by post. I could never stomach the genre. Always felt that there was so much wasted time, so many misunderstandings. If I was the heroine, I would have had the hero seduced by chapter three.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually the other way around?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. ¡°Yes, that didn¡¯t make it any better. But I would have seduced the heroine as well, don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± Wang Yonghao quietly went back to his work, letting her comment pass. She was about to poke him again when he asked her. ¡°How did they even send you a novel through post? Not on a crystal chip, surely, right?¡± ¡°Letter novels,¡± Qian Shanyi explained, ¡°published the same way some journals are, like Cultivation and Rebellion. You pay a fee, then get a letter every few weeks with the new chapter. Print costs for a copy are a bit too expensive for a single disciple to manage, but they¡¯d pool their money, then pass the letters around until everyone had time to read. Our library had a whole shelf for these stacks of letters - they¡¯d usually pay for a proper binding once the novel was over, at least.¡± ¡°I see. I don¡¯t suppose you remember any of them?¡± ¡°Please,¡± Qian Shanyi scoffed. ¡°I scrubbed them all out of my memory, Yonghao. Terrible stuff.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, ¡°Then tell me about your life.¡± ¡°I already told you all the interesting parts.¡± ¡°You only ever think cultivation is interesting. Maybe I just want to hear about a normal day out of a normal person¡¯s life?¡± Qian Shanyi grinned. ¡°Aw thank you again, Yonghao! You think I am normal? That¡¯s a compliment coming from you, right?¡± That gave her another hilarious groan of frustration. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t think you are normal,¡± he said, glaring at her, ¡°I just think you might have heard some stories of other normal people.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Qian Shanyi chuckled, tapping her nose in thought. ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t want to hear about my life in the sect either. How about this: let me tell you about the Lodestone of the Red Fishmonger.¡° ¡°The fishmonger.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Yes, a fish merchant. I was¡­ twelve, I think? He was being rude about his ship¡¯s compass being broken and reared up to hit me while I was manning the counter.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyebrows climbed higher and higher as she spoke. ¡°He tried to hit a twelve year old? I am sorry that happened to you,¡± he said softly. Qian Shanyi shrugged easily. ¡°Eh. I didn¡¯t feel scared. If he did, he would have needed a stretcher to get back to his ship - our family had a lot of friends in the port. Still does. And as revenge, we got him to buy a whole crate of compasses when he only needed one, and at double the price at that.¡± ¡°And your dad was okay with this?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be?¡± she snorted, ¡°He taught me half of my tricks. Came up with the plan, too.¡± ¡°Your dad taught you how to scam people?¡± Wang Yonghao said, scandalized. Qian Shanyi shook her finger at him. ¡°Hey now, we didn¡¯t scam people. That¡¯s a bad word, makes customers avoid you. We just convinced people they wanted to buy more than they thought they did.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Wang Yonghao deadpanned, ¡°That¡¯s called scamming.¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Everyone walked away perfectly satisfied. Well, except this merchant.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t deal with you as it is,¡± Wang Yonghao said, shaking his head. ¡°tell me something that¡¯s not about scamming people.¡± ¡°Oh come on,¡± she whined, ¡°those are the best ones! At least -¡± Qian Shanyi heard Linghui Mei tumble off the roof, and her head snapped over to watch. She was wrestling with a rosevine, ripping into it with her dagger. A moment later, the demon beast fell still, and Linghui Mei tossed it aside, climbing back on the roof, her tails wagging happily. All throughout, Yihao didn¡¯t even move from his spot, calmly chewing on the grass. Qian Shanyi looked back to Wang Yonghao, sighing. The interruption scrambled her thoughts, and trying to rebuild her line of thinking brought her back to her parents. Sour worry. ¡°I hope they are still okay,¡± she muttered, eyes downcast. ¡°I wish I could at least get a letter from them, without worrying over my sect catching me in the process.¡± Wang Yonghao gave her a caring look. ¡°I am sure they are still fine. If they dealt with you for twenty years, they could handle themselves.¡± ¡°Mmm. I also hope so.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out. Maybe you can send them a request - something official, without your name on it? Just to see if you get a response.¡± ¡°No, I thought about that already. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, shaking her head. ¡°At least, for now. Getting any letter from this far out of town is unusual, and if the sect is keeping watch over their mail, they might investigate as a matter of principle. In a year or two, once things calm down, maybe. But for me, with this world fragment, it¡¯d be a good decade. Bit of a two-sided coin, this time acceleration.¡± She rolled back on the grass, staring up into the empty blue sky. ¡°But thank you for your thoughts. At least I am not as bored now. Just sad.¡±
Linghui Mei sat on their bed back in the tavern with a bored look on her face. Wang Yonghao was pacing anxiously in front of her. Qian Shanyi leaned against the wall, observing the two. The window was covered with fabric, nailed in place around the blinds, not letting even a bit of light in. ¡°Yonghao, you are stalling.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± he said, glaring at her. ¡°I am just preparing myself.¡± ¡°For what? You¡¯d forget it all anyway.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not every day I get my soul eaten!¡± ¡°You will now. At least every week.¡± ¡°You get what I mean.¡± ¡°I hope we won¡¯t have to go through this every time. Seeing as how, need I remind you, you will forget it happened.¡± Wang Yonghao just glared at her. ¡°Master Qian didn¡¯t need to prepare herself,¡± Linghui Mei said lazily. ¡°That¡¯s why she is Master Qian and you are just cultivator Wang.¡± His glare easily switched targets. ¡°That¡¯s because she is insane.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°You were the one who agreed to let her feed on you first, and you call me insane? I was very careful about it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even remember it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to remember. I just need to look at your face to know I am right.¡± ¡°Oh, fine,¡± Wang Yonghao huffed, and sat down on the floor in front of Linghui Mei. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Linghui Mei sighed, and reached out with one of her spiritual tails towards Wang Yonghao, beginning to feast on his soul. Wang Yonghao froze, staring off into space. Qian Shanyi nodded in satisfaction, and walked over to the still open entrance to their world fragment. The only reason they were even up here was because she didn¡¯t want to test how well Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world would react to his soul being damaged when they were on the inside. She had a weight tied to a long rope, and lowered it inside, measuring out where the ground started - still thirty meters below. That meant nothing collapsed - seemed like it was stable enough. She¡¯d wait until they were finished before sticking her head in, though. Reeling the weight back in, she looked back at the jiuweihu. Linghui Mei¡¯s face was creased in concentration, a drop of sweat rolling down her forehead. Her cheeks were rosy, with a slight blush. ¡°Having trouble?¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°Not really, it¡¯s -¡± Linghui Mei grunted. ¡°His soul is very -¡± She made a vague gesture in the air. ¡°- hard. Like rock candy. But I am managing. It¡¯s very filling.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°I expected him to have some nonsense in his soul. At least you can still feed.¡± ¡°Because of his luck?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qian Shanyi paused. ¡°You are taking it surprisingly well.¡± Linghui Mei shrugged. ¡°Luck, no luck, what does it matter? You are two cultivators helping a jiuweihu - my mother would die of shock. None of this makes sense. A couple more strange things won¡¯t matter that much.¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯d help you,¡± Wang Yonghao said softly, still staring off into space, ¡°we are good people.¡± Qian Shanyi frowned, looking at him. ¡°Is he supposed to be conscious?¡± ¡°No,¡± Linghui Mei said, ¡°usually when I feast, new memories vanish as fast as they form. You can¡¯t feel anything, can¡¯t see anything. Can¡¯t even wake up, just stay still until I finish - but his soul is hard and slippery. He can maybe recall the last ten, thirty seconds at most.¡± ¡°My memory is fine.¡± Same distant voice, though a bit annoyed. ¡°Please don¡¯t damage it.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Qian Shanyi said, approaching the two. She looked in Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey Yonghao, what do you call a farmer that grows rare herbs to make illegal aphrodisiacs?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°An immorality cultivator.¡± Wang Yonghao groaned. Qian Shanyi giggled, then waited a moment. Wang Yonghao¡¯s face relaxed again. ¡°Yonghao, do you remember a joke I said just now?¡± ¡°A joke? What joke?¡± ¡°What do you call a farmer that grows rare herbs to make illegal aphrodisiacs?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°An immorality cultivator.¡± Wang Yonghao groaned again, just as hard. Qian Shanyi giggled louder. ¡°This is hilarious,¡± she said. ¡°Hey, Yonghao -¡± It was a stupid joke, but perhaps she needed it. The duel, her parents, the tribulation, jiuweihu, the Heavens¡­ It all mixed together into one giant ball of stress and tension, threats upon threats and dangers piled up on traps and perils, like a ball of string tangled so tight it seemed that you couldn¡¯t even hope to untangle it. Her injury was like molasses poured on top. She couldn¡¯t even start, even if she knew where to pull. For all that she didn¡¯t show it, it still weighed on her, the plans she built seeming uncertain even if she could not find the loopholes. But now, it all felt a little more approachable. Like filling your stomach before taking another crack at a frustrating puzzle. A change in perspective, if not the circumstances. One step at a time, even the Heavens could be conquered. Chapter 68: Spin Your Webs, Six Hands Entwined The second day in the world fragment passed much like the first, and once evening had rolled around in the world outside, Wang Yonghao had left to make a new grocery run. He returned soon, three new rabbits in hand and cloaked in worry. ¡°Jian Shizhe is missing,¡± he said to Qian Shanyi when he landed down on the ground. ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°Rui Bao found me while I was outside,¡± Wang Yonghao explained, putting the rabbit cages up on their kitchen table. They were using the same set of three - it would make no sense to toss cages into the sewers, and there was no trick to make them vanish. ¡°He told me that the spirit hunters have left town, and that Jian Shizhe is missing. The sect doesn¡¯t know where he is.¡± Behind herself, Qian Shanyi heard Linghui Mei exclaim in surprise, as if a great weight fell off her shoulders. The jiuweihu rushed off somewhere, but Qian Shanyi had no eyes for her. She bit her lip, frowning, a spike of worry invading her heart. She fully expected Jian Shizhe to prepare for the duel, but him leaving the sect to go into seclusion - she didn¡¯t think it was likely. Unlikely meant unpredictable, and her plan was already pushing up against the limits of reliability. A lot of risk - if she lost the duel, her honor would suffer, and her honor was the glue holding together all the illusions they were weaving so far. Stealing the paleworms, the trees, even buying pills and talismans at a price that was not unreasonable - without honor, it would all start to crack. People might even turn an inquisitive eye to their past, start to question where the two of them came from. Justified risk, but a risk. Risk that only rose with every unlikely happenstance. ¡°Hmm,¡± she said, mostly concealing her inner turmoil behind her casual airs. ¡°Perhaps this duel won¡¯t be quite as boring as I thought after all.¡± Wang Yonghao kept his eyes on her, arms folded on his chest. ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°Me? Nothing,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Nothing I can do.¡± ¡°What do you mean, nothing?¡± ¡°My healer told me to rest for two weeks.¡± She made a broad motion with her arm, gesturing around herself. Towards nothing, everything, the entire world. She needed a minute of quiet to adjust her plan, consider the possibilities. ¡°So that¡¯s what I am going to do for the next four days. My ribs have stopped hurting, but the last thing I want to do is aggravate my injury right before a duel. That¡¯d leave me with a bit over a week to train.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s look only grew more annoyed. ¡°Jian Shizhe is doing only Heavens knows what, and you are just going to be resting?¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged helplessly. ¡°He is probably just training in seclusion. I didn¡¯t think this was very likely - for him to take me seriously enough to try - but it¡¯s still well within expectations.¡± Not well within expectations, but she did consider it possible. ¡°Or the Heavens kidnapped him, to cast shade on your honor.¡± She snorted at that. ¡°Too many steps in between, I think. Kidnapping Shizhe to cast doubt on me to indirectly involve you?¡± She shook her head. Implausible in the extreme. ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit with how your luck has behaved so far. If you were the one challenged to a duel, then it would have been a different question.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t fit?¡± Wang Yonghao scoffed at her. ¡°I found Rui Bao. I am already involved.¡± ¡°You said he found you. He even proposed to fight my duel for me - he already had a motivation to give us information. It¡¯s nothing new.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed in frustration, throwing his hands up in the air. ¡°I really do not think you are taking this seriously. Where¡¯s your big plan? You always have one.¡± ¡°Of course I have a plan.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s my role in it?¡± Qian Shanyi blinked at him in confusion. What was he on about? ¡°Yours? Nothing, for now. You can¡¯t fight my duel for me, and that¡¯s the most critical part.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wang Yonghao said, poking her in the chest. ¡°What, you think I can¡¯t even teach you anything? Do you even know how many sword fighting techniques I know? I don¡¯t even know that!¡± ¡°And if my plan relied on sword fighting, this would be relevant,¡± she said, slapping his hand away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ll welcome your help preparing in four days, once I am in top shape - but until then, the only thing I can do is rest.¡± ¡°Really now?¡± Wang Yonghao asked her sarcastically. His tone was actually pretty close to her own. ¡°Just rest, nothing else? Gather information, tools?¡± ¡°Information of what nature?¡± she scoffed, motioning towards their kitchen table, where her copy of the cultivator almanac laid in the open. ¡°I have a record of every past duel Jian Shizhe had ever fought right here. What new information could you bring me in three days?¡± ¡°I could go out, try to track him,¡± Linghui Mei said quietly, approaching Qian Shanyi from behind. She had her plush crow clutched tightly to her chest. ¡°The spirit hunters have left. It¡¯s safe,¡± she clarified on seeing Qian Shanyi¡¯s raised eyebrow. ¡°Then you would know where your enemy went - would that help?¡± ¡°Hmpf,¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, giving Linghui Mei a once-over. ¡°Safe, she says. And what if you get spotted, or attacked? An ordinary sect wouldn¡¯t even let you leave the compound until you could sustain a fully functional spiritual shield.¡° Linghui Mei scowled, some of that old anger coming back into her eyes. ¡°I am not a child - I know how to hide. And how to protect myself.¡± ¡°True enough.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, then spread her hands in an uncaring gesture. ¡°Of course you can defend yourself - but you can only do so as a jiuweihu, right? Simply taking your claws out would bring the spirit hunters running right back.¡± Qian Shanyi pointed at Wang Yonghao. ¡°This here is a fountain of unluck - even with a new face and scent, someone could spot you, trace you back to us. Or corner you, force you to reveal yourself - even if they had no idea who you were, simply by chance.¡± ¡°My luck?¡± Wang Yonghao said sarcastically. ¡°I thought you said there were too many steps in between me and what was happening. Now you are worried?¡± Qian Shanyi paused. That was¡­ not a bad point. ¡°Either Heavens are not involved, and it¡¯s safe for her to go,¡± Wang Yonghao continued, poking her in the chest again, ¡°or they are involved, and you need her to go, because otherwise they would blindside you!¡± Damn it all. A very good point, even if she hated to admit it. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said, ceding some ground. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say either way.¡± She turned back to Linghui Mei. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it seem as if you are a prisoner. If you want to take a walk through the town, track little Shizhe down - you can do it, of course. It is only your right. I simply do not think the risk is worth the benefits, but the decision is yours.¡± Linghui Mei looked a bit hurt, as if Qian Shanyi said something wrong. What got these two in the mood to push her so much? She was missing something. Wang Yonghao simply laughed at her, disrupting her thoughts. ¡°The actual risk is that Jian Shizhe would master a new technique with the Heavens for an instructor and blow your head clean off.¡± ¡°Including today, he has three days before the duel,¡± Qian Shanyi explained, her voice clean and measured, even if she wanted to snap at him. ¡°Even if he had some manual already on hand, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to master it, not unless he had already been practicing similar techniques for many months. Nor is it enough time to change his spiritual energy recirculation law. There is no real risk.¡± ¡°I could -¡± ¡°Yonghao, be serious,¡± she scowled at him. To his credit, he had the decency to look a bit ashamed. ¡°In all your stories - your luck does not pull things out of thin air. It won¡¯t turn little Shizhe into a one in a million genius overnight, a phoenix among mere pigs. At best, he might have gone to a neighboring town, bought a new weapon or some talismans - but I doubt even that. Given our relative standing, making too many strange preparations would make him seem scared, and he couldn¡¯t stomach that. It¡¯s possible, but not very likely. Most likely he is just adapting to his new foot - which is why I think the value of knowing it for certain is fairly low.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about value,¡± Wang Yonghao said dismissively, ¡°this is about you wanting to feel like the smartest girl in the entire room.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh you heard me,¡± he said, giving her a short nod, acknowledging his own stance. ¡°You do this a lot. And you may even be right most of the time - but it doesn¡¯t stop you from putting spokes in your own wheels just to feel smug.¡± Qian Shanyi blushed slightly. Who did he think he was? ¡°I do no such thing!¡± ¡°You absolutely do. You still haven¡¯t told me what your actual plan is for the duel!¡± ¡°Oh, so what?¡± She scoffed at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t involved in it anyways.¡± ¡°Says you?¡± he said, poking her in the chest again. She slapped his hand away, and he let her. ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t spot some error that you missed? How do you know I can¡¯t improve on it, if you never even tell me?¡± Qian Shanyi paused. That was a second good point from Wang Yonghao in only so many minutes - truly the world was turning on its head. Soon there would be demons up in the Heavens and celestials down in the Netherworld. ¡°- how do you know Mei can¡¯t help either?¡± Wang Yonghao continued, ignorant of her thoughts. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one to tell me I should pay more attention to other people, because they could help me? Should your own student teach you back, so-called ¡®Master Qian¡¯?¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°What slander is this?¡± She scoffed, blushing harder, this time from anger. ¡°I absolutely pay attention to you two!¡± ¡°But not when making your big plans, eh?¡± ¡°Yes I do?¡± She cut her hand across the air sharply, gesturing to the entire world fragment. ¡°Everything we¡¯ve built here - I couldn¡¯t have done it alone! Do you imagine I forgot this?¡± ¡°I said plans, not execution.¡± Wang Yonghao scoffed at her. ¡°You always make it seem so easy, come with a plan already prepared, don¡¯t you? Just explain the parts I have to do, and that¡¯s it. Not the logic you put into it, not really. That time we went to steal the paleworms? Just admit it - you only went along because you wanted in on the action.¡± Wang Yonghao leaned forward. ¡°You know, if you told me more about your suspicions that Mei might not have been completely honest, when you two went to sleep together - that you thought she might still snap, stuck here alone with you - we could have avoided your entire fight. I¡¯d have said we should feed her then and there. That¡¯d have changed your mind, wouldn¡¯t it Mei?¡± Linghui Mei glanced at Qian Shanyi, then shrugged with one shoulder, her bobbing uncertainly from side to side. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said quietly, ¡°Kraiat arkhalaI -, um, the river of time does not flow backwards. I can¡¯t say what would have happened. But I was pretty wound up after two days without sleep, and it would have helped.¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s smug grin grew wider. ¡°Yeah. And then you wouldn¡¯t have had to lose two days of memory, now would you, Shanyi? See what I mean?¡± Qian Shanyi squinted at Wang Yonghao. Where did this even come from? So annoying. But¡­ The two of them were making good points, damn them to high Heavens. She needed a moment to think, and so she closed her eyes, considering what they said. Her breathing slowed down, blush fading from her cheeks. Was she pushing them to stay out because it made sense, or because she wanted to keep playing alone? Knowing where Jian Shizhe went¡­ Speaking hypothetically, it could prove critical. He might not have time to master a new technique, but there were other things he could do. If she was in his place - she would have had a dozen different tricks to play, legal and not. If he picked up a weapon, an artifact with an unusual effect - one he wasn¡¯t known to be trained in - he could throw her plan off and not come off as too scared of her. It didn¡¯t seem terribly likely. But it was possible. But by the same logic - there were things she could do, hide cards up her sleeves, ones general enough they could counter a variety of things Jian Shizhe might be doing. She could even strengthen the narrative she was trying to build. ¡°Alright -¡± she said calmly, opening her eyes a couple minutes later. ¡°You admit it,¡± Wang Yonghao said, staring her in the eyes with triumph. ¡°Some of my jokes may have -¡± she continued, ignoring him, having to speak louder over his words. ¡°Oh you so admit it.¡± ¡°- given me a bit of tunnel vision -¡± ¡°Just say you were flying high on feeling smart!¡± ¡°- and I may have missed a couple good options -¡± ¡°You self-centered idiot -¡± Linghui Mei stepped behind Wang Yonghao and turned around, slapping him on the back of his head with one of her tails hard enough he stumbled forwards. He turned around to stare at her in confusion, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Show Master Qian some respect,¡± Linghui Mei said sharply. There was a smug twinkle in her eyes. ¡°She is a hundred times smarter than a rube like you.¡± Hearing that, Qian Shanyi shut her mouth. Such blatant praise took all the wind out of her sails. This degree of hero worship had to be unhealthy, and was definitely un-cultivator, but she felt there was more to it - something deeper, cultural, pure jiuweihu - and so she was hesitant to address it. ¡°You were on my side a moment ago!¡± Wang Yonghao cried, turning on Linghui Mei. ¡°I am always on the side of my master,¡± Linghui Mei said, raising her nose up high. ¡°She just needed a bit of help seeing the truth this time, this is all.¡± ¡°Thank you Mei,¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally. ¡°And thank you again, for your offer of help with the duel. And you, Yonghao, for pointing out I was thinking a bit too narrowly. After a second thought, I do think you two could help me.¡± ¡°Does this mean you¡¯d finally tell me what you meant with that nonsense about ¡®shuttle diplomacy¡¯?¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled, still rubbing the back of his head. A surprising amount of power in those jiuweihu tails. ¡°Sure,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°The duel is just a tool to help put Jian Wei in a position where he¡¯d help us get recognition for a sect that does not exist. It builds a narrative, in a way. That is why I scheduled it on the morning of the day when he returns back from his trip away from Glaze Ridge. And once we have that recognition, all sorts of doors will open for us.¡± Nodding towards Linghui Mei, Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°We could get help with your recirculation law, or even send a corrigendum request to the sapient life incompatibility act. It would have a lot more weight, coming from a sect - even one that only exists on paper.¡± She nodded to Wang Yonghao next. ¡°It could give us access to many more sect libraries, to research your luck, seek information about the Heavens. You wouldn¡¯t believe how frustrating it is to access some of those as a loose cultivator.¡± She inhaled, getting more air into her lungs. This would be a long talk. ¡°Here is how it would work -¡± And so she told them her plan.
¡°So, now that I have laid all my cards on the table - do you still want to help?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, turning towards Linghui Mei first. They¡¯ve made tea while she talked, to keep her mouth from drying up if nothing else. Wang Yonghao was laying on the grass, rubbing his eyes from all the information she piled up on the two of them. ¡°Of course.¡± Linghui Mei bowed slightly, and without hesitation. ¡°I am obligated to assist my master.¡± ¡°You are not,¡± Qian Shanyi cut her off. ¡°You really, really, are not. If you do not feel comfortable -¡± ¡°I am.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. ¡°Very well. Do you know Jian Shizhe¡¯s scent? He was one of the three cultivators chasing after you in the tavern, one foot replaced with a prosthetic -¡± She stopped, seeing Linghui Mei shake her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any of them, not even the spirit hunters. I was fleeing blind.¡± ¡°You might still get some scent from our door. He punched it hard enough to splinter, from the outside. If you are lucky, might have nicked his own skin.¡± Qian Shanyi motioned towards their new store of ordinary clothes - not cultivator robes, but ones made of simple fabric. The dress she gave Linghui Mei was left in the river, as part of their false trail - but other clothes were still available. ¡°Pick out something to wear. We don¡¯t want you to attract attention.¡± Linghui Mei rose and bowed again, deeper this time. Qian Shanyi sighed slightly. Watching Wang Yonghao react might have been funny, but Linghui Mei continued with the deference even when they were alone. She¡¯d really have to do something about it. ¡°This plan of yours is so convoluted,¡± Wang Yonghao chimed in from next to her. ¡°It¡¯s not convoluted,¡± she said automatically. ¡°It just has many stages that rely on each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same thing.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It isn¡¯t. It would be convoluted if we needed all the stages to succeed, but we don¡¯t. Every successful stage benefits us, even if the subsequent ones fail - at worst, we would only get a part of our goals, not all of them. Only the first one, the duel, has to go right.¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Qian Shanyi turned away, watching Linghui Mei from a distance as the jiuweihu picked out a new set of clothes to wear. Surprisingly, she went for Wang Yonghao¡¯s clothes, not hers. Perhaps she thought a man walking about with nothing to do would attract less attention - not unjustly. Once Linghui Mei was finished, she left the clothes next to the baths, and went inside, to transform and wash away jiuweihu musk. Wang Yonghao decided to take a nap while they waited. Out walked a bearded man, somewhere around fifty years of age, with a face that was so average it took Qian Shanyi a moment to come up with any useful way to describe it. The nose was neither too long nor too short, neither too wide nor too thick, eyes neither too big nor too small¡­ Even the blemishes on the skin seemed entirely unremarkable. ¡°Do you think -¡± Linghui Mei began, in the guise of an old man, showing her dagger. She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, seeming shy all of a sudden. Her voice was scratchy, like a quill that wrote itself out. Qian Shanyi tapped her own nose for a moment. ¡°I would say leave it,¡± she said, taking the dagger from Linghui Mei. ¡°Better for you to not stand out, if a cultivator passes by. If you have to flee, you already know how. Just send us a letter through the post once you are safe - we¡¯ll find you, in whatever town you have escaped to. And if you have to flee again, send a letter back to the town you just left. Me and Yonghao have a similar system, if we ever get separated.¡± Linghui Mei bowed again. She turned towards Wang Yonghao, ready to wake him up and leave. ¡°How old are you, actually?¡± Qian Shanyi asked all of a sudden, touching Linghui Mei¡¯s shoulder. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure why she did it. This question didn¡¯t matter for anything in particular. ¡°Me?¡± Linghui Mei said, lowering her voice, glancing back at Qian Shanyi. She stayed quiet, not responding, but also not moving away. Her forehead creased, deep in thought. ¡°I apologize, Mei,¡± Qian Shanyi began after a moment. ¡°If you do not feel comfortable, because of your secrets, your children - ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Linghui Mei shook her head with a slight smile. ¡°I was just thinking how to answer. If you did not know me, I would have said I am fifty-six years old, because this is how old this man was when I last fed on him. But you know me, and so this would feel like a lie¡­¡± She shrugged slightly. ¡°This simply isn¡¯t a question I was ever asked before, not like this. A jiuweihu would never do so. But a jiuweihu would never have called me Mei either, after I¡¯ve changed my face.¡± ¡°Because it might connect a past identity with the present?¡± Qian Shanyi said, quickly connecting the dots. ¡°If I get used to calling you Mei, I might slip up in public, throw away the game, bring the spirit hunters?¡± ¡°In a way,¡± Linghui Mei said softly, nodding. She sighed. ¡°It feels strange to tell you this,¡± she continued, so quietly that Qian Shanyi had to strain her hearing. ¡°You aren¡¯t a jiuweihu, but if I had accepted you as my master, then I must at least explain myself.¡± She motioned towards her face. ¡°We only ever have one face, one name. Even to talk of the ones you took in the past¡­it is forbidden. Dead names, we call them - the names of the dead. If you speak of them, you might end up the same.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Qian Shanyi said quietly, matching the volume. ¡°Then how would you prefer I call you?¡± ¡°Mei is fine,¡± Linghui Mei said after a moment. ¡°I am already straining the taboo, telling you this. I don¡¯t want you to get confused on my behalf.¡± ¡°I assure you, I can keep as many names as you want in my head.¡± ¡°Thank you, really. But Mei is fine. I¡¯ll keep that face, when I am here, in this world fragment. And I am thirty-three. The¡­inner me, that is, not the face. Please keep this between us.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s left eyebrow rose slightly. A full decade older than her, huh. ¡°Thank you for sharing,¡± Qian Shanyi said, bowing back to Linghui Mei. ¡°I am twenty-three myself.¡± She chewed on her lip, considering the actual question she had in the back of her mind. Linghui Mei did not seem to be in a hurry to leave, at least for now. ¡°I do have¡­ another request.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Linghui Mei said with a bow. ¡°Anything that my master needs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a personal request,¡± Qian Shanyi said, chewing on her lip more. ¡°One I¡¯ve only thought of after Yonghao¡¯s speech. Please do not treat it as a request from a teacher. At most, as from one friend to another.¡± She stared at Linghui Mei until the jiuweihu nodded in understanding. ¡°What is it?¡± Linghui Mei said. Qian Shanyi opened her mouth. Could you go to Golden Rabbit Bay and make sure my parents are still alive? Because I cannot. She couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°It¡¯s about books,¡± she said instead. A deflection so transparent you could use it as a magnifying glass. ¡°I love reading stories about cultivation, but anything we purchase that ends up in the world fragment is a potential loophole, something I have to keep carrying in my hands or else people might notice it vanished, suspect we have a cosmos ring. I was wondering if you could purchase some for me - with a false face, it¡¯s easier.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Linghui Mei blinked. ¡°Of course.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, and motioned towards Wang Yonghao. Linghui Mei headed over to wake him back up, while Qian Shanyi turned around and walked over to the kitchen, no longer in the mood for talking. She¡¯d figure something out herself. She couldn¡¯t wait an entire decade. Chapter 69: Hook Your Disciples On Drugs Of Gold Linghui Mei returned only a couple hours later - long enough for Qian Shanyi to take a nice long nap in the world fragment. While she was gone, Wang Yonghao had mostly finished the first prototype of their lift, and Qian Shanyi insisted on coming along to test it. She claimed she wanted to see the anchoring tripod in action, though in actuality she was simply too bored to sit still. As she expected, the first test was a failure - when they tried to lift a hundred kilogram block of wood the tripod sagged, and so they decided to reinforce the connection point between the legs before trying again. That was when Linghui Mei returned, bearing woeful news. ¡°I tracked this ¡®Jian Shizhe¡¯ from their compound to the edge of town, where the glass ravine starts,¡± Linghui Mei said, once they were all back in the world fragment, and she changed her form back into that of the maid. ¡°It is a pretty fresh trail, from this morning. He definitely went in, but the scent did not catch on the glass, and so I did not follow. I went along the edge for a good kilometer in either direction - if he came out, it wasn¡¯t on this side.¡± ¡°Good thinking,¡± Qian Shanyi complimented her with a frown. Why would Jian Shizhe venture into the glassy fields? ¡°You think he headed to Reflection Ridge?¡± Wang Yonghao said, coming over, having put away the disassembled parts of their lift. Qian Shanyi shook her head. ¡°For what purpose? For an entire day, without telling anyone? If he seeks to train, his own sect is the best place for him.¡± She paced around, thinking it over. ¡°Maybe another town?¡± ¡°There is nothing else in that direction,¡± she said, distracted by a memory just on the edge of her mind. ¡°Lake of Peace is closest, and it¡¯s still a good two days of travel away on foot. He wouldn¡¯t be back in time for the duel, and he¡¯d know it.¡± She suddenly stopped, pieces clicking together in her mind. ¡°Remind me, Yonghao,¡± she said slowly, ¡°why was little Shizhe trying to capture that glass shambler? Back when I first arrived in this town, he was berating you over killing it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wang Yonghao scratched his head, then shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. You think it¡¯s related?¡± ¡°I have to check something,¡± she said, hurriedly heading over to grab the cultivator almanac. There was an entry she only dimly recalled - not Jian Shizhe¡¯s, but that of another cultivator from his sect, with only two duels to his name. She ruffled through the pages, eyes darting across the even lines, until they stopped on the one she sought. ¡°This might be a problem,¡± she said grimly after a moment. ¡°What is?¡± Qian Shanyi handed Wang Yonghao the almanac, gesturing to the line. ¡°Good thing that you two convinced me that it was worth tracking him,¡± she continued, ¡°if I am right, this would have been a nasty surprise.¡± Wang Yonghao whistled. ¡°You really think he¡¯d manage it in three days?¡± ¡°Alone? Unlikely. With Heaven¡¯s help, if he already studied the techniques before...¡± She shook her head uncertainly. ¡°I am starting to get around to your line of thinking, Yonghao. How fast can you teach me how to make crystal bombs?¡± Wang Yonghao gave her an admonishing look. ¡°You could have asked before.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need them before,¡± she grumbled, ¡°Learning would mean making the damnable things, and I neither wanted to store bombs next to where I sleep nor risk blowing my own arms off by making a mistake.¡± She snapped her fingers decisively. ¡°Now answer the question - how long?¡±
Two days of rest had passed swiftly, and once morning rose in the world outside, Linghui Mei and Wang Yonghao left once again, leaving Qian Shanyi alone for an entire day. Wang Yonghao agreed to teach her how to make crystal bombs, and spent the last two days instructing her on the principles - but they both agreed she shouldn¡¯t try her hand at it alone, and frankly, she wasn¡¯t enthused to experiment. She liked her hands still attached to her body, you see. Best to memorize everything first - she¡¯d probably ask Yonghao to make the ones she¡¯d need for the duel itself, too. And so she was laying in her hammock, counting Heavenly goats in her mind, when voices interrupted her rumination. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have transformed into someone lighter?¡± ¡°Master Qian picked this form. It is perfect for the task.¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t actually care!¡± ¡°Who are you to question my master, masterless Wang?¡± ¡°Oh what is that supposed to mean?¡± Qian Shanyi groaned and rolled out of her hammock. She was planning on taking another nap, but if Linghui Mei and Wang Yonghao had returned, she should go out and greet them. It¡¯s not like she was actually tired, just bored with absolutely nothing to do. She felt completely healed, but the healer said two weeks, and so she stubbornly decided to wait out the full two weeks. She only had half a day left, anyways, but it felt like the sands of time had been drenched in molasses. She exited out of their hut, and approached Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei, who were bickering over nothing of substance. Linghui Mei had the form of an old, balding man, and bowed to her as she approached. ¡°I have done as you have instructed, Master Qian,¡± Linghui Mei said. Wang Yonghao exhaled in exasperation behind her. Qian Shanyi nodded casually, enjoying the sight of Wang Yonghao stewing in the background. ¡°Thank you. Any problems throughout?¡± ¡°None at all,¡± Linghui Mei said, shaking her head. ¡°They haven¡¯t even asked me where I came from.¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s task - in as far as a kind request was a task at all - had two steps. The first was to get a room in a cheap tavern at the edge of town, where Wang Yonghao could pick her up without attracting undue attention to their own room. The second was to visit several merchants, asking about the happenings in town, and ideally turning conversations towards cultivators, to fish for rumors about Jian Shizhe. If anyone asked, she was to pretend to be a well-off farmer, traveling upriver in search of a good piece of land to buy for his son - but they didn¡¯t. Qian Shanyi would ask her about what she found later. Perhaps there was something more about Jian Shizhe to be uncovered before the duel. Linghui Mei also bought some clothes, shoes, and a good hand plow and shovel - things neither Qian Shanyi nor Wang Yonghao would have had an excuse to buy. Having proper instruments to work with would make farming so much easier. While Qian Shanyi was busy in thought, Linghui Mei reached into her clothes, took out her money pouch - loaned from Qian Shanyi - and handed it back. Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my expenses small,¡± Linghui Mei explained, ¡°you may count the silver -¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyebrow rose higher. ¡°For what purpose? I trust you to pay the right price.¡± Linghui Mei coughed, and blushed slightly. It looked a bit strange on her old, roughened face. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a lot of money,¡± she mumbled. Only what, fifty-odd silver yuan? Barely anything. Qian Shanyi snorted instead. ¡°Go, wash up, junior. I¡¯ll prepare dinner in the meantime.¡± Linghui Mei bowed again, and left for the baths. Qian Shanyi turned to Wang Yonghao who silently watched their interaction, arms crossed on his chest. ¡°Did you get the materials for Mei?¡± Qian Shanyi asked with a soft sigh. Wang Yonghao nodded, and reached into his bag, handing her a pair of small wooden boxes. The top one was flat, about a foot wide and as thick as a book, with a wax seal of the Three Mountains sect on the front - the same sect that produced Big Mo¡¯s tablets, and a dozen other medicinal pills common all over the empire. Qian Shanyi broke the seal and flipped open the lid, revealing a wooden grid of fourteen slots, two by seven, each numbered and filled with a pair of bundles of waxy paper. Cutting open the first bundle with a tip of her knife, she gave a critical look to the finely cut, dried mushrooms inside. ¡±Looks about right,¡± she said, closing the box and setting it aside on the table. The second box was smaller, only as thick as a pair of fingers, and with a latch on the front. It contained rows upon rows of acupuncture needles, tips pushed into a soft woolen pillow at one end of the box. The needles looked fine, and she set the second box aside as well. ¡°Good job,¡± she finally said, turning back to Wang Yonghao. ¡°What of the rumors on your side?¡± Where Linghui Mei asked civilians, Wang Yonghao headed to the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, to ask inner disciples about Jian Shizhe, and tell them about how he almost burst into their room. With any hope, it would inflame the talk about him just before their duel, bring more attention to it - which would serve them well. ¡°People were pretty willing to talk, after I told them about your situation,¡± Wang Yonghao said while she prepared her knives and started to wash the rice. ¡°But there¡¯s not that much that is useful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush ahead of your own flying sword,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s take this step by step. We¡¯ll decide what is and isn¡¯t useful once we have it all on the table.¡± Wang Yonghao shrugged, leaning against their table, and having to hastily step back when it croaked dangerously. Qian Shanyi snorted. It wasn¡¯t the most solid construction, especially after it was cracked in his fight with Linghui Mei. ¡°Almost everyone said Shizhe was like this ever since¡­ Nine years old, I think,¡± Wang Yonghao said after he made sure the table wasn¡¯t about to collapse. ¡°Though it got worse over time. It¡¯s more than just how he behaves - he has several outer disciples assigned to him as servants, and he instructs them in philosophy.¡± ¡°Did they say why he changed?¡± ¡°One of his servants - I spoke to them for a bit - said it was because of his father, Jian Zhexuan. He died fighting a Zhuque out south.¡± Qian Shanyi stopped her work, leveling a curious gaze at Wang Yonghao. ¡°A Zhuque? What was he even doing that far out?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask,¡± Wang Yonghao said, shrugging. ¡°If I had to guess, it¡¯s probably because the sect used to be a lot more active all over the place. I run into it all the time, inner disciples roaming around, doing odd work in far away cities.¡± Qian Shanyi hummed, replacing the rice water, and putting the pot on the burner. ¡°Is that so? This is good to know. Good work.¡± ¡°Is it? It didn¡¯t tell you anything about how he fights, what manuals he studied.¡± ¡°Those are far less important than how he thinks.¡± She paused, thinking it over. ¡°The sect sending disciples out - did that also change when Jian Zhexuan died? That should be just about when Jian Wei took over his position as one of the heads of the sect.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Wang Yonghao said with a light frown. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again after dinner.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Qian Shanyi smirked. ¡°But don¡¯t take too long and forget about your date.¡± Wang Yonghao blushed deeply. Qian Shanyi cackled at him. ¡°It¡¯s not a date!¡± he ground out. After she read her own notes, it took her a good bit to get him to admit it¡¯s existence at all. If her past self didn¡¯t consider his psychological profile to be crucially important, he would have simply backed out of it, without telling her a thing, and avoided that poor waitress entirely. But she insisted. It would be good for his mind, in the longer term, and losing sight of the future would be a beginner¡¯s mistake to make. ¡°Oh, to think back on when I was this shy, denying I was invited on a date,¡± Qian Shanyi sniffled theatrically, and wiped away a non-existent tear. She wiped off her hands, and stepped up to Wang Yonghao to give him a light hug around the shoulders. ¡°One day you too will be as old and experienced as me, junior, and then -¡± ¡°You are younger than me!¡± Wang Yonghao burst out, pushing her away. She only cackled harder. ¡°One of these days, Shanyi, I will find something you are ashamed about, and then there will be a reckoning,¡± Wang Yonghao said, wagging a finger at her. ¡°I swear, or my name is not Wang Yonghao.¡± ¡°That would require me to have any shame whatsoever,¡± Qian Shanyi said, snorting. ¡°Please, Yonghao. To cultivate is to rebel against our nature. I¡¯ve excised it out of my mind years ago.¡±
After dinner, Wang Yonghao left to seek out more rumors, while Linghui Mei headed to the edge of the world fragment to meditate. That once again left Qian Shanyi with absolutely nothing to do. She checked on the beans she left to germinate in a bowl of tepid water within the chiclotron. They were, of course, still germinating, same as when she checked them two hours ago. Beans, not being animate, weren¡¯t about to flee. She put away the things the other two brought in - tools and groceries, mostly - which took all of five minutes. She checked on the rabbits - they were chewing on grass within their cages. They¡¯ve released one into the world fragment, and so far, it has not been eaten. And then she was back to where she was when she decided to take a nap - only she couldn¡¯t do that now, not in good conscience, not with Linghui Mei meditating and vulnerable to the rosevines without someone else to watch over her. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. She paced around for a bit. Perhaps she should have asked Wang Yonghao to teach her woodworking - the man seemed to whittle many hours away on small figurines like it was nothing. With nothing better to do, she headed towards Linghui Mei to watch over her. The kitsune was sitting on the grass, back to the edge of the world fragment, her plush crow clasped tightly in her arms, breathing even and stable. After their dinner, she transformed back into her maid form, fox ears and tails out, her dagger once again hanging at her side. Qian Shanyi stopped a dozen steps away, hands on her hips. After half a minute, Linghui Mei cracked open one eyelid. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted on my behalf,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°I just have nothing better to do.¡± Linghui Mei sighed, shoulders slumping, and hugged her crow tighter. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really meditating anyways. Too many thoughts.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessarily bad,¡± Qian Shanyi said automatically, slipping into her lecturing tone without even noticing. ¡°The point of the exercise is to learn to control your focus despite other thoughts, find ways to guide it where it needs to be, not to become a blank slate that has no thoughts at all. The end goal, after all, is to be capable of focusing on your inner senses in combat.¡± Linghui Mei gave her a bow. It was deeper than was reasonable, for all that she couldn¡¯t bend her back much with how she was sitting. ¡°Of course, master Qian.¡± ¡°Mhm. Still feeling bored?¡± ¡°A bit,¡± Linghui Mei said with another nod. ¡°It got a bit better, after the first day. But no. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Linghui Mei paused, quiet. ¡°Nevermind.¡± ¡°Out with it.¡± ¡°It is not my place to say.¡± ¡°Did I not tell you to speak your mind freely? Don¡¯t make me tickle you until you are forced to follow my advice, junior Mei.¡± Linghui Mei snorted, then giggled slightly. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, giving Qian Shanyi a disappointed, questioning look. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have sent me out to gather rumors again, among the merchants? The¡­ immortal Wang left to do so, so why not me? You have said this would help, but now you say I should stay?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Qian Shanyi blinked. ¡°Well, yes, it might help, but it was always a bit of a long shot. If the merchants didn¡¯t tell you anything useful right away, that means there are no big rumors floating around - and for subtle things, his sect would be the place to ask.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Linghui Mei breathed out. ¡°I was worried I did something wrong, made you suspect my judgment when I found nothing you could use.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Qian Shanyi said dismissively. ¡°If you wish to, tomorrow you could go again - but this evening, with Yonghao going on his date, I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be worth it. You would have to schedule where to meet him, or to spend the night out in the town¡­ It¡¯d be a complete planning mess, too many moving parts for too little gain.¡± She paused, considering her words. ¡°Also, I have twelve more hours to wait before I can cultivate again, and if I had to spend them here alone I was going to start chewing grass out of boredom. I can¡¯t fight a good duel if my mind is not at peace.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Linghui Mei said, leaping up onto her feet, and crossing the distance between them. ¡°Should I help you with that?¡± Qian Shanyi frowned at her, angling her head slightly. ¡°What you should be doing is cultivating - which at your stage, means learning to meditate. That is your first and frankly only priority. Disciples do not deal with the problems of their elders.¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s ears drooped down, corners of her lips twitching downwards. The two tails curled up around her legs, out of the way. Qian Shanyi sighed. ¡°But perhaps we can slay two demon beasts with one flying sword,¡± she said, motioning for the jiuweihu to follow. ¡°I could help you while we talk. You said you were still bored by meditation?¡± ¡°It is a bit calming, but¡­ Yes. Boring. First two times each day are fine, but closer to the evening it becomes hard to continue, even when I only do it once every two hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a common bane of young disciples,¡± Qian Shanyi said, leading Linghui Mei back to their kitchen. She brought out the box of mushrooms, flipped the lid open, and took out the first paper bundle - one she had already opened before. ¡°Unlocking inner spiritual senses through meditation alone is possible, but it takes¡­ a long time. Years. With any hope, we can go with the faster option.¡± She put the paper bundle on top of the lid of the box, unwrapped it, and started to divide the pile of finely chopped mushrooms into doses, halving the mass every time - one half, then one quarter. Linghui Mei leaned forwards, looking skeptically at Qian Shanyi¡¯s hands as she worked. ¡°By using these mushrooms? They don¡¯t look special.¡± ¡°These are Seventh Revelation Piercing Mushrooms,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°they are the best by far for this purpose, and help focusing on meditation in general. This is twenty eight days worth, but it will be twenty seven for you, since we¡¯ll use the first bundle to test your reaction.¡± ¡°My reaction?¡± Qian Shanyi made a circular gesture next to her throat with her knife. ¡°For some people, when they ingest certain drugs, their throat closes up. Without help, they suffocate. It¡¯s not too common, but this is why I will give you a very small dose at first, just in case it goes badly.¡± Qian Shanyi reached into her pocket with her free hand, showing Linghui Mei a small bottle of dark pills - standard component of most good medical kits for this exact reason, one she bought on her shopping trip with Wang Yonghao. ¡°If it does, I have other drugs to save you, so there isn¡¯t too much risk.¡± Linghui Mei nodded at her explanation, and Qian Shanyi went back to measuring out the mushrooms. ¡°They are rather expensive, so I am hoping I won¡¯t have to do that,¡± she continued, ¡°it would be a bit of a waste.¡° Once she was left with about one sixteenth of the entire bundle, she began to carefully cut what few whole mushrooms remained. The closer they were to dust, the better. ¡°How expensive?¡± Linghui Mei asked curiously. ¡°Seventy yuan,¡± Qian Shanyi replied neutrally. ¡°Standard price.¡± Linghui Mei choked next to her, eyes bulging out of her face. Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at her, stopping her work. ¡°Seventy silver for some mushrooms?...¡± Linghui Mei whispered. Qian Shanyi frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Ingredients like this are never priced in silver. It¡¯s seventy gold.¡± Linghui Mei whimpered cutely, face going a bit white. Qian Shanyi snorted, angling her head so that her breath wouldn¡¯t scatter the mushroom dust, and scraped the prepared dose into a little spoon. She added a drop of water, stirred the mixture with the tip of her knife, before offering it to Linghui Mei. ¡°Eat up.¡± Linghui Mei stepped back, shaking her head fast enough her eyes vanished behind her black hair. ¡°I - I can¡¯t, this is -¡± Qian Shanyi advanced on her, keeping the spoon perfectly level. ¡°Speaking isn¡¯t eating. Say aaaaah -¡± ¡°That one spoon is worth more than I¡¯ve ever earned in a day!¡± ¡°And if all goes well, in a couple days you¡¯d be eating more than you¡¯ve ever earned in a month. Now shut up and open your mouth.¡± In her retreat, Linghui Mei¡¯s back pressed up against the wooden palisade around their baths. Qian Shanyi stepped after her, slamming her free hand to the side of her head. Closed in from all sides and with nowhere else to flee, Linghui Mei squeezed her eyes shut, whimpered again, and opened her mouth. The spoon clacked against her teeth as it went in. ¡°There, that wasn¡¯t so bad, now was it?¡± Qian Shanyi said, patting Linghui Mei on the cheek. Linghui Mei cracked one eye open, still holding the spoon in her mouth. ¡°What happened to not letting me feed you like a child?¡± ¡°I did not!¡± Linghui Mei burst out, cheeks flushing with rage. Her outburst was ruined by the spoon falling out of her mouth, as she scrambled to catch it. ¡°I haven¡¯t -¡° She covered her eyes with one hand, flushing deeper. ¡°Oh Heavens smite me. Please forget this happened, before I completely die of embarrassment.¡± Qian Shanyi lifted one eyebrow, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens. If embarrassment could kill you, is it not my duty as your master to help you become immune to it?¡± Linghui Mei slid to the ground against the palisade, covering her face completely with both hands, the little spoon still held by a couple fingers in her left. ¡°I do actually need to see your face, you know,¡± Qian Shanyi said, crouching in front of her. ¡°To know wherever you are about to start going blue and a little dead from a bad reaction to the mushrooms.¡± Linghui Mei pulled her hands away, glaring up at her. Her face was red like the sunset. ¡°I did not let you feed me!¡± she hissed. ¡°I was just startled by the price! If you had just given me a moment, I would have taken the damn spoon from you!¡± Qian Shanyi gave her the most skeptical look she could manage. She had a lot of practice at it. ¡°I would have!¡± Linghui Mei burst out again, and threw the spoon at Qian Shanyi¡¯s face. She caught it easily. ¡°Damnable cultivators, how was I to expect that the drugs you would feed me would cost more than their weight in gold?! How could some mushrooms even cost that much?!¡± Qian Shanyi grinned. ¡°Only the best for my disciple! As for why they cost this much -¡± Her face relaxed, growing serious. ¡°- it¡¯s because they are grown on a single mountain by a single sect. They don¡¯t exist anywhere else - Three Mountains made sure of that - so they get to set the prices.¡± ¡°Kalesherdek kra!¡± Linghui Mei cursed, the tone sharp. It was not a curse in any language Qian Shanyi had ever heard - and she heard plenty, having grown up in a port. Something to ask the jiuweihu about later, when she was calmer. ¡°I knew cultivators were butchers, but not gluttons! And to think they accuse my ancestors of excess!¡± ¡°Most cultivators do not take Seventh Revelation Piercing Mushrooms, if that is what you mean,¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally, ¡°I wasn¡¯t given them myself. There are other, cheaper medicines that do the same job - they just take longer, have more side effects, and so on. In the end it doesn¡¯t matter that much, because all roads lead to the same place.¡± She almost didn¡¯t need any medicine herself. By the time she joined her sect, she had already been meditating for years, having started well before she even became a cultivator, and was well on the way to unlocking her inner spiritual energy senses the slow way. She was quietly proud of how easy it was for her, even if she still took the medicines when offered by her sect. ¡°So then why give me this?¡± Linghui Mei said slowly. ¡°Because I can afford it, you are my disciple, and this is the best choice.¡± Qian Shanyi paused, thinking it over. ¡°And also because Wang Yonghao¡¯s life is hectic enough I don¡¯t think taking the slower path is wise. But mostly the former.¡± It cost a sizable chunk of their money, but Qian Shanyi wasn¡¯t too worried. If Wang Yonghao was to be believed, something or other would come up to strip them of their riches in any case - best to spend them on something useful while they had the chance. She was confident she¡¯d find another opportunity to make some money eventually. Linghui Mei blushed again and went to cover her face, and Qian Shanyi had to grab her by the hands to stop her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she chastised her, ¡°I said I have to see your face to make sure you aren¡¯t about to suffocate. You can be embarrassed some other time.¡± Strangely, this didn¡¯t seem to help, and Linghui Mei only blushed deeper, looking away - though at least she didn¡¯t cover her face anymore. ¡°Why are you so embarrassed, in any case?¡± Qian Shanyi asked a minute later, scratching her own head with the little spoon. ¡°Do jiuweihu teachers not help out their own students?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never before had a teacher spend seven hundred silver yuan on me with no warning!¡± Linghui Mei snapped, turning to glare at her again. ¡°As a lump sum, or overall? Because food will add up -¡± The glare grew harsher. At this rate, she¡¯d learn how to pierce through rock with it. ¡°We follow our teachers, we help them, and we earn our share. Every secret a teacher shows us is repaid through our work. A jiuweihu would never expect this¡­whatever this is.¡± ¡°Generosity?¡± ¡°Perversion.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Qian Shanyi said, scratching her chin. ¡°Is this why you keep trying to help me, even when you don¡¯t have to? Because you feel obligated to repay a debt you think you incurred by getting me to agree to teach you?¡± Linghui Mei suddenly looked awkward, biting her lip. ¡°If it¡¯s unwelcome¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Qian Shanyi said, waving her off. ¡°But you really do not have to. Expectations are quite different among cultivators, I think. It¡¯s my decision how to teach you. Disciples are of course expected to repay the master in whatever way they can - but only as far as is reasonable. If they cannot do so, then it¡¯s the master¡¯s mistake in overestimating them, and nobody will hold it against the disciple.¡± ¡°You are saying it¡¯s not an equitable relationship,¡± Linghui Mei said slowly. ¡°Not particularly. There are upsides and downsides, of course. But at the end of the day, you do not have to strain yourself on my behalf.¡± ¡°Thank you, I suppose.¡± Linghui Mei murmured. She rubbed her face, the blush fading slowly. ¡°I keep treating you like a jiuweihu teacher, but you are not one, are you? If a jiuweihu gave me a gift like this, I would have thought they were proposing marriage.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyebrows flew up of their own accord. ¡°Really now? Hm.¡± She tapped a finger against her cheek. ¡°I suppose that explains your reaction.¡± ¡°Does it?¡± Linghui Mei ground out, before sighing, her shoulders sagging from exhaustion. ¡°And after I ate a gift, I could not refuse it - so I would have to pay it back, only to do so would be impossible. So if that was your intent, you have cornered me. Congratulations.¡± A dozen different jokes danced just on the end of Qian Shanyi¡¯s tongue, but she held herself back. Now was not the time. ¡°It was not my intention, no,¡± she said instead. ¡°Though I would love to hear more about your past teachers, if you have much to tell.¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s mouth slammed shut like a door in the face of an unwelcome guest. ¡°They are not my secrets to tell,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I beg you not to ask me this.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. She expected as much. ¡°Understandable,¡± she said, ¡°but perhaps you can tell me how you expect me to treat you, and what you expect of me? It would help to air the differences, I think.¡± ¡°How could I explain centuries of culture?¡± Linghui Mei asked rhetorically. At least it seemed to calm her a bit. ¡°When a jiuweihu has a teacher, it¡¯s¡­ a bond deeper than just family. The teacher will show you their secrets - where and how to feed, how to hide, how to escape - but in exchange, you must follow their word as if it is a law of nature. To do otherwise might bring death on you, them, and those around you.¡± ¡°Because of the spirit hunters.¡± ¡°Yes. Even a single mistake can mean death. So you have to repay them with your every breath, because without these secrets, you will breathe no longer.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Qian Shanyi said, and smiled, patting Linghui Mei on the head. The jiuweihu swatted her hand away, though only slightly, without any real energy. ¡°Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll try to be more accommodating.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But I do have good news: it doesn¡¯t seem like you are having a bad reaction,¡± Qian Shanyi pronounced, getting up on her feet and stretching. ¡°We¡¯ll double the dose in the evening, and then again the next morning, but if this keeps up, it seems like you¡¯d be in the clear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Linghui Mei said, shaking her head in dismay. ¡°I will get to eat more golden mushrooms. My mind still cannot accept this. They didn¡¯t even have a taste.¡± She sighed, waving a hand. ¡°I am being ungrateful. To my own master, no less. If it will make meditation easier, I can only be thankful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°Faster doesn¡¯t mean fast. Even if it works, you are still looking at a good month of work.¡± ¡°Of course, master Qian.¡± This went about as well as it could have. Now Linghui Mei just needed some time alone to process the scope of their wealth - and Qian Shanyi needed an excuse to give it to her, without the jiuweihu insisting on following her around like a tail. Qian Shanyi smirked. ¡°I wonder, will I have to feed you your next dose too?¡± ¡°I can do that myself!¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s rage burst out again, as she sprung up on her feet and stalked off. Qian Shanyi¡¯s laughter echoed after. Chapter 70: Play And Plan, Learn And Train, And Face The Future The hours passed quickly, in meditation and conversation. After a day of mental labor, Linghui Mei was starting to feel her mind growing tired - though she was used to the long days, often having to seek out a soul to feast on well after midnight, once the humans fell asleep. Qian Shanyi talked to her about her life in the sect, and despite herself, she was drawn in by the tales of the young disciples, of simple work and learning. When she opened her eyes after another meditation session, she found her master sitting a dozen paces away, staring intently at a water clock. Linghui Mei waited a moment, simply observing, but her curiosity won out in the end. ¡°Master Qian?¡± she called out. ¡°Mhm?¡± Qian Shanyi responded idly, not looking away from the clock. ¡°Why are you staring at that clock?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t cultivate for two weeks. Healer¡¯s orders. Only two minutes left.¡± Linghui Mei processed this, thinking it over. She had to deal with plenty of sick people before, but perhaps cultivators healed differently? ¡°Will these two minutes... change anything?¡± she finally asked, deciding to risk making herself appear ignorant. Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°No. I am just a stubborn bitch." She looked away from the clock and towards Linghui Mei, arching an eyebrow. "Did you need something?¡± Linghui Mei motioned towards the kitchens. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for the second dose of those mushrooms.¡± Qian Shanyi grinned at her roguishly, wiggling her eyebrows. ¡°You want me to feed you again?¡± Linghui Mei blushed. The sheer humiliation of it. At least nobody else saw. ¡°I want you to make the dose,¡± she ground out, baring her teeth at the other woman. ¡°Oh, of course, of course,¡± Qian Shanyi laughed, and got up off the grass. Linghui Mei followed after. The mushrooms took less than a minute to prepare. For all that there was twice the amount, they still tasted like nothing more than dust in the water. "You seem a bit tired," Qian Shanyi noted while Linghui Mei swallowed the medicine, demonstrably putting the spoon on the table instead of hanging it back. Linghui Mei rubbed at her left eye with a fist, and nodded. "Twenty minutes of observation, then you can go to bed," Qian Shanyi concluded, returning her nod. "Should be enough to make sure you won''t die in your sleep." She walked back to the water clock, crouching in front of it, squinting at the level. "I have never seen a cultivator cultivate," Linghui Mei said, watching her. ¡°Wondering how it looks like?¡± ¡°I¡­suppose, a little bit.¡± "Well, it¡¯s time.¡± Qian Shanyi winked at Linghui Mei. ¡°It usually looks like this!" Qian Shanyi cackled, as her entire demeanor transformed on the spot, from a calm jokester to a witch of blood and slaughter. She leapt into the air, her sword exploding out of her sheath in a burst of spiritual energy, smelling of certain death. With a crack of thunder, her eyes flashed with an unearthly light. "Oh little Shizhe, you pathetic frog in a well, you have no idea what you are going to be dealing with!¡± Qian Shanyi continued, her voice high and dangerous. ¡°This here cultivator swears this - I will not just beat you, I will destroy you, grind you into dust! You will become the ancient history you worship!" Linghui Mei stepped back, fur on her tails bristling, ears flat against her head. Her mind fled into the back of her soul while her instincts screamed at her to either flee or fight. There was a cultivator right in front of her, and it was either her or them, she was going to - Qian Shanyi turned back to Linghui Mei and laughed easily, voice back to what it was before. "Did I spook you this much?" She winked at the jiuweihu a second time, catching her own sword out of the air and sheathing it with a flourish, then raised her arms in a placating gesture. "Sorry about that. Moral obligation, you understand." Linghui Mei swallowed, her heartbeat slowly coming back down, breathing evening out. She had to force her tails to relax, posture to straighten back up. Her claws were fully out, and she didn''t even notice - she was getting sloppy. "It''s fine," she finally said once she could trust her own voice not to crack. "Is it?" Qian Shanyi hummed, approaching Linghui Mei. Her eyes seemed to pierce straight into her soul. "No, I think I should have warned you just now, before starting to wave swords around. You look white as death." "It is my fault for being scared of my own master. I apologize -" "Why would it be your fault?¡± Qian Shanyi interrupted her. ¡°I''ve almost killed you before. Even if I''ve apologized, it''s entirely reasonable to be scared.¡± Linghui Mei glared at Qian Shanyi. Standing like this, she had to turn her chin up, and briefly thought about lengthening her own legs just to be petty, to be the taller one. ¡°You embarrass me, make jokes, and now you try to be kind?¡± she snapped. She knew she shouldn¡¯t speak this way to her master, but Qian Shanyi herself ordered her to speak her mind. ¡°I thought you just wanted me to get over it? What happened?¡± Qian Shanyi grimaced sadly. ¡°Of course I like jokes, but not to the point of trauma, you dummy,¡± she whispered quietly, rubbing her face. ¡°Scaring you like this isn¡¯t funny, it¡¯s cruel. I am sorry I did it. You''ll get used to us cultivators eventually, but not like this, not right away.¡± Linghui Mei held her glare, but then broke off, feeling guilty again. Definitely her fault. ¡°Would a hug help?" Qian Shanyi said. "...maybe." "Is that a yes or a no?" Linghui Mei closed her eyes, breathing out. "Yes, please." Warm arms enveloped her, one patting her hair and ears. That sharp scent of spiritual energy, of a cultivator, vanished at once. Qian Shanyi must have done something, closed her pores. "There there, you are safe, nobody is going to hunt you anymore. It''s going to be alright." Despite herself, Linghui Mei couldn''t help but tear up a bit. She sniffled into Qian Shanyi''s shoulder, before forcing herself to pull back, putting some distance between them. It really wasn''t appropriate, not with her master. "Did it help?" Qian Shanyi asked, keeping one kind hand on her shoulder. She nodded mutely, blushing a bit. ¡°Thank you, master Qian,¡± she said quietly. She couldn''t believe she just did that, practically with a stranger, a cultivator. So much for propriety. If her mother knew, she would have eaten her own heart. Qian Shanyi sighed, with a bit of wariness in her eyes. ¡°Look,¡± she said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie, this deference, making me feel like a real sect Elder, is certainly rubbing my ego in exactly the right way, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s all that healthy for you. Can you just call me Shanyi? At least when I am not teaching you to cultivate?¡± ¡°...of course. Thank you, ma - Shanyi. Thank you, Shanyi.¡± ¡°Good," Qian Shanyi said, nodding decisively, and pulling her hand away. "Now, onto other things. Does your offer to help me prepare for the duel still stand?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Linghui Mei said, glad they weren''t going to dwell on this embarrassing matter any further. ¡°Then again, if you were going to sleep soon..." Qian Shanyi frowned. ¡°This would be tiring for you. Best we do it tomorrow.¡± Linghui Mei raised her chin high. "I am not so tired I can''t help my master train." "Hm. Alright." Qian Shanyi grinned, cackling creepily. "Here is what we are going to do¡­¡± Linghui Mei swallowed nervously. She got a bad feeling. What did she just sign up for?
Qian Shanyi¡¯s sword sliced through the air, passing close enough to Linghui Mei that she yelped, dropping down to the ground. It zoomed in on a small plate of wood that she tossed away, piercing right through the middle. Linghui Mei did not wait for the sword to return, but rolled, springing back on her feet, and sprinted in the opposite direction, tossing another plate of wood far ahead of herself. Qian Shanyi groaned in dismay at her own foolish mistake, making her sword come back around, but she was too slow - and by the time she caught up, two pieces of wood were laying on the grass, each twenty meters away from Linghui Mei. Linghui Mei cheered, and Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes, slowing down her sword enough to gently bonk the jiuweihu on the head. After two hours, she got good enough at the game that Qian Shanyi actually had to plan ahead to win - but having to push herself did wonders for her control over the technique. As a nice bonus, Linghui Mei quickly acclimated to her flying sword, and stopped flinching at its sight. At least as long as it wasn¡¯t right in her face. The entrance of the world fragment opened as they were halfway through their next match, and Qian Shanyi heard Wang Yonghao gasp in shock. She called her sword back, and turned around, to see Wang Yonghao clutching at his heart in a panic. Water was dripping down his long, leather cloak, like a little black cloud in their weatherless spherical world. ¡°Sweet mercy,¡± Wang Yonghao called out from thirty meters up in the air. ¡°I thought you two were fighting again.¡± ¡°Master - Shanyi asked me to help her train,¡± Linghui Mei said, breathing heavily from the exertion, coming back to the center of the world fragment. She was the one who did all the running around, while Qian Shanyi mostly stayed in one place. Winning the game wasn¡¯t the point - it was to train her control over her flying sword, and so running would be a distraction. Qian Shanyi signed to Wang Yonghao. ¡°I don¡¯t see any balls.¡± She shrugged. She emphasized the date, making the gesture wider and slower than it had to be. Wang Yonghao frowned down on her in suspicion, slowly descending to the ground. ¡°Why are you speaking sign?¡± he said, blatantly dodging the question. He gave her a sad look as if he expected as much. ¡°Already? You¡¯ve only had, what, six hours of training?¡± Wang Yonghao turned to Linghui Mei, completely ignoring her. ¡°Did she take any pills?¡± Linghui Mei frowned. ¡°She gave me the mushrooms. Then she took a small, green one, after she hurt her voice. I think that was it.¡± Qian Shanyi waved her hands around, until Wang Yonghao looked back at her. She signed, gesturing at the very same. Wang Yonghao grunted, unconvinced, and still glared at her suspiciously. She waved him away. ¡°What question?¡± ¡°The poetry reading was good,¡± Wang Yonghao cut back. She motioned for him to go on. Wang Yonghao sighed deeply. ¡°I really liked it. Everyone read a bit, and then we discussed it... I couldn¡¯t really talk about much, but the sound, the cadence of it, was amazing, especially after the storm started. There is something to it, sitting inside, in front of a fire, while lighting flashes outside. I told them a couple of my¡­ less extraordinary adventures in exchange, about the breathtaking sights you find on those ancient mountains, and they really got into it.¡± He looked up wistfully. ¡°Chu Lin said she might write a short poem about it.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded in agreement. Wang Yonghao glared at her. She¡¯d have laughed if her throat didn¡¯t already ache so much. ¡°No. It was just a nice evening! How do you manage to turn everything back to sex?¡± Linghui Mei coughed next to her, looking awkwardly between the two. They really needed to teach her how to speak sign as soon as possible, or at least as soon as they had the time. Qian Shanyi signed with a roll of her eyes. Wang Yonghao sighed again, his posture relaxing. ¡°No. And yes, it was very relaxing.¡± He paused, thinking it over. ¡°Thank you for making me go.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. She glanced at Linghui Mei, who was yawning at her side, blinking sleep out of her eyes. Wang Yonghao did not look all that much fresher.
Qian Shanyi was the first to wake up - after all, aside from the last four hours, she spent all of the last day doing nothing of substance - and quietly headed out of their hut. The door beams were heavy and awkward to maneuver as she set them down on the grass, but she managed, and she briefly wondered if the light might wake the others. Perhaps adding a curtain in front of the doorway would be good, once the sap stopped dripping quite as much. What they really needed was to buy some hinges and make a proper door - but not in this town. A traveling farmer would pass without notice, but a traveling doorman was a bit of a hard sell. In a larger port town, where Linghui Mei could pretend to be a carpenter looking for ship supplies, it would be simplicity itself. The first thing to do was to check on the rabbits. Yesterday, while she watched over Linghui Mei meditate, she let Yihao out to hop around, and he had not been molested by the rosevines even once. That probably meant they had managed to kill off all of the adult beasts, and so they decided it was about time to release half of their rabbits for the night, to see how they fared in the world fragment at large. Killing the rosevines was not a permanent solution - they left seeds in the ground, reproducing, though only adults were brave enough to venture above ground. Here and there, saplings would spread their spindly tentacles out like strange flowers, absorbing the sunlight, quickly retracting them back into the earth as soon as anyone came close. They were so hard to see in the tall grass that Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t notice them at all before Linghui Mei¡¯s nose entered the picture. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. In a few weeks, these young rosevines would once again grow enough to become a danger to the rabbits - but for now, they could let them out. By the time it became a problem again, they should have enough time to build a secure rabbit house. Linghui Mei¡¯s nose was sharp enough to even smell out some of the seeds, where they were closer to the surface - hard, black triangles about half as long as a finger. They dug them out where they could find them, storing them in their drying cabinet where they could not germinate. If they ever got rid of the rosevines entirely, Qian Shanyi wanted to cultivate them deliberately, in an enclosure they could not escape from. Their leaves did make excellent tea. After Yonghao¡¯s trips around town yesterday, seeking rumors and buying groceries, they were left with eight rabbits - Yihao, Erhao, Sanhao, Sihao, Wuhao, Liuhao, Qihao and Bahao, though she didn¡¯t tell him how she named the rabbits yet. That was a revelation best saved for a perfect moment. Qian Shanyi did her best to keep the tamer, calmer rabbits - those that stayed quiet while she handled them, did not kick or scream. Ideally, she wanted ones that could handle stress better. The constant sunlight of the world fragment, needing to be moved from place to place while they built them new houses, and potential attacks from the rosevines would be cruel to impose on a rabbit that was already anxious by nature. Better to turn them to meat right away. Out of the eight, Yihao was the calmest by far. His favorite pastime - aside from eating grass - was sleeping, trying to curl up in someone¡¯s lap for safety and warmth, which often meant Linghui Mei. He was so distracting to her meditation that they had to put him back in his cage while she did it. Erhao and Sanhao were a pair of solid black rabbits, and tended to stick together. Qian Shanyi thought they might have been siblings, though Linghui Mei said they were probably simply raised together. According to her, sometimes rabbits of the same sex would bond, though it wasn¡¯t too common. Sanhao was more inquisitive than her ¡°sister¡±, who usually followed behind, alert for danger. Sihao was gray, just like her personality - perfectly average. She was neither too active nor too lazy, neither too hard to handle nor too easy. Qian Shanyi suspected she was hiding something, but for now, she had no evidence for a proper accusation. Wuhao was the most colorful, with browns, blacks and whites mixed together like so much paint. She was very playful with the other rabbits - though seemed to get annoyed when Qian Shanyi picked her up too much, especially when she was busy with something. Liuhao was the other male rabbit, kept because Qian Shanyi figured they should pick someone to balance out Yihao¡¯s warlike tendencies of prodigious sleep. He was orange, like cinnamon, and very energetic, running all over the place. At least, she hoped it was a sign of energy, and not anxiety. Qihao was the smallest rabbit, black with white spots, and a stripe from the back of her head to the front. She was very timid, and spent much of her time grooming the others. Qian Shanyi decided to put her into the same cage as Yihao - they seemed to complement each other well - hoping that if she had something to do, she would find being stuck inside a bit more tolerable. Bahao was another pure white rabbit, same as Yihao, which she thought was appropriate. She seemed to be the most freedom-loving of the bunch: she chewed halfway through her wooden cage before they noticed. She seemed to only try to escape while they weren¡¯t looking, pretending to be calm and reasonable otherwise - and so was the first to be left out into the world fragment at large. If she wanted to run around, she could do as she wished. Liuhao, Sihao and Wuhao came with her. Yihao, Qihao, Erhao and Sanhao stayed in cages - the first two because they could tolerate confinement better, while the other two because Qian Shanyi was worried that if a rosevine snatched one of the pair, the other would be inconsolable. It took her a bit to find the four rabbits outside of their hut - as they were regular animals, not demon beasts, they held barely any spiritual energy, even less than the ordinary people. While she slept, the rabbits started a burrow right under their hut, but all four seemed to be still alive, hiding underground. The location of the burrow worried Qian Shanyi a little - their hut stood on top of six stone pillars, ones they did not bury into the ground, and might collapse if the rabbits dug under one of them. She used her rope controlling technique to reach into their burgeoning burrow with a length of silk and slowly map it out, and for now, it seemed to be safe - but she decided to keep an eye out, and move them to a proper rabbit coop as soon as possible. Having made sure all the rabbits were safe, she took out the other two cages and released Yihao, Qihao, Erhao and Sanhao as well. If the rosevines ate nobody while they slept, there was no need to worry for now. The four rabbits bounced off, eager to explore their new domain. And then, once she finished her rabbit-keeping duties and started making breakfast, Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei had finally woken up.
¡°So what is the plan?¡± Wang Yonghao asked once they had all settled down to eat. ¡°It¡¯s just about midnight in the world outside, if my accounting is right,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°the duel is at noon the day after. This gives us six and a half days to work with, accounting for the time acceleration - let¡¯s round it down to six. I would like to scout out the square of the duel the evening before, bury some traps, and that would take a couple hours on its own.¡± ¡°Traps?¡± Linghui Mei said slowly, as she popped another small rabbit bone into her mouth. It crunched deliciously as she chewed through it. Linghui Mei said she liked a bit of a bite to her food, and so Qian Shanyi decided to experiment with her preference for texture, bone hardness and size. She had a big plate of different bones in front of her - ordinary and heavenly rabbit, horse and rooster. More of a snack, since without meat, it held no calories. ¡°I thought this was about honor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tricky subject,¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, gesturing with her spoon. They ran out of heavenly rabbit the day before, and the heavenly horse meat felt a bit hard to work with, so she made soup for her and Wang Yonghao. ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s all about the perception of others. If I buried a crystal bomb in the middle of the field and blew his legs off as soon as the duel started, others would think me a coward for it. But a small trap, one that builds on a victory already achieved - I do not think they would.¡± ¡°Unless he¡¯d find it before the duel,¡± Wang Yonghao pointed out, ¡°both duelists get a chance to inspect the field.¡± ¡°Arrogant bastard like him?¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t bother to check.¡± Linghui Mei pursed her lips, shaking her head slightly. ¡°More cultivator nonsense. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t have expected much else. Forget that I asked.¡± Qian Shanyi frowned at her, with a bit of a glare. ¡°That is the wrong attitude entirely,¡± she said sharply, ¡°I understand that you despise cultivators, and I don¡¯t expect you to like our traditions. But to dismiss them as merely nonsense is not only stupid, it is dangerous, for someone in your position.¡± Linghui Mei seemed taken aback. She quickly swallowed her food, before hurriedly speaking again. ¡°Ah, master Qian, I apologize for causing offense -¡± ¡°My offense is irrelevant,¡± Qian Shanyi cut her off. ¡°You said you wanted to be my disciple, and I will not have my disciple make such obvious blunders. Understanding your enemies is always key. I do not call Jian Shizhe an arrogant bastard to dismiss him, I call him this because it is an accurate judgment. Now think of what confuses you and ask the right question.¡± Wang Yonghao looked between the two of them with some amusement. Linghui Mei bristled at first, but breathed out, closing her eyes to think. She put her plate of bones aside. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand it,¡± Linghui Mei said after a moment. ¡°I trust your judgment, master Qian, but a trap is¡­ It¡¯s trickery, sabotage. To fight with one another is bad enough, but to stab someone in the back¡­ If a fellow jiuweihu did that to one of us, none of the others would ever trust them. Yet you expect other cultivators to still think you are honorable after you use a trap?¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Good. Much better, in fact. It is a common enough confusion, you are not alone in this.¡± She paused, considering how to best explain it. Linghui Mei listened to her attentively, chewing on another bone. ¡°Honor is not the same as trust,¡± she said finally, ¡°Honor is the trust given to someone¡¯s word, backed up by their courage. I trust you to keep our secrets, even though you swore no oaths. I trust you to act in your and our best interests, even if something unexpected comes up. But I would not trust a fellow cultivator with the same, no matter how honorable, unless they actively swore on their honor to do so, and even then, only in as far as such an oath extended. If no words are spoken, honor matters not. This is the first key difference.¡± Linghui Mei nodded slightly. There was a small frown on her face, processing the information. At least she was thinking now. Qian Shanyi smiled, continuing. ¡°The second difference between trust and honor is that not all words are the same. Cultivators keep many secrets that ordinary people do not and cannot, and our traditions reflect this. When a cultivator is asked about their cultivation - techniques, recipes, places of power, and so on - in many contexts, they are expected to lie. How could they not? These secrets go beyond a single person, they are the building blocks of entire sects. Even silence is not enough, for when a cultivator chooses to stay silent would be telling in and of itself.¡° ¡°And if the empire asks?¡± Wang Yonghao said sarcastically. ¡°If the empire asks, it is no longer a question of honor,¡± Qian Shanyi replied calmly. An important thing to clarify, to be sure. ¡°it is a question of the empire slaughtering you if they catch you on an important lie. There are not that many cases where they would ask, in either case.¡± The relationship of the empire and honor was a complex one. The empire had no strong official stance on duels, even if they still recorded them in a cultivator almanac for reasons of practicality. At best, they ensured that nobody could be forced to duel, for all the good that it did - avoiding the duel, even by seeking the protection of the empire, was as good as throwing away your honor. Few cultivators would ever choose to deal with you again, and the only path left would be to join one of the many imperial ministries. ¡°So you are saying that a trap is honorable because you didn¡¯t swear to not use traps?¡± Linghui Mei asked, raising one eyebrow to mirror Qian Shanyi¡¯s usual manner. ¡°Not quite,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°There is one final key point. Honor depends on courage, but courage lives in the eyes of those around you, how they see and interpret your actions. It is said that honor is not goodwill, but in truth, the two live side by side, and Jian Shizhe has none of the latter left. None would question his courage - but if I do something in the gray zone, catch him out in a trap after already demonstrating mine, he would be blamed for his own failure to avoid it. Perception is all that matters, and perception has long been against him.¡± She gestured to Linghui Mei. ¡°Do you understand now? Not accept it as what you want to practice - but merely understand the reasoning.¡± ¡°I do,¡± Linghui Mei said, nodding. ¡°Thank you, master Qian.¡± ¡°This is all well and good,¡± Wang Yonghao said, ¡°but can we get back to the topic at hand? What is your plan for these six days, for preparing for the duel? Are you going to risk qi deviation again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it would help,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head. ¡°A duel is not like a tribulation. I know what Jian Shizhe is bringing to the table, and I am lacking in skill more than strength to match him. Nor do I want to risk qi deviation any time the Heavens put us in a bind - it would be a dangerous habit to form.¡° ¡°What then? Going to unlock your seventh dantian?¡± ¡°No, actually,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head again. ¡°I won¡¯t be purifying any impurities. With the high quality spiritual energy of your world fragment, my body is already starting to lag behind the refinement of my meridians. I am on the cusp of the high refinement stage, but my body needs to catch up - I have some medicinal baths prepared to help, but there is no need to worsen this problem. Nor do I want someone to notice the obvious change in the flow of spiritual energy around my body after only a couple days have passed in the outside world. Mostly, I was hoping you would help me train with the sword.¡± ¡°Flying sword?¡± ¡°No, regular sword. My skill is adequate for demon beasts, but to stand my ground against little Shizhe -¡± She frowned, Wang Yonghao¡¯s words finally catching up with her. ¡°How could you even help me with my flying sword skill? Do you know a flying sword technique? I¡¯ve never seen you use one.¡± ¡°Of course I know a flying sword technique,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s just too distinctive, so I avoid it.¡± ¡°Could you show me?¡± she asked, genuinely curious. Wang Yonghao sighed, set his own bowl of soup aside, and stood up from the grass, walking a good ten meters away from them. He casually pulled out his sword, and started pouring spiritual energy into it - and kept pouring, well past what Qian Shanyi thought must have been sufficient, past the point where air began to shimmer around the blade. If she didn¡¯t trust him to know what he was doing, she would have started to worry he was going to blow his own arm off. Linghui Mei leaned forwards a bit, curious, her spiritual tails angled in Wang Yonghao¡¯s direction to observe him better, physical tails hugging her legs. She did seem to have a certain innate curiosity about watching cultivators, as long as she wasn¡¯t threatened by them. With an explosion of fire, the technique completed, and the sword surged forward, sheathed in flame, enormous burning wings keeping it aloft. For a brief moment, it looked just like the drawings of Zhuque birds she had seen in the books. The fiery sword flew faster than her own flying sword technique - faster than any refinement stage technique she had ever seen - slamming into the edge of the world fragment in the blink of an eye, and then exploded again, fire surging outward in a sphere of scorching death easily ten meters wide. The quiet of the world fragment was broken by a deafening keen, not unlike that of a bird of prey snatching up its dinner, before the air rushed back into the void left by the conflagration. Wang Yonghao¡¯s sword fell out of the sky, the technique expended. ¡°Like I said,¡± Wang Yonghao said, making a gesture with one hand. The sword vanished from all the way across the world fragment, appearing back in his hand, and he sheathed it at his side. ¡°It¡¯s too distinctive.¡± Qian Shanyi whistled in appreciation, and then looked down at where Linghui Mei was clutching at her arm so tightly it hurt, even through the spiritual shield. Her face was bone white, eyes wide as saucers. Qian Shanyi patted her comfortingly on the shoulder. ¡°What you said about lying is all fine and good,¡± Wang Yonghao continued, coming back around. ¡°But the thing is, if some cultivators want to know your techniques, they¡¯d just beat them out of you. ¡®Finger-counting cryptanalysis¡¯ is what one of my so-called ¡®teachers¡¯ called it, the pretentious fuck. You break one finger every time someone refuses to draw a spiritual energy recirculation diagram.¡± ¡°It is one of the things a sect is supposed to protect its disciples from,¡± Qian Shanyi said dryly. ¡°Be that as it may, I¡¯d appreciate your advice on flying swords too. I imagine with your experience, you¡¯d have more to say than some of my elders.¡± ¡°I was never going to win that fight, was I?¡± Linghui Mei whispered at her side, watching Wang Yonghao with terrified eyes. ¡°And I thought you were scary.¡± ¡°No, Mei,¡± Qian Shanyi said with a slight sigh, patting Linghui Mei¡¯s head. ¡°No, you really were not.¡±
Once they cleaned up after their breakfast, Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao picked an empty stretch of the world fragment, while Linghui Mei went back to work on their farm. With how loud they were going to be, she definitely wasn¡¯t going to have any peace and quiet to meditate. ¡°So what do you want to start with?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, twirling a long sword above his head. It was not the same shape as Jian Shizhe¡¯s - only sharp on one side, and slightly curved besides - but it was about the same length and weight, which was more important. ¡°Wrap this around your foot first,¡± Qian Shanyi said, offering him a long length of rope. ¡°Jian Shizhe¡¯s foot is a new prosthetic - there is no way he properly adjusted to it after only three days. It will be stiff, and he¡¯d favor his other foot.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded, and she helped him secure it with a short stick. It took them a couple tries to get a good balance - not so stiff that he couldn¡¯t move his foot at all, but stiff enough it wasn¡¯t comfortable - and she gave him a minute to hop around, adjusting to his new footing. ¡°I think we should start with the curse techniques,¡± she said once he was ready. ¡°I don¡¯t want to push myself so hard I won¡¯t be able to speak again, but any time my throat is not recovering from training is wasted time. Try sprinting towards me, and I¡¯ll get you to stop.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded, grinned, and gestured with his enormous sword. He didn¡¯t actually sprint, instead beginning to leisurely walk towards her - but she supposed he still had to get used to his foot. It is not like the speed mattered that much. ¡°Stop,¡± she spoke, the curse technique tearing out of her throat of its own accord. It rushed towards Wang Yonghao, the slightest shimmer in the air - - and was sliced apart by his sword, dissipating harmlessly. Qian Shanyi glared at him. Wang Yonghao blinked in confusion, stopping. ¡°Was I not supposed to do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she grumbled. ¡°But yes, please let it hit you. I should have warned you - I still haven¡¯t got a handle on the way curse techniques can affect others. When I tried it with Mei, two thirds of the time it did nothing at all. We can work on threading it into a fight once I am actually sure I can form the technique right. But seeing as how I can¡¯t afford to kill little Shizhe, I would need to find a way to get him to stop moving in other ways.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Wang Yonghao grinned, spinning his sword above his head again. For someone who insisted he hated almost anything to do with cultivation, he seemed to derive almost as much enjoyment from it as she did - at least, when the Heavens weren¡¯t pressuring him. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this here humble cultivator can show you some pointers, fellow cultivator Shanyi!¡± ¡°You are a thousand years too young to show me pointers, little Wang,¡± she said, playing up her tone and raising her nose disdainfully. Just like in the theater plays. ¡°But if you would kowtow a dozen times, then perhaps I would forgive this insult!¡±
Three dozen kilometers away, amid the rain and thunder, one lonely cultivator wrestled with a demon beast. ¡°Pounce,¡± Jian Shizhe roared, pulling on the long, steel chains, and the glass shambler under his feet lurched forward, glass shattering beneath its long, spindly legs, the sound of it blending in with the roar of the stream below. The rain buffeted his body, threatening to throw him off and down to his death, but his feet were planted well. He trained for this. After that night, he knew exactly what he had to do. This was the last time anyone would dare disrespect him. He didn¡¯t need any hunts. He didn¡¯t need those worthless disciples who knew nothing but drinking and fucking. He was Jian Shizhe, son of Jian Zhexuan. This was his legacy, there was no doubt about that. He walked off into the glass wastes, searching for his prey, and he found it. An enormous glass shambler, easily five stories tall, larger than any he had heard of before, larger than the one he hunted with Wang Yonghao, husband of that worthless scum. He never thought he would be this lucky. A flash of lightning lit up the wastes, the crack of thunder deafening him for a brief moment. His eyes glowed with the certainty he never felt before, his grin that of a fanatic on the path to salvation. He hadn¡¯t slept since then, sustaining himself on pills and medicines, but he felt better than ever before. Their sect¡¯s manual called for the shamblers to be trapped, trained over long months, but there was a faster path - one none except him could follow. Even a single mistake would make the beast break out of its chains, shake off the befuddlement of the talismans, and he would lose control - but he knew he would not make any. He was going to squash that arrogant little bug, that fly that dared to insult his name, and when he did, none would dare to doubt his power. Chapter 71: Pray To The Moon, Oh Aspirant Of Mysteries The central square of Glaze Ridge was bathed in moonlight, empty but for a scattering of cultivators. Most of them were women, cultivating in the abundant yin spiritual energy of the midnight air. This was not their first nor last night, and they were simply spread out all around the square, cultivating on their own in relative quiet, but for the swish of their swords and the scrape of sand beneath their sandals. None of them bothered a pair of loose cultivators who approached the pillar at the center of the square, where the world edge curved down to the ground. One of the moons had touched the ground already, and in its light, their silhouettes were black, like shadow puppets on the wall of a theater. Qian Shanyi reached out towards the moon. Its flat, circular surface was one of rough, luminescent stone, pockmarked and weathered, and a good five meters in diameter. An enormous, jagged cut passed diagonally across the circle, as if left behind by a sword of a careless giant, clumps of earth stuck here and there from when this moon rose out of the earth, somewhere far, far away from Glaze Ridge. The moon glided smoothly, like a boulder on well-oiled rails, its passage silent except for the scraping of the sand where its bottom edge began to sink into the earth - and even that was hard to hear. This close, the light from the stone was bright enough to read by, and yin spiritual energy flowed out like water out of a spring. In more ways than one: many of the pockmarks glistened with fresh water, droplets running down the face of the stone - a sign of an incoming moonsoon. ¡°Did you know, the history books say these cuts were left behind by Gu Lingtian,¡± Qian Shanyi said quietly, running her finger alongside the long cut. Its toothy edge was just on the verge of being sharp enough to draw blood, and her glove¡¯s fabric caught on the spikes. ¡°Some legends say that if a sword cultivator travels across the empire and bears witness to ten thousand moons, they will be able to get a glimpse at the technique he used to cut his way into the Heavens. And if they leave a drop of their blood on every one, they will grasp it in full.¡± ¡°I doubt it,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled, ¡°probably just some loose cultivators cutting into them by accident over the years. Nothing legendary about it.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± She turned around. ¡°No, it cannot be. The stone heals itself.¡± She pointed towards the bottom edge of the moon. If one looked closely, they could see a slight bevel, where the sand and grit of the earth had weathered it down. ¡°If it didn¡¯t, they would have long been worn away to nothing by the passage of time. If you leave a mark - it fades back into the stone, day after day, until nothing is left. But not these cuts. They are as sharp as the day they were made, each of them distinct, individual, identifiable - there is even a museum in the capital with the rubbings, though I have never traveled that far. There might even be an Index.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rock,¡± Wang Yonghao ground out. ¡°You can¡¯t learn a technique from a rock.¡± There was a false certainty in his tone, trying to convince himself more than to state what he believed. If every time he gazed into the night sky, he would start to wonder¡­ ¡°Likely not,¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally. ¡°There are many such superstitions left from ancient times. Perhaps these cuts had simply changed the innate nature of the moons, so that they cannot be healed.¡± Wang Yonghao looked intensely uncomfortable even contemplating the possibility. Best to move on. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never touched one before,¡± Qian Shanyi said, turning back to the moon. ¡°The edge of the world did not come down anywhere near the Golden Rabbit Bay. To think that the first time I do, it is one with a cut this large. If I was a superstitious woman I would have said it was an auspicious sign, to see it on the eve of a duel.¡± ¡°Auspicious for who?¡± ¡°The moon is for yin,¡± she said, giving him an unamused glare. ¡°Unless Jian Shizhe had been hiding something, it¡¯s for me.¡± ¡°Jian Shizhe is the sword saint, not you.¡± Wang Yonghao said, crossing his arms. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s a sign for him. Sword triumphing over the moon.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± She snorted. ¡°The moon remains unbroken, if blemished, while the one who made the cut had long since perished. Is this not a far greater triumph?¡± She smiled, turning around. ¡°This is all merely a play of words, of course. I do not believe in such superstitions.¡± Not intellectually, anyways. There was something to the tradition of it, a faint connection with the generations past. Not enough to dictate her decisions, but still there. They weren¡¯t here merely to chat - she wanted to size up the square, the distances, decide where she should start and end the duel, and she let her gaze slide across the space, admiring the other cultivators at work. Her other goal was to lay a trap. Even while they talked, a rope snaked down her leg, beneath her robes, quietly burrowing through the sand beneath their feet. All but invisible, unless someone looked directly at her foot, and even then only up close, its spiritual energy so faint she doubted anyone could feel it without reaching below the hem of her robes. Her free hand, controlling the technique, was hidden behind a loose shawl she put on against the cold of the night, and she directed the rope to circle all around the column of the edge of the world. She turned back towards the moon, and pulled her glove off to feel the surface better: it was cool, but rough, like sandpaper. There was something primal about it, even setting the legends aside - touching a moon, a source of yin spiritual energy, with her bare skin. Like a small echo of what she felt when her inner spiritual energy senses first unlocked, and she saw herself in full. Good for centering herself ahead of the duel. She slowly inhaled the cool night air, hidden tension of the last four days slowly leaving her body. The intense training was thrilling, but also eye-opening - she still had so much to learn. Wang Yonghao was a good teacher, when he put his mind to it, and her skill with the sword improved by leaps and bounds. Not enough to contest Jian Shizhe directly, not even close, but the sheer variety of perspectives he had was enlightening. He helped Linghui Mei, too, though the kitsune did not seem too inclined to meditate lately - perhaps because of all the noise in the world fragment. Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t push her on it, at least for now. The worst part of the training turned out to be the medicinal baths she bought to fortify her body. The formulation was a bit more agonizing than she expected, and she ended up hurting her own throat screaming herself hoarse from the pain. She still took the baths, of course. Both of them. Pain was temporary: body fortification was forever, and the effect was all that she wished, her limbs already feeling faster and more responsive, skin harder yet also smoother, closer to jade. A slight emerald tint would fade after a couple days - timed to make sure it did not attract undue attention during the duel itself. For now, she wore makeup to cover it up. ¡°Do you ever wonder about the Heavens?¡± she suddenly asked Wang Yonghao, surfacing from her ruminations of the past and future. ¡°Not about¡­ you know. But why do they do what they do? Toss down tribulations, send their messengers to enact wanton slaughter?¡± Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have asked in public, outside of their world fragment. They spoke quietly, and the others at the square were too far away to hear, but if one were to be paranoid, someone could have read her lips. But the moment felt too precious to simply let it slide, and the topic was safe enough. Wang Yonghao snorted behind her. ¡°Are you really asking me about theology? How should I know?¡± ¡°I am asking if you ever wondered why the world is the way it is. The malice of the Heavens is undeniable, but there must be something behind it, something to their desire to keep us chained to the Heavenly Will.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Qian Shanyi turned around with a frown. The question was neutral, even mildly curious, but it still made her soul bristle, and she took a minute to consider why. ¡°Because if they are malicious for no reason at all, there is nothing to be done, no peace to be made, and I would hate it,¡± she finally said. ¡±Diren are also malicious, but we know their reasons, and there is a path forward, I think.¡± Wang Yonghao raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°What happened to ¡®to cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens¡¯?¡± he said, making mock quotes in the air. ¡°You want to make peace with them?¡± ¡°Every rebellion implies an endpoint,¡± she replied tersely. ¡°I would merely prefer for it to not be genocide.¡± She looked in Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyes, but he merely seemed amused, lips split in a sarcastic smile, not realizing the weight of what he said. ¡°Do you really not wonder? I thought everyone did.¡± ¡°No. I am not a karmist or a philosopher, so why would I?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you a karmist?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow to match his. ¡°I would have thought their philosophy of¡­ abandonment of all personal responsibility would have appealed to you.¡± Wang Yonghao laughed, a curt, sudden sound. ¡°You are really exaggerating, but whatever. I don¡¯t have any problems with them, but my orphanage was run by a karmist parish. I don¡¯t have a lot of good memories from that time, and the sermons were not for me.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction, and she scratched her head. A karmist orphanage? Most orphanages in the empire were run by the empire itself, but that was now, and she didn¡¯t know how it was twenty years ago off the top of her head. A clue to Wang Yonghao¡¯s origins, or just a red herring? ¡°What?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, noticing her reaction. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said casually. ¡°Just had a thought. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Now I am definitely going to worry about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± she said, her eyes catching sight of an unexpected arrival into the square. She gestured to Wang Yonghao, and he followed her gaze. It was Rui Bao, who clearly saw them as well. He was heading directly for them, without any hurry. ¡°What brings you out at this time of day, Bao?¡± She greeted him with a short bow once he came closer. ¡°Enjoying a pleasant night stroll, I hope?¡± Rui Bao bowed, his jewelry glittering in the moonlight. He wore a different set every time she saw him, though always equally opulent, just like a bird, giving her eyes many spots to catch on, to try and figure out the little meanings behind each piece. A pleasant and interesting sight on any day, to be sure. ¡°That too,¡± he said, ¡°but mostly, I have been looking for you. I expected to find you here last night, actually.¡± Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow. ¡°I am not a hard woman to find,¡± she said, ¡°I spent all of yesterday in our rooms in the tavern. Why would I be here?¡± ¡°To cultivate, prepare for your duel..¡± ¡°Please. I am an immortal chef - I have my own techniques for recovery, ones that do not rely on a moon,¡± she replied casually. Good opportunity to seed her prepared excuse. ¡°Nor do I enjoy cultivating in the rain.¡± ¡°Hard woman to get a hold of, then,¡± Rui Bao said, grinning slightly, glancing at Wang Yonghao. ¡°I knocked on your door several times, to no response.¡± ¡°You should have left a note with a maid.¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes. ¡°You know I use a sound muffling formation to keep distractions away. But it¡¯s heartening to hear that you¡¯ve missed me so much.¡° ¡°Always, darling. In any case,¡± Rui Bao said, suddenly growing serious. ¡°It¡¯s about Jian Shizhe.¡± Qian Shanyi chuckled slightly. ¡°Why, did our little sword saint finally come running home?¡± ¡°No, he is still missing,¡± Rui Bao said, sighing. His hand went to the pommel of his sword, then back to his side, then to his chest, touching a golden chain, as if trying to find a burrow to hide in. ¡°That is what I wanted to talk to you about,¡± he said with some difficulty. ¡°I am¡­ worried that he would do something¡­ inadvisable.¡± She gave him a flat stare. ¡°Inadvisable,¡± she deadpanned. ¡°Really now.¡± ¡°Yes. He is not the type to let an insult lie.¡± ¡°Inadvisable?¡± she continued, confusion and bafflement plain in her voice and on her face. ¡°Honorable cultivator Rui, trying to burst into my room was inadvisable. Not hearing my rejections was inadvisable. Deciding to waste precious time on a hunt was inadvisable. The idiot already did the inadvisable, now he will simply pay the price!¡± ¡°Yes, you are¡­ not wrong, but that¡¯s not¡­¡± Rui Bao sighed, ruffling his hair. He glanced at her chest, where the edge of the bandages around her ribs was visible above the neckline of her robes. She didn¡¯t need them anymore, but still wore them, to avoid suspicion. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean what he might do about the duel itself.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± she snorted. ¡°Bring a crystal bomb?¡± She was pretty sure they knew what Jian Shizhe¡¯s plan already was - but there was no reason not to fish for more information. ¡°What?¡± Rui Bao replied, frowning in confusion. ¡°A crystal bomb? No. Where would he even get one?¡± ¡°His father died fighting a Zhuque. Might have told his son how to make them.¡± ¡°He did? How do you even -¡± Rui Bao shook his head. ¡°No matter. No, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯d do - if I did, I would have told you. But he has as many connections as I do, and he has been missing for three days straight... There are a hundred possibilities.¡± This is getting annoying. ¡°Then I will simply have to swing my sword a hundred times and slash every one into pieces.¡± Rui Bao stared at her incredulously. You can¡¯t win this, his eyes said. I know my strengths, hers replied. Who are you to question my abilities? ¡°You still haven¡¯t put up an announcement about the duel, have you?¡± Rui Bao said after a moment, gathering himself together. ¡°Not an official one, at least.¡± Misconception. There could be no official announcement of a duel, because the Empire did not formally recognise them in the first place, aside from looking the other way when they happened. Even the record of duels in a cultivator almanac was, officially, merely a list of public fights, though dueling was obviously responsible for the overwhelming majority of them. But there was a network of dueling clubs throughout most cities, that self-declared themselves as the ¡°officiators¡± of the duels. It gave them the respect of many cultivators, and her personal disdain. ¡°No such announcement is necessary,¡± she said dismissively. ¡°Now get to your point.¡± ¡°I am sure Shizhe calmed down by now,¡± Rui Bao began, ¡°If you apologize -¡± Wang Yonghao drew a sharp breath next to Rui Bao, and stepped away from her. Smart man. ¡°Apologize?¡± she snapped. To think she ever thought this idiot was interesting enough to fuck. Just another blind frog. ¡°The only ¡®apology¡¯ that waste of spiritual energy will get is my foot through his spleen.¡± ¡°Come on, Shanyi, that¡¯s really not fair. You insulted him first.¡± ¡°I insulted him because he was too braindead to listen to my actual words,¡± she said, rage filling her heart to the brim, starting to spill over the edge. ¡°You were there. So why do you defend him?¡± ¡°I am not defending him.¡± Rui Bao sighed in exasperation. ¡°I just do not think you two should duel, because it¡¯s too dangerous. Even if you win, what will it achieve?¡± ¡°It will teach him a lesson,¡± she growled, gesturing to Rui Bao¡¯s face. She wished she could step up to him and push him, but she was still rooted to the spot, finishing up her rope trap. Just a bit of it left, now. ¡°One he sorely needs, before his idiocy kills someone, or worse.¡± ¡°Come on, that is not -¡± ¡°You said you were worried,¡± she hissed, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. ¡°You said he might do something ¡®inadvisable¡¯, and you must know why we cultivators have to always be careful. So why do you treat Shizhe like a child, too gentle to be spanked? Because he is your friend?¡± ¡°No, but you are talking about killing people,¡± Rui Bao threw his hands up in the air. ¡°Jian Shizhe is harmless! He doesn¡¯t even kill in his duels!¡± ¡°Harmless?¡± Her eyes narrowed further, sudden certainty sparking in her mind. ¡°Did this happen before?¡± she said slowly, studying Rui Bao¡¯s face. ¡°Did what happen before?¡± he said, frowning in confusion. ¡°This,¡± she hissed again, gesturing to herself. ¡°Jian Shizhe trying to break into a woman¡¯s room without her consent. And you dare defend him? How many other women would have to suffer before someone is allowed to break his delicate fingers? How long will you wait, until he does something even you can¡¯t look past?¡± Rui Bao stepped back, raising his hands placatingly. ¡°Shizhe really doesn¡¯t seem like the type,¡± he began slowly, finally catching onto her implication. It only took her spelling it out for him, but better late than never. Wang Yonghao just glanced between the two of them in mild confusion. ¡°He had never even courted anyone, not that I¡¯ve heard of -¡± ¡°Can you swear it on your honor?¡± Qian Shanyi glared at him. ¡°Swear that this had never happened, that it could not, would not happen in the future.¡± Rui Bao paused, then shook his head slightly. Qian Shanyi huffed. As expected. ¡°The boy demands a lesson, not an apology,¡± she said disdainfully. ¡°And if nobody else will provide it, then this here cultivator will take it upon herself.¡± She turned back towards the moon, touching it reverently for one last, brief moment, and then turned around, walking past Rui Bao, motioning for Wang Yonghao to follow her. She finished burying the ropes while they talked, and there was nothing else left to do in the square. ¡°Good night, fellow cultivator Rui,¡± she said with a light nod as she passed. ¡°I am afraid I need to rest before my duel. I hope to see you there.¡± There were only twelve hours left before the duel, give or take. Two entire days of training for her, mostly to hone her skills to a final shine, and recover from a week of intense training. Only enough to go to sleep for those in the world at large. Her traps had been set, spare cards stashed up her sleeves, chips set down on the table. It was time to play. And behind her, a single drop of crimson shone on the surface of the moon, like a lonely flower of vengeance piercing through the white rock of apathy. Chapter 72: Bow, Oh Duelist, Wrist Ready For A Slap ¡°You don¡¯t look worried, for someone ready to duel.¡± Rui Bao said. Qian Shanyi glanced at him over the top of her book. There were bags under Rui Bao¡¯s eyes as he squinted at the light framing her face, waiting for her response. It must have shaded her face dramatically, and helped her read, which is exactly why she chose this spot to wait. She was balancing a plain chair on its hind legs, her back to the pillar of the world edge at the central square of Glaze Ridge. Her feet were propped up on a table they brought along from the tavern, right next to a Shatranj board and an incense stick lit to measure time. It wasn¡¯t the most comfortable way to sit, but it looked impressive and kept the chakram hidden on her back from digging into her skin, which was much more important. Underneath the table laid a long crate of cheap wood and straw, built by Wang Yonghao to her specifications. It was as tall as she was, and about two feet wide, keeping their other weapons safe and hidden from prying eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t look rested, for someone who sleeps all day,¡± Qian Shanyi responded casually, going back to her book. She was worried about the duel, of course - that was why she picked up the book, to keep her mind occupied, instead of going over her plan for the hundredth time. She was healed, rested, and trained, and arrived at the square a good half an hour in advance - all that remained was to wait, and adapt to the circumstances. ¡°Must you be so cold, darling?¡± Rui Bao sighed. ¡°Will you not even grace me with a smile?¡± ¡°Must I be cold?¡± she asked rhetorically, not looking up. ¡°No. Will I be? Yes.¡± Rui Bao was, undeniably, useful - if he hadn¡¯t informed Wang Yonghao that Jian Shizhe left town, they might not have figured out his plan. But that didn¡¯t mean she was particularly happy to see him, not after what he said last night. And he could be useful whether he was happy or not. Rui Bao pursed his lips at her, but brushed her earlier comment off easily enough. A shame. ¡°What are you reading?¡± the pest asked her again. ¡°Gildenighter and the Eelwoven,¡± she said, angling the book so that he could see the title. She didn¡¯t deign to explain more. It was a new book in a series of adventure novels, one she read years ago - this one about a perilous track through a condemned city infested with sentient eels. Light reading, easy on the mind. Wang Yonghao glanced at her, a silent question if he should assist her in his eyes. She shook her head slightly. He was playing shatranj against Wang Muchen - an ordinary person they hired for the day, to help with carrying things and running messages around town. A friend of Chu Lin, fit and young - he usually helped out by bringing supplies into the restaurant in the morning, and then did odd jobs around the city during the day. That his family name was also Wang amused her greatly - even though it was one of the most common family names in the empire. Wang v Wang, winner Wang. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t brought a fourth chair,¡± Rui Bao continued after an awkward pause, glancing around the table. ¡°Honorable immortal, if you require -¡± Wang Muchen said, attempting to rise out of his seat. He seemed a bit overwhelmed, honestly - meeting one cultivator in person was already a rarity, and now he was surrounded by three. ¡°No, no, stay,¡± Qian Shanyi said, motioning to him with her foot. ¡°He can find his own.¡± Wang Muchen looked at her, eyes uncertain. ¡°I can -¡± Qian Shanyi glanced at the shatranj board. He seemed to be losing, so perhaps that is why he wanted to flee. ¡°I will pay you two silver yuan to ignore Rui Bao entirely,¡± she drawled, flipping to the next page. ¡°An ignorant dog can hardly sit at the same table as us humans, can it? Rui Bao won¡¯t be sitting on any chair of mine.¡± Wang Muchen immediately sat back down. For some unfathomable reason he decided to gamble money with Wang Yonghao, but thankfully, the two stuck to small bets. Two silver would just about make them even. ¡°Not your chair,¡± Wang Yonghao noted automatically, moving a figure on the board. ¡°I paid for the tavern room,¡± she said, waving him off. ¡°It¡¯s the principle of the thing.¡± Rui Bao glared at her, eyebrows furrowed. She kept watch of him out of the corner of her eye. ¡°A dog, huh? You really detested my advice this much?¡± ¡°That I did.¡± ¡°Can you at least explain what I did wrong?¡± ¡°Does a dog deserve an explanation?¡± she asked rhetorically, not lifting her eyes off the book. Rui Bao snorted angrily, and pointed at Wang Muchen. ¡°Four yuan to give me your chair.¡± ¡°Five. Keep ignoring him.¡± Rui Bao¡¯s left eye twitched, a crack passing through his usual nonchalant confidence. ¡°Eight yuan.¡± ¡°Ten.¡± ¡°Twelve.¡± ¡°Fifteen.¡± ¡°Two golden yuan,¡± Rui Bao snapped, glaring at her, too caught up in the haggling to realize he was being baited. In many ways, he was just as arrogant as Jian Shizhe. He waited a moment, but she stayed quiet, idly flipping to the next page. ¡°Well? Nothing more to say?¡± She looked at him as if he was stupid, which he was. ¡°I have just gotten you to pay two gold yuan for a chair you could have gotten from any restaurant around here for free,¡± she said, ¡°what does that make you if not my dog?¡± She motioned to Wang Muchen, who was looking between the two of them expectantly. ¡°Pay the good man, and take your chair. I suppose I¡¯ll give you your explanation, since you¡¯ve begged for it so much.¡± Rui Bao¡¯s eye twitched again, a slight blush coming to his cheeks at being so blatantly tricked. He pulled his head back and laughed, concealing his embarrassment. ¡°Quite a trick you¡¯ve pulled on me,¡± he said with a slight grin, counting out the coins, dropping them into Wang Muchen¡¯s hand without a second glance. Two days ago, she would have described it as roguish; today, it just seemed annoying. The commoner accepted the money gratefully, grinning from ear to ear, and bowed deeply towards her. That was probably a good month of wages for him, and a paltry sum for Rui Bao. Leaning against Wang Muchen¡¯s ear, she whispered that he should find a new chair from one of the restaurants around the square - but not to hurry back. All else being equal, she preferred not to air sect laundry in front of outsiders. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to some of the women of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect this morning,¡± Qian Shanyi said, once Wang Muchen had left, and Rui Bao sat down, anger hidden deep within his dark eyes. ¡°Asked them about Jian Shizhe. They told me such interesting things.¡± ¡°What did they tell you?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow with some concern. She stayed quiet, letting Rui Bao stew in the possibilities, visions of the worst. Wang Yonghao gave him a judgmental glare as well, complimenting her game. She talked to him after they came back from the square, and patiently explained the situation, what everything meant and implied. She was getting a lot better at making him understand, knowing which metaphors to pick and which to avoid, which made the unpleasant talk blessedly quick. ¡°Nothing I did not already expect,¡± she finally said once Rui Bao started to fidget, ¡°he is pushy and rude, crosses boundaries. The female sect¡¯s disciples warn each other about him, avoid crossing paths, training at the same time or place - and not just because he is so quick to draw his sword.¡± She glanced up from her book, meeting Rui Bao¡¯s eyes. ¡°In other words, the same as a hundred other pieces of trash who think of themselves as gods.¡± She had a lot of experience with those. It took her two and a half years of careful work to fully clean her sect out. Fortunately, she no longer needed to be subtle. Rui Bao frowned, his annoying little smile having been washed away as if she dumped a bucket of cold water on his head. ¡°I have heard nothing of this.¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged easily, eyes falling back down to her book. She suspected it was a half-truth at best, but it was pointless to argue. ¡°Why would you have heard of it? You are not a woman. Little point in informing you, if you did not ask yourself.¡± ¡°What does that matter?¡± Rui Bao snapped at her, ¡°I would have done something about it if I knew! I would -¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°Now that¡¯s a lie,¡± she said, closing her book and putting it down on the table, focusing on Rui Bao fully. ¡°You haven¡¯t done shit about it.¡± ¡°Well if only I knew -¡± ¡°You should have already known,¡± she cut him off. ¡°What do you imagine happens when you leave an aggressive pest like Shizhe alone with a woman? Do you think he becomes kind and understanding, less prone to see every little thing as an insult to his honor? How do you imagine he handles rejection?¡± She wrinkled her nose in disgust. ¡°You saw that armor of his. What do you think it represents, as a symbol?¡± At least Rui Bao had the decency to look a bit ashamed. It took less than a week for the pieces to click together for her - but he was friends with Jian Shizhe for years, at least based on the cultivator almanac. It took a blind man to ignore the sun shining down on his face. ¡°And what happens when something goes wrong?¡± She continued, ¡±If it¡¯s his word against hers - who will the people believe? And you must know the saying - that cowards have as much honor as women, children and mortals? Which woman except me would have dared to duel that prick, risked being killed or maimed?¡± She lifted her feet off the table, letting her chair slam down into the ground, momentum carrying her forward to lean towards Rui Bao. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Jian Shizhe¡¯s dueling record. He had three duels with you - and then another twenty with others. You could have made him stop - promised to take the place of anyone else he challenged. But you did nothing.¡± She bored her gaze into his eyes, staring him down. ¡°And that¡¯s what disgusts me about you. You stood aside and did nothing while Jian Shizhe continued to fester.¡± She bared her teeth in a scowl. ¡°And then you dared to ask me to apologize to that fuck?¡± He broke off first, looking away into the square. She leaned backwards, picking her book up again, and sighed slightly. ¡°Thankfully, trying to burst into my room was the worst of it by far. No aphrodisiacs, not that anyone recalled, or we would have been having a very different conversation. He is not that far gone, not yet.¡± Now Rui Bao looked appropriately contrite. Perhaps not a completely lost case. ¡°It¡¯s already noon,¡± he said, clearly trying to pivot away from the topic. She let him: she said her part. ¡°Jian Shizhe should have already been here.¡± ¡°Fifteen minutes before noon, actually,¡± she said, gesturing to the smoldering incense stick at the edge of the table. ¡°He will show.¡± ¡°Unless he is dead,¡± Wang Yonghao chimed in. ¡°Dead?¡± Rui Bao exclaimed, looking between the two of them in worry. ¡°Why would he be dead?¡± ¡°All sorts of things happen on the path of cultivation,¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally, ¡°but I do not think he is dead. For all his other faults, little Shizhe is a fairly competent cultivator.¡± Rui Bao sighed, and rose, beginning to pace, worry plain on his face. Minutes passed. The noon came and went. Jian Shizhe did not appear.
¡°Why is he still not here?¡± Rui Bao asked, leaning on the table, twenty minutes after noon. There was a small depression on his lip, where he bit it too hard a minute ago. ¡°He will show,¡± Qian Shanyi repeated neutrally. Asking questions she had no way of knowing right before her duel was flatly rude, but the earlier discussion already annoyed her enough that this barely registered. She wasn¡¯t the type to be unbalanced by something like that. As she glanced over the square again, her eyes caught a spot in the distance, flying through the air, one that soon resolved into a short cultivator standing on top of a flying sword. Building foundation, almost surely - though dressed strangely, in neither robes nor a cloak, a strange, long dark brown garment flapping all around him in the wind. She could see many pockets, and from the glint of metal, could tell that half of the buttons on the front were surely missing. He didn¡¯t look like a cultivator, frankly - oily hair, a bit of a stubble. If she passed him on the street, she would not have turned a second eye. He was also looking directly at her. Their eyes crossed. From this far away, it was hard to tell - but she thought she caught a smile. ¡°Do you know who that is?¡± she cautiously asked Rui Bao, gesturing to the strange cultivator as he landed on the square. It was a bit more crowded today than usual, cultivators and ordinary people gathering at the edges for a good show, brought about by the rumors Wang Yonghao spread, but the people parted for the new cultivator. Despite their shared look, the newcomer did not approach, and instead headed directly into one of the restaurants, taking a table with a good view of the square. ¡°Never seen him before,¡± Rui Bao said, after he realized who she was gesturing at. ¡°Just a loose cultivator, probably.¡± ¡°Loose building foundation cultivator?¡± She asked incredulously, glancing back at Rui Bao. ¡°One that looks like a bum? Not to say it couldn¡¯t happen, but¡­¡± Wang Yonghao tensed, hearing them speak, and turned to look as well. She caught his eyes, willing him to be calm, and he shook his head, shrugging slightly. Not someone he recognised either, then. This could be Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck again, or it could be nothing. She wasn¡¯t even entirely sure that the cultivator was looking at her - from that far away, it could have been any one of them, as they were the most notable group on the square. Surely it was unrelated. And yet, she felt her skin crawl on the back of her head. ¡°I could ask, if you want?¡± Rui Bao said, giving her a pleading look. Trying to make up for his earlier misstep? One could only hope. ¡°No,¡± she said dismissively after a short pause. ¡°Perhaps he is simply here to watch the duel. Let him be.¡± She couldn¡¯t call off a duel based on a vague suspicion. After they were done - there would be time enough to find out more. And with the crowd of cultivators at the square, perhaps the rumor mill would already do most of the work for them. It still gnawed at her. Her plan was already stretched to the very limits - any unexpected factors could drive it off course entirely. Just as she went back to her book, hoping to restore her calm, they all felt a slight tremor pass through the ground. Shatranj figures on the board shook slightly, Wang Muchen grabbing the table to keep it stable. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°What was that?¡± Rui Bao asked, looking around warily. ¡°That,¡± Qian Shanyi said, closing her book with a sigh and putting it down on the table. Just her luck. ¡°I think, would be Jian Shizhe.¡±
¡°Sweet heavenbreakers, what did he do?¡± Rui Bao whispered in shock, looking out over the long thoroughfare. Qian Shanyi¡¯s guess about where Jian Shizhe would appear was misplaced, and they had to walk a quarter of the way around the central column to see him approach. Rui Bao walked at her side while Wang Yonghao followed a bit behind, bringing their crate along. Wang Muchen stayed behind, told to pack up their table and chairs and move them away from the action. Far in the distance, a rainbow sun walked above the city skyline on slender legs of light. If Qian Shanyi tuned out the glare, it looked somewhat like a cross between a crab and a porcupine - clawed arms as long as its legs, and a comparatively smaller body, covered in long, razor-sharp spikes of glass, each a good meter long. It stalked closer, the small figure of Jian Shizhe barely visible on its back, moving deceptively slowly and quietly - though sometimes, when he sent it into a run, the earth shook with its sheer mass. They did not hear any screams, which boded well. ¡°Brought one of his demon beasts, it seems,¡± Qian Shanyi noted, studying the glass shambler. It was larger than what they expected¡­ but not so much she couldn¡¯t slaughter it. ¡°That is not one of theirs -¡± Rui Bao snapped at her, before stopping, and drawing a shaky breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been through their stables. It¡¯s freshly caught.¡± ¡°So it is,¡± she said neutrally, and then turned to Wang Yonghao with a light grin. ¡°Well, Yonghao, how lucky are you feeling today? Leg or stomach?¡± ¡°Oh go talk to an Illihveli, Shanyi,¡± he scowled at her joke. She laughed at the insult, and he sighed, turning back to study the demon beast. ¡°I still think it should be the stomach,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°Leg is too risky for you, harder to hit, especially with the glare.¡± ¡°Stomach is risky too. The scales there are thicker, no?¡± Rui Bao glanced between the two of them, face full of slowly dawning terror. ¡°You still want to fight him?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Qian Shanyi said as if it was self-evident. Which it was. ¡°We have a duel scheduled.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do the duel!¡± Rui Bao said angrily. ¡°That thing is a danger to everyone!¡± The crowd filling the rooftops and edges of the square finally started to notice the creature as well. It churned, like water in a pot of noodles about to boil over, people moving to and fro. Some of them - the smarter ones - have started to leave, or at least move towards easier escape routes. Idiots moved closer. Even if Qian Shanyi knew she could swiftly kill the creature - the bystanders didn¡¯t. And even she wasn¡¯t entirely sure she could avoid all collateral damage. But people expected a spectacle, and not catastrophe. They expected things to be under control up until it all went south. At least some of the cultivators were already trying to convince the ordinary people to leave, led by disciples of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. She didn¡¯t have to deal with that problem, on top of everything else. ¡°Hm.¡± Qian Shanyi smirked at Rui Bao. ¡°I am sure you are mistaken. I was told Jian Shizhe is harmless. Surely he wouldn¡¯t bring an untrained demon beast into the middle of town.¡± The wounded look he gave her almost made up for the annoyance of having to listen to him defend Jian Shizhe. Almost. ¡°Besides, how will you stop the duel?¡± she continued in a sober tone, ¡°Claim it is too dangerous? Until it breaks out of control, it is your word against his - and even if you question him, what then? Another duel? You can¡¯t put out a fire with more fire.¡± She shook her head. ¡°The only one who could order him to stop is Jian Wei, and I know he still has not returned. At least we have a lot of cultivators here, to put it down quickly if it proves necessary.¡± She left a letter for Jian Wei when she went to the sect in the morning, describing the broad terms of her deal, and requesting a meeting. He promised to be back today, after all - and Liu Yufei, the disciple who handled his mail, said he should be back about an hour after noon. Rui Bao¡¯s eyes dimmed the longer she talked. Conceding the point. ¡°Do you even have anything that could go through the glass spines?¡± He asked in dismay. ¡°They are hardened, tough as stone. If you can¡¯t climb up, you would have to kill it from the ground.¡± ¡°I have my ways,¡± she said neutrally. Legal gray zone: best to say as little as she could. Rui Bao paused, then stepped back from her, looking at her in suspicion. ¡°You knew about this?¡± ¡°Suspected.¡± She snorted. ¡°If I knew, I would have told the empire.¡± Rui Bao bit his lip, glancing back at the glass shambler. It was closing in quickly. ¡°Brain,¡± he said, ¡±I do not know how - but if you want to kill it, you go through the brain. It¡¯s under the jaws.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t shamblers always killed by evisceration?¡± Wang Yonghao said curiously. ¡°That¡¯s what they told me, at least.¡± ¡°When hunting, the brain is too valuable. But if you eviscerate it here, it will go on a rampage,¡± Rui Bao said, already heading towards the incoming glass shambler. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Shizhe, try to convince him to stop.¡± ¡°Convince him?¡± Qian Shanyi laughed. ¡°You are fooling yourself.¡± ¡°Come now darling, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± he said, turning back to send her another smile. ¡°And at least it will buy some time for the people to get away from the square.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for your help,¡± Qian Shanyi called after him, shaking her head slightly. ¡°and for your advice.¡± Turning around, she snapped her fingers at Wang Yonghao. ¡°I¡¯ll need more power. Box, two shots instead of three. Let¡¯s get them ready.¡±
Rui Bao came to Glass Ridge to have fun, and now his entire morning was ruined. As usual, none of it was his fault. He really wished other people knew how to relax as well as he did. A little voice in the back of his head whispered that Qian Shanyi was right, that he did ignore Jian Shizhe far too much - but she was not here, and thus easy to put out of his mind. She seemed like a lost cause, anyways - after that look she gave him, he didn''t think they had any future. Oh well. A single sword does not a refiner make, as they say. He felt his usual smile return to his face - light, but confident, like a ray of sunshine through the clouds. Women loved that smile, and he loved his women. Perhaps if he showed off, stopped this duel - he could find another cute disciple for the night. Just something to amuse himself with. Like this glass shambler Jian Shizhe found. It shone like a lighthouse of doom and slaughter - though not his, of course. Even with this, Jian Shizhe could never hope to beat him. He hummed a tune as he strolled towards it - at speed, but not so quickly to be rushing. He never rushed. Usually other people would handle things by the time he arrived, which suited the young master of the Flowing Scarlet River sect just fine. Seeing it in the middle of town had¡­ surprised him for a minute, the prospect of civilian deaths throwing him off his game - but really? They weren''t his responsibility in the first place. They were Jian Shizhe''s, and that of the Northern Scarlet Stream. Which meant he could once again enjoy himself and not worry too much about it. ¡°Shizhe! What a beautiful shambler you have there." He called out once he was close, grinning in just the right way he knew put Jian Shizhe on edge. "A new one?¡± The glass shambler didn''t even slow down. "Out of my way, Rui Bao." "Is that a way to speak to your friend?" His grin grew. Close up, with a trained eye, he could see a way to climb along one of the legs - there was a trick to it, to not get cut on the glass. He could take it down alone if need be. In response, Jian Shizhe did something - a twist of the chains, a shouted command - and his glass shambler swiped at Rui Bao with a claw. His sword was out of its scabbard with a single thought, blocking the strike if not the momentum, and he flipped over his head to bleed it off, pirouetting down the street. "Woah, come on," he said, making a mocking bow with his sword. "If you are here for the duel, then at least talk to your second?" The danger, the speed - it all gave him such a good rush. Almost like when he dated that building foundation lass, traveling from the Frozen Wastes Mountain, and they made out on top of her flying sword. What was her name again? The glass shambler stopped, pulling him out of his pleasant memories. "I don¡¯t need a second," Jian Shizhe called down from up high. "Of course you need a second." Rui Bao scoffed. "Are you a duelist or a wet blanket?" He could feel the disdain, even from this far out - but little Shizhe could never refuse a bait like that. "Fine," Jian Shizhe said, and set the shambler in motion again. "Follow after." "Come now, at least bring me up?" A claw came down, slower this time, and Rui Bao hopped on top. It carried him up, above the rooftops, and onto the shambler''s back. He hopped off, grabbing onto one of the long black chains encircling the shambler to steady himself. They were all but invisible from down below, beyond the glare of the refracted sun. As he looked around, he saw dozens of talismans plastered onto the shambler''s back, for pacification and control, half of them already burned through. No wonder it was so docile after less than a week of training: not truly tamed, just contained. He stepped carefully down the length of the demon beast, easily keeping his footing, and came up to stand next to Jian Shizhe. He was secured down, a safety chain around his waist and a pair of control chains in his hands, pulling and twisting them, switching to other chains for other commands. His robes were clean in the way that a skirt left to hang out in the rain was clean - no stains or smells, but creased, fabric drying in whatever shape it pleased. His eyes were red from the wind and rain, with thick bags under them. "You look exhausted," Rui Bao said, suppressing an errant yawn of his own. "Sleep well?" "I will sleep when we are done here," Jian Shizhe ground out, teeth clenched. Did he sleep at all? "Mhm. What¡¯s your plan for Shanyi?¡± he said, looking carefully into Jian Shizhe¡¯s face. He was met with a defiant scoff. Was that bloodthirst in his eyes? Jian Shizhe had never killed anyone, but Rui Bao never saw him go this far before either. ¡°How long have you trained this one?¡± Rui Bao said, moving to a different question. ¡°Three days?" "Enough," Jian Shizhe suddenly snapped. His lips twitched unnaturally, face twisting into a grimace. Stimulant overuse, if he ever saw one. "It obeys. That¡¯s all that matters." Rui Bao raised his hands defensively. Jeez, he was never this bad before. Like a dog that was beaten with a stick until flesh and bone gave way to pure snarling fury. He briefly debated if he should push - it wasn''t really his job - but it really would be a bad look to let all those civilians die. "And if it breaks free?" he asked. "It won¡¯t," Jian Shizhe gestured to a bag, tied down to one of the chains. The shambler below their feet stepped out into the square, long legs easily avoiding the crowd. "I have two submission seals left if I need them. Now get off, and do your job, second." Rui Bao sighed. Yeah, trying to talk him down really was a lost cause. He hopped onto a claw again, letting it carry him down to the ground, and looked over the talismans on the sides of the demon beast as he passed. He never cared for rearing demon beasts - needing to deal with manure and fodder and grooming them always seemed so... outer disciple to him. It still seemed like there were just barely enough talismans for a beast of this size. If it rampaged, would two submission seals stop it? He doubted it, but he was not an expert. Then again, if he got to kill it and heroically save the audience all around the square, would he not be all the better for it? He stepped off the claw, and headed towards Qian Shanyi. Whatever preparations she and Wang Yonghao had made, he couldn''t see them - she was simply leaning against the pillar of the edge of the world at the center of the square, her leather cloak draped carelessly over her right shoulder, left hand resting casually on the pommel of her sword. Wang Yonghao stood just to her right. The unimpressed look she gave him as he approached was like a stab straight through the heart - as if he truly was just a stray dog coming over to beg for scraps. His grin faltered, turning into a scowl, before he pulled himself back together. "Jian Shizhe had granted me the honor of being his second for this duel," he announced, bowing before her and projecting his voice to be heard all across the square. "Who is yours, honorable cultivator Qian Shanyi?" Her look grew colder still. "Couldn''t convince him, huh?" she said quietly. "This is a waste of time." "It gives people time to leave," he said, equally quietly. Qian Shanyi glanced around the square, then shrugged. "Everyone who wanted to go had already left. Those who remain think it is safe, because you look ever so confident. No, what it really does is give the demon beast more time to break free, and for the idiots to get their courage back and return." He couldn''t help but glance around just like she did. He felt his confidence falter ever so slightly, before it sprung right back. She wasn''t wrong - but then again, he''d need a bit of an audience for his inevitable heroic rescue. "But very well," Qian Shanyi continued, raising her voice to be heard across the square as well. "Yonghao." "Yes?" "Wasn¡¯t a question," she said, lowering her voice back down and angling her head in his direction. "You are my second. Just follow Rui Bao''s lead, you¡¯ll be fine." Rui Bao nodded in satisfaction, and exchanged bows with Wang Yonghao. More time in the spotlight for him. "Before we begin, would the duelists like to investigate the field?" he called out. "A waste of time." Jian Shizhe''s voice, from high above. Rui Bao shot him an annoyed glare, though he could barely see him beyond the light reflected off the glass shambler. He all but said Rui Bao was wasting his time. Perhaps once Qian Shanyi lost her duel, he''d duel him right after. Qian Shanyi''s lips twitched in disdain. "If cultivator Jian Shizhe does not wish to do so, I won¡¯t either," she cut back, letting the whole crowd hear. "In fact," she continued, and Rui Bao suddenly got a terrible feeling. ¡°Cultivator Jian Shizhe,¡± she said with a mocking bow. ¡°Fellow cultivator Rui Bao had advised me last night that we should end this with an apology, and avoid the fight altogether.¡± She paused for emphasis. ¡°So if you would fall down on your knees, kowtow to me and apologize, I will forget all about this duel.¡± Rui Bao winced, and looked at her, feeling betrayed. That is not what he meant! All he got in response was a light shrug of one elegant shoulder. "Is there -" he began, desperately hoping to stall more. "Enough," Jian Shizhe cut him off, his voice just short of a rage-filled scream. "It is time. Cultivator Shanyi! I am the righteous cultivator Jian Shizhe, of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect! I am the uncontested sword saint of the Dancing Sunlight sword art! I have slaughtered the Four Dragons of the Jagged Canyon, ones that have terrorized the countryside for many months! The glass shambler beneath my feet is the largest one in the history of our sect, chained by my hands alone! All know my name and the weight of my words and deeds! You have offended my honor, and for your insult, you will pay in blood!¡± Rui Bao breathed out some tension he held, while he and Wang Yonghao retreated a distance away. That was a very traditional opening to the duel, to exaggerate one¡¯s achievements. It let their opponent show more courage, by deciding to proceed with the challenge even if the techniques sounded like they could topple mountains. And it let them save face if they lost - after all, their opponent was so mighty. If Jian Shizhe bothered to do this - that meant he still wanted to give Qian Shanyi an out, slim as it was. "Cultivator Jian," Qian Shanyi replied coldly, staring up at the glass shambler. "I am one Qian Shanyi, of the Sky Void Temple sect. I am but a humble seamstress and an immortal chef, with no notable techniques to my name besides those of every obedient and virtuous housewife." Rui Bao winced again, much harder this time. This was a slap to the face. Was she so tired of living that she sought her own death? Qian Shanyi bowed deeply. "To slaughter or surrender," she finished. "To slaughter or surrender!" Jian Shizhe cried out above. As soon as the last word was spoken, Qian Shanyi¡¯s sword burst out of its scabbard, cutting through the air and into the glass shambler¡¯s belly. Rui Bao only had a moment to catch sight of some small bundle tied to the sword¡¯s handle. The sword buried itself deep into the glass spikes, sending out sparks, jets of spiritual energy fighting against the strength of the glass - and failing. Qian Shanyi frowned, fingers of her left hand folded in a gesture, directing the sword. Jian Shizhe laughed uproariously. ¡°Pathetic! You expect your trash technique to pierce through my glass shambler? Its scales are as strong as steel! You might as well be asking -¡± Rui Bao saw Qian Shanyi twitch her left hand ever so slightly, fingers folded together. He braced himself, but in all the wrong ways. The explosion tore through all of his senses, as if the entire world shattered and then put itself back together. The body of the shambler jerked upwards, like a ball kicked up by an invisible giant. Jian Shizhe was sent to his knees, barely managing to hold on to the chains around him, as the shambler thrashed in agony. Ichor and shattered glass spilled out in equal measure, showering the ground beneath in glittering blackness. The blast left behind an enormous gash, a crater in the shambler¡¯s body. The shambler stumbled, jerked sideways, its jaws open wide in a scream - silent, for Rui Bao¡¯s ears were already ringing deaf. Still alive. She missed the brain. With wide eyes, he stared at Qian Shanyi. That was no technique. That was a crystal bomb, and a potent one at that. Where did she get it? In one smooth movement, Qian Shanyi tossed her leather cloak aside, revealing two more swords she hid beneath it, and sprung into motion, dancing around the shambler''s clumsy, agonized strikes. She moved as if she had practiced this exact fight a dozen times already, with a wide, maniacal smile playing out on her face. She clipped one of her swords to her side, the other flashing out of its scabbard, blade parrying claw and pincer. Where did she get three swords? There was a second bundle, tied to the handle of the sword clipped to her side. Another crystal bomb? With damning realization, he thought back on what she said. Sky Void Temple? What sect was that? She never mentioned it before. Who in the Netherworld¡¯s name was this woman? Chapter 73: Speak With Their Tongue, Cleansed Of All Fury The central square of Glass Ridge was an open and bustling place, one of commerce and gourmet dining, of deals struck and romances broken. On good mornings, before the center of the square got too hot, peddlers of goods and trinkets would set their stalls around the central column, their cries mixing with the clink of gold and glasses of wine, and on occasion, when a festival descended on the town, even music and dancing. There was plenty of space for everything in this hundred meter-wide circle of sand. Most days, that is. Today, no peddler dared set their stall in the square, chased off by the rumors of a duel between two cultivators. Today, crowds gathered around the square, standing on rooftops and balconies, in restaurants and filling the streets. Ordinary people mixed together with cultivators, all having come to watch the duel of Jian Shizhe and this secretive woman who had appeared out of nowhere. Today, the square was filled with chaos. The dry, hissing roar of a glass shambler bounced off the buildings, silencing the shocked murmurs of the crowds, but not the enraged screams of Jian Shizhe, trying to bring his beast to heel. Stomps of spear-sharp legs shook the ground, and the acrid stink of ichor wafted through the air. Qian Shanyi dived under a swipe of the glass shamber¡¯s claw, her fingernails digging into the rough sand below. She slammed herself to a stop just short of one leg that came down from the sky, and then rolled to the side to dodge another. It crashed into the ground, stabbing blindly, again and again, and she leapt up onto her feet, eyes darting around for other danger. The damnable glare all around the creature made it seem as if all the suns joined forces and came down from the Heavens to hunt her down. The beast was trying to trample her, mad with the pain. But it could not look down, and was simply stabbing blind. It should have been child¡¯s play to dance around its strikes. Should have. Six enormous legs, two claws - all thrashing with little plan or direction, each as large as a tree tossed away by a hurricane. She could not let her attention slip - even a single mistake in the dance would mean her death. She needed two seconds. Two seconds of focus, to aim and guide the sword in, to kill this beast for good. She couldn¡¯t get two seconds. Both claws came after Qian Shanyi - one from the front, one from the back, sweeping low to the ground. She cursed, tossing out one of her ropes, and hooked it on a piece of glass high up on the shambler¡¯s leg. She swung up over one claw and immediately dived below the other, kissing the ground just inches away from the pool of ichor dripping down from up high. The claw passed close enough to ruffle her hair. The other groped around where her rope touched - the creature could feel its own spikes, it seemed. The brain was small, and this fucking glare made it hard to see the jaws. She already missed once, and she only had the one shot left. She really needed those two damn seconds. She spun around, leaping up on her feet again, spitting the sand out. It was time to change her approach, before Jian Shizhe got back his control of the beast. She could faintly hear him still cursing above her, though she had no mind to focus on what he said. Plan B then. She sprinted away to one of the legs, and slapped it with her sword to attract the creature¡¯s attention. It came for her, claw open wide, and she sprinted away, eyeing it as it closed in. At the last moment she leaped, turning around in mid air, pushing away from the pincer with one foot and her sword pressed against the glass. The speed of it tossed her away as if by the hand of a giant, and she flew across the square, just where she aimed. In the air, she spun her flying sword technique around her sword, and sent it down into the ground, her rope trailing behind it. It lodged into the earth like an anchor, and she swung around, bringing her behind the column of the world¡¯s edge at the center of the square. She had gotten there just in time. The glass shambler reared up, and spit a hundred glass shards towards her, each as long and as sharp as a spear. Some shattered against the impenetrable edge of the world, while others embedded themselves in the ground, like stalks of bamboo. One caught her in the back just as she vanished behind the column, her spiritual shield almost shattering from the impact. If she was still out in the open, she would have been skewered for sure. She called her sword back to her hand, and tied the rope back around her waist, leaning against the edge of the world to draw a steadying breath. Hiding beneath the creature was meant to keep her safe from the glass spears, but she almost got trampled for her trouble. Talk about being stuck between two tribulations. She heard the beast lumber after her, screeching in rage, and started to jog in the opposite direction, keeping one shoulder against the world edge. As she ran, she put her hand on the pommel of her second sword - the one with the crystal bomb - and started to channel spiritual energy into it, weaving the flying sword technique anew. She¡¯d need it to kill this thing. Perhaps on open ground it would have been a challenge to run away - but they were not on open ground. The column was ten meters wide, roughly circular, and the glass shambler was too large to hug its surface. It had to walk a much longer path than her, and it was easy to keep out of its sight, all the way on the opposite side of the column. Her second sword flew up and ahead of her, circling behind the shambler. With any luck, neither it nor Jian Shizhe could see it. ¡°You coward!¡± Jian Shizhe screeched from out of view. ¡°Come out and fight like a true cultivator!¡± Ah, did he regain control? ¡°A coward is one who brings a demon beast to a sword fight!¡± she called back. She raised her hand, using her first sword as a mirror, to look behind her and around the surface of the column. She caught a glance of Jian Shizhe, his face bright red, teeth bared. Like a beautiful white cloud against a sunset. Perhaps he thought it was rude of her to interrupt his little speech? Well, everyone made mistakes. She could always let him finish. She needed him livid, so that rage would cloud all his thinking, make him stupid and predictable, but you couldn¡¯t rush bringing someone over the edge of all rationality. This was a slow and careful process, like steaming a very fatty dumpling. ¡°What was it you were saying before, little Shizhe?¡± she drawled, projecting her voice to carry all across the square. ¡°My trash technique couldn¡¯t hope to pierce through those scales?¡± Disappointingly, Jian Shizhe did not scream. He did send the glass shambler into a run, and she had to scramble to keep ahead of it. The glass shambler was still bleeding, though slower - all she had to do was wait for it to lose enough ichor that it would stop moving, and then she could easily finish it off. Or for Jian Shizhe to lose control. Ironically enough, the safest thing might have been if the beast went after the audience. They were a good fifty meters away, and even at a gallop, it¡¯d take it at least four seconds to reach them. Without having to worry about being skewered, aiming calmly, she could easily kill it in two. They circled the column once, twice, her swift feet easily keeping ahead of the glass shambler, kicking errant glass shards away from the column. She kept her second sword flying behind it, waiting for an opening. ¡°Perhaps I will feed you to my shambler when I catch you,¡± Jian Shizhe called after her, ¡°then your cowardly bones will at least serve a purpose -¡± The glass shambler stumbled, then stopped, screaming again. Its body shook from side to side, like a dog that came out of the water, as it tried to shake its rider off. ¡°Move, you stupid beast!¡± Jian Shizhe shouted again. He was trying to do something - pulling on chains, perhaps using talismans, though she could not see clearly - and then she saw glass shambler¡¯s claws rise. Did it break free, decide to kill Jian Shizhe? Or did he plan this? Trap or opening? Only a moment to decide. Little Shizhe, trap? He could not set one up even if I wrote him a manual on how to do it. She stopped, turned back, stepping closer to the glass shambler. All her attention narrowed down to a point, to the mirror of the sword in her hand. Maneuvering the other sword by its reflection was difficult - but she had trained for this exact contingency with Wang Yonghao. Her sword flew swift as an eagle and quiet as an owl. The first time, she only had a brief moment to aim. If Jian Shizhe made the glass shambler spit those glass spikes while she was still out in the open, she would have died on the spot - but he predictably wanted to bluster instead. This time, she could take her time. This time, she didn¡¯t miss. The second explosion was so strong that for a moment, she felt that the world froze, before it clicked back into action. The shambler¡¯s scream abruptly ceased, as its entire ¡°face¡± vanished in a cloud of ichor and glass, the sharp crack of air dampened by her strengthened spiritual shield before it reached her ears. The sheer pressure still whipped her hair behind her. Jian Shizhe was kicked up, high into the air, only secured down by a chain, and for the first time since she knew him, she saw raw panic on his face. All strength vanished from the glass shambler¡¯s legs, and it collapsed, yanking Jian Shizhe after it by his own restraints. It slammed against the ground like a third crystal bomb, sending clouds of sand and dust up into the air, shaking the ground. She stumbled, but kept her footing. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the glass shambler¡¯s jaws skip off the sand and lodge themselves into the wall of a restaurant, just above the door, before the sand reached her, and then she only saw three feet ahead. Jian Shizhe¡¯s fate was obscured from her vision entirely. Her ears were not so fortunate. A scream of incoherent rage rebounded across the square, silencing the sudden cheers of their audience. Qian Shanyi barely held herself from laughing. She saw how proud he was of that glass shambler. He must have come here expecting an easy fight, just to show off in front of the ordinary people. No such luck - and now she literally slammed his face into the ground. He did manage to give the people a good show, so there was that. But she wanted to make it a great one. She was going to take him apart, piece by little piece. Qian Shanyi bravely strolled straight through the billowing clouds of dust and sand, Hui Yin¡¯s technique keeping sand out of her eyes. It was a shame nobody else could see her. ¡°You¡¯ve brought a pile of meat to a duel with an immortal chef?¡± she taunted. This steamed dumpling was just about ready, but he needed that final push. ¡°Can¡¯t say I see the strategy!¡± ¡°YOU DARE?!¡± Jian Shizhe roared back at her. Delicious. ¡°Death! Death upon you! Death upon your parents and grandparents, your children and grandchildren, death upon your siblings and cousins, your aunts and uncles, and ESPECIALLY DEATH UPON THAT WORM WANG YONGHAO!!!¡± Qian Shanyi felt Jian Shizhe¡¯s spiritual energy far before she saw him, and slowed down, coming close to the glass shambler¡¯s massive flank. They both stopped just on the edge of each other¡¯s vision in the cloud of sand, circling around, studying each other, Qian Shanyi with a playful smirk and Jian Shizhe with the fury of a beaten, cornered animal that just last night thought itself a king of its little forest. Resentment dripped out of his eyes like bloody tears. Could she manage to give him a qi deviation in a single duel? Hm. He looked as if he was passed through a grinder - cuts all across his arms and face from when he fell down onto his own shambler, blood staining the front of his robes. Seems his spiritual shield was not quite strong enough to withstand a sudden fall from ten meters up onto razor-sharp glass. The sand grains sparkled around him, pushed away by the spiritual energy as he reconstituted it. His steps were jerky, uneven. A sprained ankle, on top of his prosthetic, or did he simply spend no time adjusting to it, busy with his shambler? The cuts were healing - but slowly. A weak pill, whatever he had brought along with him. But it was his face that was the most telling. From up close, she could see the signs, the little twitches, the glint in the eyes, thick bags under them. Familiar, from when she almost did this to herself, preparing for her tribulation. A stimulant overdose - though even she never went this far. He must have not slept at all since she challenged him. No surprise there, if he wanted to train this shambler in time - but all the better for her. Ivory of the Rampaging Divine Ape got less and less effective the longer it was taken, needing a detoxification period to return back to full effectiveness - which she had done, and he had clearly not. For all that both of them have taken some, he¡¯d be slower. ¡°Any more tricks,¡± Jian Shizhe spat, first to break the silence. That scream of his was like the flow of beef stew out of a pot that had simmered for hours, finally boiling over, leaving behind the most delicious demiglace of fury, thick and viscous. ¡°Crystal bombs, hidden weapons? Go on then, you dishonorable wretch, bring them out!¡± ¡°Of course I have more,¡± Qian Shanyi said, giving him a confident glance, but deliberately stiffening her expression, eyes darting around. Like she was a terrible liar. Easy bait, when Jian Shizhe had not known how good her lies were, not yet. ¡°You best surrender before I blow your head up!¡± She gestured with her sword, pushing on the edge of her sleeve with her spiritual energy to obscure the handle. As if she was very badly hiding yet another crystal bomb. Jian Shizhe stared at her for three long seconds, before he started to laugh. ¡°No,¡± he said, confidence slowly returning to his voice. ¡°You have nothing. This is all you had!¡± He stepped closer to her, unsheathing his enormous sword from his back, and she raised her own to match. ¡°I¡¯m warning you for the final time, Jian Shizhe,¡± she said with a serious tone, ¡°you best surrender while your pride is still mostly intact!¡± His laughter bubbled over into hysteria. Fully cooked. ¡°Surrender and die quietly, like the dog you are!¡± he roared, and sprung at her. She kept her distance, deflecting his strikes, and led him deeper into the clouds of dust. Even with both his feet in bad shape, he was easily keeping up. She kept her expression tense, as if her ruse had been broken - but in her heart of hearts, she cheered. Come on, you little dumpling. Leap right into the jaws of doom.
How do you win against an opponent that outclasses you? One you cannot kill, lest their sect take revenge, but that can easily kill you? Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. You build your victory like a tower, block by block, within their own mind. You paint a false reality, a bridge of smoke and shadow. One that only looks like a bridge - but can bear no weight. And then you invite them to walk across. Because in a fight between cultivators, even a single wrong move spells defeat.
Steel clashed against steel, sand swirling, spiritual energy roiling. Death and slaughter filled the air as two cultivators fought for their life. For all that Jian Shizhe was injured, exhausted, and squinting against the sand in his eyes - he was still a master with his sword. Qian Shanyi could barely even get close. He swung his sword wide, blade sending out glass shards where it crashed into the tall spikes of glass spat out by the glass shambler, and she stepped back, shielding her face with her sleeve. Her sword touched the tip of his, pushing it past her, before she closed in, stepping left. His prosthetic foot was still stiff, leaving a big opening she had trained for. Her sword met his flank for the briefest moment, and his spiritual energy shield flared, blocking the strike perfectly, with barely even a whiff of energy wasted. And then his sword was there again, and she had to scramble back before he took her head off. Like fighting a tree in a furious storm. Even if you could get past the whirling branches, a score on the bark meant little. Glancing strikes, never enough space to go for a kill. Left, left, lunge, right, left, left, strike, left, right¡­ Jian Shizhe¡¯s face grew stern as he fought, fury seeping away to reveal a mask of focus, but she could still feel it bubbling underneath. It must have stung, to know that his fighting style was now marred, imperfect, because of a foot he lost saving her. With any hope, it¡¯d teach him a bit of humility. No real chance of that, but one could still hope. ¡°Stop dodging!¡± Jian Shizhe snarled as she stepped left once again. ¡°Stop missing,¡± she replied coldly. He snarled, going for a vertical strike, and when she stepped to the left, he pivoted on his foot, the other coming for her face. She stumbled back from the spin-kick, her spiritual shield flickering slightly. The slimy fucker was quick to adapt, if nothing else. Instead of following up on his strike, Jian Shizhe lept back, and raised his sword above his head, beginning to spin it in a figure-eight pattern, faster and faster. Qian Shanyi circled around him. Very, very dangerous. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could withstand even a single strike from that, and if she got close, it would be far from a single strike. He¡¯d take her head off for sure - but that sort of technique was tiring. He¡¯d have to attack or stop soon. ¡°What, scared?¡± Jian Shizhe grinned maliciously. The sand had mostly settled down around them, even if dust had not. She could see some of the audience now, far away, on roofs and balconies. ¡°Your death is certain. I will avenge my honor.¡± ¡°You dishonored yourself,¡± she scoffed. ¡°If you want vengeance, seek it in a mirror.¡± ¡°I am Jian Shizhe, son of Jian Zhexuan, young master of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect!¡± Jian Shizhe spoke, projecting his voice over the square. No longer addressing her. ¡°Your pathetic tricks will be no match for our Dancing Sunlight sword art! Even crossing swords with me is a privilege you frankly do not deserve.¡± He was playing to the crowd. Was this duel about something more for him, just as it was for her? What was his goal? To stake a claim for being the true heir to his sect, gather allies, disciples, or to make her out to be an enemy of all his people? Too many possibilities, and no time to think through them. If he wanted to cross swords of rhetoric as well as steel, she would just have to destroy him twice over. ¡°Behold,¡± Jian Shizhe said, his sword melting into a blur, air screaming as it struggled to get out of the way. ¡°This is the essence of all sword styles, of all cultivation!¡± He sprung at her, his sword still spinning, too fast to dodge. She Cursed, and he angled a pass of his sword to slice the technique in half - but she wasn¡¯t aiming at him. Her technique hit the sand beneath his feet, and the explosion of sand into his eyes made him flinch. Even blind, he still struck at her neck, following her spiritual energy - but she already had her sword up. Steel pushed against steel, and she used his own momentum to close into his range and kick him in the balls. He could sense her spiritual energy, but he couldn¡¯t sense a blade of metal that held none. ¡°How arrogant of you, to think you can speak for all cultivators,¡± she sneered, stabbing him in the stomach while he blinked sand out of his eyes. His spiritual shield held, and she had to dance back before he could retaliate. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens, and what rebellion do you offer? To be tied to your belt, following your every beck and call like a pathetic dog? Your cultivation is weak, and your mind is even weaker.¡± ¡°Arrogance is the right of a cultivator,¡± he snarled, spinning his sword up again, ¡°Not of a dog like you, biting at the heels of humans.¡± He sprung at her again, and she Cursed at his feet, but this time, he angled his sword to parry the sand itself, a burst of spiritual energy from his forehead scattering the rest. A trick could only fully work once. She tried to block, but his strike tore her sword out of her grip, and then the second swing slammed into her side, sending her flying away. Her spiritual shield shattered entirely when she hit the ground, rolling away. She wheezed, coughing up blood on the sand, her left hand coming up to cradle her ribs. She crawled away, eyes darting around for her sword. She glanced behind herself. She was just about halfway between the column at the center of the square and where Wang Yonghao and Rui Bao stood, following after the duel, but not interfering. Wang Yonghao gave her a pitying look, and she gave him a slight grin, before turning back towards her opponent. Jian Shizhe couldn¡¯t have seen her expression. ¡°Beg for your death, dog,¡± Jian Shizhe sneered, strolling towards her unhurriedly. ¡±And I will make it quick. Or forswear your honor and surrender, like the coward that you are.¡± ¡°You were right,¡± she said, ignoring his posturing. She chuckled grimly, supporting herself with one shaky hand. ¡°Arrogance is the right of every cultivator, or how could we rebel against the Heavens? But that arrogance has only one response!¡± Jian Shizhe saw her other hand reach behind her back, but did not stop. He already knew what was there: a knife, a feeble, last attempt at resistance. He saw her use them in the tribulation, how she carried them on her back, in that exact spot. He knew she was an immortal chef, and she brought it up, again and again, keeping it in his thoughts. He knew she had no more tricks left, that this was it, her sword too far away, defenseless, injured, spiritual shield weakened, and now, finally, Qian Shanyi¡¯s head will roll and he will be rid of this pest upon his life because she will DIE - She did not draw a knife. She drew a chakram. ¡°So behold,¡± she hissed as it flared in a flash of electric sparks, instantly drawing an entire liter of blood straight out of her body to power itself. ¡°Tribulation!¡± The panic in Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes glowed far brighter than the reflected flash of light. He tried to defend, to block, abort his swing, but his sword was too far off the line, swung overhead with all his might. For all his skill, even he could not move faster than lightning. The bolt of current slammed into his chest, and he was sent flying, crashing into the pillar of the edge of the world with his back. He slid down to the ground, his spiritual shield shattered entirely, too dazed to move. Somehow, he still kept a hand on his sword. Qian Shanyi got up on her feet, her weakness mostly feigned. A trick could only properly work once - it was his mistake to use the same technique twice in a row. She judged the strength of his strike the first time, and took the hit willingly, knowing where she would fall. In his rage, he didn¡¯t even notice her leading him to this exact spot - let alone how strange her decisions have been. The sudden blood loss from the chakram made her dizzy, and she forced the blood vessels in her arms and legs to squeeze tighter, pushing more blood into her head. She had tried using the chakram several times during her training, to learn how to aim the lightning, but this was the most blood she had ever given it by far. Hitting the right balance between power and not passing out was tricky. Without Wang Yonghao¡¯s help¡­ she didn¡¯t think she could have managed it. She stumbled over to a patch of the ground, and pushed her hand through the sand, grabbing the rope she left there a night ago, pushing her spiritual energy into it, weaving her rope control technique, linking it to her gloves. Twin lassos of rope forced themselves out of the sand exactly where Jian Shizhe fell, tightening around his feet and pulling them apart. He scrambled, raising his sword to cut the ropes, still dazed and clumsy. His spiritual shield flickered, just barely reconstituted before the ropes closed in around his skin. ¡°Stop,¡± she spoke, and he did, for a brief moment. She unbound her lasso from her waist, swishing it in the air and sending it flying while she slowly walked closer. ¡°Drop your sword.¡± If he was not dazed, if he was in full health, if he was standing instead of half-lying on the ground, feet pulled apart into a full split, he could have dodged, or cut her curse technique out of the air. It was easy to sense, and for someone of his skill, barely a threat. There was a reason she did not even try aiming it at him while they fought. If, if, if¡­ If only. He wasn¡¯t. It hit him in the face. He still resisted it, not dropping the sword, but his grip slackened. Her lasso caught his sword, and with a twist of her feet and a pull of her shoulders she yanked it away. It sailed through the air and she caught it with one hand, freeing her lasso, her lips split in triumph. ¡°Thank you for this gift, Jian Shizhe,¡± she said, grinning wider still as she examined his sword. ¡°An excellent make, though a bit too long for my style.¡± Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes were glued to his sword, teeth clenched. She expected him to say something inane about returning it, but perhaps he was too proud to admit he even truly lost it. Instead, he tried to stretch over to his foot, pulling at the rope - but without anything to cut with, even his own nails flat and trimmed, it was fruitless. She kicked any errant glass shards away from that spot while they were running around the column. Her plan worked, and it felt wonderful. She couldn¡¯t resist, doing a little spin where she stood. This duel was over, even if he didn¡¯t realize it yet. If she wanted to kill him now, it would have been child¡¯s play. But she couldn¡¯t kill him, or Jian Wei would bury her alive. And he would never surrender. So she had to create a third option. ¡°Come now, this is no time to get distracted,¡± she chided him, hefting his sword on her shoulder and swirling her lasso in the air with her other hand. ¡°we are in a duel! Raise your hands.¡± The Curse sped off towards him, a barest blur in the air. Just before it reached him, Jian Shizhe reared back and punched it, smashing the technique into bits, his fist glowing with spiritual energy. His lips were split in a snarl, staring her down. Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at him. She knew for a fact that he was not a body fundamentalist - for him, a punch like that must have been a huge waste of his reserves. All the better for her. Best to be careful. Tied down or not, it would be foolish to discount Jian Shizhe. He would never surrender, never concede defeat, not while he was still so full of rage and hatred that he seemed to have lost any ability to speak. But she could afford to be methodical now. Pick a safe approach. She quickly picked up her own sword off the ground, sliding it back into its scabbard, before approaching Jian Shizhe, hefting his own massive sword in her hands. She swung it overhead, not putting any spiritual energy into strengthening her swing. The blade struck Jian Shizhe on the shoulder, but bounced off his spiritual energy shield. He snarled at her triumphantly, still trying to pull at the rope around his foot. He had nothing to fear from a weak strike like that. So she struck him again. And again. And again. The spiritual shield was a tricky technique. On the one hand, it granted cultivators an almost perfect level of protection. But on the other - blocking each strike still used up your spiritual energy reserves. With skill, this was only a relatively small amount, only strengthening the part of the shield that was struck¡­ but she was not wasting any energy on striking him. Chip by little chip, like carving away at a mountain. His blustering glare turned to confusion, then to worry, then to apprehension. He pulled harder on his ropes, but they were solid. She tested them with Linghui Mei - even after an entire hour, the kitsune couldn¡¯t pull those knots apart without her claws. She heard the crowds murmur behind her, some in confusion, others in shock. Jian Shizhe, down on the ground, being beaten with a stick like a petulant disciple. With his own sword. But if he thought this was the lowest he¡¯d fall today¡­ ¡°You still don¡¯t seem to understand, little Shizhe,¡± she said coldly. ¡°There is only one way this ends. Surrender.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, you honorless whore,¡± he snarled, panic once again rising up in his eyes. ¡°Shizhe,¡± Rui Bao called out from somewhere behind her, ¡°she is right. You¡¯ve lost.¡± Jian Shizhe did not respond. She sighed, simply continuing her monotonous work. To slaughter or surrender they swore, but she could neither kill him nor force him to surrender. So she had to go with a third option. To destroy him so thoroughly it would leave no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind she could have slaughtered him like a pig, and chose not to. An even graver insult to his honor, a dire humiliation, to not even bother killing him - one that could mean a second, fully justified duel - but she had a different solution in mind for that. It took four minutes of her hammering at his spiritual shield for his reserves to run out. His spiritual energy shield buckled on one side, bent, and finally broke, dissolving into nothing. Jian Shizhe looked exhausted, his muscles sagging, no longer having any spiritual energy to support them. Even the flow of spiritual energy through his pores and around his body shuddered, slowing down to a crawl. Qian Shanyi stepped back and stuck his sword in the ground. Time for the final step. ¡°I told you that you should have fallen down on your knees and apologized, did I not?¡± She asked coldly, pulling out a long spool of thread out of her pocket, and a crude cloth puppet, with a much shorter thread wrapped around it. ¡°You should have listened.¡± She let the thread unfold, pouring spiritual energy into it, linking it to the thread around the puppet. She made the long thread crawl along the ground, hook around Jian Shizhe¡¯s foot, and then begin to spiral around his leg, slowly crawling upwards along his body beneath his robes. He tried to fight it, to rip it away from his skin - but by now, he was too tired to manage even that. It only slowed her down a fraction. The thread encircled his waist, his chest, and passed onto his arms, locking them in place through the force of her spiritual energy, parts of the thread linked to the puppet, parts to her gloves. Soon, it wound all around his body, from his feet up to his fingers and his neck. The only things Jian Shizhe could still freely move were his eyes and tongue. Controlling him like this was a chore, but she had some practice - once again with Linghui Mei - and with Jian Shizhe, she didn¡¯t feel like being careful. If he hurt, he hurt. She released the ropes holding his feet - no need for them anymore - and twisted the cloth puppet¡¯s legs, forcing him to sit down, kneel, back bowed low to the ground, arms stretched forwards. A humble petitioner before an empress. He snarled at her, spitting and sputtering. Completely helpless. When she explained what she was going to do to Wang Yonghao, he said it was too much. She told him to swallow it. Slugs like Jian Shizhe did not learn at all until they had no pride left to cling to. Moving his body was easy enough with only her hands, but that was not enough for the next part. She took out a third piece of thread, and put it into her mouth, making it curl all the way around her tongue, lips and teeth. Long thread on Jian Shizhe¡¯s body did much the same. ¡°Look at me, Jian Shizhe,¡± she said coldly, forcing his neck to bend back so that he would do as instructed with a flick of her fingers. His muscles strained against the thread, but it was useless. ¡°An apology is in order.¡± She linked the thread in her mouth to the one in his, and twisted all fingers in his hands beyond their limits. Not to break, but to hurt. ¡°Aa-I-apohl-oghizze!¡± she spoke with his mouth, his pained groan giving voice to her own words, letting them carry all across the square. The despairing fury in his eyes was grimly satisfying, a strange contrast to her earlier jubilation at her plan working. ¡°Apology accepted,¡± she pronounced with a smile, switching the linked thread in his mouth to her gloves. No reason to let him speak more. With a twist of her fingers, she made the thread around his throat tighten, cutting off his circulation, until he fell unconscious. Bending down, she pulled out her sword, and carefully cut a line around his throat: superficial, barely a papercut across the skin. The point was in the message. I could have slaughtered you, and chose not to. She turned around, picked up his sword and hefted it onto her shoulder. Her trophy, now. She¡¯d need it. She breathed out, her mind already clearing up. This duel was done. ¡°Did you¡­ have to be this vicious?¡± Rui Bao said, coming over. He whistled slightly. The crowds behind him were growing raucous, shocked whispers spreading of what they all saw. She arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°Falling off his own glass shambler wounded him far more than anything I did,¡± she said dismissively, ¡°He¡¯d recover in a day.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about the wounds,¡± he whispered. ¡°The man wished death upon my family,¡± she threw back, strolling past him. ¡°I am already treating him with the softest gloves I have, and only out of my respect for his sect.¡± Winning the duel was the easy part. Now it was time for the hard part: the consequences. Making sure that winning it would still let her see tomorrow. It was time to talk to Jian Wei. Chapter 74: Present Your Gift Of Blood Before The Storm Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao gathered their things, and then headed back to their tavern. Before she was going to meet with Jian Wei, Shanyi wanted to at least wash the sand and sweat away and change into a clean set of clothes. Her current scarlet robes were mildly self-cleaning, dust already flaking off the silken fabric, but she needed to sell an impression, and for that, she needed to look her best. ¡°That went surprisingly well,¡± Wang Yonghao said once they were past the crowds around the square. ¡°I was really worried when I saw the size of that glass shambler.¡± ¡°Jian Shizhe was quite lucky to find one this large, hmm?¡± she hummed like a pleased cat. She glanced behind them briefly. Nobody in earshot or on their tail. ¡°I told you my plan was good. Willing to bet money it would have broken out if we didn¡¯t kill it. Thank you for your help, sincerely.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded, accepting her thanks. For a minute, they walked together in silence. They did not have time to waste, but not so much they had to rush. ¡°It feels strange,¡± he finally said quietly. ¡°Something happens, and I am not at the center. Just watching from the sidelines.¡± ¡°A good feeling, one might hope?¡± ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know. Mostly just a different one.¡± The slightest hint of a frown passed over Qian Shanyi¡¯s brows. ¡°Hmm. Well, don¡¯t count your geese quite yet. Did you see what happened to that building foundation cultivator?¡± ¡°No. I was keeping track of you.¡± Qian Shanyi clicked her tongue in disappointment. ¡°Shame. I lost track of him as well, and by the time we finished, he wasn¡¯t present anymore.¡± Wang Yonghao looked around, far more obvious than she was. She had to put an arm around his shoulder to keep him from walking into a crate that was left sitting in front of some store. ¡°You think he¡¯s related?¡± ¡°I think that if there is a demon wasp in the room, I want to know where it is so I don¡¯t sit on it,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Nothing to it. Let¡¯s focus on the present.¡± They reached the tavern soon enough, and she dipped into the bath next to their room, while Wang Yonghao went into his inner world, to thoroughly wash the swords she used during the duel. The crystal bomb explosions had buried them deep within the glass shambler¡¯s corpse, and after they dug them out with his solar goose technique, were absolutely drenched in gore. She briefly wondered if the corpse was hers now, or Jian Shizhe¡¯s, but decided to leave it to him and his sect. Even if she had a claim she could stake, dealing with it wouldn¡¯t be worth the hassle. Whatever sway she had with Jian Wei was better spent on other things. The bath was a little cramped - only a small room, with barely enough space to step outside of the stone basin itself - but it was private, and served as a perfect excuse to use their own bath in their world fragment. There was a pipe for fresh water, coming from a reservoir on the roof of the tavern, and a wooden stove beneath the bath itself to heat the water. This was the first time Qian Shanyi actually used it herself. She filled it in the morning, deciding it would be better to take a quick wash here than waste time getting into and out of the world fragment. By now, the water was only tepid, but she didn¡¯t care, and sunk into the basin, rubbing the sand and dust out of her skin and hair. Sitting under the water, she forced the duel to fade from her mind, and focused on her upcoming confrontation with Jian Wei. Her plan was risky, but if she could pull it off¡­ She¡¯d just have to bluff in the face of a building foundation cultivator, and not get caught. And if she was caught¡­ She was committed, now, her cards on the table. She claimed to be from the Sky Void Island sect during the duel, and signed as an ambassador of the same in a letter she sent to Jian Wei in the morning. It was a hard lie to disprove, but only because right now, it was only based on her own word, her honor. If Jian Wei started to suspect her - the entire game would end on the spot. She rose out of the bath, mind busy with calculation, and picked up her new set of robes - pure white, with barely a decoration besides a light black trim. They had to be careful about what they used and wore to minimize exposure, so she made two inventory lists, back when she was still recovering from her injuries. One of what they actually owned, and one of what they claimed they owned, things they either bought in town or that could have plausibly fit within their bags when each of them arrived here. That limited her to two sets of robes and three swords - all of which she used in her duel. When she stepped back into their bedroom, wringing water out of her long black hair, Wang Yonghao was back with her swords, already packed up into their wooden crate with fresh hay. She pinned her hair up into a large bun - it was still damp, and she didn¡¯t want it to drip down her back - picked up a couple letters she wrote in the morning, and then they were off towards the sect. Wang Yonghao was coming mostly as a last resort, in case they would need to flee town immediately. He¡¯d stay at the gates: this scheme required precision he lacked, and she didn¡¯t want his face giving away the entire game. As they walked the streets, she felt a familiar anxious tension come over her, like a pull on her joints, the same one she felt before every complex plan. Like balancing on the edge of a cliff, preparing to leap off into the lake below. Miscalculate, and splatter on the rocks. But once in motion, the tension would vanish, transform into focus. She just had to make that leap.
The Northern Scarlet Stream sect compound was, much like that of any important sect, close to the center of town. Close to the imperial offices, to trade and commerce. A seat of power, of control - fitting, for a man like Jian Wei. The gates towered over the surrounding buildings, a minor landmark, blocky pillars of wood supporting an equally large roof far above the street. Each of them was painted purple, the color of the sect, with murals describing key moments in its history. The left column was filled up all the way to the top, the right only a third of the way. For some sects, this would have been a good source of information - but Northern Scarlet Stream settled on a very abstract style, one that made it difficult to tell what was going on, if you did not already know. No doors or portcullis - the courtyard beyond lay open and inviting, seen easily from the street. A hundred years ago this would have been a daring gesture - we need no walls to defend ourselves. Nowadays, it was the style of all the sects, with rare exceptions. Carts came loaded with food, wood and textiles, and left with crates full of glassware, off to the sect¡¯s warehouses elsewhere in town. A glass store was built into the wall of the compound, to the side of the courtyard, and she saw plenty of disciples hurrying around the place. She visited it shortly, during their shopping trip around town - to copy over the costs of what she wanted to haggle over later. The gates themselves were flanked by a pair of disciples - both men, one a young cultivator of not even sixteen, and one an ordinary person, well into his years. The cultivator wore the purple robes of an inner disciple, the same long sword as Jian Shizhe strapped across his back, while the old man wore gray robes with a purple sash - an outer disciple, though highly placed. She had seen both of them in the morning - but gone were the friendly faces, and instead, the two eyed their approach warily. She remembered the young boy being quite a chatterbox, but he was silent now, looking at his elder for guidance. It seems the news of her duel had already reached back home. She stopped a couple meters away from the outer disciple and bowed respectfully. ¡°This here cultivator had come to request a meeting with the righteous and honorable Elder Ever-Dancing Sunlight of the Northern Scarlet Stream,¡± she said formally. She briefly wished she had asked for the names of the two disciples in the morning, but carried on. ¡°My name is Qian Shanyi. I have sent a letter in advance - did he already return?¡± The two men shared a look. ¡°He did,¡± the outer disciple confirmed after a momentary pause, making a gesture towards the inner. ¡°But Elder Jian is very busy - we of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect cannot guarantee you will be able to meet today.¡± The inner disciple stepped through the gates, and caught one of the outer disciples hurrying through the courtyard, sending them off with a message. Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes followed after him, noting more wary glances thrown in her direction from all over the courtyard. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, bowing again, though her eyebrow rose slightly. She would have expected Jian Wei to either give her a time to meet, or to order her to be tossed out of his town entirely - but instead, he seemed to have left no orders at all. ¡°Should I wait here?...¡± Perhaps he simply didn¡¯t have the time yet to read her message? She would have thought he would do that as soon as he heard about the duel. Was he not told about that, as well? If so, she¡¯d have to adjust her approach a fraction. ¡°If it would please the honorable cultivator,¡± the outer disciple bowed, his face neutral. Too neutral. A careful, polite mask. ¡°We are afraid we may not offer a more comfortable waiting room at this time.¡± Not ¡°we do not have a room¡±, but ¡°we may not offer a room¡±. She was being excluded, though in a deniable manner, and by a mere underling at that. Perhaps understandable, after humiliating their young master - but she was presenting an image. An image that would not stand for an inconvenience, and was still too fragile to afford any inconsistencies in her behavior. ¡°Is that how the Northern Scarlet Stream sect treats the ambassador of the Sky Void Island sect?¡± she said coldly, looking down on the two disciples. She was taller than both of them by a good head, which helped. ¡°Waiting at the gates, like a common draft horse?¡± Surprise on both faces - poorly concealed on the older, open on the younger. That confirmed her suspicions - Jian Wei really did not tell them she was coming. She did not speak of the sect before the duel, and whatever news they heard must not have mentioned it either. The young cultivator seemed ready to speak, but glanced at the older man and kept quiet. To deny a courtesy to a loose cultivator was one thing - but to deny one to someone from a sect, come on official business, was quite another. ¡°This disciple begs for forgiveness,¡± the outer disciple bowed to her after only a bit of hesitation, deeper this time. ¡°But the chief of the guestrooms had said our rooms were out of order since this morning, because of the renovations. I may send a request, if it would please the honorable immortal?¡± It is out of my hands. You¡¯d have to wait until someone else can decide. Perhaps he was telling the truth, or perhaps he was just covering his own ass. ¡°Hmpf,¡± she snorted dismissively, waving at him to do so. Nothing else she could object to, not without causing a scene - and that would have been a waste of time. She didn¡¯t actually care where to wait - she only wanted to keep up appearances. She leaned against one of the gate pillars. Wang Yonghao placed their wooden crate next to her and sat down on it, looking bored. The subtleties of etiquette all went quite firmly over his head. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. At first glance, the courtyard beyond the gates seemed about the same as every day - sweepers working their brooms, outer disciples unloading a cart and a couple inner disciples having a discussion off in a corner - but she could see the sect bustling just beyond it, an edge of the sleeve through the window here, a curious eye there, little noises and echoes of what was happening in the compound. Like a little anthill someone jammed a stick into. Two sticks, really - her duel, and the return of Jian Wei. She caught the eyes of the inner disciples in the corner, and saw the same as what was on the faces of the guards right next to her. Wariness. Uncertainty. Excitement at new gossip. And a little bit of fear. Fear? ¡°What of Jian Shizhe? Had he returned as well?¡± she asked idly, addressing both and neither of the two guarding disciples. When she left the square he was still unconscious, Rui Bao trying to shake him awake. ¡°A palanquin had been sent, together with healers,¡± the outer disciple said tersely. He gave her a dirty look that she pretended to not notice. ¡°He did look quite exhausted,¡± she said, turning away from the square. ¡°A good night of sleep will do him some good. Might even cool down that hot head of his.¡± ¡°They say you used a demonic technique, to force young master Jian to submit,¡± the young disciple spoke suddenly, words spilling out like rice out of a damaged bag. ¡°Force him to say he surrendered.¡± Wang Yonghao sucked in a sharp breath. The older disciple¡¯s head snapped to glare at the young man, his hand motioning for him to shut up, but far too late. Words couldn¡¯t be taken back, once spoken. Even the young disciple seemed surprised at what he said, his eyes darting around, panicking. Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyebrows slowly rose, her mood falling sharply. Who pulled this idiot by the tongue, to say such a thing out loud and to her face? ¡°Is that an accusation, junior?¡± she spoke coldly, the threat she had to make plain in her voice. ¡°Or some kind of joke?¡± Her mind raced ahead to think of a way to keep this idiot child from very elaborately killing himself. He was barely out of the low refinement stage, for mercy¡¯s sake. Her hand fell on the pommel of her sword, her spiritual shield strengthening a fraction. ¡°N-no, of course not,¡± the young disciple said, glancing down at her sword and swallowing nervously. Perhaps he just forgot himself for a brief moment. ¡°It¡¯s just what the rumors say -¡± ¡°Zhao, silence!¡± the older outer disciple hissed at him. ¡°Then those who spread these rumors should pluck their eyes out, for they clearly serve no purpose,¡± she snorted, and snapped her hand to the side, weaving her rope control technique. A thread uncurled itself from within her pocket, and took the shape of her glove, sticking out of her torso. She waved her hand, and the thread mirrored her motion exactly. ¡°I did no more than simply move his muscles for him.¡± She let her spiritual shield wane, leaning back against her column, her hands crossed on her chest, eyelids half closed. As if she considered this incident resolved. She heard the outer disciple exhale all the tension of a moment ago. Was that ¡°rumor¡± behind the fear she saw? Best to dispel it right away, then. She had far too much going on around her to afford an investigation, even if she was innocent. Then again, perhaps the older man was just glad she wasn¡¯t going to challenge this kid to a duel right here. ¡°They also say -¡± the young fool continued, mirroring her thoughts, words spilling out of his mouth with absolutely no control. Her eyes snapped open, and she saw true fear in his eyes, before he barely managed to stop himself. Seems he was one of those people who couldn¡¯t stop talking once they felt anxious. ¡°Zhao!¡± the outer disciple snapped, whirling on him. In two steps, he was next to the cultivator, grabbing him by the lapels of his robes. ¡°You should listen to your elders, junior,¡± she sighed, keeping her tone bored and casual. ¡°Is it not said that silence is the source of all wisdom? But very well, let¡¯s hear it. What else do they say?¡± ¡°That -¡± Zhao coughed slightly, the older disciple slowly letting him down on the ground. ¡°- that you forced him to speak.¡± ¡°A tongue is a muscle,¡± she said dismissively. ¡°You should watch yours. With how much you strain it, you might end up tearing it.¡± ¡°Take the pointers the honorable immortal freely gives you to mind,¡± the older disciple said, still holding one of Zhao¡¯s lapels in his fist. He motioned towards the courtyard. ¡°Now bring us all some tea, before you say something you will regret.¡± ¡°But -¡± ¡°Now!¡± Zhao fled. The older outer disciple turned back to her, wary exhaustion in his eyes. She met his gaze, offering an understanding nod, before looking away again. Perhaps it was Zhao¡¯s first day at this post. With any luck, he¡¯d learn to keep his calm better. ¡°Rumors are such terrible things,¡± she said, ¡°I hope I can count on some cooperation in spreading the truth instead? I think this town has had quite enough duels already for the foreseeable future.¡± The older disciple bowed deeply to her, some degree of respect appearing in his eyes again. She turned towards the courtyard, and saw an outer disciple hurrying towards them. The same one that was sent to Jian Wei. ¡°Elder Jian requests honorable cultivator Qian to meet with him at her earliest convenience,¡± the disciple said with a bow, ¡°I may escort you, if now is a good time?¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, squared her shoulders, took their crate from Wang Yonghao, and followed after. Dealing with Zhao felt almost like an appetizer before the real meal. Her tension returned, but different, impatient, like a thunderhorse ready for a race, her sandals clacking against the stone path like steel hooves. She ran over her plan once again, her assumptions and knowledge, words and tools at her disposal, leads she planted and rhetorical traps she prepared. A lot of moving parts, all interlinked into a singular tower of lies she had been building ever since she first met the Elder of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. In the end, it all boiled down to one simple question. What did Jian Wei want?
Jian Wei was feeling better than at any other time in the last six months. His plans were proceeding on schedule, his trip was more than successful and blessedly quick, and nothing was set on fire in his absence. The deal for the telegraph network was going forward, and in fact, might even expand. And just as he returned, that mysterious Qian Shanyi had finally decided to tell him what her deal was. He had to admit, he was impressed. Back when he first met the woman, her suggestion of a "business proposition" confused him - but she had delivered on those words, and more. It was a two-part deal with her sect, tied together in a clever twist of wording - he could not accept one half without the other. First, Qian Shanyi was offering him her entire deal with the Nine Singing Vessels sect for the sale of the tribulation materials - worth north of five thousand spirit stones. The Northern Scarlet Stream sect would become the beneficiary, and in exchange, she would purchase a lot of specialized glassware, the pride of his sect. That she did not sell his sect the materials directly was understandable, canny even - and looking at the list of what she requested, they would still profit handsomely from the transaction. The possibility to sink his claws into the Nine Singing Vessels was, in some sense, even more of a draw. They have been butting heads as of late, and having this deal would mean a degree of access to their shops and warehouses - so that the Northern Scarlet Stream sect could be sure the terms were followed to the letter, of course. A minor shard of control, but not one they would have ever volunteered otherwise - and he¡¯d find a way to leverage it into something larger. But the second part of the deal was clearly the star of the two. It was a convoluted proposal of mutual cooperation in order to explore ancient ruins, worded in abstract terms. Reading between the lines, she was promising regular deliveries of high-quality weaponry, as long as his sect handled the appraisal and registration, in exchange for the right of first refusal and a portion of the sale price. Fresh swords for the cultivators joining the Northern Scarlet Stream, and for much cheaper than any refining sect would ask for. It was an open question of whether this Sky Void Island sect could actually deliver on this promise, of course. He had not heard of it before, and having a refinement stage cultivator negotiate on their behalf was unusual. That meant they were either too small, too new, or from too far away - or perhaps even all three. But even if they could not be relied on, the first half of the deal should more than make up for the hassle. Very clever indeed. He had the letter in front of him on the table, next to a stack of his notes, actuarial books and lists of market prices for all the goods involved, key passages marked out with a pencil as he was puzzling over the exact risks and benefits of this deal when the woman in question entered the room, led by one of his outer disciples. She looked different - white robes shining in the rays of the sunlight coming through the open window, hair pinned up into a bun instead of flowing out behind her. In her hands, she carried a long, wooden box - a crate, really - one he raised an eyebrow at. A gift, perhaps? But in her eyes was the same ambitious glint as last time. A disappointment, that he couldn¡¯t snag her up for his own sect. If she was the one who came up with that deal - and everything pointed to it - then she¡¯d have been a welcome asset. Perhaps he¡¯d still find a way to lure her away, if she was going to be the contact point between their two sects in the coming months. She did say that if Wang Yonghao decided to switch his sects, she would follow after - worth a look, if his schedule ever cleared up enough. "Elder Ever-Dancing Sunlight," Qian Shanyi said, bowing in front of him. Her eyes flickered over the papers on the small tea table in front of him, kettle of tea off to the side on a small burner, keeping it warm. His disciples had long been trained that when he traveled, tea should be prepared as soon as his feet touched the ground of the sect - and so far, they had failed to disappoint him. "I see that you have read my letter." "Of course," he said, motioning for her to take a seat opposite him, and gestured to the outer disciple to leave them alone. The young man did just that - hurrying out just a bit faster than was necessary. In the back of his mind, Jian Wei idly noted that it was a third disciple to do so since he returned. Something must have happened while he was away, even if it wasn¡¯t important enough for Liu Yufei to include it in her shortened report. What little rumors he overheard through his open window suggested that Jian Shizhe had gotten into yet another duel, and he wasn''t looking forward to the details. Perhaps it was that. He delayed getting a full briefing until the evening, or meeting with the boy - this positive, productive mood was rare enough these days, and he wanted to at least conclude this deal worth many thousands of spirit stones while it lasted. Qian Shanyi took her seat, placing the large box at her side. With a bit of idle curiosity, he sent a small burst of spiritual energy through it - and felt three swords within. A first sample, already? His eyebrows rose a small fraction, and he put all thoughts of Jian Shizhe out of his mind. This was already promising to be a very pleasant haggling session. "I admit, I have been surprised to see the name of your sect," he said, pouring them both cups of tea. "You have not mentioned it before." Qian Shanyi shrugged, accepting her cup with a grateful nod. "Our sect had suffered a¡­ catastrophe, some fifteen years back,¡± she said, her words catching in her throat. ¡°We lost many disciples, and we have yet to recover. My Elder even said that anyone who wanted to leave the sect was welcome to do so, if it would improve their station. Because of our¡­ unique position, we prefer to travel as loose cultivators. Those who would mistreat us would not respect us if they knew our current state either." A puzzle piece sliding into place. "Not a local sect then, I take it?" he asked. "No. We are originally from far in the north, outside the empire, but ever since... We''ve been traveling freely, all over the place." Jian Wei nodded. That explained the generous conditions, then. Without a central place to operate from, a sect would struggle to sell whatever they found in the ruins. If it was not even registered, only more so. A proposal for cooperation was only natural. "There is... One sticking point, I must admit, that must be resolved before we proceed," Qian Shanyi said cautiously, taking a sip of her tea. "I originally planned to discuss our deal a good week later, but circumstances have somewhat forced my hand." She reached for her wooden box, and lifted it up, offering it to him. She had to rise up on her knees to hold it above the small table between them. "A gift, for our continued cooperation," Qian Shanyi said, ¡°one that, under better circumstances, I wish I could have avoided giving.¡± Jian Wei raised an eyebrow, but nodded, and took the box, placing it at his side. He opened the lid, and saw the sword at the top, lying over a pile of hay. His hand froze, the box lid clattering onto the floor. A second stretched into infinity as his own mind resisted the evidence before his very eyes. It was Jian Shizhe''s sword. He picked it out himself. Confusion. Why is it here? Terror. What did she do to him?! Dismay. He swore to his brother to keep him safe, but in the end, he wasn''t there. Fury. How dare she?! He turned his cold eyes on the woman, his spiritual energy swirling all around the room, pressing down on her from all sides. He lost control of it for a brief moment, but really, it was for the best. He would have an explanation, or he would have her head. He was fine with either. Chapter 75: Flense Your Mind, Your Back Unbowed Qian Shanyi watched Jian Wei lift the lid on her box. She saw his eyes widen in shock, a predictable flurry of emotions passing over his face. She braced herself. It was barely enough. His spiritual energy blew out of his body like a storm, blanketing the room, swirling all around her. It was the hand of death clutching at her throat, the weight of the grave crushing her alive, the sharp blades of a thousand swords tearing her apart. Her muscles froze in sheer, animal terror in front of a predator far, far greater than she ever hoped to be. Mere shrimp in front of a shark. "What is the meaning of this?" Jian Wei said, his voice like the hiss of a blizzard, cold gaze piercing down to her very soul. And in the middle of it all, she felt his name, the mark, the image of the sunlight dancing across the waves, without stopping. Inevitable and inalterable, a law of nature carved on the very fabric of the world: that this sunlight would dance, and it would dance forever, through storm and nature''s fury, each ray as sharp as a razor, piercing through the clouds and burning all that would stand against it into dust. This man was the Elder Ever-Dancing Sunlight. Of that there could be no question, for the world itself would buckle before a second could arise. Such was the weight of a Daoist''s name. A true Elder, then. Not just a formal title. How many did he slaughter, until other cultivators have bestowed it upon him? She forced her hand to raise the cup to her lips, straining against the pressure. She had to pour spiritual energy into her muscles to keep her arm stable, but the tea in the cup still shook with pathetic little waves. Terror is of the mind. A sword that misses even by even the smallest fraction draws no blood. Like a dam against a flood, a fortress of cold calculation snapped in place within her own mind, keeping the terror at bay. She took a casual sip. She had to project an image of certainty. If he wanted to terrify her into submission, into begging him to stop, he would need something more than a Daoist name. He wouldn''t dare strike me. She expected fury. Wanted it, even, to build her own image. She knew the risks, and found them acceptable. She just had to follow her own plan. He wouldn''t dare violate the fourth edict. This would solidify the lie of the Sky Void Island sect. A loose cultivator would never risk provoking the fury of a sect Elder - which meant that if she did provoke it, she couldn¡¯t be a loose cultivator. He could snap my neck as easily as scratching himself. Irrelevant. This was the terror speaking. He hadn¡¯t attacked her - all his spiritual energy alone could do was scare her. She still couldn''t breathe. Only enough air in her lungs to speak a single sentence. "Jian Shizhe is fine," she said, keeping her voice from shaking through pure force of will. "Barely even scratched, though his pride may never recover." The pressure lessened, but only a fraction. At least enough for her to draw another breath. She inhaled slowly, carefully, before continuing. Wouldn¡¯t do to run out of air, now. "Three days ago, he tried to force his way into my room," she said. "where I was half-dressed and my partner laid naked. Where our sect secrets were laid out in the open." She planned this entire speech well in advance. A careful scaffold, all built on top of a single question. What did Jian Wei want? She looked into the eyes of death, and made her own eyes shine back with pure defiance. "If I was anyone else, you would have come home to a slaughter post put through your gates, our sects already at war," she spoke with the precision of a refiner''s hammer. "This sword is a gift, taken out of his hand in a righteous and honorable duel. It is a symbol that I do not see Jian Shizhe''s foolish actions as those of his sect. But before we can agree on any deals, I implore you to decide what to do with that sword - and I only see two options." Jian Wei kept staring at her silently. Waiting for her to finish before he would pronounce his verdict. What did Jian Wei want? He was the uncle of Jian Shizhe, and his direct Elder. He was the Elder of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. He built it, and was growing it, step by step, like a careful gardener. This meant he wanted Jian Shizhe to be safe. He wanted his sect to be safe, and growing in power. So what happened when these two allegiances were put at odds? An opportunity. She reached into her robes, and drew out another letter, setting it on the table. She tried to move her hand quickly and smoothly, to conceal the tremors. She didn''t think it worked. "A formality,¡± she continued anyways, forcing the words to keep flowing out of her dry throat. ¡°My personal statement that this was merely a personal disagreement between the two of us, and that I do not hold the Northern Scarlet Stream sect responsible. That is the first option I see. You may take it, and I will leave this town, and that would be the last you hear the name Qian Shanyi." Jian Wei held her stare calmly, the pressure around her not easing at all. A waste of spiritual energy, so precious for a building foundation cultivator - but her mind would still buckle before he ran out. She was already feeling her self-assurance fraying at the edges, the sheer threat eroding her mind, bits and pieces of her conviction cracking off, never to return. He wouldn''t dare strike me. He wouldn¡¯t have to. His disciples can do his work for him. Treacherous thoughts, bubbling up from her subconscious. There was a reason, an argument for why he couldn¡¯t, she remembered thinking it through before, but now, in the moment, it all felt so far away, logic dripping through her fingers like so much water. She just had to stay strong until they were done. If she couldn¡¯t even withstand a little bit of terror, how could she claim to rebel against the Heavens? You can¡¯t. You can¡¯t at all. Go back to your sect before he KILLS YOU YOU FOOL - She strangled another treasonous thought, but they were coming one after another, faster and faster. Eventually even her own mind would give out. If her body didn¡¯t break first. Mental and physical, two pressures, acting in concert. Her muscles strained to keep her back straight, neck unbowed. For now. ¡°Honorable cultivator Qian,¡± Jian Wei spoke finally, and, without so much as moving a finger, flicked the letter she set down on the table with his spiritual energy, sending it sailing directly into his hands. His tone had not warmed, but it was patient, as if talking to a child. Children die so easily. Just one hard shake, and snap goes the neck. Just like yours. ¡°I have extended an invitation because I expected us to discuss matters as fellow cultivators,¡± Jian Wei continued, ¡°But instead, you bring me this.¡± he gestured to the sword in the box, as if it was a dead rat, dragged in by a particularly stupid cat. ¡°You threaten war - in abstract, yet the threat remains. You enter my house and tell me such grave things about my own cousin. And yet you speak of it all as if you are doing me a favor.¡± Qian Shanyi breathed slowly, carefully, her muscles working overtime against the pressure around her. If she was a real ambassador from a real sect, doing this to her would have been an insult - but what she put in front of Jian Wei would have been one as well. It balanced out, in a sick sort of way. It felt like these metaphorical balance scales were attached to her skull. One ton on each side of her head, just about crushing it with the tension. Jian Wei broke the seal on her letter with one finger and unfurled it, eyes quickly scanning the page. Only two paragraphs of text. ¡°If you had simply defeated Shizhe, none of this charade would have been necessary,¡± he continued, looking back up at her, the letter tossed casually back onto the table. ¡°So would you kindly tell me what it is you did to my direct disciple?¡± For all that his voice barely changed in tone, the threat in it was like a slap across her face. He doesn¡¯t believe me, he knows I am not from a sect, just humoring me - ¡°I have humiliated him, as he had humiliated me,¡± she replied immediately, refusing to look away from those cold eyes. She couldn¡¯t hesitate here, or she would collapse. She already had to spend a chunk of her spiritual energy just to manually keep her back upright against the pressure, fortification of her muscles alone no longer sufficing. ¡°I made him kneel and apologize for what he did. That is why I am afraid that the honorable Elder may lose some face if our sects were to simply work together. Even if I were to dance through every street of Glass Ridge, singing that this was merely between me and Jian Shizhe, some face would still be lost. I do not think it would be right, so I would prefer to leave town entirely.¡± "I see." Two quiet words, like an echo out of a grave. Jian Wei tapped a finger against his cheek, considering her words. Her neck creaked, as seconds stretched out, each one an individual torture. In a distant corner or her mind, rage started to build. She could tell that Jian Wei had already calmed down, and whatever shock she imposed on him was long gone. At this point, he was just fucking with her, seeing how long it would take for her to crack, secure in his knowledge that even if her sect came asking, he could explain his actions. He knew that no refinement stage cultivator could resist a building foundation one for long, knew that if she broke, what she said afterwards would be utter nonsense, knew that what she did to Jian Shizhe was likely deserved, and yet he still chose to pressure her, as a fucking negotiating tactic. ¡°I suppose that explains what you meant by the second option,¡± Jian Wei finally said, as if not even noticing the state she was in. ¡°That I would claim you acted on my orders, to discipline him in my place?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, failing to keep her teeth from grinding. She reached into her robes again, but her left arm would no longer rise, muscles spent entirely, spiritual energy unstable due to her terror. She had to reach in with her right, an awkward angle - but better that than begging him to stop. She wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction. She drew the second envelope, and tossed it underhand in his vague direction. Jian Wei¡¯s spiritual energy caught it out of the air, bringing it to his eyes. ¡°It would be,¡± she said, pausing to draw breath again, ¡°better, for everyone. For Jian Shizhe, for Northern Scarlet Stream, for you.¡± ¡°I do not think Shizhe would agree,¡± Jian Wei said idly, calmly sipping his tea while he read over her proposed agreement, backdated to when they last met.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°He is spiraling,¡± Qian Shanyi snarled, losing control of her voice for a moment. Her vision started to swim. Her ribs were being crushed - with each breath, she barely had enough left for a full sentence. ¡°A bird with both broken wings. He needs a lesson before he splatters against the ground. If I simply leave - he will see this as pointless injustice. Get worse.¡± Qian Shanyi felt something give in her side, a sharp spike of pain. Hopefully not her ribs. She put her hands on her knees, locking herself into a single, stable position. She¡¯d deal with it later. ¡°If this is a lesson,¡± she continued, ¡°he may yet learn. That his actions reflect on the sect as well. You would not lose face for what I did - you would gain face, for solving a problem that was there for months - years.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Jian Wei said, playing with his tea cup. ¡°So neatly spoken, yet I can¡¯t help but notice that you have not brought this up the last time we met. I can¡¯t help but notice that you chose the time of the duel just before I returned - all so that I could not intervene. In other words, I can¡¯t help but notice,¡± Jian Wei said, leaning forwards, across the table, the swirl of spiritual energy so much denser right next to his body, like a cloud of nightmares made manifest. ¡°That I am talking to a swindler.¡± - he knows he knows he knows HE KNOWS HE KNOWS HE KNOWS HE KNOWS - Qian Shanyi held herself from flinching back. Her vision was starting to black out entirely. ¡°You have already been swindled, Elder,¡± she ground out through clenched teeth, her patience entirely spent. ¡°Will you cry like a child, or accept reality?¡± For a moment, she thought she was going to die. Then the tension vanished all at once, as if it was never even there. If Qian Shanyi wasn¡¯t already sitting down, hands on her knees in the most stable position, she would have collapsed from the contrast. ¡°I have not heard a refinement stage cultivator be this defiant in years,¡± Jian Wei laughed easily, leaning back as if she had just told him a hilarious anecdote. Qian Shanyi¡¯s vision started to come back, and she saw the slight grin playing on his lips. ¡°You have been very well trained. Please send my commendations to the Elders of the Sky Void Island sect.¡± ¡°I will be faithful to your intentions,¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally, trying to glue her mind back from the scattered fragments. Now that the pressure was gone it was threatening to tip over into exuberant euphoria, which would be its own danger. She couldn¡¯t afford to crack now, after having withstood that storm. She needed to go back over the conversation, figure out what each of them said, what it all meant. ¡°I have been very surprised that a refinement stage cultivator was sent here as an ambassador, but I can see why you have been picked,¡± Jian Wei said, rubbing his chin. ¡°So I have already been swindled, hm? I suppose I have been, by my own sect no less, to find myself in such a situation. I can¡¯t turn back time, that much is true - the only thing we can do is move forward.¡± Jian Wei picked up a writing brush, dipping it into an inkwell on the side of the table, and quickly wrote out a letter, before sliding it to her side of the table. She looked at it warily, not reaching to pick it up, mostly because she didn¡¯t trust her arms yet. It was a permission slip, granting her access to most of the sect facilities. Her heart fluttered in her chest, but she kept it from showing on her face. He knows? Bah. He doesn¡¯t suspect shit. ¡°Your statement is appreciated,¡± Jian Wei continued, ignorant of her internal battle. ¡°But as Jian Shizhe¡¯s elder, I am afraid it is still my responsibility, that I have allowed it to get to this point. I hope this will go some way towards making amends for this misstep, and for letting my emotions get away from me in our talk.¡± He paused, setting the writing brush aside. ¡°I will think about your proposal, and question some witnesses. A couple hours, at most. In the meantime, please, enjoy a rest in one of our gardens.¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head. ¡°I thank the Elder for your kindness, but that would not not be necessary.¡± Jian Wei raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Bravery is admirable, but not when it leans into stupidity,¡± he chided her, ¡°I kept expecting you to speak up, but it seemed that you were going to keep pushing up until you were dead. You should rest, not insist you are still whole after resisting my pressure.¡± Rat-fucking bastard. He was just testing me? ¡°This here cultivator thanks the Elder for the provided pointers,¡± she said, speaking in a way so opposite to sarcasm that she hoped her real meaning came across. ¡°Yet is it not said that a swan knows best the shape of their own wings?¡± ¡°The swan in question is bleeding out of her nose.¡± Qian Shanyi touched her nose. It really was bleeding. She didn¡¯t even notice. At least she didn¡¯t piss herself in terror, so small mercies. Even if it would have served Jian Wei well, for his office to stink after putting his full pressure on a refinement stage cultivator. On a guest. ¡°It is still not necessary,¡± she said stubbornly. Her spiritual energy settled down by now, and without any major injury, she had no problems controlling it. She wove her rope control technique around her robes, making them hug her curves, stiffening up. She slowly stood up, letting her robes take up some of the tension from her tired muscles. ¡°I shall rest in my own rooms.¡± Jian Wei arched an eyebrow at her, but she held his gaze. ¡°Very well,¡± he relented. ¡°I will send a runner.¡± Qian Shanyi bowed just a bit short of what was respectful, and left.
¡°So how blown are we?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, when they returned back to their rooms. They walked together, with her grabbing him by the waist for a bit of extra support. She raided the Healer¡¯s chambers in the Northern Scarlet Stream sect for some basic recovery pills - since Jian Wei had ever-so-graciously volunteered to give her access - but they weren¡¯t all that quick to work. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, too mentally exhausted to parse through the question. She needed a nap. In fact, she was going to start right on it, as she hopped directly into bed. ¡°Our legend?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, leaning against a wall. ¡°Did he figure out who we are?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said, closing her eyes. ¡°We are fine. He took the bait.¡± ¡°You came back white as a sheet, barely walking on your own. With dried blood under your nose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you know it worked great,¡± she said, yawning. ¡°He¡­wanted to test me, or something. That I resisted so long - I think it¡­convinced him, I was¡­trained by a sect¡­¡± She trailed off. Where was she going with it? Her mind felt too sluggish. ¡°But if you think we should flee,¡± she said, yawning again, hugging one of the pillows to her chest as she curled up under the blankets, still fully dressed. ¡°Then just pick me up and flee. But this here honorable cultivator will be napping now.¡± She didn¡¯t even hear his response.
She woke up an hour and a half later to Wang Yonghao poking her in the side. ¡°There¡¯s a runner,¡± he said, as she blinked away the sleep. ¡°Says he¡¯s there for you.¡± After her nap, she felt almost completely refreshed, and so she hopped out of bed, strolled to the doors, and took a letter from an outer disciple who waited for her. She broke the wax seal - Jian Wei¡¯s personal seal, at that - and scanned through the contents, walking back into the room. ¡°Told you it worked,¡± she snorted, handing the letter to Wang Yonghao. ¡°Jian Wei wants to re-negotiate the terms, an hour from now.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means he took the bait,¡± she said, shrugging. She hopped back into bed, lazing on top of the covers. ¡°He wants the deal, just not at the terms I have given him. But the only reason to ask for a re-negotiation is if he still wanted the overall deal - and I don¡¯t care that much about the specifics.¡± She asked for an amount of glassware appropriate for a sect - but they didn¡¯t actually need anywhere near that much. Even if they got less than half, it would be enough. The letter also said she¡¯d have to serve as an instructor for Jian Shizhe for several weeks. Annoying, but it would give more cover for their story, and if she could get away with hitting Jian Shizhe on the head with a training stick, all the better. They haven¡¯t yet exhausted all the benefit they could draw from the town, after all. She could almost imagine Jian Wei¡¯s calm tone as he justified the decision. ¡°It is only natural for the one who brought up the issue to be the one solving it,¡± he¡¯d say. Very economical. She¡¯d even be paid for her effort, though only a perfunctory sum, into an account in the Thrifty Bat Bank that Jian Wei wanted her to set up. He seemed set on making all their transactions go through it, sword payments included. She vaguely recalled this bank as being linked to him in some way - perhaps he wanted to put her finances where he could keep watch over them. Frankly, all Qian Shanyi could think of was that it would give them a sect recommendation for a bank account, something she would have otherwise needed an entire scheme to acquire. It¡¯s not like she could simply walk in and ask for one. Jian Wei could watch the account as much as he liked - simply having one would make interacting with other sects so much easier, and getting an account in a different bank afterwards would be child¡¯s play. She¡¯d still try to extract some other concessions out of him in exchange, of course. No need to tell him she was glad he was playing into her hands. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand it,¡± Wang Yonghao said, looking her over. ¡°When you explained it before - I thought if you got attacked, we¡¯d be running away.¡± ¡°If we got attacked by ordinary disciples, yes.¡± Wang Yonghao looked at her weirdly. She arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°Riiight,¡± he said slowly, ¡°Instead, you got attacked by an Elder. Which is¡­better, somehow?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, rolling her eyes. Her rage faded after the nap, and it was easier to look back on what happened with a more rational outlook. ¡°Wasn¡¯t attacked. Just pressured a bit.¡± ¡°Right, yeah, very different,¡± Wang Yonghao replied sarcastically. ¡°Common sign of a polite conversation, when someone comes back on shaky legs and with blood dripping out of their nose.¡± ¡°It is, as far as the Empire is concerned,¡± she explained patiently. ¡°He couldn¡¯t kill me, not with the fourth edict hanging over his head. Couldn¡¯t duel me himself, obviously, since he is building foundation and I am refinement stage. His disciples could - but unless he knew for sure I was lying, it¡¯d just make him seem like a sore loser. As long as there was a bit of uncertainty, he wouldn¡¯t have risked it, not until he could question the witnesses, ask more about my supposed sect.¡± Qian Shanyi paused, thinking it over. ¡°Really, I was quite safe in that room.¡± Easy to say now. It didn¡¯t feel that way, not when she was in the middle of it. ¡°You still got pressured,¡± Wang Yonghao said, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Yeah, that rat fucking bastard did do that, and if I had my way, I¡¯d break his legs for it,¡± she grumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have a Daoist name, so didn¡¯t think it would affect me nearly as much. Didn¡¯t think he¡¯d decide to test me to destruction, either.¡± She grimaced in disgust. ¡°Playing Heaven¡¯s advocate, some morons would argue that gifting an Elder the sword of their own disciple would be a great humiliation, and a bit of retaliation was to be expected.¡± ¡°Is that why you think he did it?¡± ¡°No. I could say he wanted to see if I would crack - perhaps admit I was sent by his enemies to trap him, or vice versa, see if someone else could make me break his trust. But frankly, I think he just saw an opportunity to take some of his fury out on me. But I suppose I am lying to his face and arguably scamming his sect, so it would be a bit hypocritical of me to complain of unfair treatment.¡± ¡°And then, after doing that¡­ He still wanted to deal with you?¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged again. ¡°Why not? I still wanted to deal with him. His sadistic streak has little influence on business.¡± ¡°I just mean, why not throw us out of town entirely?¡± Qian Shanyi waved her arm in the air vaguely. ¡°I told you it was always a possibility. But I didn¡¯t think it was likely. It¡¯s¡­¡± She sighed in frustration. ¡°How do I explain this? She thought for a minute, before turning on her side, facing Wang Yonghao head on. ¡°Okay, so think about a human mind as a squid.¡± An incredulous look. ¡°A squid?¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Yes, a squid, swimming in murky waters, looking for food, hiding from predators.¡± Qian Shanyi formed one of her hands into what she thought looked a bit like a squid, her fingers for tentacles. With a moment¡¯s thought, she circulated the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes, and drew black eyes on the back of her hand, and little suckers on her fingers. ¡°There are currents that pull this squid in different directions,¡± she continued, making the squid move around in the air, ¡±and shapes far away in the waters, that could be food, or could be danger. And this squid has to decide whether to go left - and throw us out of town - or right, and take my deal. A current of greed pulls it right: I¡¯ve dangled a lot of money in front of him, as well as weapons I know he needs. A current of embarrassment pulls it left: I have humiliated his cousin, his direct disciple. That I¡¯ve spared his life makes this current weaker, but it is still there.¡± Wang Yonghao leaned forward, clearly engaged by her puppetry. Very visual learner, this one. ¡°Right,¡± he said, ¡°So whichever current is stronger, that way the squid will swim?¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s harder to swim against a current, but by no means impossible, and the squid is looking for food. Out in the distance, it sees something - is it sunlight glinting on the water, a cloud of plankton, or a great whale, ready to swallow it whole?¡± A moment¡¯s thought, and a glowing cloud of light appeared in the air, just to the side of her squid-hand. ¡°The squid sees us donate a massive amount of tribulation materials as if it was nothing,¡± she continued, ¡°Could loose cultivators do this? Of course. Could a loose cultivator have a rare healing technique that let her recover in time for a duel? Could she defeat sword saint Jian Shizhe, despite being of a lower realm? Absolutely. These are all just shapes out in the water, any one of them could be anything at all. But take them all together, and they start to make a picture, that of a sect that fell from power but still holds plenty of secrets within their coffers. One it would not be worth trifling with.¡± She formed the cloud of glowing light into a crude silhouette of a fish, and made her squid-hand turn towards it, adding a hungry slant to its eyes. ¡°For some people - like Jian Shizhe - their squid is carried on the currents, almost blind to the shapes far in the distance,¡± she continued, ¡°Others, they want to get close before making a decision. Jian Wei had spent most of his life building up his sect. He wouldn¡¯t risk it all on a maybe, nor let Jian Shizhe ruin it, and he could see the logic in my words. So he swam right.¡± Her squid hand moved right, towards the glowing silhouette. ¡°But sometimes,¡± she said conspiratorially, ¡°the shapes are false, cast by a ravenous Illihveli. And then the squid gets eaten.¡± Her other hand came from below, large white teeth drawn on her fingers. The jaw chomped down on the squid, and thrashed about, before the squid fell limp, and she dragged it under the blankets. ¡°Open up your inner world,¡± She said decisively, standing up from the bed. ¡°If Jian Wei wants to meet with me in an hour, I don¡¯t want to waste it on laying about. We still have to prepare the scales and the lift.¡± ¡°And then, we¡¯ll go and eat that squid.¡± Chapter 76: Hoist Your Fate On Chains Of Logic The fifth warehouse of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect was a quiet place, air still and dry, dust swept away by the daily flow of goods and the brooms of sweepers. Dim light came down from specially engineered slits cut into the walls - safeguarding sensitive goods from direct sunlight. They let in just enough air to keep the large room ventilated, keeping moisture and wind out through the shape of the openings alone. Stacks of crates occupied most of the space, kept within zones outlined on the stone floor in red paint, leaving open passages more than wide enough to walk through. Three pairs of footsteps broke up the quiet. Guo Hu, an outer disciple of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, Wang Yonghao and Qian Shanyi, heading toward one of the corners. If only there were more hours in the day and less things taking up her time, Qian Shanyi would have gone over this warehouse with a careful eye and a wax slate to take down notes. The entire building was like a perfectly balanced shovel - nothing out of place, and every little nail serving a key purpose, all without using a single drop of spiritual energy. Those windows were only a small part of the whole - she still couldn¡¯t figure out why their footsteps did not echo, even though it seemed like they should. Deep mysteries of engineering. ¡°And finally¡­ Ah, yes, here, honorable immortal -¡± Guo Hu said, tapping the lid of one of the crates. It was almost a cube, a meter to each side, with a detailed paper label nailed down on top. ¡°The glass cauldron. Five hundred liters, as discussed, together with tubing and valves.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Qian Shanyi said, bowing slightly. This was to be the star of their collection - she couldn¡¯t wait to take a look at it. ¡°Is there a place where we can inspect the merchandise, away from prying eyes? We have some tests we would like to run, to make sure it is fully suitable.¡± After the excitement of the duel, and negotiating with Jian Wei - twice, now - Qian Shanyi sorely needed to relax, let her hair down, and do something with no risk to her life, limb or sanity. And so they decided to head to the warehouse, inspect the glassware she had just haggled over, and write down instructions about where it was supposed to be shipped. And then they were going to steal it, from themselves, and make sure nobody ever found out. A nice, calm, uneventful heist, with everything going according to plan. ¡°Of course,¡± the disciple said, bowing back. ¡°One of the processing rooms can be made available.¡± ¡°These tests may take some time,¡± Qian Shanyi warned. ¡°Perhaps well into the night. Would it be alright for us to occupy it this long?¡± ¡°It is no trouble at all,¡± the disciple said, shaking his head. ¡°We have three processing rooms, and no large deliveries are expected today.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Qian Shanyi said, moving to the side of the crate. She placed a long roll of fabric she had been carrying on top, together with a couple bags, and crouched down. ¡°Yonghao, if you don¡¯t mind, help me carry this.¡± ¡°Ah, honorable immortal, perhaps it would be best if our workers¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be done faster if we help you,¡± Qian Shanyi said, lifting the crate and maneuvering it into the passageway. For her newly strengthened muscles, it felt light as a feather. ¡°I have a meeting in the evening, so I would like us to start as soon as we can.¡± They needed the glassware for about a hundred different reasons, but they couldn¡¯t simply buy it from a store. If someone kept track of them, they would know that neither Qian Shanyi nor Wang Yonghao had any reason to purchase hundreds of kilograms of specialized glassware, nor any place to store it. Through her deal with Jian Wei, Qian Shanyi solved the first half of this conundrum: she wasn¡¯t purchasing this glassware for herself, she was purchasing it for her entire sect. That left only the second half. They have faced a familiar problem with the rabbits, but glassware could not be eaten, could not vanish without a trace, which left only one option: theft. It took them only ten minutes to move the crates through the wide gates on the side of the warehouse and into an adjacent processing room. It was only ten meters to the side, with shelves along the walls - full of chains and hooks for moving the crates, instruments, hammers and nails, and a stack of wooden boards up against one of the walls, next to a sawing table and a tall ladder. The stone floor was swept clean, practically spotless except for occasional pitting and scorch marks, where some alchemical fluid had been spilled a long time ago. The room was well-lit, much more so than the warehouse - with two skylights, and a long row of glass windows along the top of the wall, just above the gates leading out into the street beyond. The walls were wooden, but fairly thin, and the shuffling of the town gave the room a cozy atmosphere - murmur of conversation, click and clack of hoofs and sandals, the soft creak of boots, and a quiet whine of hinges from some distant door. Right between the two skylights, a railing was bolted to the ceiling, stretching across the room and then back out into the warehouse. A pulley hung down from it on a pair of steel wheels - to help the ordinary workers lift and move the heaviest goods around when necessary. Two more pulleys hung from the ceiling on large iron hooks at the sides of the room. Qian Shanyi thanked Guo Hu and the three other workers he called in to help them move the crates, and carefully wheeled the warehouse doors closed, chaining them shut. Wang Yonghao did much the same to the doors on the other side of the room, leading out into the street. ¡°Windows next,¡± Qian Shanyi said decisively. They brought a large spool of the cheapest fabric they could find with them for this exact purpose, and she helped Wang Yonghao unfurl it and cut it into shape, eyeballing the size of individual windows. They didn¡¯t need to be very precise. Ordinarily, there would be no reason for someone to try looking inside to find out what they were doing - but with the Heavens out there, it was best to be careful. Picking up a hammer and some nails from the shelves, she headed to the windows facing the street, while Wang Yonghao took care of the skylights. Ten more minutes of awkwardly balancing on top of a ladder later, hammering the fabric to the window frames, they were done. All sources of vision blocked, the gates locked shut, with another piece of fabric covering the narrow gap in between. Even if someone wanted to look in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to. Unless they used some kind of divination technique, of course, but they couldn¡¯t ward against everything. Not yet. With the windows blocked, the room fell into darkness, only a scant few rays of light piercing through the fabric. Qian Shanyi lit two oil lamps she brought along to help them see better, setting them around the room. Cultivator vision was more than sufficient to navigate in the borderline darkness, but she still didn¡¯t want to stub her toe on the edge of a crate by accident. Their heist plan was very simple. They would bring the crates into Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world, unpack the glass, replace it with plates of stone or wood of equal weight, and then seal the crates back up. As long as nobody else opened the crates again, they would never even know that the glass had vanished. By the time she was done with the lamps, Wang Yonghao had already arranged the noise-muffling and spiritual energy-gathering formations in two concentric circles and opened his inner world. The gently scintillating rainbow membrane that covered the entrance portal took on an almost psychedelic quality in the darkness. Qian Shanyi could only guess at what that membrane did - though she suspected it might have been one of the reasons the Heavens could not look inside. It stopped the flow of air and light - there was even a bit of a resistance when they passed through it, which Qian Shanyi thought was down to a mild difference in air pressure. Practically speaking, it mostly meant that if she wanted to look inside, she had to poke her head through the membrane every time. Wang Yonghao was just about ready to dive in when Qian Shanyi had waved him over. He gave her a surprised look. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with our lift,¡± Qian Shanyi said, gesturing to the pulley on the ceiling. ¡°They have a better one, and our tripod still requires work. If it cracks, or slides into the portal¡­ I¡¯d rather not take the risk.¡± Seeing Wang Yonghao¡¯s disappointed expression, she hurried to clarify. ¡°We¡¯ll still need it eventually, just not today. Lifting something in or out of your inner world - hardly a rare occurrence. But we¡¯ve only had a couple days to test it, and if we drop a crate from thirty meters up, it¡¯d be all for nothing.¡± That seemed to cheer him up, at least, and he closed his world fragment. While he was busy moving the talismans below the central pulley, Qian Shanyi headed off to the side of the room, one of her oil lamps in hand, to take a look at the chains. The ceiling in the warehouse was only six meters tall, and the chains were sized accordingly - they would need to link several of them in sequence, to get thirty meters of length. ¡°Could you take the ones off the other two pulleys?¡± she asked Wang Yonghao. ¡°I think we¡¯ll need them as well.¡± Linking the chains together with carabiners took the two of them all of five minutes, most of which was due to Qian Shanyi needing to pause to write down a list of equipment they were borrowing, so that they could put everything back more or less as it had been. Nails and hammers were one thing - blocking the windows was only expected, if their tests would include sect secrets. Using the chains, on the other hand, might reveal more than they wanted to. Once they were done, the long chain reeled in and pooling on the ground, Qian Shanyi tied her rope around her waist, and handed Wang Yonghao the other end. He raised an eyebrow at her - this wasn¡¯t a part of their plan. ¡°Tie me to that hook,¡± she said, gesturing to one of the pulleys they were not using. ¡°If I¡¯m going to be working here alone, I want a safety line.¡± While Wang Yonghao was busy with the rope, Qian Shanyi laid on the ground next to the entrance portal into his inner world, and poked her head inside. She saw Linghui Mei in the bath - washing her hands and feet, not even taking her robes off. She looked fully human again - out of an overabundance of caution, just in case a small fraction of her jiuweihu musk might be left on the crates. While Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao had been running around town, dealing with the duel, Linghui Mei had been stuck inside, with little to do except work on their farm. She had finished plowing the bean farm, planted the saplings, and started work on the coop for the rabbits. For now, all the rabbits frolicked together - but as time went on, they would need to separate them to keep the population from exploding, young females away from the males, children away from adults, and males being fattened up for slaughter away from everyone else. This meant they would need several coops, large enough for the rabbits to have plenty of grass to eat; but to start with, they needed at least one, just to keep the rabbits away from the bean farm. Since neither of them knew how much grassland the rabbits actually needed to feed themselves, they decided to start with a coop ten meters to the side, up against the edge of the world fragment. If it seemed that the grass couldn¡¯t keep up, they¡¯d add more sections from there. But the rabbit fence had been a long-term concern. Today they had to focus on the glassware, and for that reason a dozen square meters at the center of the world fragment have been paved with rough plates of stone. If they lowered the crates down onto the ground, unpacked them, and some blades of grass had gotten stuck to the bottom - it would have broken some of the illusion they were trying to create. An obvious loophole to be closed. ¡°Mei!¡± Qian Shanyi called out, and the jiuweihu raised her head, waving back. ¡°We are just about ready to start here. Could you set the clock?¡± Linghui Mei nodded, heading towards the center of the world. They agreed on a very simple division of labor: Qian Shanyi would lower the crates, Linghui Mei would carefully unpack them, while Wang Yonghao would weigh the glass and cut stone block replacements of equal mass. ¡°What do you want to start with?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, once Qian Shanyi raised her head out of the world fragment. ¡°The cauldron, definitely,¡± Qian Shanyi said immediately. ¡°It¡¯s the heaviest crate by far. Best get it over with.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought too. I¡¯ll help you attach it.¡± Wrapping the chains around the heavy crate might have been a little difficult for the ordinary warehouse workers - but for the two cultivators, it was simplicity itself. Within a minute, they had it secured, and Qian Shanyi began to lower it into the portal, slow and steady. Wang Yonghao descended alongside it, keeping a hand on its side just in case. On his shoulder, he carried a bag of instruments - a pair of crowbars, hammers, and a small box of extra nails, for the work down below. Since they were already in the warehouse, they figured they might as well use the good tools. The knowledge that they could not keep them ached Qian Shanyi, but such was life. Once Wang Yonghao vanished through the portal, Qian Shanyi had to work by feel, carefully letting out more and more of the chain until it went slack. They¡¯ve reached the bottom, then. She took out a piece of thread and tied it around the chain link in her hands - so as to remember the length - and carefully approached the entrance again, kneeling down to look inside. Linghui Mei and Wang Yonghao had already unhooked the crate from the chains, and were carrying it towards the hut, to free up the delivery spot. Qian Shanyi quietly rose, and began to reel the chain back up. The work proceeded steadily, repetitive motions of chaining the crates and slowly lowering them into the world fragment quickly blending together, and Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind started to drift. She thought once again about the future - Jian Wei told her that he¡¯d like her to visit the sect in the evening, for a meeting with his disciples. And Jian Shizhe would be among them. He had roped her into teaching Jian Shizhe in the end, so she had to come up with a plan, think about what she could even do with him. Her professional pride wouldn¡¯t let her sleep if she didn¡¯t at least make an effort, even if the man was as blind as a mole with two separate bags over its head. An amicable relationship with Jian Shizhe was almost certainly unrecoverable after what she did, but that simply meant she would have to take a different approach, more confrontational - Her foot slipped just as she was turning away from the entrance, and she instantly snapped back to reality. Her hands whirled, trying to catch her balance, and fingers just barely caught the edge of the entrance portal before she fell inside. Blinding sunlight. Someone screaming in terror. Sharp yank on her abdomen, and then she wasn¡¯t falling anymore. ¡°Shanyi!¡± she heard someone shout from down below. Wang Yonghao, probably, but with the blood hammering in her ears she wasn¡¯t all that sure. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± she shouted back, her heart beating a mile a minute. Good thing she had that safety line. She was hanging only a couple meters below the entrance to the world fragment, spinning around on the safety rope wrapped around her midsection. ¡°Just slipped a bit.¡± Did I scream? Oh sweet heavenbreakers, I am the one who screamed. She breathed out, grabbed onto the rope, and started to climb back up. Passing through the entrance, she carefully got her feet under herself, and rolled onto her side, far away from that damnable falling hazard. Okay. I am okay. She took a minute to calm down, poked her head back inside to tell the others not to worry, and got back to work. They still had a third of the crates to go. But no more multi-tasking. She¡¯d think about other things after she was done.
Only about half of the equipment she bargained for was already in the warehouses of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. The other half would have to be custom-made over the next few weeks - which suited Qian Shanyi just fine. She still wasn¡¯t sure whether they were going to repeat their heist, but even if not, it could serve as cover for what they already stole today. Once she was done with her part of the job, she decided to take a break, and slid down into the world fragment. Unlike falling, moving of her own volition always gave her a bit of a rush, and she was grinning from ear to ear by the time she touched the ground, the chain rattling slightly beneath her fingers. Wang Yonghao was busy weighing the glass, fussing over a large set of scales they built on top of their hut: one beam tied down on top of the roof, sticking out half a meter past the end, and a second beam balanced crosswise on top of a stone fulcrum. One of the crates was now chained to the left side of the scales, while on the right side was a wide board, with variously weighted stone blocks piled up on top.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Linghui Mei was nearby, unpacking the glass and shaking the wood shavings out. She had three new crates already lined up for Wang Yonghao as soon as he was done with the current one, while another two stood aside, lids nailed back, ready to be lifted out of the world fragment. The weighting was something of a bottleneck in their process. They only had one set of scales, and working with it was a bit awkward. They didn¡¯t have any convenient containers for the glassware except for the crates it already came in, and this meant they had to weigh it in the crates. To do that, they first had to unload each crate individually, before attaching it to the scales to balance out its empty weight. Then they had to put the glass back into the crate to find an amount of granite that weighed the same. On top of it, the crates were filled with wooden shavings, which made the whole process quite messy. Linghui Mei greeted Qian Shanyi with annoyance concealed behind a soft glare of worry. ¡°When I heard the chain rattle, I thought you had fallen out again,¡± she said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice,¡± Qian Shanyi grumbled self-consciously. ¡°Besides, I had a safety line.¡± ¡°And if it broke, or it snapped your own back in the fall?¡± Linghui Mei snapped back, ¡°When will you start caring about your own life?¡± Qian Shanyi gave her a baffled look. ¡°What is it you mean, Mei - that I do not care about my life because I slipped by accident, or because I thought to use a safety line?¡± she asked sarcastically. ¡°Because neither of those makes a lick of sense. If you have an actual problem with what I am doing, then come out and say it.¡± Linghui Mei snorted and turned away, and did not say anything whatsoever. Qian Shanyi had been getting a strange feeling from the jiuweihu even before the duel; she had been neglecting her meditation, making little pokes at Qian Shanyi during her training. Not quite antagonistic, but snippy. Before, she had too much on her mind to properly handle it - but no longer. ¡°Is this about the duel?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, making a blind guess. ¡°You barely reacted when I told you I won - I thought it was because Wang Yonghao had told you already. Did you not think I should have gone?¡± ¡°What does it matter what I think?¡± Linghui Mei said bitterly. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens, isn¡¯t that what you always say? You cultivators are always busy either killing yourselves or someone else.¡± She sighed, rubbing her face. ¡°I am sorry, but¡­ can we talk about something else? What is our plan?¡± Qian Shanyi silently raised her eyebrow. She really wanted to push this topic now, before it became a much larger problem - but it would require a bit of subtlety. ¡°The plan is mostly unchanged,¡± she said after a moment, deciding to back off a bit. She glanced at the water clock that Linghui Mei put up on the grass next to the scales. ¡°I have a meeting with Jian Wei and his disciples in¡­ about half an hour. Hopefully you two can finish up with the crates in the meantime, and then we could leave our shipping orders, and head back to the tavern for the night.¡± Wang Yonghao put another small block of stone onto his side of the weights, and they finally seemed to balance. ¡°Why did you want to ship them out, again?¡± he said, turning around. Qian Shanyi gave him a tired look. ¡°I swear I¡¯ve explained this twice already.¡± Wang Yonghao shrugged. ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, taking the stone blocks off the scales while Linghui Mei dealt with the glass on the other side. ¡°But you say so much that I honestly forgot.¡± ¡°You should try writing things down next time,¡± Qian Shanyi grumbled. ¡°I want to ship them out because it would make no sense for our sect to keep them stored here, all packed up. Someone might get curious, open a crate, or drop and crack one by accident. It¡¯s a running risk.¡± She paused, letting her words hang for a moment. ¡°And, of course, we¡¯d also have to keep paying the costs for the warehouse space, which I have no interest in. We are running short on money as it is.¡± After shopping for pills, buying the medicine for Linghui Mei and the fortifying baths for Qian Shanyi, they were left with only around fifty three spirit stones. More than enough for the foreseeable future, but it was best to be economical. ¡°But that will still be true even if we ship them, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be shipping the crates to Blooming Plum Warehouses, in Golden Rabbit Bay,¡± Qian Shanyi explained patiently. ¡°The owners steal from their clients. Their workers steal as well. Whatever we ship there, we might as well be tossing into a bottomless hole, as far as anyone else is concerned.¡± ¡°You know them?¡± ¡°Not personally - through my father, rumors among the merchants back home. They are a pair, husband and wife. Their marriage is a long-running affair of self-hatred and misery, and both steal from each other - I even started a discreet betting ring on when they would divorce.¡± She sighed wistfully, memories clouding her eyes. ¡°I hope my dad took it over after I vanished.¡± ¡°You have gambled on other people¡¯s marriage?¡± Linghui Mei said, giving her another glare - this time, one of scandalized anger - before turning away with a huff. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, confused. ¡°It would have been better for both of them if they did. And it¡¯s not like I was going to push them one way or another.¡± She did consider it, but in the end decided against it. Rigging the bet would have made for a great payout, but there was just no way to get away with it cleanly. While they talked, Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei finished with the glass tubes, and were now loading the crate with the stone plates - burying them deep in the wooden shavings, careful to arrange them evenly, to keep them from shifting around. Qian Shanyi, in the meantime, headed over to look at the already unloaded glassware. It was arranged in loose lines on the grass next to the hut, the glass cauldron taking center stage, like a general surveying their troops. It was cylindrical, precisely a meter in height and eighty centimeters wide, with a hemispherical bottom ending in a glass valve - for decanting the contents. On its sides were a pair of solid handles, for suspending the apparatus, and another five valves, arranged in a spiral, top to bottom. ¡°Of course you¡¯d know a bunch of thieves,¡± Wang Yonghao said. ¡°How do they even stay in business?¡± ¡°They have low prices, lots of space, and so out of towners often make the mistake of storing goods with them, and most of the time it¡¯s fine - it¡¯s not like they steal every shipment. They¡¯d never get away with it.¡± She continued her line of thought, looking over the beautiful cauldron. She opened one of the valves in curiosity, and the glass stopper slid softly in its housing, like silk over her fingers. ¡°Just pilfering off the top.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Once our crates will be in their possession, and our advance on the storage runs out, they¡¯ll open them up to sell some of our goods to pay for our own rent,¡± she continued, glancing back at the other two. ¡°It¡¯s standard practice - and find out that the glassware is missing completely. Then each will assume the other one must have already sold it off, and neither will believe any protestations to the contrary, until they both decide to cover it up, doing our job for us.¡± She paused, thinking it over for a moment. ¡°If I was in their place, I¡¯d burn down a section of the warehouse, and claim the glass was lost in the fire. We might even get some payout out of it, if they get scared of offending a sect.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t that link back to you?¡± Wang Yonghao asked. ¡°Shipping to Golden Rabbit Bay, the betting ring?¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Yonghao, half the rivers in the entire province flow towards Golden Rabbit Bay. More than three hundred thousand people live in it. It would be odder if we didn¡¯t ship our goods through there, at some point. As for the betting ring, half the merchants in port were in on it - it took some effort to keep it secret from the pair, or they¡¯d have raised quite a stink. There¡¯s nothing there.¡± ¡°So much effort for just some glass,¡± Linghui Mei grumbled. ¡°Some glass?¡± Qian Shanyi turned around to stare at her incredulously. ¡°It¡¯s not some glass, it¡¯s alchemical hardware most smaller sects only wish they could lay their hands on.¡± She picked up one of the smaller flasks next to her, and bumped it against the side of the cauldron with a satisfying, happy clink. ¡°There are three pillars of modern cultivation - spiritual cultivation, refining, and alchemy,¡± she said in a lecturing tone. ¡°Cultivators may be the sabers of humankind, but a saber cannot swing itself without a hand to guide it. Alchemists supply us with pills and medicines essential for our advancement and health, while refiners refine our weapons and artifacts, as well as the tools the alchemists use. In turn, cultivators gather spiritual herbs and slay demon beasts the others use for their craft. A triangle, where each vertex supports two others.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a saber that could swing itself, actually.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Yonghao.¡± ¡°And where do talismans fit into this?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s just a saying, not a treatise categorizing all cultivation. Don¡¯t think too deeply about it.¡± With the stone plates loaded into the crate, Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei carefully unhooked it from the scales, and moved it aside, onto another platform of stone plates. Linghui Mei picked up a hammer to nail the crate lid back in place, while Wang Yonghao started to balance out another empty crate on the scales. ¡°Alright,¡± Wang Yonghao said, ¡°So you want to try your hand at alchemy? I guess you would be the type to spend days mucking about with beakers.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯d make a good alchemist, actually,¡± Qian Shanyi said casually. ¡°One of the big limits to alchemy is the cost of experimentation - you can only try so many things with the most precious Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures before it becomes prohibitively expensive, even though most of your experiments will produce nothing of interest. But with your luck, if every experiment would produce either a brilliant success or a catastrophic failure¡­¡± She trailed off, seeing Wang Yonghao¡¯s face start to turn pale. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, of course,¡± she said instead of mentioning more of her theories. ¡°We have far more spiritual energy to play with, compared to an ordinary sect. Even without your luck, I could do much - figure out exactly how to deal with dead air, at least. That would be my first project.¡± Qian Shanyi put the beaker down, and rose, heading to the kitchens. ¡°But that is for the weeks ahead,¡± Qian Shanyi said, going back to the question Linghui Mei asked her. ¡°More immediately¡­ Tomorrow, I¡¯ll meet with Li Zhong from the Thrifty Bat Bank about an account, and see if I can set the process of registering our sect into motion. Then I¡¯ll be mostly free, aside from needing to spend some time every day forcing Jian Shizhe to ascend beyond the cockroach stage of morality. I¡¯ll finish up the last of my baths, and then -¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯d go back to those demonic baths, karalhi n¡¯gara!¡± Linghui Mei cursed, glaring at her again. ¡°No sense of self-preservation, like I¡¯ve said.¡± ¡°I -¡±, Qian Shanyi paused, blinking at Linghui Mei in confusion. That was far too sudden. ¡°What? The baths are medicinal. They fortify my body -¡± ¡°You scream like a slaughtered pig when you take them,¡± Linghui Mei snarled, and threw her hammer down on the ground in frustration. ¡°You tie your own hands behind your back so you don¡¯t scratch your face off! Nothing will convince me that this is healthy.¡± Wang Yonghao stopped his work for a moment to look at them, an eyebrow raised, but quickly turned back to the scales. Didn¡¯t want to get in the middle of an argument, it seems. ¡°I told you why I needed the damnable baths!¡± Qian Shanyi said, annoyance creeping back into her tone. Mostly at herself, for somehow failing to catch¡­ whatever this was. ¡°My body has started to lag behind my meridians, and I need it to catch up -¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Linghui Mei said, ¡°Will you smash your head against a stone wall for five months to harden your skull? Break your own bones with a hammer to cultivate their strength? All cultivation is insanity at its core.¡± Something familiar shifted in the back of Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind, but now wasn¡¯t the time for it. She squinted at Linghui Mei, trying to figure out what was up with the jiuweihu. She was furious, that much was clear, but there was a hint of something else there. But of what? ¡°What?¡± Linghui Mei snapped at her calm, analytical expression. ¡°Nothing to say, cultivator?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about me,¡± Qian Shanyi responded. ¡°You didn¡¯t worry nearly as much when we discussed my duel, training for it. This only started once I began with the baths -¡± And then it clicked in her mind, and Qian Shanyi slapped herself on the forehead, wondering how she ever missed it in the first place. ¡°This is about your children, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said, ¡°You are worried they¡¯d have to go through the same thing, to learn to cultivate, to solve the circulation problem? That¡¯s also why you have been slacking on your meditation?¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s snarl grew, but she didn¡¯t object. ¡°This cure looks worse than the disease,¡± she said instead. ¡°But I told you - ugh, why didn¡¯t you just ask -¡± Qian Shanyi groaned, stopping herself. Of course she wouldn¡¯t think to ask. She told Linghui Mei that the jiuweihu wouldn¡¯t need these baths, but she didn¡¯t explain why, because it was not relevant, and the explanation was complex. The petulant jiuweihu, on the other hand, seemed to have a block about appearing ignorant, and so simply made more assumptions instead of speaking up. Again with the teaching expectations she didn¡¯t share. ¡°Look,¡± Qian Shanyi said forcefully, starting over again. ¡°First of all, none of the jiuweihu will be getting any medicinal baths at all well into the future. It took alchemists many decades to develop the recipes to the point where they could be safe, reliable, and effective for humans, but even now, a fortification bath is still a major shock to the system. Your physiology is different - maybe you¡¯d just die if you tried, and even if you survived, there is no way to predict the effects. But even if you could take them, you wouldn¡¯t have to do it. Most cultivators don¡¯t bother, because they can¡¯t afford good ones. Out of those who do bother, most don¡¯t brew them as hard as I do, and then it doesn¡¯t even hurt!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wang Yonghao asked curiously, turning around. ¡°I thought all baths were just like that.¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯d think that,¡± Qian Shanyi grumbled, but whirled back towards Linghui Mei. The jiuweihu was still glaring at her, arms folded on her chest, but her fury seemed to have abated. ¡°And I only brew them hard because I want to eventually break into the building foundation stage! I am not Yonghao with his stupid luck, I can¡¯t afford to lose any advantages. Fewer baths of a higher concentration lead to much more fortification before the effect begins to fade entirely - a bit of temporary pain is nothing.¡± ¡°Well how was I supposed to know that?¡± Linghui Mei snapped. ¡°I thought you cultivators go through the harshest training, so that only one out of a dozen dozens can hope to see the dawn, or something like that?¡± ¡°Ask! With your mouth! Like I told you to - ¡± Qian Shanyi shouted back, raising her arms in frustration, before the words Linghui Mei said caught up with her and she shut her mouth, another realization snapping into place in her mind. ¡°Wait, did you say a dozen dozens?¡± ¡°What of it?¡± Linghui Mei said, her glare intensifying again. Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t help it, and a giggle escaped her mouth as all her frustration fled her body at once. ¡°It¡¯s - it¡¯s from an adventure novel,¡± she said, still giggling, ¡°one of the best of the last decade, Sever The Sky, about a cultivator that is sent back in time to when Gu Lingtian rebelled against the Heavens. I didn¡¯t know you read them.¡± So was the bit about smashing heads into walls, come to think of it - though that one was from a different novel. Something broke behind Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes. Her lips trembled, a grimace passing over her face, before her teeth clenched, lips pulled back into a snarl. Her hands curled into claws of their own accord, though not transforming. ¡°I do not,¡± Linghui Mei growled, a sharp, guttural sound unfitting for her human guise escaping her throat. ¡°Read your vainglorious trash!¡± ¡°But how else -¡± Linghui Mei turned on her heels, and stormed away, past their kitchen table. There were not a lot of places to hide in the world fragment, but she hopped over the fence surrounding the rabbit coop, and vanished from sight. Qian Shanyi ruffled her hair. The idea of Linghui Mei reading Sever The Sky was absolutely comical, but what did she step into this time? ¡°What¡¯s gotten into her?¡± Wang Yonghao said quietly, coming over. ¡°You weren¡¯t even asking anything bad?...¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, putting her hands on her hips, looking after Linghui Mei. ¡°Hard to guess,¡± she said, matching his tone. She wasn¡¯t sure how good Linghui Mei¡¯s hearing was in her human form - perhaps she could hear them. ¡°All of those novels are really -¡± she made a vague gesture. ¡°- glorifying of cultivators, you know how it is. I wouldn¡¯t have expected her to read them. Perhaps she simply heard the quote from someone else, or maybe it¡¯s a guilty pleasure.¡± She glanced at Wang Yonghao out of the corner of her eye. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like those novels either, and in her position¡­¡± Turning fully to Wang Yonghao, she frowned. ¡°You know, I keep expecting you to talk to her about your own experiences being chased around, but you never do. Why is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy,¡± Wang Yonghao said defensively. ¡°Training you for the duel and all that?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I am not blaming you. Just making an observation.¡± ¡°- I¡¯m not that great at talking to women in general, and she is not the easiest person to talk to,¡± Wang Yonghao continued. ¡°Especially with how she treats me compared to you.¡± Qian Shanyi looked Wang Yonghao straight in the face. He had his lips pursed, a petty curl to them. ¡°Yonghao, if you are avoiding talking to her because you think she¡¯s too hot -¡± she began. ¡°What?!¡± Wang Yonghao said, scandalized, more than loud enough to carry all across the world fragment. ¡°- then I will beat you with a stick. Be sensible, for the love of me.¡± Wang Yonghao scowled at her, fire in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t love you!¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, some of her cheer coming back. ¡°Shame. You should, I am adorable, except when I am not. Like right now.¡± She tapped a finger against her cheek. ¡°You know, you¡¯d make a good couple. Lonely cultivator who can never settle down, jiuweihu who must always travel? Perhaps I should play matchmaker, see if she¡¯d like you.¡± ¡°Shanyi, if you do that, I will beat you with a stick!¡± She snorted, heading to the kitchens. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll make something to eat, and then see about apologizing. What are your thoughts on rice?¡± Chapter 77: Act Your Lines Through Masks Of Lies Qian Shanyi poked her head around the edge of the unfinished fence surrounding the soon-to-be rabbit coop. It was only about four feet tall, and she could have simply hopped over it - but she wanted Linghui Mei to see her from a distance, in case she was still too mad to talk. She gave her fifteen minutes to calm down, but it was hard to judge how deep that fury went. As it turned out, it was still a little deep. Angry, wet eyes greeted her, glaring over the top of Linghui Mei¡¯s plush crow. She was sitting down with her back to the fence, the crow clasped tightly in her arms. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Qian Shanyi said, pulling a plate from behind her back. ¡°I made snacks.¡± Linghui Mei didn¡¯t acknowledge the gesture, but neither did she tell Qian Shanyi to go away, so she decided to risk an approach. She sat down on the grass a meter away, setting the plate down in between them. ¡°Rabbit, on shards of heavenly horse bone,¡± Qian Shanyi explained, presenting the plate. It was filled with a dozen little meat spits. ¡°You seemed to like these two the best, so I wanted to try a combination.¡± ¡°This is stupid,¡± Linghui Mei grumbled, picking up one of the spits with one hand. ¡°One animal on another? Stupid.¡± Qian Shanyi raised one eyebrow at her. Linghui Mei bit into the spit, crunching through the bone. ¡°And the meat is too cold,¡± she grumbled more. ¡°Thank you,¡± Qian Shanyi said. Linghui Mei squinted at her suspiciously, then sniffled, ruining the image. ¡°Why are you thanking me? I¡¯m insulting your food.¡± ¡°Because then I can make it better in the future,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly. ¡°I also came to apologize for laughing at you. I didn¡¯t think it would strike you quite this deeply.¡± Linghui Mei snorted haughtily, and bit into the meat again. She ate one spit, and then picked up another in silence. ¡°I guess it¡¯s nice that I don¡¯t have to clean my fingers,¡± she mumbled quietly, defiance slowly leaking out of her shoulders like water out of a cracked jug. ¡°I can hold it by the spit. It¡¯s convenient.¡± ¡°That was the intention.¡± Linghui Mei continued eating in silence. Qian Shanyi observed her much the same, making mental notes about how the bone shards cracked and the meat shifted around. Next time, she would nick the spits - it should make the meat stay in one place a bit better, and would make the breaks a bit more controlled. ¡°It¡¯s my eldest,¡± Linghui Mei said once she finished, her voice a little distant. Qian Shanyi listened patiently. ¡°He reads these novels of yours, talks about them every time when I visit. I tried to read them as well, but¡­ I can¡¯t. Even a little taste of them was too much.¡± ¡°I get it,¡± Qian Shanyi said after a brief moment. ¡°Reading about your own hunters being happy and funny, that must have tasted like bile.¡± Linghui mei shook her head furiously. Not denying, despondent. ¡°I just can¡¯t¡­¡± She sniffled again. ¡°I can¡¯t. I love him, but there are some things that are beyond me, as a mother.¡± So that is where she learned it. Qian Shanyi did wonder how she could recall such a minor quote, yet be furious at being accused of liking the books. A minor question, all things considered. But it also made another thing more likely. ¡°He¡¯s human?¡± Linghui Mei snorted sadly. ¡°Of course you¡¯d put it together,¡± she said, wiping her eyes with the tail of her plush crow. ¡°Yes. I love him, I love all of them, but with humans, it is not the same. He¡¯d never have to fear the chase, never have to look behind his shoulder, imagine the pain of an arrow through his chest. And I am glad for that, knowing that he will always be safe, I would give anything to keep the others as well, but it¡¯s not the same. It¡¯s just not the same.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Qian Shanyi said. There was clearly an old wound there - distance between the two of them that Linghui Mei couldn¡¯t cross, and her child perhaps couldn¡¯t be bothered to, if he even recognized it. Time must have played into it as well - if she had to travel around, she could hardly spend that much with each individual child. They sat together in silence for a minute. ¡°I do also apologize for accidentally misleading you about how grueling the process of cultivation is,¡± Qian Shanyi said finally, deciding to move the discussion towards a lighter topic. ¡°Normally, when an inner disciple joins a sect, they learn these things slowly. They can see others cultivating every day, so the misconceptions they have dissolve pretty quickly. With us, you are getting a very skewed picture. I¡¯ll work harder to help you through it.¡± Linghui Mei smiled ruefully. ¡°No training so grueling that only one out of a dozen dozens will see the dawn, then?¡± Qian Shanyi smiled back. ¡°No. At least, not in general - I am sure some elders still abuse their own disciples. It¡¯s just training, you push yourself as far as your own soul takes you.¡± Qian Shanyi rose, dusting off her robes from sitting down on the grass. ¡°It¡¯s not an uncommon misconception, for what it¡¯s worth,¡± she continued casually. ¡°Many ordinary people think that we have to pass tests that are so difficult that only a small fraction can even survive them, but what sense would that make? Any sect has far more use out of a weakly trained cultivator than out of a dead one. The only deadly tests come from the Heavens.¡± Linghui Mei closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°So I am a common fool, then.¡± Qian Shanyi laughed, and turned around to leave. ¡°I have to get going, meet with Jian Wei. See you in the evening.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Qian Shanyi turned back, and saw Linghui Mei staring up at her, biting her lip, an agonized expression on her face. ¡°Once again I have cracked an egg on my face due to my own foolishness,¡± Linghui Mei said. Qian Shanyi shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just growing pains, Mei -¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Linghui Mei cut her off. ¡°You¡¯ve put your faith in me as your student, and yet I¡¯ve failed it once again. Got so tangled up in my own secrets I didn¡¯t think to ask.¡± She shook her head sadly. ¡°Did not even speak a good word about the victory of my own master. I¡¯d like to make it up, somehow.¡± ¡°How?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, raising one eyebrow. ¡°You are already helping us with everything.¡± Linghui Mei bit her lip harder, and Qian Shanyi patiently waited for her answer. She was heading over with time to spare, and the Northern Scarlet Stream sect compound was only five minutes away, if she hurried. She didn¡¯t really have it in her heart to blame the jiuweihu. This whole thing must have been a lot of stress for her, and she couldn¡¯t even really leave, not without putting herself at danger of the spirit hunters once again. A bit of snapping in response was completely understandable. ¡°No, I can¡¯t continue like this,¡± Linghui Mei finally said, shaking her head. ¡±I have to share something. You¡¯ve said before that you¡¯ve wanted to hear our songs. Perhaps that? Ones we sing to our children. Few enough secrets there.¡± ¡°A celebration, then.¡± Qian Shanyi grinned. ¡°A marvelous idea. I¡¯ll buy some spirit wine on the way back.¡± Linghui Mei nodded. ¡°I would also need to sew some implements,¡± she said, ¡°but they are easy to make.¡± Qian Shanyi turned around, heading back into the warehouse. ¡°But now I really must leave,¡± she said, ¡°I do not want to keep Jian Wei waiting.¡± All the better that she had something to look forward to in the evening. Meeting Jian Shizhe again was going to be a tense affair.
The main compound of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect was built in the shape of a symmetrical cross encased in a square - four courtyards at the corners, framed by the walls of the main building. At the center of this cross was a large garden, where disciples grew herbs and fruits for the sect¡¯s own cooking. It was filled with nooks and crannies for private conversations or meditation, and at the exact center of that garden stood four large gazebos, where Jian Wei had summoned Qian Shanyi. Qian Shanyi arrived a bit early, and found a secluded bench with a small table beneath a lychee tree, deciding to spend her free time on some writing. She could watch the center of the garden through a gap in the greenery, and Jian Wei could sense her easily whenever he arrived: there was no real need to announce her presence. The gazebos were built to be private enough for a conversation, but still very open - anyone who passed through the gardens would see who sat in them. That Jian Wei planned his talk with the disciples to take place here meant he wanted the rest of the sect to know exactly what happened. A good sign, if it went well, and a bad one, if it went poorly. Jian Wei¡¯s direct disciples began to arrive soon after. There were four of them, all dressed in prim and perfectly ironed robes, carrying identical folders - likely with their reports about the activities of the sect. To Qian Shanyi¡¯s mild surprise, one of them was a woman - tall, her hair pinned up into a bun that turned into a ponytail, hanging down to about her lower back. Though perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have been that surprised. If Jian Wei really participated in the last imperial succession, his views might be a bit more meritocratic than those of his peers. Belatedly, she even recognised her. She had been directed to her shortly when asking around about Jian Shizhe this very morning. Obviously, Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t tell her about any of her big plans. At the time, Liu Yufei said she was very busy, told her nothing, and sent her off to bother someone else. Jian Shizhe was the last to arrive. Swordless, his face steeled into an emotionless mask. The other three disciples averted their eyes when he sat down, and one shifted a fraction away - no doubt wanting nothing to do with the inevitable chastisement that would come from Jian Wei. The Elder himself appeared ten minutes later, fashionably late. Qian Shanyi sensed him coming from the direction opposite to the gazebos, perhaps seeking to avoid the senses of his own disciples, or perhaps simply by accident. Qian Shanyi raised her eyes from her work exactly as he rounded the corner of a long, sculpted bush, and rose from her seat, giving him a curt bow in greeting. Jian Wei looked about the same as when she last saw him - so calm that it seemed as if he would sooner make the world bend around him than step aside. His eyes, looking her over, were filled with calculation - and just the barest hint of regret. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian,¡± Jian Wei said quietly, before she had a chance to greet him verbally - as would have been the norm. ¡°How fortunate that I could meet you before we begin.¡± He looked out through the same gap in the greenery, and nodded decisively. ¡°If you would not mind, please suppress your spiritual energy,¡± he said, turning back to her. ¡°I would prefer Jian Shizhe to remain unaware of your presence until it is required. I will ring a bell to summon you.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said after a momentary pause, lowering her own voice to match his. The request was a little worrying. With the shrubs and the trees in the way, their talk would not be heard over at the gazebo, and they should have been too far away for the disciples¡¯ spiritual senses - or else Jian Shizhe would have already reacted to her presence - but perhaps Jian Wei simply wanted to be extra careful. There was a second possibility, of course - that this was a trap. Certainly Jian Wei had agreed on her plan, and it should have been in his best interests - but he could have reconsidered it, for whatever reason. Until he spoke his part aloud in front of others, gave it the weight of his honor as a sect elder, it was only words in the wind. But she was committed now. She could no more turn back than make the sands of time fall upwards. Keeping her concerns to herself, she picked up the sheet of paper she wrote out and handed it to Jian Wei. ¡°The first draft of my instruction plan for Jian Shizhe,¡± she explained. ¡°I could start as early as this evening.¡± ¡°Prideful death or death to pride?¡± Jian Wei read out the title at the top of her notes, raising a curious eyebrow at her. ¡°I thought it was appropriate,¡± Qian Shanyi said dryly. ¡°Some would say this to be a bad omen.¡± Qian Shanyi matched Jian Wei¡¯s expression with a questioning eyebrow of her own. Was he leading her on? ¡°Some would say that having four disciples meet among the four gazebos at the center of a four-pointed cross is a bad omen.¡± Jian Wei smiled slightly. ¡°Ah, but it is,¡± he said, looking back down on her notes. ¡°One must only ask: who is the target of this omen?¡± Qian Shanyi thought his words over in silence. Four was an omen of death, one of those that did not survive careful scientific scrutiny during the reformation, yet still persisted in the minds of many. If Jian Wei built his sect compound to evoke it deliberately - and he must have, no blueprint could be agreed upon without passing through his desk - then presumably he did not want to bring death upon his own disciples. That left many other meanings - death to weakness, to falsity, or the reverse - resistance in the face of death. Death to enemies. Another subtle threat, if she stepped too far out of line. Perhaps Jian Wei intended to put her on edge, but it made her relax instead. If he was choosing to threaten her, it meant he had no trap planned. ¡°You are not a superstitious woman, fellow cultivator Qian?¡± Jian Wei asked, not looking up. Perhaps he spotted a change in her body language out of the corner of his eye. ¡°It seems your new robes gave me a false impression.¡± Qian Shanyi looked down on herself. White robes, the color of mourning, but also metal, her own constitution. She didn¡¯t pick the robes for the auspicious match - they were simply the second-best fitting among the ones Wang Yonghao already had - but she could see how someone might think otherwise. ¡°I am not,¡° she said dryly, ¡°Sometimes white robes are simply white robes.¡± Jian Wei chuckled slightly, nodding along as he read. She didn¡¯t have enough time to write much - only key points, goals, objectives, steps to take to achieve each one - but she still did her best to make it comprehensive. ¡°It¡¯s acceptable,¡± he finally said, handing the paper back to her. ¡°If quite ambitious.¡± Qian Shanyi took the paper, and folded it up, hiding it within her robes. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens, so how could I not be ambitious? A cultivator that accepts their station is hardly different from a salted fish.¡± Jian Wei chuckled again, and waved a hand over the table. Jian Shizhe¡¯s sword appeared out of thin air a millimeter above the wood, dropping down with a slight thunk. Qian Shanyi¡¯s greedy eyes snapped to the plain steel ring - a cosmos ring - on Jian Wei¡¯s finger. It only took her a fraction of a second to pull her gaze away, but Jian Wei still noticed it, giving her a knowing look.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Show-off, Qian Shanyi thought, knowing she would have done the exact same thing if she could. She did wonder where his own sword was and why he did not carry it, but assumed he simply elected not to do so within the walls of his own sect. It seems she was mistaken. ¡°Ambition is only to be rewarded,¡± Jian Wei said, folding his hands behind his back. Out of sight. ¡°Remember the bell, and present the sword to me when I ring it.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded in understanding, and settled back down to wait, while Jian Wei headed over towards the gazebo. Even with the greenery in the way, she could still hear him speak, though she had to guess at some words that were a bit hard to make out. After the customary greetings, Jian Wei made the disciples give their reports one after the other, concerning the last few weeks - their progress in cultivation, the problems they were having, their sect duties, and what happened while Jian Wei was gone on his trip. None of them mentioned the duel, until Jian Shizhe. He was last. In fairness, he went straight to it. ¡°Uncle, this here cultivator must humbly bow my head and ask for forgiveness,¡± Jian Shizhe said. ¡°While you have been away, I have lost a duel, and with it, lost my sword.¡± Even from this far away she could hear the raw anguish in his voice. Served him right. ¡°That would explain why you have arrived without it,¡± Jian Wei said neutrally. ¡°Please continue.¡± Jian Shizhe did. He talked about the kitsune hunt, about his taming of the glass shambler, and about the duel. He stuck to the facts, answering curt questions throughout, and mostly avoided any embarrassing parts. Qian Shanyi felt he was robbing her of quite a bit of credit by not describing her insult in detail, but such was life. ¡°I swear,¡± Jian Shizhe concluded with fierceness that could rival a lion, ¡°I will get it back!¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Jian Wei said coldly, and finally rang his bell. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Qian Shanyi breathed out, picked up Jian Shizhe¡¯s sword, hefted it onto her shoulder, and headed to the gazebo, humming a little tune. Perhaps she was overdoing it, but she just couldn¡¯t help herself, and it helped to steady her nerves. It was time to play her part.
It won¡¯t be necessary? Jian Shizhe kept quiet, thinking over what his uncle said. He wasn¡¯t about to question his Elder, and yet, it made no sense. That witch Qian Shanyi had insulted him, insulted their entire sect by taking his sword. They had to get it back, even a weakling like Jian Wei should have understood that. So what did he mean? Jian Shizhe would have paid in blood for the opportunity to see a building foundation cultivator destroy Qian Shanyi, but Jian Wei would never dare to go through with it. What did this leave? Surely he wasn¡¯t going to suggest buying the sword back, like a ransom from a kidnapper - He heard steps approaching the gazebo, a slight creak of gravel beneath wooden sandals. Idly, he looked over, and his blood froze in his veins. No! Qian Shanyi, strolling towards the gazebo, his sword gripped in her disgusting hands. Why is she here?! She was grinning. Laughing at him! His blood turned from ice to boiling fury. How dare she so much as step into my sect!
Qian Shanyi walked into the gazebo, quickly glancing over the five occupants one last time. There was Jian Wei, sitting with his back to her, on top of a thick pillow. He had some notes laid out on top of a small tea table in front of him. His disciples were sitting in a neat little row opposite him, each on their own - smaller - pillow. The two men among them seemed confused at her appearance - she had not met them before, and so perhaps they simply didn¡¯t recognise her. The woman, at least, had an inkling of some realization, and bit her lip, as if bracing for a crystal bomb explosion. Her worried eyes snapped to the side, towards the third man in their row - towards Jian Shizhe. Oh, Jian Shizhe was deliciously furious, teeth grinding, face blood red, eyes sparkling. It was a wonder that he managed to remain seated. Qian Shanyi smugly winked at him, and he finally snapped. He rose up from his knees, snarling at her, hands already balling up into fists - ¡°Disciple Jian,¡± Jian Wei said coldly, and for a brief moment, Qian Shanyi felt his terrifying pressure brush up against her. Just the edge. Aimed at someone else. Her heart still skipped a beat. Jian Shizhe slammed back onto his knees with a crack of the wooden floorboards beneath, his back buckling under the pressure. And then it was gone, just as soon as it appeared. ¡°Have I given you permission to leave?¡± Jian Wei continued calmly. Jian Shizhe grimaced, shut his eyes, but shook his head. ¡°I apologize, Elder Jian,¡± he muttered, voice dead, emotionless. ¡°Very well,¡± Jian Wei said, and motioned to Qian Shanyi. Qian Shanyi breathed out some tension she was holding. There were many ways this first moment could have gone, and this was one of the best. There was a sixth pillow at Jian Wei¡¯s side, a half step behind him. Intended for her, no doubt. She knelt on it, and offered Jian Wei Jian Shizhe¡¯s sword, both hands outstretched, head bowed deferentially. He took it, and put it at his other side, before turning back to his disciples. It was all theater, of course, for appearances. The sect disciples had to see this exchange to know who really was in control here. Subtly glancing around, Qian Shanyi saw a couple of outer disciples watching the gazebo from where they were doing work on the garden. An audience would tell tales - and rumors will do the rest. ¡°This is fellow cultivator Qian from the Sky Void Island sect,¡± Jian Wei continued. Also committed now. No turning back. ¡°Before I left, I asked her to serve as a test for you four - and I am afraid all of you have failed it.¡± ¡°A test?¡± Jian Shizhe croaked. His lips trembled, as if he was hit with a stick and had just barely held himself back from pleading for mercy. He glanced at Jian Wei, the other disciples, and even out into the gardens. Little kitten stuck in a trap. When his eyes briefly passed over Qian Shanyi, she winked at him again. His face flushed with renewed fury, before he shut his eyes. ¡°Yes, a test,¡± Jian Wei said, giving his disciples a very severe look. His eyes softened a fraction when they passed over Jian Shizhe, before hardening again. ¡°I have long held to the principle that an education must be based on true challenges, not merely direct instruction. Fellow cultivator Qian¡¯s goal was simple: to find a weakness that could pull our sect into a war. I am saddened to know that it only took her a couple days to do so.¡± Jian Wei¡¯s cold eyes focused back on Jian Shizhe. ¡°Jian Shizhe,¡± he said, pointing to the sword at his side. ¡°This sword will be returned to you when you prove you are once again deserving of it. To that end, I have requested fellow cultivator Qian to tutor you personally -¡± ¡°Uncle -¡± Jian Shzihe protested, face screwed up in indignation. Jian Wei¡¯s pressure slammed down again, and Qian Shanyi flinched. In the back of her mind, she was pleased to see she wasn¡¯t the only one: the other three disciples edged a bit further away from Jian Shizhe as well. The man himself was forced down, into a deep bow. ¡°Elder,¡± Jian Shizhe ground out, his voice catching, ¡°I do not believe -¡± ¡°The decision is final,¡± Jian Wei cut him off. ¡°If you require an explanation, address it to your new tutor.¡± His pressure cut off, and he glanced around at his other disciples, before stopping on the one woman among them. ¡°Shizhe¡¯s failure may be the greatest of you four, but I am afraid none of you have passed the test. Liu Yufei. You are responsible for my mail. Why was I not informed of the identity of the duelist as soon as I returned?¡± Liu Yufei did not answer right away, her throat working through a nervous swallow. Qian Shanyi felt a bit of kinship with her. Same job, different sects. Same bullshit dripping down from the Elders. ¡°Most honorable elder, this here humble cultivator begs forgiveness,¡± she finally said with a slight bow. ¡°But you yourself have requested the report about the duel to be postponed until the evening.¡± ¡°I did not ask about the duel, I asked about the identity of the duelist,¡± Jian Wei explained patiently. ¡°Mail had been left for me from the fellow cultivator Qian. Had you informed me of her relation to the duel, I would not have postponed the report. If this was not merely a test - you would have put me in a very awkward position.¡± ¡°I did not want to make the fellow cultivator Jian Shizhe lose face,¡± Liu Yufei said evasively. ¡°I felt it was best for him to be the one to break the news.¡± It really was a confluence of circumstances. If Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t plan to meet with Jian Wei right after her duel, almost as soon as he returned - there would have been more time for this gap of knowledge to resolve itself. ¡°And had this been an ordinary duel, you would have been correct,¡± Jian Wei said, ¡°But it was not. It was a duel with an ambassador of a fellow sect. Was this fact known to you?¡± ¡°I am - I am afraid not, Elder,¡± Liu Yufei said. She swallowed again. ¡°If I may speak freely -¡± ¡°You may.¡± ¡°I did not believe the duel would occur at all,¡± Liu Yufei spoke quickly. ¡°Fellow cultivator Jian had vanished just before it, with no notice, and it had never even been registered - I thought it was simply another rumor.¡± Jian Shizhe looked about ready to cry, hearing his word obliquely questioned. Qian Shanyi felt a small spike of pity for the man - he really was starting to remind her of a kitten that had been beaten half to death with sticks. A very small spike. About the size of a fingertip. ¡°And once it was over, it was too late to gather information, and the rumors had only increased,¡± Liu Yufei continued. She raised her eyes slightly, and glanced at Qian Shanyi. ¡°More people spoke of the¡­ unorthodox techniques allegedly used by fellow cultivator Qian, than that she was from any sect. There simply was not enough time.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Jian Wei said neutrally, in the same way that a bolt of natural lightning was neutral on the question of your life or death, ¡°and you believe this to be an excuse?¡± ¡°N-not as such, Elder -¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Jian Wei cut her off with a sharp gesture. His face was flat like that of a man watching his own house disintegrate before his very eyes because he was too lazy to replace a couple nails just last night - though Qian Shanyi was the only one with the context to know why. ¡°I do not seek to find a scapegoat, seeing as how I have organized this test in the first place. I want to know what you should do in the future, to avoid a tragic repeat.¡± Qian Shanyi tuned out the rest of the meeting, turning her thoughts inwards. Hearing Jian Wei lecture the other three was of little interest to her - she had heard similar lectures many times, and even though Jian Wei seemed better than average, the subject tended to get repetitive. Instead, she thought more about Jian Shizhe, and what she had to teach him. How did one turn a prideful cockroach into an actual human being? It really was quite a challenge.
Two hours of discussion passed quickly - for Jian Wei and his disciples - or slowly - for Qian Shanyi. Just as they seemed about ready to wrap up, an outer disciple hurried into the gazebo, bowing deeply. The interruption snapped Qian Shanyi out of her half-meditation, which was really for the best - she was already growing bored. ¡°Elder, if this here humble disciple may disturb you,¡± the outer disciple said, ¡°there is a loose building foundation stage cultivator that is asking to be introduced.¡± This brought pause to everyone present. A building foundation cultivator without an institution to fall back on was about as rare as a fish that could walk on land. ¡°From the empire?¡± Jian Wei asked. ¡°He did not mention any affiliation,¡± the disciple said, ¡°the honorable immortal introduced himself as simply Fang Jiugui.¡± The disciple paused, clearly hesitating whether to say more. ¡°His dress is also¡­ somewhat unconventional, as is his aroma.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she leaned towards Jian Wei. What an opportunity to find out more about their mysterious visitor. ¡°Elder,¡± she whispered close to his ear, ¡°just before a duel, a cultivator wearing a strange leather cloak flew into the central square on top of a flying sword from the direction of Reflection Ridge. As far as I have seen, he simply headed into one of the restaurants.¡± Jian Wei didn¡¯t give any sign he heard her, and simply nodded to the outer disciple. ¡°Please tell the honorable cultivator Fang I would be glad to take his introductions now.¡± Qian Shanyi leaned back, her eyes following the outer disciple as he hurried away. This Fang Jiugui was quite a mystery: another complication thrown in by the Heavens, or a coincidence with no real meaning? In either case, it would be a piece of the puzzle around Wang Yonghao¡¯s mysterious luck. ¡°Please bring us some more tea while we wait,¡± Jian Wei said, gesturing to Liu Yufei, and the cultivator rose, bowed, and left in a hurry. With another gesture, he summoned another pillow out of his cosmos ring - for this Fang Jiugui - and made the other disciples shift around, forming a triangle. Jian Wei and Qian Shanyi on one side, his disciples on another, and the petitioner on the third. Building foundation cultivators were not like those of the refinement stage, free to roam around with only their sword for company. Their powers were greater, yet also more restricted. A building foundation cultivator could not duel a refinement stage one, and so had to find other ways to resolve conflict - such as by introducing themselves directly to all the major sects in the area as soon as they arrived. This wasn¡¯t Qian Shanyi¡¯s first time seeing it play out. Luminous Lotus Pavilion was far from a major sect, but it still saw its fair share of traffic. Having the direct disciples present was likewise common - it was a good teaching moment, and let them meet well-connected cultivators in a controlled manner. The sect compound was only so large, and yet it took Fang Jiugui three times as long as it should have to get over to the gardens. Qian Shanyi saw him following after the same outer disciple along one of the wide pathways, strolling casually as if passing through a park - and not heading to a meeting with a fellow building foundation cultivator. He stopped next to a flowerbed and crouched, looking at the flowers, before getting up and following, only to stop again and poke at a tree. Even from a good distance away she could see the outer disciple growing exasperated. And then Fang Jiugui turned his head and looked straight at Qian Shanyi, and his lips split in a wide grin. A shiver ran down Qian Shanyi¡¯s back, though she didn¡¯t let it show on her face. What was that supposed to mean? Fang Jiugui headed straight for the gazebo after that. Up close, she could better make out his garment: a long, dark brown leather robe with many pockets, coming up to about his mid thigh, that was probably intended to be buttoned up at the front - if half the buttons weren¡¯t already missing. Beneath it, he wore a pair of pants, and some kind of dark shirt, his sword hanging loosely off his belt. His hair was still unkempt - not simply due to the wind, then, if he hadn¡¯t fixed it in the many hours since. Overall, he looked like a man chewed out by life and spit out like a bit of tobacco. And yet he was a building foundation cultivator that rode a flying sword. These pieces were not fitting together well. When Fang Jiugui entered the gazebo, Jian Wei inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Honorable cultivator Fang, I presume?¡± he said, gesturing to Liu Yufei, who started to pour them both some tea. ¡°The Northern Scarlet Stream sect welcomes you. What brings you to our small and insignificant town?¡± ¡°A wind of change and wind of chase,¡± Fang Jiugui said cryptically, lips split in a bright grin. He glanced at the pillow presented to him, but remained standing. ¡°Tailing a bird that fell out of her nest, nothing more.¡± Jian Wei raised a silent eyebrow at that. Fang Jiugui stopped, breathing in deeply. He grimaced, as if fighting with himself. ¡°I am a hunter, tailing a fugitive,¡± he finally said with great difficulty. ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡°And what fugitive would that be?¡± Jian Wei asked curiously. ¡°How could one talk of a bird that is not yet caught?¡± Fang Jiugui laughed. ¡°A secret to be kept, for a better time, once everything could fit together like lines of a poem.¡± He glanced at Qian Shanyi again when he said ¡°bird¡±. It was subtle, as if he was merely looking around. Entirely innocuous, if one didn¡¯t already know who she truly was. ¡°A cultivator¡¯s secrets are their own,¡± Jian Wei said lightly. ¡°But of course I would expect to be briefed on it, before you make any arrests.¡± ¡°How could I do anything less?¡± Fang Jiugui said. Another glance at Qian Shanyi, this time at her gloved hands - and then the slightest hint of a frown. What? ¡°Perhaps we should talk of something lighter?¡± Jian Wei offered, gesturing to a cup of tea already prepared. ¡°I always seek to learn the stories of cultivators who pass through my town.¡± ¡°Impossible. The rains of tragedy whip me ever onwards,¡± Fang Jiugui said, shaking his head. ¡°And the grief I drink is for me alone.¡± Fang Jiugui pulled out a steel flask from one of his many pockets, and took a sip - and even from a few meters away, Qian Shanyi was struck by the powerful stench of hard liquor. What was in that flask? ¡°Meeting you had been like a lonely ray of sunshine through the dark clouds of destiny, Elder Jian,¡± Fang Jiugui said, bowing deeply. ¡°Yet my work waits not. The birds one chases¡­ they may always take wing.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes followed Fang Jiugui as he left, a feeling of doom slowly squeezing her heart. Was he really here for her? It seemed impossible - and yet¡­ And if he was here for her¡­ How much did he know? Chapter 78: Smile Wide, Your Heart Yet Beating Qian Shanyi left the meeting with the disciples soon after, thoughts boiling in her mind and spilling over the edge like noodles out of an overheated pot. The mysterious spirit hunter had been a crystal bomb planted at the base of a tower of lies, one she had been building ever since she arrived in this town. She had been counting on being a mystery, an untraceable unknown - but if he could prove who she was¡­ If he had any evidence, he would have shown it to Jian Wei already. Not necessarily. He might be simply waiting for a better moment. He had to be dealt with before he would ruin everything. How did he even find me? This was the core question at the heart of this whole mystery. If he found her, others could do so as well. She needed to know what mistake she made, what trace she left behind, or else she would always remain on the run. She had been spinning this problem in her mind when she reached the entrance to the Northern Scarlet Stream sect and felt him again. Fang Jiugui, hiding behind the gate, away from the sight of her eyes but not of her spirit. Waiting for her. She didn¡¯t slow down her step. That he was here made it all but certain he really was here for her, but she already expected the possibility. This was the closest gate to the warehouse and to her tavern - an obvious place to wait for her to leave, if he already knew her rough movements. Concealing her intentions, she casually glanced around the square in front of the gates. It was only just past the sunset, and she saw six different disciples all around her, and more people still on the street beyond. Even if the spirit hunter already knew who she was - she still had to appear completely unaffected by his presence. The last thing she needed was rumors getting back to Jian Wei before she even had an inkling of a solid plan. Very well. You want a confrontation? I can do a confrontation. Focusing on her chest, she felt her own heartbeat resonate all through her body, the bright flows of recirculating spiritual energy pulsing alongside it. With great care, she wove a dense lattice of spiritual energy around her heart, suffusing every last fiber of the muscle, and synchronizing it to the same rhythm. Thump-thump. Thump-thump. Powerful, alive. Then, she stopped it. Her heart stuttered, before the lattice took over the work. Still beating, but only as long as she kept the spiritual energy flowing. The flesh inert, relaxed, if still living. Tick-tock. Tick-tock. A clock of her own making. This was the most dangerous gambling technique she had ever experimented with, one she had only used twice before. Even with her control over spiritual energy just on the cusp of the high refinement stage, it still took up some of her concentration, and if it slipped¡­ she would probably fall unconscious faster than she could restart her own heart. Then she might die. But there was no other choice. She could school her face, control her breathing, and prepare herself mentally, but an unexpected surprise could still spike her heartbeat before she could control it. In most cases, this was for the best - not reacting could be just as much of a tell. Covering up surprise with another emotion - anger, disappointment, lust - was far simpler, but in exceptional cases¡­ Few people could even hear the change. But a building foundation cultivator just might. She had originally came up with this trick when playing against one. She won, and put it away for a darker day. It seemed that day had come. If she was going to speak to Fang Jiugui, she needed every advantage she could get. The stench hit her nostrils just before she reached the gates. Alcoholic, but unnatural, sharp and burrowing down into the base of your skull, as if distilled from the ashes of an entire burnt-down alchemical laboratory. Qian Shanyi let her lips freely curl in disgust as she rounded the corner, and gave a single passing glance to Fang Jiugui, where he leaned against one of the gate pillars. He seemed¡­ asleep. Head rolled back, a bit of drool dripping out of the corner of his mouth and staining the edge of his collar. He held his flask loosely in his right hand, the lid unscrewed and hanging by a crimson thread, just barely kept from dropping down onto the ground by the crook of his other elbow. Yet when Qian Shanyi passed a step away from him, he snapped awake, a wide grin stretching across his stubbled face. ¡°Ah, fellow cultivator Qian, was it?¡± Fang Jiugui said, pausing for a hacked cough, and wiping his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°Would you grace this old hunter with a minute of your time?¡± Qian Shanyi slowed down, turning her head slowly towards Fang Jiugui. Her lips curled further, into a disgusted grimace. ¡°What possible business would I have,¡± she said slowly, dropping one word after another like stones down a mountain. ¡°with a drooling alcoholic?¡± She expected anger. She tossed the insult directly into his face, and for all that he couldn¡¯t duel her himself, such blatant disrespect must have been rare for a building foundation cultivator. She¡¯d have settled for annoyance. Instead Fang Jiugui laughed as if she had just played into some long-forgotten private joke. Joyful, unbothered. Tch. So much for trying to provoke him in public. She hoped he would make a scene right at the sect gates over the insult, and she¡¯d find a way to get him thrown out of town for his trouble. Even as he laughed, his eyes were focused, attentive, scanning her like she was but a bird seen over the tip of a notched arrow. Surprising, for someone who seemed to be fast asleep just a minute ago. Without a drop of lust, at least - small mercies. She had more than enough experience to tell right away. His gaze flickered to her gloved hands, and that same hint of a frown passed over his face, before vanishing. Just like in that gazebo. Definitely not a coincidence. What Qian Shanyi wouldn¡¯t have given for a way to hide them entirely, to keep whatever it was he tried to see far away from his eyes, but instead she kept her hands still at her sides, one resting comfortably on the pommel of her sword. Her heart beat in an even rhythm, cut off from all of her emotions. ¡°Oh, jade beauty, but it¡¯s barely even a trifle. I only have a few questions,¡± Fang Jiugui chuckled, coming down from his laughter. With his free hand, he ruffled through his pockets, and pulled out a small metal clip of papers, together with the stub of a coal pencil. There was something written on the top page, though in such horrible handwriting that Qian Shanyi had no chance of parsing it. ¡°I was just establishing a¡­ timeline, as Fates would have it. Standard procedure.¡± Qian Shanyi turned to face Fang Jiugui fully. If she couldn¡¯t get rid of him easily, then she at least needed information. She very much doubted he would volunteer something she could use directly - but she needed something to work with, a foundation to build on. ¡°A timeline?¡± she said. ¡°A timeline of what?¡± ¡°Oh, but of this town, the comings and goings,¡± Fang Jiugui said. As he got talking, he really seemed to come alive, the last signs of weariness leaving him. ¡°A drunk artist leaves a sketch on a napkin, but I must put one together from rumors and gossip. But the full picture can only be seen from the outside - and you are an out of towner, just like me.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. If she could only get him talking of what he did between the duel and now¡­ ¡°I do not believe I mentioned my origins, fellow cultivator Fang. To what do I owe this impression?¡± ¡°Is it a false one?¡± ¡°That is not what I asked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simplicity itself,¡± Fang Jiugui said, gesturing with his flask. He took a sip, and then finally screwed the cap back on, and put it into his pocket. The wind was light, but it already made standing next to the man more bearable. ¡°I have seen your duel. It was as if the humble mantis brought down an entire oriole. Very, very impressive. How could I resist asking about the duelists? Nothing untoward, you understand.¡± Nothing beyond the bare minimum. She couldn¡¯t even tell if he was lying or not, even if it was all entirely plausible. ¡°I saw you land,¡± she said, relaxing her face a fraction. ¡°I hope the town has been to your satisfaction so far? If you wish, I could suggest a good place to spend the night. With a bath, perhaps.¡± If she could only put him into a place she could control, she could find a way to sneak into his rooms - ¡°How could I accept such generosity when I have nothing to give in return?¡± Fang Jiugui denied her with a light grin. He knew exactly what she was doing. He glanced down on the small clip of papers in his hand. ¡°But perhaps there is one thing that had been spinning in my mind. The air is thick with tales of the honorable Jian Shizhe, of course, but of you, there is scarcely a drop. Even where you call home - it is all shrouded in mystery.¡° She hated dealing with competent people. But that last question - it was something she could use. ¡°I come from the north,¡± she said, mirroring his manner. ¡°But now I am afraid you have me at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°A fellow northerner!¡± Fang Jiugui said, flashing his teeth. ¡°I come from the great city of the Golden Rabbit Bay myself. Have you ever been?¡± ¡°Once or twice.¡± Tick-tock went her heart, but in her mind, Qian Shanyi felt something relax. If he was from her city, then at the very least, he was almost certainly sent by her sect. Not a case of mistaken identity, brought about by Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck. ¡°There is one other mystery that I just can¡¯t seem to place,¡± Fang Jiugui continued casually, ¡°The crystal bombs. Where did you get them? Just as a professional curiosity.¡± Qian Shanyi arched an eyebrow at him. A trap, but one she prepared for. ¡°Why, I made them myself,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°Ah, so it was that way,¡± Fang Jiugui said, marking down something on his papers. ¡°Their sale is prohibited, you see, so I was wondering¡­¡± He made a dismissive gesture. Qian Shanyi arched her eyebrow further. ¡°I would have expected a full test from a spirit hunter. Is it not¡­ standard procedure?¡± Fang Jiugui waved her off. ¡°The duel took place before my very eyes. There is no point in testing if a fish can swim.¡± Bullshit. If he could have called her on basic details of assembling a crystal bomb he would, just on the off chance she¡¯d fail, which meant he couldn¡¯t, which meant he wasn¡¯t a real spirit hunter. So what then? He introduced himself as simply a hunter. Perhaps a retired one? It might explain his realm, at least. Her adventure novels were full of such characters, taking on one last job for a wealth of spirit stones. And if he was, then he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to test her. At least, not legally. This one realization was worth this entire discussion. If he was not a true spirit hunter, there would be a wealth of other things he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to do. ¡°Still, there are more mysteries that grace my notes,¡± Fang Jiugui continued just a bit too quickly, perhaps already realizing what he let slip. ¡°Is it not a little strange to get into a duel so quickly after arriving in town?¡± ¡°It was an internal matter between me, Jian Shizhe and his sect,¡± Qian Shanyi said tersely. Time to make her retreat, before she made a mistake herself. ¡°Was the duel all you wanted to talk about? I am afraid I am a busy woman, and do not have time for idle chit-chat.¡± ¡°Well¡­ There was just one more thing,¡± Fang Jiugui said casually just as she was turning away. ¡°It¡¯s the strangest thing, but¡­ this fugitive, the bird fleeing on the winds of fortune?¡± He leaned forwards, lowering his voice. ¡°Her name is also Qian Shanyi. Now isn¡¯t that a coincidence?¡± Tick-tock, tick-tock. Her heart was calm, even as Qian Shanyi lifted her lip in disdain. ¡°Are you accusing me, Fang Jiugui?¡± she said, voice dripping with quiet poison. ¡°I have been known to have quite a temper.¡± Fang Jiugui raised his hands defensively, stepping back. ¡°Oh but of course I wouldn¡¯t accuse a fellow cultivator with no evidence. But it¡¯s interesting, don¡¯t you think? The blood and sweat it takes to find this bird can never be unspent. And those of her family - why, the sights I¡¯ve seen at their house, the nightmares of demonic cultivators¡­¡± And there it was. A stab straight at her soul, that would have made her crack. Are they safe? Did you threaten them, you demon? But her heart could not be made to waver. Tick-tock, tick-tock it went. And so she held his stare unflinching. ¡°Are you implying they are my parents?¡± She calmly answered, raising one eyebrow curiously. ¡°In Golden Rabbit Bay? That would be quite the trick. I recommend staying off the drink, fellow cultivator Fang. Good day.¡± She turned around and left, feeling Fang Jiugui¡¯s eyes boring into the back of her head all the way down the street. And still her heart kept beating.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
Qian Shanyi slipped inside the warehouse, quiet like a dormouse. Fang Jiugui did not follow her - or at least, she didn¡¯t see him, which meant little. With his senses of a building foundation cultivator, he could have easily kept track of her from the next street over. Wang Yonghao was there, stacking the crates back up, and smiled at her as she came in. ¡°How did the meeting go?¡± he said. Qian Shanyi kept her face impassive, and motioned to their sound muffling formation. Wang Yonghao quirked an eyebrow, but followed after. Once inside, Qian Shanyi took a deep breath, calmly sat down on the ground next to the entrance portal, calmly closed her eyes, buried her face in her hair, and finally let herself scream in terror. They are fine they have to be fine they have to be that bastard what did he DO how DARE he - Wang Yonghao was shouting something, but she wasn¡¯t listening, her thoughts spinning in place. Her mind¡¯s eye was filled with the faces of her father and mother, and a thousand thousand brutal images of their deaths, helpfully supplied by her imagination. He had to be lying. He didn¡¯t say it explicitly. He didn¡¯t. Just a misdirection, it had to be - She screamed again. It helped a little bit. Slowly, she pulled her face out of her hair, her breathing panicked and choppy. Wang Yonghao was sitting in front of her, one hand on her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Yonghao asked. His face was white, terrified. ¡°I¡¯ll - I¡¯ll explain,¡± she stuttered in between ragged breaths. She was shivering now, all the built up emotions coursing through her body at once. ¡°But first I need - do you know how to restart a heart, in case of a dantian failure?¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Yonghao said, his eyes growing to the size of saucers. ¡°Your heart dantian -¡± ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi cut him off. ¡°I had to stop my own heart. I can restart it -¡± ¡°Why would you -¡± ¡°Do you know or not?!¡± she snapped. Wang Yonghao swallowed. ¡°I - yes. I know how to do it.¡± Qian Shanyi breathed out, clenching her teeth tightly to stop them from chattering. ¡°Good,¡± she said, laying flat on the ground, just in case. ¡°I¡¯ll restart it. If I pass out and stop breathing, you know what to do.¡± She closed her eyes, and focused on her heart. Stopping it was far easier than restarting - the muscles wanted to beat together, and had to all be brought into motion all at once, while she pulled the spiritual energy lattice out at the exact same time. The first time she did this, she made a mistake. Fortunately she never experimented alone, and a fellow disciple saved her life with an appropriate talisman. She did this twice before already. That her emotions were flying off the handle had to be partly down to the flow of spiritual energy through her heart meridian being affected by what she did. Last time I kept it going for almost half an hour and it was fine - She pushed the errant thoughts off to the side, and got to work. With six out of seven of her dantians open, her control over spiritual energy was far better than before. She got it done within a minute, and soon, her heart started to beat the same as always. Given her continuing panic, it meant a mile a minute. It still hurt as if she was punched in the chest, and she hissed through her clenched teeth. These muscles weren¡¯t meant to ever fully relax. She¡¯d need a better plan if - when - she met Fang Jiugui again. She couldn¡¯t just walk around town like this. Qian Shanyi opened her eyes and sat up, massaging her chest. She gave a brief nod to Wang Yonghao, whose services were thankfully not required. ¡°The man we saw fly into the square is a rat-fucking spirit hunter, and he¡¯s after me,¡± she spat out, trying to get her breathing and natural heartbeat to slow again. ¡°We had a conversation. Had to stop my heart so my heartbeat wouldn¡¯t give my lies away, keep it beating with pure spiritual energy.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± she said to him as much as herself. She looked over the warehouse room. ¡°How many crates are left?¡± ¡°Maybe - maybe about a third? We were just finishing up -¡± ¡°Good,¡± Qian Shanyi said decisively, finally feeling her usual calm start to come back to her, an outline of a plan forming in her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. I want us out of this fucking warehouse as soon as possible. As it is, we are like a dozen demon beasts all lined up for a flying sword out here.¡± Yep, definitely the meridian at fault. If Fang Jiugui so much as touched a hair on her parent¡¯s heads, she¡¯d skin him alive and use his ligaments for shoelaces. ¡°But -¡± ¡°The crates, Yonghao,¡± she snapped, getting up off the ground. ¡°Get to it. I¡¯ll explain as we work. Only talk in the formation, that fucker might be lurking right by our door.¡± She stopped just at the edge, smoothing out her hair, wiping an errant tear out of the corner of her eye. Breathe in, breathe out. Mask back on. She stepped through.
They worked quickly. All the crates have already been packed and nailed shut, they simply had to pull them back out. They didn¡¯t even need to stack them neatly - the warehouse workers could figure it all out later. ¡°If he is after you,¡± Wang Yonghao asked, ¡°why are we still taking the glass?¡± ¡°I am not going to fold completely just because some hunter joined the table with a hand he claims is good,¡± Qian Shanyi blanched. ¡°We worked hard to get this glassware. Even if we have to cut and run, we take it with us.¡± ¡°But if he could check the warehouse, look in the crates, see the stones - isn¡¯t it leaving a loophole for him to find?¡± ¡°What a stupid question,¡± Qian Shanyi snapped. ¡°Everything is leaving some kind of loophole. It¡¯s a question of which one is larger. For now, he has no reason to even consider wasting his time on these crates. But if he is nearby now, which is likely, and right after I return, he senses us go through all the crates a second time, what will he think? That there is something worth looking into. I think our current deception can pass a casual examination - but can you vouch that an intense look could not find a single sign the crates were put into your inner world, that the glass wasn¡¯t laid out on the grass, or touched by a jiuweihu? I cannot.¡± Two crates were pulled out in silence. ¡°I am sorry for calling you stupid, it was actually a good question,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°I am not thinking straight.¡± Wang Yonghao gave her a careful look. ¡°And why not?¡± Qian Shanyi stayed quiet for a bit. ¡°He mentioned my parents,¡± she finally said, pausing again to recall Fang Jiugui¡¯s exact words. ¡±¡®The blood and sweat it takes to find this bird can never be unspent. And those of her family - why, the sights I¡¯ve seen at their house, the nightmares of demonic cultivators¡­¡¯¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said grimly, ¡°he speaks in a strange manner. It feels familiar somehow, but I can¡¯t quite place it. It¡¯s hard to tell what he means literally and what is just a fanciful saying. And yet.¡± Another crate came out, and both of them stayed quiet. ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t thinking completely straight, I still think you are mostly right. Let¡¯s take the glass.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡±
Good, simple work quickly calmed down Qian Shanyi, and by the time they were done with the warehouse, sheets of canvas torn off the windows and the tools put back where they belonged, double-checked against the inventory lists to make sure they did not forget anything, the last traces of her panic were gone. They quickly headed back to the tavern, to plan and prepare for the future. Their room was much more secure than the one in a warehouse. If nothing else, nobody else had the key to it. Which brought Qian Shanyi, Linghui Mei and Wang Yonghao together, huddled around a single itemized sheet of paper. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Qian Shanyi looked over the list she made a second time. They needed to know how Fang Jiugui could have found them, and went through every tracking method they could think of. And none of them fit. Fang Jiugui mentioned he was chasing after a fugitive. He said he was from Golden Rabbit Bay himself. Her sect had the means, motive and opportunity to hire a retired spirit hunter to chase her down. So take this as a given. How did he find them? First, the obvious. On the date of her kidnapping, Wang Yonghao fell into a teleportation formation. This should have cut off any conventional methods of tracking - following footprints, scent trails, and so on. The next thing to check for were tracking talismans. They were rare, and tended to be highly limited in range, but hypothetically, if one was hidden in Qian Shanyi¡¯s robes¡­ But no. Qian Shanyi wore all new clothes now, and her old ones were torn to scraps. Wang Yonghao meticulously checked over his, and also found nothing. And of course as cultivators, if one was to be somehow implanted in their bodies, they would have known right away. Qian Shanyi even considered that her sword might have had a talisman built into it, but a careful examination discarded that possibility too. Long-range techniques were even more of a dead-end. There were some that could detect human beings from far away, with various limitations - but without a talisman to anchor the technique to, they lost their power extremely quickly. Even in the best of circumstances, someone managing to detect her from more than ten kilometers away would beggar belief - and she had never come closer than five hundred kilometers to the Golden Rabbit Bay. If she was on the run from the imperial palace - perhaps she could imagine some rare artifact or technique that could manage it. But her sect had no such resources. Next: rumors. Could her sect have simply known of her tribulation, heard her name mentioned by some traveler, perhaps with a bit of helping hand from the Heavens? All but impossible. From Glass Ridge, Golden Rabbit Bay was a good twelve days of travel away by ship, and her tribulation was less than a week ago. The rumors couldn¡¯t have possibly reached them, not unless someone decided to pay for a voidbird. The only reason for such an expense would be to, perhaps, discuss her tribulation with an expert - but in such a case, they would have obviously included her report, signed as Lan Yishan, not Qian Shanyi. This brought her to her next idea. Traitors. Her sect should have had no way of knowing where she was. So who did? Wu Lanhua did, as did Liu Fakuang - she told them where she was heading. If either of them sent a message to her sect - either after she left their ship, or just before - it was possible for it to reach Golden Rabbit Bay in time, and for Fang Jiugui to speed over here on top of a flying sword. Just barely. It fit the facts, but it still made no sense. What reason would Wu Lanhua have to betray her? They parted on very friendly terms, and her fiance was too oblivious to plan this. She felt, in her heart of hearts, that she had a good read on the pair. So what was left? Confusing betrayal, or were they missing something? Qian Shanyi sighed, leaning away from the list they wrote. Idly, she took one of her gloves off, to take a look at her hand. Fang Jiugui was trying to see something, after all¡­ Or was he? Clean, smooth skin, neither blemish nor hair sticking out. Very conventional style, for a female cultivator, but she never saw the point in going against the fashion on this particular question. Long fingers, nails kept short. Nothing that would have made her hand stand out all that much from the hands of a thousand other women, really. She turned it over, and the lines on her palm caught her eye. Was that it? There was an old superstition that they could foretell your future, so perhaps they were unique enough to be a hint to her identity. But how could this help Fang Jiugui? It¡¯s not like she had left any palm prints around her sect. No, it must have been something else. ¡°Mei, tell me,¡± Qian Shanyi said, still looking her hand over with suspicion she usually reserved for junior disciples caught stealing snacks from the kitchens. ¡°Could you smell the difference between the sweat from my hands and¡­my neck, let¡¯s say?¡± The jiuweihu nodded. ¡°Yes, from up close. Why?¡± ¡°The spirit hunter wanted to take a look at my hands, I think,¡± Qian Shanyi said, pursing her lips. Nothing conclusive. She pulled her glove back on. ¡°I sent a letter to my sect some time ago. I was wondering if he could¡­ track it back, somehow, by scent, and then prove I was myself.¡± ¡°If he could,¡± Linghui Mei said reasonably, ¡°he wouldn¡¯t have needed you to take your gloves off. I could tell it from a step away, at least. But I couldn¡¯t follow the scent of a letter through¡­ boats and dozens of couriers. There is nothing for the scent to catch on. I don¡¯t think anyone could.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed in frustration. ¡°Yeah, I expected as much,¡± she said, then shook her head. ¡°Perhaps I simply made a mistake, and there is nothing there.¡± ¡°Why do you even need to know?¡± Linghui Mei grumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s just flee. He can¡¯t stop us.¡± ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi said immediately. ¡°Fleeing is exactly what he wants.¡± She ruffled her hair, meeting the confused looks of the others head on. ¡°Think through it carefully,¡± she said, ¡°why confront me at all, tell me he is looking for me, why mention my parents? I think he was trying to scare me. It makes sense, too - Jian Wei told him off from arresting me in his town, but his jurisdiction only extends so far. If I flee outside of it, Fang Jiugui could just grab me by the throat and drag me right back to Golden Rabbit Bay. No evidence necessary. On foot, we¡¯d never outrun him.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Linghui Mei said after a moment. ¡°How about -¡± she made a cutting gesture across her throat. ¡°One cultivator less and the world is better off.¡± ¡°No. Building foundation? He¡¯ll kill you faster than you could even get your tails out,¡± Qian Shanyi said, then turned to Wang Yonghao with a questioning look. Wang Yonghao got a pained look on his face. ¡°I mean - If I caught him sleeping, maybe?¡± he said, laughing slightly, looking back at Qian Shanyi. ¡°But we aren¡¯t going to just kill people, right?¡± Qian Shanyi chewed on her lip, brows furrowed in concentration. ¡°Shanyi?¡± Wang Yonghao asked uncertainly. ¡°Shanyi, please -¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to suggest it,¡± Qian Shanyi snapped. ¡°I was just - considering it.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a bad idea, in any case. It would be a mess to hide, I think. No, I only see one solution, in the short term.¡± She pointed one finger upwards, where the entrance to their world fragment laid closed. ¡°Right now, Fang Jiugui won¡¯t dare touch me because I am under Jian Wei¡¯s protection,¡± she said, ¡°he will try to gather evidence about me, and then put together a case proving I am his runaway. Before he can manage that - we need a case of our own. Something that would cast doubt on all his assertions.¡± She turned to Linghui Mei. ¡°If you can - please find where he stopped for the night. He stonewalled me about it, which means there might be some leverage there. He reeks of some truly disgusting alcohol - his trail won¡¯t be a hard one to follow.¡± Turning to Wang Yonghao, she continued, ¡°Yonghao. Could you visit that restaurant he landed at, ask the waitresses about the man? Feel free to tell them he seemed to be disturbingly focused on me, and you are a bit worried. In fact, tell them I sent you, but ask to keep my name out of it. It¡¯s always best to get ahead of the rumor mill.¡± ¡°I can do that, yeah,¡± Wang Yonghao said, frowning. ¡°But Mei - it¡¯s too dangerous for her to go out, right? If he spots a third person with us -¡± ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head. ¡°Because I will be heading to the library in Reflection Ridge. Fang Jiugui can¡¯t afford to let me out of his sight for long, lest I slip through the forest and flee, and so he will surely follow. Glaze Ridge should be safe from him in the meantime.¡± ¡°And if he comes to talk to me?¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t lie like you do. I still can¡¯t believe you stopped your own heart.¡± ¡°Then vomit on his shoes,¡± Qian Shanyi suggested casually. Linghui Mei snorted down a laugh, and Wang Yonghao covered his face in his hands. Qian Shanyi frowned at both of them. ¡°What?¡± She asked defensively. ¡°It will end the conversation permanently. You can¡¯t talk to him because of his smell, questions over.¡± ¡°Nothing, Shanyi. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. Typical. ¡°And don¡¯t forget to buy some spirit wine for our little late night celebration, while you are at it,¡± she added. Wang Yonghao gave her a strange look. ¡°Is now really the time?¡± ¡°Now is exactly the perfect time,¡± she countered, ¡°We do not even know what we are dealing with, so we need a bit of relaxation to get new ideas flowing.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°In the meantime, I will head to the library, work on the research for my Jian Shizhe education plan. I can no longer afford to slack off on it. I need some results I could show Jian Wei, and I need them fast. By morning, if I can manage it - or else he¡¯d throw me to the wolves.¡± She shared a look with the other two. They both nodded. Wang Yonghao was right, way back then - she didn¡¯t have to do this alone. Even the heaviest boulder could be carried easily by a thousand hands working together. Qian Shanyi turned away from the table, heading to where her rope harness was laying out on the grass. It was time to get to work. ¡°There¡¯s just one question,¡± she muttered to herself, ¡°With only a single night to work with, how do I transform a cockroach into a human being?¡± Chapter 79: Entangle Beasts For Richer Hands Gravel crunched softly under her feet. Moon shone above, framed by the branches of a neatly trimmed peach tree. The air smelled of earth, wet after a short rain, of flowers and fruits, and just a hint of smoke. Qian Shanyi breathed in the relaxing, fresh garden air, smiling as she followed an outer disciple from the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. It was a good night to be out and about, or perhaps to relax with a book and a cup of warm tea - but she wasn¡¯t here to read. She was here to educate Jian Shizhe, and that her planning and research took all the way until midnight was his problem, not hers. Jian Wei gave her free range of the sect, and no mention was made of it being restricted to the daylight hours. She could even argue that it would spare Jian Shizhe some face, to not school him when there were too many other disciples snooping around through the hallways. She didn¡¯t actually care about his face, but she could certainly argue it. As they were passing through the center of the gardens, she thought back to the appearance of Fang Jiugui, and stopped for a moment next to the same tree he studied so closely. It appeared to be¡­ a ginkgo tree. An ordinary one, at least as far as Qian Shanyi could tell. What in the Netherworld¡¯s name was he looking at here? She met him briefly for the second time this evening, when she was leaving the library. She wisely requested a private room to study the books, and stuffed her ears with small balls of silk when heading out, to avoid any chance of conversation. He was talking to the postmaster when she left - though what about, she couldn¡¯t guess, as she could barely hear anything. Her own precaution working against her. There shouldn¡¯t have been much that the postmaster could tell him about her, but that was just her guess. As long as she didn¡¯t know how he tracked her, she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what might or might not be important. But getting involved would have been a definite mistake - she had no time to spare for distractions. ¡°Honorable immortal?¡± the disciple called after her. He was giving her what just barely passed for a respectful stare, even with all the deep suspicion bubbling forth. When she arrived, the sect gates were already locked - but this very disciple was on guard. He recognized her, and let her in, but such was his distrust that he did not even tell her his name. Jian Wei may have given her a dispensation - but that didn¡¯t make his whole sect trust her. Seeing as how the feeling was mutual, she had little to complain about. She decided to call this disciple Scar. He had one, running across his eye, though thankfully leaving it unharmed. She wondered why he didn¡¯t have it removed - not being a cultivator, the treatment would have certainly cost him, but as an outer disciple in a prestigious sect, he could surely afford it. Perhaps he thought it looked dashing, as some people did, even if Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t really agree. Scar also informed her that Liu Yufei wanted to see her as soon as she arrived, and offered - or really, insisted - on accompanying her towards her office. Which brought them to the gardens. Qian Shanyi turned away from the tree, shaking her head. ¡°Nothing, Scar,¡± she said, ¡°Just lost in my own thoughts. Lead the way.¡± They reached the chambers of Liu Yufei, Jian Wei¡¯s disciple responsible for his post, only a couple minutes later. They were situated at the end of a short corridor branching off one of the main paths through the sect compound, with five beautiful doors - two on each side, and one at the very end. Each of the side doors carried a small silver name plate, one for each of Jian Wei¡¯s disciples. The one at the end seemed to belong to Jian Wei himself. Unfortunately for them, Liu Yufei¡¯s door was locked shut, and Qian Shanyi did not feel Yufei¡¯s spiritual energy inside. ¡°Honorable immortal Liu asked me to bring you to her as soon as you arrived,¡± Scar said uncertainly. He was clearly split between needing to return to his post at the gates, and feeling like he still had to keep an eye on her. Qian Shanyi just barely managed to keep herself from making a joke that perhaps she was the one who planned for Liu Yufei to be absent. ¡°If she is not here¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps we should check the kitchens?¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally. ¡°The kitchens? Why?¡± ¡°I presume the honorable cultivator Liu still requires earthly sustenance?¡± It was the obvious choice, really. When she worked late, she always got a little peckish. Fortunately for both of them, the kitchens were in the same quadrant of the sect compound, so it was a short walk. Qian Shanyi led the way this time - she already knew where they were, having asked well in advance, and Scar seemed to want to keep her in his sight at all times. Her shadow, illuminated by the light cast from his small lamp, danced across the walls of the sect, but she had more than enough to see by. Sect kitchens were far from a single room, but rather took up an entire section of the building. Fit to cook for all the disciples at the same time, they could easily fit twenty cooks all working side by side, and had specialized rooms for baking and roasting, drying and fermenting, and extensive pantries to boot. There were hundreds of places to hide, intentionally or not - but fortunately, she heard Liu Yufei¡¯s voice as soon as they entered the outermost room. ¡°Dumpling, please,¡± her quiet voice pleaded with someone, just on the edge of Qian Shanyi¡¯s hearing, ¡°please get out of there? You¡¯ll break something.¡± Without the cultivator¡¯s senses, Scar had no chance of hearing it at all, and so Qian Shanyi once again led the way, headed straight for the voice. It seemed to be coming from one of the pantry rooms, way in the back. She gave an enormous baking oven a greedy glance as she passed. What she wouldn¡¯t give to steal some of this equipment for their world fragment. Making dumplings for the two spirit hunters took her so many hours of futzing around with a fire node of the chiclotron, because it wasn¡¯t built to task. ¡°Fellow cultivator Liu,¡± Qian Shanyi called out loudly just before entering the pantry, to announce her presence. ¡°I have been informed you wanted to see me?¡± She just barely caught sight of Liu Yufei swiftly rising up from her knees, before the disciple turned towards the doors, looking as if she was merely inspecting this pantry for cleanliness. Her face was a carefully sculpted mask as she looked Qian Shanyi over, with coldness in her eyes. The pantry was, in all fairness, pristine. It was a long room, with closed cupboards covering all four walls, and nothing left out in the open except for a short ladder in one corner, and the bottom cupboard behind Liu Yufei, which was slightly ajar. ¡°Thank you, disciple Zhe,¡± Liu Yufei said to Scar, who entered the room just behind Qian Shanyi. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Scar bowed, and finally left, throwing one last suspicious glance at Qian Shanyi. Qian Shanyi returned it with a light smile and a wink. Give him something to think about during his long shift. Returning her gaze to Liu Yufei, she was met with those cold eyes again. Not suspicious, nor outright hostile, but with a definite antipathy. Eyes of a woman crossed. She could empathize. When she last spoke with Liu Yufei, it was only very briefly, while asking around about Jian Shizhe - and Qian Shanyi said nothing about her plans. Liu Yufei told her little, and probably put this strange loose cultivator out of her mind entirely. And then it turned out this loose cultivator was not loose at all, and she ended up getting a talking to from Jian Wei over it. Qian Shanyi would have also been bitter, if it were to happen to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office,¡± Liu Yufei said, ignorant of Qian Shanyi¡¯s thoughts, and headed towards the doors. ¡°Are you not forgetting your dumplings?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, angling her head curiously. The corners of her lips twitched upwards. She noticed Liu Yufei sneak a glance at the cupboard behind her when Scar left. Liu Yufei stopped, and narrowed her eyes at Qian Shanyi. Her lips turned into a thin line. So much suspicion in the air these days. What happened to the trust shared between fellow cultivators? ¡°You heard me,¡± Liu Yufei finally concluded, her voice flat. Qian Shanyi nodded lightly. ¡°I did not want to mention it in front of our junior,¡± she said, ¡°Perhaps I could offer my help?¡± Liu Yufei sighed in exasperation, and made a vague gesture towards the back of the room. ¡°Can you speak to cats?¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head. ¡°Not anymore than anyone else,¡± she chuckled, heading to the cupboard. ¡°But I may still have a trick or two up my sleeve.¡± Qian Shanyi kneeled in front of the cupboard, helped by Liu Yufei shining her own small lantern inside. The cupboard was completely filled with preserves in sealed clay pots, resting on top of a wide wooden slate with a handle that was meant to roll out of the cupboard on rails. Way in the back, she could see the glint of a cat¡¯s eyes, staring back at them. Circulating her rope control technique, she slowly unspooled her rope from her waist, linked it to her glove, and made it quietly slither into the cupboard.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Would you kindly come out?¡± she addressed the cat, keeping it distracted as her rope sneaked past all the pots, coming in from the side. ¡°It¡¯s awfully late, and I doubt you¡¯d make a good cook. How could you even hold a pan with your paws?¡± The cat stayed put, up until her rope sprung at him. He tried to flee, but a mere animal was no match for spiritual energy guided by the skill of a cultivator, and the only exit out of the cupboard was blocked. In seconds, Qian Shanyi had it hogtied like a sausage, and slowly pulled it out, to the cat¡¯s muffled protests. ¡°Your cat,¡± she said, handing the animal over to Liu Yufei. She kept the rope control technique going, lest it decide to flee at an opportune moment. ¡°It¡¯s not my cat,¡± Liu Yufei said automatically, taking the cat from her, and turning it around to stare it in the face from up close. ¡°The sect bought this beast to catch mice, but he instead spends more of his time sneaking into the pantries, hoping to find an open pot.¡± Qian Shanyi smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Yufei frowned, turning back to Qian Shanyi. ¡°You do not believe me,¡± she stated. ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi admitted after a momentary hesitation. ¡°If it was merely a sect cat, I doubt you would have known his name, or been trying to get him to come out on your own. This isn¡¯t a job for an inner disciple, let alone a direct disciple of an Elder.¡± Liu Yufei¡¯s lips twitched downwards slightly. ¡°I was the one who proposed we get the cats for the mice,¡± she said haughtily. ¡°Of course it falls to me to control them.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Yufei pursed her lips, looking back at her cat. ¡°You are here for Jian Shizhe?¡± She said, ¡°Elder Jian asked me to observe the lesson.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. She expected as much, once she heard that the woman wanted to talk. ¡°I see,¡± she said, ¡°That would not be a problem, but may I ask you to do so in secret? I would prefer it if Jian Shizhe thought we were alone.¡± ¡°There is a study room where I could remain behind a screen, with my spiritual energy suppressed. Is that acceptable?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Liu Yufei said, then decisively put the hogtied cat under her arm, and headed for the doors. ¡°But first, let me put this beast back in his den.¡±
The room Liu Yufei led her to was one of the lecture rooms for the sect. It was square, about ten meters long, and something of a dais, a quarter of a meter tall going all the way across the room in the back, where the teacher was supposed to sit, elevated above the students. There was a short table as well, and two dozen pillows, arranged in rough rows. The dais was framed by two paper screens, hiding entrances to a pair of side rooms. They were painted with murals of birds flying through a peach grove, which was just about the only spot of decoration in the entire room. Everything else was plain wood. Utilitarian, but boring. It¡¯s good to keep the students focused, I suppose. Qian Shanyi strolled right in, put the tea tray she brought from the kitchens down on the ground, and headed for the small table, lifting it up. Annoyingly, its legs were asymmetric - shorter on one side, built to fit the dais the teacher was supposed to sit at. She pulled it into the middle of the room, and stuffed a pair of pillows under the legs until it seemed just about even to her. Fortunately, the pillows seemed fairly tough, and so the table did not wobble too much. Jian Shizhe was proud to a fault, and would never truly respect her no matter what she did. Sitting physically above him on top of it would just annoy him all the more. Better to put them on an even level, at least to start with. Kicking the rest of the pillows towards the walls, she dropped one on each side of the table, and turned back to Liu Yufei, who was watching her from the doorway. ¡°This will do,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°I am ready for the lesson.¡± ¡°Should we head back to Jian Shizhe¡¯s quarters?¡± Quarters. What a word. I only had a small room. ¡°Please.¡± The woman stayed cold, distant and perfectly professional throughout, even if Qian Shanyi could tell she appreciated her help with extracting the cat. No smalltalk, with curt responses to her questions - only as much information as she requested, and no more. Any other time, Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t have held herself back from poking a bit of fun - but today, she had other things on her mind. Jian Shizhe. Fang Jiugui. Stuck between a demon beast and a demonic cultivator, truly. Whether Liu Yufei picked this room deliberately because of its closeness, Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t say - but the quarters of Jian Wei¡¯s disciples were only a short walk away. Liu Yufei went into her own ¡°quarters¡± briefly to drop off the ¡°sect¡± cat, just before showing Qian Shanyi the study room. Now they stopped in front of the door just opposite hers - that of Jian Shizhe. Instead of knocking, Liu Yufei reached for one of a few red tassels hanging next to the door, and Qian Shanyi heard a bell ring somewhere inside. A minute passed in silence, before Qian Shanyi heard quiet shuffling, the click of the lock, and saw an unfamiliar face open the door. A man in his fifties, squinting at them in the light of a small oil lantern. He was dressed in the robes of an outer sect disciple, though the ornamental pattern on them was subtly different. ¡°Disciple Lai, this is fellow cultivator Qian Shanyi,¡± Liu Yufei said, motioning to her. ¡°She is here at elder Jian¡¯s orders, as an instructor for Jian Shizhe.¡± The little prick even has live-in servants¡­ Liu Yufei surely had some servants as well. Part and parcel of being a direct disciple to a sect Elder, Qian Shanyi supposed. The servant¡¯s name, at least, was familiar. Wang Yonghao spoke to him before the duel, though he said little about the man himself. ¡°The young master had already retired for the night,¡± Lai said uncertainly, looking between the two of them. ¡°I am not sure -¡± ¡°I am afraid this training cannot wait,¡± Qian Shanyi cut him off. ¡°Please wake junior Shizhe up.¡± She savored the words as she said them. Junior Shizhe. Unquestionably correct, since she was to be the teacher, yet also subtly deprecating to him, because her realm was lower. Just perfect. Lai bowed after a short pause. ¡°Of course, honorable immortals. I will do so right away.¡± ¡°And I will take my leave,¡± Liu Yufei said, bowing to Qian Shanyi. ¡°I am sure honorable cultivator Qian could find her way back.¡± She handed Qian Shanyi her lantern and left, without waiting for a reply. Heading to their lecture room, to hide and observe their lesson. At least this one trusts me enough to leave me alone. Qian Shanyi hung the small oil lantern off her belt. ¡°May I come in?¡± she asked Lai. ¡°I would prefer not to wait in the corridors.¡± Lai nodded, opening the door wider, and stepped aside. The room beyond was a small guest room. There were two other doors - one for Jian Shizhe¡¯s bedroom, where Lai headed right away, and the other perhaps for his own. A collection of taxidermied demon beast heads hung on one of the walls, an impressive head of a river dragon at the top framing the set like a crown of a king. Just below it was a tea table, different teas sitting in a disgustingly beautiful redwood box, surrounded by expensive china. The floor was covered in a carpet so thick that the pillows next to the table sunk fully into it. Why do you even need pillows? This is excessive. Qian Shanyi stepped around the room, looking it over. She pulled the curtain on one of the windows aside - it led into the gardens. The view was like something out of a fable. Of course. If she was being frank, she simply felt jealous. Her entire room, back at her sect, was half the size of just this guestroom. A small surprise came from a small shelf next to the tea table. Among the various trinkets, there was a row of books, about two dozen altogether. I wouldn¡¯t have taken Jian Shizhe for a reader. Out of curiosity, she stepped over to it, and glanced over the titles. Imperial History, a shortened volume - a common enough sight. Demon Beast Index, of course. Dueling Codex, even more obviously. It all seemed very conventional, but one of the tomes caught her eye, and she pulled it out. It had a few scuff marks, and creases on the spine - and wasn¡¯t standing in the row of other books, but rather was simply placed on top. ¡°Immortal Cultivation And The Collapse Of Imperial Virtue¡±. Some daoist text? It doesn¡¯t look like a cultivation manual. It was a little improper to be snooping around, but she doubted Jian Wei would mind, so¡­ Qian Shanyi opened it, took a seat, and started to skim. It seemed to be a collection of articles, probably compiled together from a letter journal, talking about the reign of emperor Li. Each one was a rambly mixture of references to various scholars, citations from the late emperor, and strange hypotheticals. Reading between the lines, the author claimed that cultivation in general and Empire specifically had been declining ever since, due to something having to do with the Shui Gui, reformation, and sword-carrying women turning all cultivators into wimps. What utter schlock. Qian Shanyi slipped the book into her bag. Shlock it might be, but it was useful schlock. Just another piece to the frustrating puzzle that was Jian Shizhe. The man himself did not leave her to wait much longer. Soon, the door to his bedroom flew open, and he stepped through. He looked better than the last time she saw him - fresh set of robes, clean hair, hands no longer twitching randomly from a stimulant overdose. Rested enough, after his sleep. His eyes immediately snapped to her, and his face, already set into a perpetual scowl, started to grow red. She heard his teeth grind together, right hand clutching tightly into a fist, fingers going white. The rest of his body even shook slightly. All the fury he showed in the duel, all the rage that got temporarily slapped out of him by Jian Wei was right back. But there was more. At this point, Jian Shizhe was like an open book to her. The fury was partly a mask, worn over his wounded pride and disappointment. Sharp thorns of humiliation grew straight through it, competing for space with the choking vines of betrayal and the false flowers of self-righteousness. And self-hatred, bubbling deep within, like sap within a demonic pitcher. But was it there all along, or is it new? This is the real question. She could guess at the lines of thought his mind had taken. After the duel, once he awoke, he would have tried to find excuses for his clear failure. He would have thought of Jian Wei, who took her side. And then he would have turned inwards. It was a common enough pattern, after a traumatic loss. Within a week, his thoughts would have begun to settle, to crystallize into a jaded picture. She caught him at a perfect moment - still early on to change the way they settled. With any hope, into a more productive pattern. Jian Shizhe said nothing, even if etiquette called for him to greet her. Jian Wei ordered him to take instruction, and he knew better than to disobey directly, but that was all she¡¯d get. If she tried to teach him like this - it would be no use. Qian Shanyi rose, and greeted him first, with a short formal bow. The student was supposed to greet the teacher - but if she had to wait for him to do so, they¡¯d be here all night. ¡°Junior Shizhe,¡± she said. He returned the bow, pain written all across his face. ¡°Please follow,¡± Qian Shanyi said, and headed for the doors, not looking back. She heard footsteps, which was the important part. It¡¯s time to get my tools and weed out this little mental garden. Chapter 80: Pluck The Weeds Of Strength And Conquest The lecture room was exactly as she had left it. A table in the middle, two cushions, a simple tea set, and everything else kicked off to the wayside, where it belonged. Qian Shanyi glanced at the paper screens - but if Liu Yufei was here, she couldn¡¯t feel her. As expected, if she suppressed her spiritual energy. She couldn¡¯t check, not without tipping off Jian Shizhe - she simply had to trust her. ¡°Sit¡±, she ordered, gesturing to the pillow on one side of the table. Without looking back, she sat down herself, put her bag at her side, unclipped her sword and placed it on her right. She set the small lantern down on the table, took out her writing set, and started to quietly grind up ink. Jian Shizhe stopped at the doors instead of entering. She couldn¡¯t look up, not without undermining her confident image - but she saw his reflection in the edge of her ink plate, warped by the curved surface. One of his hands was gripping the doorframe, and she heard the wood groan slightly. But he knew she was acting with Jian Wei¡¯s full authority. He couldn¡¯t defy it, not this openly. And so, dragging his feet like they were made of lead, he did just as he was ordered. ¡°You may read, write, listen or talk,¡± she said neutrally, not raising her eyes from grinding up ink, once he sat down across from her. ¡°That is all.¡± ¡°Talk?¡± Jian Shizhe spat out. ¡°Talk about what, you witch?¡± ¡°Whatever you like, or nothing at all.¡± she replied indifferently, still not looking up. Jian Shizhe glared at her, but resorted to simply sitting in silence. She did not mind this - this was, in fact, her true goal all along. She couldn¡¯t teach the man while he was this furious. Anything she said would simply bounce right off his broad forehead, no matter how true it was. But the brighter the fury, the faster it burned out, the mind itself growing tired from the tension. She would give him an hour to cool off, before proceeding further. Having finished with the ink, she placed the ink plate so that she could observe Jian Shizhe¡¯s expression without looking up, if she needed to - and reached into her bag, pulling out the same novel she was reading in the morning. She still had a good two thirds to get through. The minutes passed quickly - for her - but must have felt agonizingly slow for Jian Shizhe. He fumed much like an old, rusted furnace, his flame sputtering out before he forced the scowl back on his face through sheer force of will. He stayed silent all throughout, but for an occasional quiet groan. And then he closed his eyes, and Qian Shanyi felt a subtle change in the recirculation of spiritual energy around his body. Well, that just won¡¯t do. She needed Jian Shizhe to be bored and a little bit frustrated, not calm and self-assured. A bored person would talk with just about anyone, if only to have something to do. Having him enjoy his meditation was simply not an option. With a pair of fingers, she reached into a small pocket she sewed on the inside of her sleeve, and drew out a small stone. Flicking her fingers, she sent it flying at Jian Shizhe¡¯s forehead. The stone bounced off his spiritual shield, and Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes snapped open in confusion, tracing its path down to the table, where it bounced twice with a quiet tink-tink before coming to a stop. The eyes turned back to her, his face once again flushed red, teeth bared. She calmly turned over a page. Halfway through, and the novel had finally reached the city of eels. This author really liked to take things slow. ¡°How dare -¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall ordering you to meditate,¡± Qian Shanyi cut him off, not looking up from her book. ¡°You have not ordered me anything!¡± ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi said patiently. ¡°I said that you may read, write, listen or talk.¡± She looked up, meeting Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is meditation talking?¡± He glared at her, lips twitching. She kept her gaze level, simply waiting for an answer. Jian Shizhe was stuck with her, with no way to get out of his obligations. He couldn¡¯t even challenge her to a duel, now that his sword was taken away. She could sit here all night. ¡°No,¡± he finally spat out the word as if it was a poisoned pill. ¡°Well there you go,¡± she said, going back to her reading. ¡°Please continue with your assignment.¡± Another half an hour passed in relative silence. Qian Shanyi kept eyeing Jian Shizhe through her ink plate, just in case he started to meditate again - and it was a good thing that she did. This time, the change in the circulation of his spiritual energy was so slight it would have escaped her notice, but his eyes had closed all the same. Quite talented, are we? Another stone sailed directly into his forehead. This time, he didn¡¯t flinch, and simply let it bounce off. Didn¡¯t even react, kept his eyes closed. Challenging her. Qian Shanyi sighed. Oh well, she tried to be kind. There was only one response to a cultivator¡¯s challenge. She reached over to her sword, and unsheathed it in a single motion, slashing at Jian Shizhe¡¯s neck, spiritual energy pouring freely off its surface. Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes flew open and he rolled backwards, leaping up onto his feet and backing up against the wall. His hands were raised in a guarded stance in front of him, feet planted securely, eyes darting around the room. Ready for the fight that would never come. ¡°Did I order you to get up?¡± Qian Shanyi asked lazily, sheathing her sword back at her side. She didn¡¯t even move from where she sat. ¡°You -¡± Jian Shizhe blanched at her words. ¡°You tried to kill me!¡± ¡°I do not try to kill, I succeed,¡± she noted lazily, picking her book back up, and gesturing with it towards him. ¡°Unlike you, junior Shizhe. No, I merely woke you up, since you seem to have dozed off again. Now once more - what did I order you to do?¡± Jian Shizhe glared at her, but slowly lowered his hands. Perhaps he finally realized that if she wanted to kill him, she wouldn¡¯t have made her sword shine like the sun to his spiritual energy senses. ¡°To read, write, listen or talk,¡± he admitted grudgingly. ¡°He remembers,¡± Qian Shanyi said, lowering her eyes to the page. ¡°Now please continue with your assignment without any more distractions.¡± ¡°Will you prohibit me from breathing too?¡± ¡°You may breathe. But I will not force you, if you would prefer to stop.¡± ¡°This - this is nonsense!¡± Jian Shizhe burst out. ¡°What assignment is this?!¡± ¡°One even a child can manage, and yet you are failing. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that Jian Wei had to ask for my help, if the problem is this advanced.¡± ¡°You are just trying to humiliate me again!¡± Jian Shizhe said, stalking back over to the table. He didn¡¯t sit down, glaring at her from up high. ¡°Read what? Talk about what? I will not waste my time sitting in a dark room for hours!¡± This wasn¡¯t quite what she was aiming for, but she¡¯d take it. He was asking questions now, which meant he already accepted her implicit framing, if subconsciously. That was the first and most crucial step. If he wanted to know what the assignment was, he could no longer argue that it had to be completed at all. ¡°Aaaah, so you merely want me to pick a topic?¡± she said, and put down her book, looking up at him with faked interest. ¡°Very well. Answer me this: why did you lose our duel?¡± Jian Shizhe¡¯s scowl faltered at the reminder, his defiant posture sagging. His breathing deepened, as he fought with himself - but then he stood up straight and lifted his head up high. Qian Shanyi would have had to crane her neck to look into his face. Instead, she busied herself with pouring herself a cup of tea. ¡°To cultivate is to ascend into Heavens through our strength and tenacity,¡± Jian Shizhe said, ¡°You won because -¡± his voice faltered for a moment, before he forged on ahead, ¡°because you were stronger than me, and -¡± Surprising, that he would state it openly, but also encouraging, in some sense. If his belief truly was deep, it gave her something to work with. Even if it was all nonsense. Qian Shanyi sighed in exasperation, giving him her most disappointed look. Like a mother whose fully-grown son had just shat himself in public. ¡°Childish nonsense of the highest caliber,¡± she said coldly. ¡°In terms of overall capability, you are obviously stronger than me. Try again.¡± Jian Shizhe stepped back in shock. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Sit down if you want to ask me questions,¡± Qian Shanyi snapped. The last thing she needed was for the idiot to start walking around and see Liu Yufei hidden behind one of the paper screens. ¡°Did you not hear me, or are you deaf as well as childish? I said I am weaker than you. You are in the peak refinement stage, while I am just barely in the high refinement stage, if that, with an unstable foundation. I had severe injuries, less resources, and I won¡¯t even speak about your impressive skill with that demon beast. It is idiotic to look at the two of us and conclude I was actually stronger than you. So try. Again.¡± She went back to her book. He tried glaring at her, to get his rage back up, but as soon as he engaged with her question, he was already caught in her trap. For someone who worshiped strength, having her admit her weakness so openly and without hesitation must have been incomprehensible. Confusion. A poisoned needle stuck in his mind, one that would scratch and scratch until he got it out. Stuck there by his own hand, in response to his own question, it would be even more effective. He sat down. A small confession, to get his answers, surely. Yet in doing so, he was ceding yet more control to her. ¡°Fine,¡± Jian Shizhe said bitterly after a couple of minutes. ¡°You only won because you cheated. Is this what you wanted to hear? That I am forced to swallow this injustice because of my uncle?¡± Qian Shanyi put her book down again, boggling at him. ¡°Cheated? Sweet mercy, this is even more idiotic than thinking I am stronger than you.¡± ¡°You dare deny it? You planted that rope in advance.¡± ¡°Of course I did. Just the evening before, in fact.¡± Jian Shizhe¡¯s hands curled into fists again. ¡°So you do admit it? If not for it, I would have won!¡± ¡°Admit what?¡° Qian Shanyi asked, shrugging performatively. To his credit, it seems that after getting infuriated by her for two dozen times in a row, Jian Shizhe had finally learned how to manage a fraction of his anger. ¡°That you cheated by planting the rope!¡± he said, definitely not screaming, even if his voice was high. ¡°Cheated?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted dismissively. ¡°Preposterous. The very sentiment is nonsensical. Junior Shizhe, you have fought in well over sixty duels - how could you possibly claim such a thing?¡± Perhaps she was too quick in giving him credit for finally learning control. His face was getting red again. ¡°Oh very well, I will explain,¡± she said, relenting. ¡°To say that I cheated would mean that I have violated some rule, or at least an informal agreement between the two of us. So what rule did I violate?¡± Jian Shizhe breathed in deeply, his red receding to a mere pink. ¡°It was a dishonorable trap -¡± he began. ¡°Nonsense,¡± Qian Shanyi cut him off sharply. ¡°There is no rule against preparing the grounds of the duel, nor could there be, because there are no standard grounds. It is completely acceptable for the challenged duelist to pick a spot that is better suited to their abilities. This is, indeed, intentional, as you are well aware - after all, they are generally the weaker party. You will not find a word against it - not in that pathetic Dueling Codex, nor anywhere else.¡± She ran a hand through her hair, to let her words hang a bit. ¡°Of course, there are limits, and both duelists can inspect the field before the duel starts, adjust it how they¡¯d like, perhaps change location entirely, or at least plan around the problems. Or do I speak falsely?¡± Qian Shanyi stared Jian Shizhe down until he was forced to shake his head. ¡°No, but -¡± ¡°But nothing,¡± she cut him off again. Another skill he lacked - how to keep talking even as the other person did, until they would shut up. ¡°You could have done so and found my rope - but you rejected the offer. This is not ¡®cheating¡¯ - this is your own foolishness. By rejecting it you have clearly stated that whatever was in the square at the start of the duel was completely fine with you. You, of course, had no way of knowing the rope was there. Nor was it there by accident, or due to bad weather. I put it there deliberately in order to, yes, trap you. But so what? You have nobody to blame but yourself.¡± She was bending the truth a bit. Even if there were no strict rules, there was still an unstated understanding, and what she did was well in the gray zone. If they were normal cultivators, then it would have made the others look askance at her. But as it was, he¡¯d have to swallow it. Qian Shanyi lowered her eyes, going back to her book. Bad answers deserved none of her attention. ¡°Of course, the same goes in reverse,¡± she continued in a bored tone, as if discussing the weather. ¡°It was entirely possible that you had planted a hundred crystal bombs all over the square, but I decided to be gracious and to give you some face, and did not inspect it either. But it seems you were too cocky to plant any traps. Which brings me back to my question. Why did you lose the duel?¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to say?¡± Jian Shizhe burst out again, but she could see that his tone had changed. For all that he was quick to anger, he wasn¡¯t truly stupid. Once she grabbed him by the neck and rubbed him in his own failures, he mostly didn¡¯t deny reality - and she just shattered a pillar beneath the house of lies, justifications, rationalizations and self-deceptions he had doubtlessly been building in his mind ever since he woke up. ¡°That I should have seen through your lies? That I should have known you were sent by my uncle?¡± ¡°What do I want you to say?¡± Qian Shanyi said, raising her eyes and mirroring his confusion back at him. ¡°My, my, junior, that is a different question entirely.¡± She scratched her head, pretending to be in deep thought, even if she had already planned this all well in advance. ¡°Well, thanking me for saving your life would be a good start.¡± ¡°What?!¡± More confusion. A second needle in his mind, this one primed to explode. Qian Shanyi gave him a flat, emotionless stare. ¡°I see that you still do not truly comprehend your situation,¡± she said, pursing her lips. ¡°Perhaps this will help clear things up.¡± Qian Shanyi reached into her bag, and brought out a large tome, one and a half fists thick and as long as her entire forearm. Its cover was wooden, with thick metal bands going around the outside rim. A grim book, with an aura of blood to those who knew of it. Some said the metal was there to resist some punishment, should the book be brought out in the grimmest weather. But Qian Shanyi thought it was just there to remind any hand that held it of the sheer weight of what it represented. Most cultivators hoped to never see this book in their entire life. Large metal letters on the cover glinted slightly in the lamplight, blunt and unquestionable, like the sword of an executioner that tended to accompany it. It was the Demonic Cultivator Act. She tossed it lightly onto the table, making sure the title faced Jian Shizhe, and in the silence of the room it landed like a clap of thunder, spilling some of her ink. For all of Jian Shizhe¡¯s bluster, for all his rage at her, he still pulled back, eyeing the book as if it was a snake with vilest venom. ¡°I left several bookmarks for you,¡± Qian Shanyi said casually, going back to her book. ¡°Make sure to study them carefully.¡± ¡°Is that your plan?¡± Jian Shizhe said warily, ¡°To try and scare me?¡± ¡°I was hired to educate you and that is exactly what I am planning to do,¡± Qian Shanyi responded patiently, finally flipping onto the next page. With all the distractions Jian Shizhe kept giving her, she had to re-read each paragraph twice. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jian Shizhe pick up the tome, and open it, slowly flipping to her first bookmark. He read it slowly, and for the briefest of moments, she held some faint hope. Then he scowled. ¡°What does this -¡± he said, pushing the book back towards her. ¡°I had it under control!¡± ¡°Really now,¡± she said, not looking up. ¡°Of course I did!¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t seem controlled when I blew out half its carapace.¡± ¡°Oh what would you know about glass shamblers?¡± he sneered. ¡°This is my legacy, the manual of my sect, written by my father -¡± Father, huh. Should have expected as much. Qian Shanyi raised her eyes to the heavens. ¡°Alright,¡± she interrupted him. ¡°I believe you.¡± Confusion, again, plain in his eyes. It was important to keep this dance, keep him just frustrated enough that he would keep thinking, keep biting more of her bait, but not so frustrated he would blow her off completely. ¡°What?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°I do believe you. As far as people in your sect have told me, it was the largest glass shambler your sect had ever captured. Clearly you possess great talent at rearing demon beasts. I have already admitted you were stronger than me, have I not? Why should I doubt your words when you say it was under control?¡± ¡°Then why -¡± ¡°Why bring the DCA? Because you didn¡¯t finish reading my bookmark.¡± She pushed the tome back towards him with one finger. ¡°Tell me -,¡± she said, speaking slowly and clearly, ¡°if an untrained demon beast escapes from your control due to the actions of another cultivator, and this leads to the deaths of ordinary people, which of you is at fault?¡± ¡°It was -¡± Qian Shanyi nodded quickly. Stop him before he gets going. ¡°Controlled, yes. But not trained. It couldn¡¯t be, not in three days, and you know this as well as anyone else. Your control, as far as I understand, rested on those talismans stapled to the demon beast¡¯s body. It stands to reason that if I were to remove those talismans, the control would vanish no matter your talent. Is this correct?¡± Jian Shizhe scoffed at her. ¡°This is semantics.¡± Qian Shanyi responded with one of her gravest stares. ¡°Answer the question, junior.¡± ¡°Yes. But -¡± ¡°But nothing, again,¡± she cut him off, leaning across the table. ¡°If I were to remove those talismans through any means, and the beast were to go on a rampage, who would be at fault, according to the law, junior Shizhe?¡± She tapped the open tome with a pair of fingers. She would have slapped the table, but with the pillows under it, it would have looked a bit pathetic. More scowling, more denial. ¡°I had spares -¡± ¡°How many?¡± He leaned forward too, still defiant. Their faces came quite close. ¡°Enough.¡± Deny, deny, deny¡­This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Qian Shanyi exhaled in exasperation. Still he didn¡¯t see what she was pointing at. Perhaps she was wrong, and he really was just plain old stupid. She leaned back, picked up her tea cup, and took a quiet sip, to clear her throat. ¡°Junior Shizhe,¡± she began quietly, her voice cold, twinkling like clear ice on a sunny day. ¡°Let me be clear. That you are still alive at all is frankly a minor miracle, and is down to your immense, Heaven-defying luck, and Jian Wei¡¯s incredible influence.¡± She briefly wondered what Liu Yufei would think of her after this speech. She planned it before she knew the woman would be listening, and she wasn¡¯t about to change her point, but still, she wondered. When she blew her off - was it because she didn¡¯t see the problems with Jian Shizhe, or because she didn¡¯t want to speak of them to an outsider? ¡°Your humiliating loss in this duel was not a coincidence,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°It was not an accident. It was not due to me cheating, or you having a bad day. It was a statistical inevitability caused by your behavior, just as inevitable as the fact that a man who keeps bashing his head into a wall will get a concussion. However, because of sheer bloody luck, you happened to insult me, instead of a particularly cranky spirit hunter. And because of my immense respect for Jian Wei, I chose not to kill you even if I had a dozen different opportunities to do so.¡± Jian Shizhe folded his hands on his chest, but she could see that her words shook him, if only a fraction. ¡°I¡¯ll drop the pretense and speak clearly,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, ¡°As your senior sister, I think that when you say you had ¡®enough¡¯ spares, you are lying. I think that when you went into the glass fields, you brought enough talismans to train a normal glass shambler, but couldn¡¯t resist your greed - and as a result, you almost ran out. And I think that you are fully aware that had I targeted your talismans, it would not have been enough.¡± This was a guess, but one she felt confident in making. The talismans had to be expensive, and would have been rationed carefully - and of course, the shambler breaking out was just the sort of thing Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck would orchestrate. Qian Shanyi put down her tea cup, and leaned forwards, poking Jian Shizhe in his chest from across the table. ¡°You brought an untrained spirit beast to a duel,¡± she hissed. ¡°I would have been well within my rights to do whatever it took to win - and if that resulted in you being declared a demonic cultivator, then neither the empire nor your sect could have said a word crosswise! I could have set you up, Jian Shizhe. I chose not to.¡± ¡°Of course a dishonorable wretch like you would -¡± ¡°And if I did,¡± Qian Shanyi cut him off, continuing her point, ¡°then at best Jian Wei would have executed you himself. At worst, you would have been slaughtered like a mongrel, a rabid dog, and exiled from your sect - if only in spirit. Your body would have been burned, bones packed up into a crate like so much pottery and shipped off to an imperial catacomb, where a hole would be your final resting spot. Not even a grave, nothing to remember you by. Just a number in a rarely consulted catalog, no different from a pot of pickles.¡± She brought her hands together in a begging gesture, putting them up against her nose. ¡°I need you to understand this, junior Shizhe,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I am not here to humiliate you, even if you may feel humiliated. You are dangling over the very edge of the abyss by a single bloody finger, and I am the last person in this entire town who is still willing to offer you a hand to pull you back up. You can take my hand and survive, or you can slap it away and fall right in. It¡¯s your choice.¡± That was, of course, a lie. Humiliating the prick was the highlight of her day, but the point stood. Yet Jian Shizhe did not believe her. She could see it even before she finished speaking - he had nothing to argue with, but he still didn¡¯t believe her. He felt safe, after all. He always felt safe, comfortable, cared for. Sure, she painted dreadful images of slaughter - but what did that matter to him? Young masters didn¡¯t get declared demonic cultivators. It wasn¡¯t real, it couldn¡¯t be. ¡°Are you done congratulating yourself?¡± he said, echoing her thoughts. ¡°Last person in the city? You humiliated me, and you dare try to pretend to be my friend?¡± Friend? Ha! You wish. She had to show him how exposed he truly was. Qian Shanyi nodded, pursing her lips. ¡°Very well,¡± she said, ¡°Name one other person who would willingly help you.¡± ¡°Rui Bao.¡± Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°Honorable cultivator Rui Bao was the one who told me how to kill your glass shambler as soon as we saw it,¡± she said, shaking her head sadly. ¡°He told me to target the brain, and without his advice, I do not think I would have won.¡± Jian Shizhe reeled back as if she slapped him. ¡°You - you lie.¡± This, too, she didn¡¯t expect. This much of a reaction - was he his only lasting friend? Qian Shanyi shrugged again. ¡°You can ask him yourself if you do not believe my word. Wang Yonghao was there as well. He saw the danger immediately, and tried to plead with me to abort the duel entirely, or at least stall, to let the people evacuate.¡± ¡°This is impossible,¡± Jian Shizhe said, disbelief flooding his voice. ¡°He was my second. He asked to be my second.¡± ¡°Did he tell you that your glass shambler was a danger to civilians, or that I had a plan for how to kill it?¡± Jian Shizhe¡¯s stared off into space. ¡°He - he asked if I could contain it.¡± ¡°Junior Shizhe,¡± Qian Shanyi said, each word a stamp, a verdict. ¡°That is not what I asked, so let me rephrase it. Did or did not honorable cultivator Rui Bao warn you that you were a hair¡¯s breadth away from violating the Demonic Cultivator Act?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Perhaps honorable cultivator Rui Bao simply didn¡¯t know the exactitude of the law, yet the danger was still obvious to anyone with a pair of eyes to see. It was certainly obvious to him. Did he explicitly warn you of the danger to the crowds, of the possibility of me sabotaging your talismans?¡± Jian Shizhe looked away, not answering. He seemed to be slowly folding in on himself, like a punctured paper balloon leaking air, all his previous defiance simply vanishing. Qian Shanyi gave him a moment, then cleared her throat. ¡°Junior Shizhe -¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied, glaring at her again, but with only a fraction of his previous anger. Step by step, she guided him to the inevitable conclusion. ¡°Then it seems Rui Bao doesn¡¯t really care if you live or die,¡± Qian Shanyi concluded. ¡°Who else?¡± This one sentence cracked something in Jian Shizhe. He took a shaky breath, and started to pour a cup of tea of his own. His face was graying, eyes hollow. Finally, he started to see. ¡°Is it truly nobody?¡± Qian Shanyi said after a couple minutes of sullen silence, ¡°How sad.¡± ¡°What does that matter?¡± Jian Shizhe suddenly burst out, all his previous fury coming back with a vengeance. ¡°I do not need Rui Bao! I do not need the help of weaklings and worthless degenerates. The road of cultivation is a lonely one! The others are jealous of my position, and they are scared of my skills - as they should be! How could you expect a pack of pathetic hyenas to help a human being?¡± It was to be expected. Any animal, finding itself in a corner, would try to find some way out - and for a human, that often meant fooling themselves, grasping at the last vestiges of self-assurance. ¡°In fact,¡± Jian Shizhe grinned madly. ¡°You are much the same. You are afraid of my uncle, aren¡¯t you? That is all that respect of yours amounts to, in the end. Fear. You wouldn¡¯t have dared kill me, or you would have been killed yourself!¡± Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Jian Shizhe to bring up Jian Wei, for he clearly did not respect the building foundation cultivator. Admitting that he relied on someone else¡¯s strength - it would be a crack in his previous beliefs. Even the very thing he said was already contradictory - if the others were really scared of Jian Wei, then they weren¡¯t scared of Jian Shizhe. But it was only a small crack. She had to widen it. ¡°I admit that your uncle also cares about your life,¡± she said, reaching into her bag again. ¡°So you admit it!¡± ¡°- but it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she continued, drawing a second book, and sliding it across the table. A plainer tome - dark brown cover, with a bright red title. Imperial History, tome thirty-one. ¡°You said that respect is simply fear? Junior Shizhe, in that case, you have forgotten to respect the Empire.¡± His arrogant smile faltered slightly. ¡°In the tenth year of Zhang,¡± she explained, gesturing to the book, even if she doubted he would open it. ¡°There was a similar incident with the Black Still Pools Divination sect. If you would have read my bookmarks in the Demonic Cultivator Act until the end, you would have found the case reference - but Imperial History has a fuller story, as usual. Young Master of a sect had been playing with his new demon beast, a three-headed lion, when he had been asked for a spar by a fellow disciple. While they were busy, the demon beast broke out, and killed twenty six ordinary people, wounding another five dozen.¡± She saw him realize where she was going. But he did not speak up, and so she simply forged ahead. ¡°In the investigation afterwards,¡± she continued, ¡°the young master was found culpable, and not only culpable, but so incredibly negligent that he was declared a demonic cultivator on the spot. Even if he did not order the demon beast to slaughter innocents, he still brought it into the sect compound, into the middle of a populated town, and left it without supervision - this is no different to leaving a primed crystal bomb in the city square. Unfortunately, his Elder refused to execute him. What do you suppose happened next?¡± She was giving the driest possible retelling, a summary of a summary. Perhaps she should have read some passages from the history book out loud, descriptions of the victims. It was an important case, though rarely known - she herself didn¡¯t recall it without the reference. Jian Shizhe didn¡¯t answer her, and after giving him a moment, she shrugged lightly. ¡°The sect was declared to be a demonic sect, of course,¡± she said, ¡°and slaughtered, as it should have been. One quarter of the disciples foolishly stood together with the Elder and died, while three quarters have scattered to the winds, forswearing any association with it. At the time, the Black Still Pools Divination sect had well over two hundred inner disciples - three times what your sect has. Now tell me this, Junior Shizhe: if Jian Wei had to choose between you and the life of his entire sect, what would he choose?¡± Jian Shizhe swallowed. He didn¡¯t speak, but his answer was clear, even if he wouldn¡¯t admit it out loud. His own disrespect of the man would dictate the answer. Another pillar in his mind, shattered to pieces. ¡°But it is curious to me that you say respect is nothing but fear,¡± Qian Shanyi said, deciding to move to a different topic. Let those thoughts of his stew for a while. She reached into her bag one final time, and drew out the Immortal Cultivation And The Collapse Of Imperial Virtue she had taken from his room. ¡°I happened to peruse your books while you were getting dressed,¡± she explained. ¡°This is based on the philosophy of the Li era, is it not?¡± Some of the fury returned. Like waves, coming and going, pushed around by the winds of her rhetoric - but this time, it was different. Too fast to come, too shallow in its depth, but at least familiar. Covering him like a child hiding under an old, comfortable blanket, scared of the nightmares in the dark. Only this time, the nightmares were here to stay. ¡°So you are a thief as well as a cheat?¡± he said, his scowl already fading. It came out as more of a question than an accusation. Qian Shanyi snorted. If only he knew. ¡°I will take it as an agreement,¡± she said instead. ¡°I suppose I should apologize for the intrusion, but this one caught my eye. It seems to me that you¡¯ve read it quite a lot.¡± Jian Shizhe jerked his nose upwards. ¡°What of it?¡± She gestured towards his false armor, worn over his robes. ¡°And that -¡± Qian Shanyi paused, sorting through half a dozen insults that immediately floated to mind in search of something neutral. ¡°That, mmm, costume of yours. I admit I had to look up the style, but it is cut to resemble the armor of the forces of, once again, late emperor Li - unless I am mistaken?¡± ¡°What are you leading to?¡± ¡°Leading to?¡± Qian Shanyi flapped her eyelashes innocently. ¡°I am simply making conversation. I figured you would find talking about your views less stressful than further discussing the duel.¡± Jian Shizhe stayed silent for a moment, shocked she would lie so blatantly. ¡°Yes,¡± he finally said. ¡°I respect his philosophy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple question, I should think. Why do you respect it?¡± ¡°Because it makes sense.¡± Qian Shanyi angled her head curiously. ¡°Does it? Very few people follow it these days. I do not, myself.¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t expect a rube like you to understand,¡± Jian Shizhe scoffed at her, crossing his arms on his chest. Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes. ¡°A coward¡¯s answer.¡± Another shallow spike of fury. ¡°You dare -¡± ¡°To cultivate is to dare,¡± she cut him off sharply. ¡°Are you a daoist or a mongrel dog? Speak of your beliefs, or admit you stand for nothing.¡± He fumed for a while, grasping for an answer. She simply waited. He had already taken so many of her baits his mouth had more fishing hooks than teeth. ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the Heavens, and rebellion is based on strength,¡± he finally pronounced. Words stilted, without feeling - a quote. ¡°Without it, what good are cultivators?¡± ¡°Strength to do what?¡± Jian Shizhe stopped, brought out of the recitation. ¡°To slaughter the demon beasts, the celestials, the real demonic cultivators,¡± he finally answered, growing more frustrated. ¡°Without cultivators to defend the ordinary people, what would we have? Gu Lingtian had slaughtered the Heavens, and got his way. If a cultivator does not strive to do likewise, are they not trash? If they cannot even help transcend a tribulation, repel an errant Zhuque, or slash apart a comet, what good was all the time they¡¯ve wasted? A weakling can only build a sect of weaklings, and teach them to be weaker still.¡± He said Zhuque a bit too quickly. If she did not already know what she did - she might have missed it. It seemed his father¡¯s death was still somewhere in the back of his mind - buried deep, perhaps, yet still present. A hundred layers of beliefs all built on top, until it was obscured, hidden within the emotional core of his entire soul. ¡°You are saying that a cultivator that does not seek strength with all their means, with all their time, through blood and sweat, is nothing more than trash.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded lightly. ¡°And what of the refiners, alchemists? Your own sect spends most of its time producing glassware.¡± Jian Shizhe scoffed dismissively. ¡°A hand that forges the sword is nothing without the one to wield it.¡± ¡°Yet what sword will there be to wield, with nobody to forge it?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, projecting a curiosity she did not truly feel. ¡°A hand without a sword is still a fist,¡± Jian Shizhe said, still scoffing. As if she was merely making a joke that wasn¡¯t worth his time. ¡°A refiner without their head can refine nothing.¡± ¡±I see.¡± Spiritual cultivation, refining, and alchemy. Three pillars of cultivation, a triangle, where each vertex supported each other. But what Jian Shizhe saw instead was a pyramid, with a singular peak. A common enough view, in ages past. But also one that was full of holes. ¡°It does seem to make some sense,¡± Qian Shanyi said slowly, scratching her head. ¡°There¡¯s just one thing that doesn¡¯t quite fit for me. Would you remind me, what happened to the late emperor Li?¡± Jian Shizhe gave her a strange stare. ¡°He died. What of it?¡± ¡°And how did he die?¡± Qian Shanyi said, inclining her head curiously once again. ¡°What does it matter?¡± Jian Shizhe scoffed again, crossing his arms on his chest. ¡°This is a waste of time.¡± ¡°Hm. A waste of time, huh.¡± Qian Shanyi paused, taking a sip of her tea. ¡°No, I think this is rather important,¡± she continued with a light shake of her head. ¡°See, I seem to recall him being slaughtered like a pathetic pig above his very palace, his forces scattered to all four cardinal directions. A group of six golden core powerhouses and two nascent soul cultivators joining hands, if my memory still serves me well.¡± She put her cup down on the table, and leaned forwards, looking into his eyes. ¡°So tell me, junior Shizhe: what good is a philosophy of strength from a weakling who lost the only fight that ever matters?¡± ¡°You truly have nothing more than insults.¡± ¡°A coward¡¯s words. Again.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about him,¡± Jian Shizhe said, raising his nose. ¡°It¡¯s about the principle.¡± ¡°I see. Very well, let¡¯s think this through. Your constitution is that of wood, correct?¡± Jian Shizhe froze. Did he really never think this through, for her to surprise him that easily? Perhaps he truly hadn¡¯t. If nobody dared challenge him on his beliefs, then what would move him to do so? ¡°I will once again take that as an agreement,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°Yet you practice the same sword art as the rest of your sect - one made for those of metal. Is this not a glaring weakness?¡± Jian Shizhe¡¯s slammed his fist down onto the table, cracking it. Qian Shanyi had to snap her own hands out, to catch the tea kettle and her cup out of the air, before they spilled all across the books. She caught them just in time. She couldn¡¯t catch the ink plate, but it flew in the other direction entirely. A black blotch, all across the floor. But the books were safe. ¡°You pathetic streetwhore, you dare speak of my legacy this way?!¡± Jian Shizhe screamed. This was a much, much deeper fury than before - but she had to provoke him here, for the point to stick. ¡°I speak the truth,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly, putting the tea kettle far away from this emotional lunatic. ¡°Your art is incomplete - it was never intended to be used in isolation. Your talent with it is great, yes. Perhaps the best in generations. But it matters not. I saw your fellow disciples practice - the longer sword is meant to strike from behind a cloud of flowing glass, one you cannot control with a wooden constitution. You might as well attempt to dance with one leg tied to the other! So tell me: why are you a weakling that practices an art unsuited to your constitution?¡± Would he strike her? He was still not recovered from his spiritual energy exhaustion, and without his sword, she could beat him easily, especially since Liu Yufei would interfere. But it would slow the lesson down. ¡°You -,¡± Jian Shizhe hissed, pure hatred coming out instead of mere air. His hands were clenched into fists again. ¡°Oh, if only I had my sword -¡± ¡°Silence,¡± Qian Shanyi cut him off, raising her tone to match his. ¡°Insults I can tolerate. I will not tolerate my student speaking nonsense. You claimed a cultivator that does not strive for strength in all their actions is nothing more than trash. Yet you do not do so yourself. So which is it? Are you trash, or are you a human being?¡± Now that she dismantled the excuses in his mind - the fury didn¡¯t matter. She just had to push him over the edge of realization, and he¡¯d be done. Jian Shizhe had stayed silent, his whole body tense. His eyes bored into hers. ¡°What? Nothing more to say?¡± She mocked him. ¡°I asked you: why did you lose the duel? A simple question, yet you could not even answer that. So here is one answer: you lost it because you practice a bad law, and refuse to change. If you had any techniques at all to build on, you would not have lost.¡± If he had any techniques to build on, she wouldn¡¯t have challenged him in the first place. ¡°Bad law?¡± Jian Shizhe screamed again. ¡°You -¡± Even still he could surprise her. ¡°Are you a child?¡± She boggled up at him. ¡°I mean it¡¯s bad for you.¡± Some fury had receded. A tenth, no more. ¡°A true cultivator does not need techniques,¡± he said, ¡°A sword, a shield, it has to be enough -¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s lips curled in disgust again. ¡°You say that a cultivator must strive for strength, yet abhor techniques?¡± she said. ¡°Admit it - your belief is simply false. Whatever it is you cultivate, it is not the rule of strength.¡± Their gazes crossed once again. She pushed him to the very limit - any more, and he would snap. It was time to offer him a way out. ¡°I do not share your so-called philosophy,¡± she said, backing off. ¡°To me, and many others, to practice a sword art passed down within your sect is admirable loyalty, even if - especially if - it does not suit you. But if you wish to do so, then pick your beliefs to match. And if you do wish to be loyal to your sect, then you have harmed it greatly.¡± Massage his pride a bit. He needs it. ¡°You are a cultivator with enormous talent, much greater than mine,¡± Qian Shanyi continued with false admiration. ¡°Your realm is high. But so what? You are a laughingstock, so much so that I heard about you within minutes of my arrival. How many young loose cultivators chose to seek another sect, simply because they were afraid of you? How many of them could have advanced your sect¡¯s techniques further? Even the Heavens may never know.¡± She saw his fury fade, bit by little bit. Without her stoking the flames, it was inevitable. And just like metal solidifies once it cools, so would his mindset - into a mold of her choosing, if she had done this right. ¡°I said that blaming your cultivation for your loss was one answer to my question,¡± Qian Shanyi said, picking up the books, and packing them back into her bag. Just in case this outburst repeated. ¡°It is not my answer. My answer is that you lost because you fought alone, where I had a dozen helpers. Wang Yonghao helped me train, taught me how to fight a crippled enemy. Rui Bao told me how to kill your shambler. A dozen disciples in your sect told me how you think. Junming had given me the cultivator almanac, and it had told me how you fight. There were others, too. A dozen swords will always slaughter one - but you chose to stand alone. And so you lost, and only through my mercy had you kept your life.¡± She pushed at the table, testing the crack. It held, if a bit unsteadily. The pillows she put under the legs had absorbed much of the impact. ¡°Why do you think the Empire stands?¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°It¡¯s not because the strongest lead it. It is because we work together. If you had even a single person to confide in, they would have talked you out of your insane, bizarre plan, even before you walked off to seek a glass shambler. But you did not.¡± She glanced up at Jian Shizhe. He still had his teeth bared, defensive, just on the edge of fury - but she could see the gears clicking in his mind. He¡¯d never admit she was right, of course. Nor would he thank her for the advice. He¡¯d hate her for the many years to come, even as he accepted her conclusions, even as he invented his own reasons to believe them. There was a reason why Jian Wei agreed to let her do this - a loose cultivator, or one from another sect, would leave the town, and take the fury with them. A sacrificial goat, unlike disciples from his own sect. ¡°But that is merely my answer,¡± Qian Shanyi concluded. ¡°Seek your own, Junior Shizhe.¡± She sighed, motioning to where the ink plate had rolled away. ¡°I spoke my part,¡± she said, ¡°Pick up the ink plate, brush and paper. To help you think, we will go over the entire duel - from start to finish, beginning with the challenge - and you will write out everything you did wrong, and what you should have done instead to win. Then you will hammer this list above your bed and stare at it as you sleep. And then, you might, just might, see something of your future.¡± He stood up slowly, and went to pick up the scattered items. Perhaps she mollified him enough - or perhaps he simply wanted to get it over with. ¡°Or stick to your nonsense about strength,¡± Qian Shanyi said, giving him one last disgusted glare. ¡°But then you might as well just die, for you quite clearly have none to speak of.¡± Chapter 81: Lounge Around, With Peace Upon Your Heart ¡°- and then I told him I was practically his last friend in this entire city -¡± Qian Shanyi giggled, gesturing with a beaker of spirit wine in her hand. The crimson liquid inside swirled into a vortex, a glittering carousel of fun. Wang Yonghao groaned, covering his eyes with one hand. Even the normally taciturn Linghui Mei couldn¡¯t help but giggle a little. ¡°How do you even get up in the morning without being weighed down by all these lies?¡± Wang Yonghao said, lowering his hand. He took a sip out of his own beaker of wine. ¡°And he just took it?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°But what could he do? Challenge me to a second duel? Please. No, he just started whining.¡± They sat on the grass in Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment, lounging around the fire node in their kitchen. Wang Yonghao bought the wine, while Linghui Mei said she would cook for them - rabbit cut into long strips, with spices, eaten straight from the pan. Convenient, since she could snack on her own ingredients. They were finally celebrating, if in a smaller company than Qian Shanyi would have liked - and there was much to celebrate. The duel, getting rid of the spirit hunters, even the theft of the glassware. Qian Shanyi shared the story of her instructing Shizhe - though her tale quickly became disjointed and out of order, from all the questions, the jokes, and a little bit from the wine. ¡°I have to say, you are a pretty good cook,¡± Qian Shanyi noted, swallowing another strip. ¡°Especially for someone who never tastes her own cooking.¡± ¡°I had to learn for my children,¡± Linghui Mei said, smiling into the distance. ¡°And it helps to draw attention away from me. It¡¯s not too uncommon among the jiuweihu, though some traditionalists refuse to learn on principle.¡° ¡°But who did you experiment on until you learned?¡± Linghui Mei threw a dirty look at Qian Shanyi. Qian Shanyi held it for a moment, but couldn¡¯t resist, and started to laugh. ¡°I can taste,¡± Linghui Mei grumbled, her gaze softening. ¡°I just get sick if it is too much. But really, it¡¯s not that difficult to follow a recipe.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Qian Shanyi said, her laugh slowly petering out. ¡°It¡¯s well known that the palate of every species is different, especially when it comes to foods that are toxic to one or the other. You could hardly learn to cook for humans by relying on your own taste.¡± Linghui Mei bit her lip, then sighed. ¡°One of my human husbands,¡± she admitted. ¡°He is a farmer, and a decent cook, I¡¯ve been told.¡± ¡°One of?¡± Wang Yonghao asked curiously. ¡°He knows you are a jiuweihu?¡± Qian Shanyi asked at the same time. Linghui Mei looked between the two, her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Yes,¡± she finally said, picking up four strips of rabbit off the pan and setting them aside on a plate, handing it off to Qian Shanyi, before putting new ones on the pan. ¡°One of. And yes, he knows. How could he not? I still had to feast every week, when I lived with him.¡± ¡°But you left,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°because you can¡¯t stay in one place, to avoid suspicion.¡± Linghui Mei looked away. A corner of her lips trembled slightly. Pain. Because of what she had to do, or what she couldn¡¯t? In her mind¡¯s eye, Qian Shanyi could trace out implications, a shadow around what Linghui Mei had said. If the man was human, and knew Linghui Mei was a jiuweihu, he was obligated to report her, by the sapient life incompatibility act. Somehow, she had convinced him not to, at least for long enough to raise a child - but she would have had to leave eventually, to spread out her hunts. Once she did, others around the husband would begin to question what happened to his wife. That thread had to be tied off - perhaps by staging her own death, and never turning back. Only scant visits, from then on, if that. Qian Shanyi did wonder how Linghui Mei could raise her children, while always on the move. Perhaps she simply didn¡¯t. And in the back of Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind, another question stirred. Linghui Mei said she never harmed an ordinary person - and she believed her. But how many other jiuweihu did, if their spouse decided to tell the spirit hunters? Best not to ask, for now. The ways she spoke - she said husbands, not spouses. Jiuweihu could take the shape of men as well as women - perhaps it was nothing, but to Qian Shanyi¡¯s ear the distinction seemed important, if perhaps subconscious. It was well-known that children of cultivators were more likely to be cultivators themselves. Not by that much - the chances were still well below one in a hundred - but enough that back in the days of the cultivator clans, the richest of cultivators would take dozens of wives, all to have a chance of producing a direct disciple who was their own offspring. A tradition thankfully relegated to history - but the fact remained. Many, many possibilities. Linghui Mei had said some of her children were human - perhaps that was a part of it, or perhaps it had to do with how she raised them. She would have to interrogate Linghui Mei about it later, once she could visit a proper library, and consult medical texts - if they knew how the jiuweihu¡¯s unique meridian network developed in the womb, they might find something to help their quest for a better spiritual energy recirculation law. But for now, if Linghui Mei didn¡¯t want to talk about it - ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could, um,¡± Wang Yonghao began, inadvertently stumbling into Qian Shanyi¡¯s exact line of reasoning, much like an elephant stumbling through the wall of a building. He stopped himself, blushing deeply, and tried to cover a cough with a sip from his beaker. ¡°Nevermind.¡± ¡°Nevermind what?¡± Linghui Mei asked sharply. Her voice was tinged with concealed anger, at a fool who poked something he shouldn¡¯t, and just a bit of embarrassment. Oh sweet mercy. Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei seemed to be getting along a bit better after Qian Shanyi poked Wang Yonghao into making an effort - but the jiuweihu was still quick to anger, and knowing Wang Yonghao¡¯s loose tongue¡­ He could drive a fissure so deep they¡¯d never reconcile in a single blink. This called for emergency measures. ¡°He meant ¡®Have hot, passionate sex with humans¡¯,¡± Qian Shanyi said, grinning at Wang Yonghao. ¡°And have children, presumably.¡± Wang Yonghao grew beetroot-red and reached out, flicking Qian Shanyi on her forehead. She didn¡¯t even try to dodge. Her spiritual shield sparked slightly, and she started to laugh again. ¡°Never in my life would I have phrased it that way!¡± Wang Yonghao said, scandalized, glaring at her. ¡°Right, that¡¯s what you have me for!¡± Qian Shanyi said, only laughing harder. The spirit wine was getting to her head, just a bit. ¡°Why, Yonghao, are you angling for some kind of demonstration?¡± Now it was Linghui Mei¡¯s turn to blush. She coughed politely into her fist, and looked away, her anger at the fool forgotten entirely. ¡°I am not!¡± Wang Yonghao shouted, before closing his eyes, breathing out, and turning back to Linghui Mei. ¡°I am sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken,¡± he said, ¡°especially not with Shanyi here.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°You decided to be born perverted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hardly on me,¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°If you have complaints, address them to my parents.¡± Wang Yonghao glared at her harder. ¡°You -¡± he said, helplessly gesturing to Linghui Mei, who was still looking away in embarrassment, trying to find a place for her hands. ¡°How could you embarrass her like this? It¡¯s bad enough that I misspoke, but why do you have to push her?¡± Ah, so he can think! ¡°I sincerely apologize for embarrassing you, Mei,¡± Qian Shanyi said, putting her beaker of wine up against her chest. ¡°However, as Wang Yonghao had just established, I have been cursed to be beautiful and fabulous and always correct from birth -¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I said!¡± ¡°- and so there is nothing whatsoever that I could have done about it,¡± Qian Shanyi concluded, covering her eyes tragically with one hand. ¡°Ah, if only I was born different! Truly, the suffering of my existence knows no end!¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Twin glares met her eyes, embarrassment transforming into hatred of a common enemy at the speed of alchemy. Then they turned to each other, and both nodded, as if reaching some silent accord. ¡°Yonghao,¡± Linghui Mei said coldly, getting up and circling around Qian Shanyi, her arms spread wide. ¡°Would you kindly help me with my master?¡± ¡°With pleasure,¡± Wang Yonghao said grimly, setting his beaker of wine down on the grass, and getting up as well. He rubbed his hands together in preparation, unclipped his sword, and tossed it aside. Qian Shanyi leapt up onto her feet, quickly backing out of the encirclement. ¡°Woah, woah, woah,¡± she giggled, gesturing with her own beaker, trying to keep both of the others in her sight at the same time. With her free hand, she tossed her own sword away as well. ¡°Is it not said that peace is built through conversation?¡± ¡°Peace? Every other word of yours brings ruin.¡± ¡°Yonghao is right. Your tongue is no different from a demon beast on a rampage.¡± ¡°Oh, come now, that¡¯s really uncalled for -¡± Qian Shanyi said, and then the other two sprung at her, and she had to scramble to try and run away. The fight ended just as quickly as it began. Neither of them wanted to hurt the others, and it was two against one. Even if Linghui Mei was largely untrained, without using her flying sword, Qian Shanyi was never going to win the fight. But winning wasn¡¯t the goal. The more those two worked together, the better it would be in the end. ¡°This is dishonorable!¡± Qian Shanyi shouted, struggling to free herself. She was being held up in the air by Linghui Mei¡¯s twin tails, her hands pulled behind her back and feet held together, while Wang Yonghao left to get some ropes. ¡°Unjust! Demonic! Free me at once!¡± ¡°This is for your own good,¡± Linghui Mei said patronizingly, patting Qian Shanyi on the head. Qian Shanyi snarled, trying to twist her neck around to bite Linghui Mei¡¯s fingers, but missed. ¡±Children should not drink wine before bedtime.¡± ¡°Mei, if you wanted to tie me up all you had to do was ask -¡± Qian Shanyi began, before wincing at her arms being pulled further behind her back, twisted painfully at her shoulders. ¡°Ow ow ow ow, please stop, these are the only two arms I have!¡± ¡°I got the ropes!¡± Wang Yonghao called, coming over. ¡°What are you even planning to do?¡± Qian Shanyi said, still struggling against her bonds. She just wanted to have a bit of fun, not deal with - whatever this was. Linghui Mei¡¯s tails were frustratingly strong. ¡°What I must,¡± Linghui Mei said tersely, spinning Qian Shanyi upside down. Her long hair swept across the grass. ¡°Without punishment, how will the children ever learn?¡± Qian Shanyi froze, and then slowly turned her head to look Linghui Mei in the eyes. Her hair got in the way, and she had to crane her neck around, but she managed it. ¡°Mei,¡± she said slowly, ¡°you realize I will have my revenge in the end? For me, some embarrassment is but a temporary trifle - but for you? Do you not fear the depths I might sink to in my retaliation?¡± Linghui Mei bowed slightly to Qian Shanyi, unintentionally making her bob up and down in the air. ¡°If a disciple is not willing to risk drowning to save their master,¡± Linghui Mei pronounced, almost managing to hide a nervous movement of her throat, ¡°then how do they dare to call themselves a good disciple?¡± Qian Shanyi held Linghui Mei¡¯s gaze for another moment, and then redoubled her struggles against Linghui Mei¡¯s tails. But by then, it was already too late. ¡°Now you can relax and think about your jokes,¡± Wang Yonghao smugly pronounced once she was tied up and gagged, left to lie on her stomach. He sat down right in front of her, picked up his plate of rabbit strips, and deliberately wafted the delicious smell into her face. ¡°And maybe reconsider the worst ones.¡± ¡°But before we free you,¡± Linghui Mei said, equally smugly, ¡°your hairstyle is not appropriate for your childish jokes. I will fix it for you.¡± Linghui Mei sat down next to her, pulled Qian Shanyi¡¯s hair back, and started to do something to it. By the feel of it, she was braiding it, and Qian Shanyi could just about see her pull out some ribbons out of a pocket of her robes. These two had to have planned this in advance. Otherwise, why would Linghui Mei have made the ribbons? Qian Shanyi arched one eyebrow at the two - or tried to, because she couldn¡¯t look at both of them at the same time. If this was supposed to truly embarrass her, they¡¯d have to try much harder. She was still not going to go along with it, of course. That much was a question of principles. She achieved her goal - now it was time for her to have some fun. She foresaw where the events were headed, and just before she got gagged, she bit down on a couple of her own hairs. Now she slowly twisted her tongue around, drawing them fully into her mouth. The other two did not really beat her up - and so her spiritual energy shield was still intact, and was a perfect cover for her rope control technique. Linking the hair in her mouth to the rope around her hands without seeing the latter was difficult, but by no means impossible. She just had to imagine its position based on feel, make some educated guesses - neither Wang Yonghao nor Linghui Mei were all that good at knots - and keep trying different shapes until the technique snapped into place. Her hands might have been tied, but she could manipulate the hair in her mouth directly with her spiritual energy, and by linking it to the rope around her hands, untie herself whenever she pleased. Even if she wasted a bit of spiritual energy - so what? The world fragment was full of it. ¡°So did you find out where that spirit hunter is staying?¡± Wang Yonghao asked Linghui Mei while Qian Shanyi was busy trying to free herself from unjust imprisonment. ¡°I did,¡± Linghui Mei nodded. ¡°About eighty meters north of your tavern. He is staying with a small family - two parents, and I think three children, though two are young and do not leave their mother, so it was hard to pick out their scents. Or rather, he is staying in their stables. I saw the third boy looking in through the window when I passed by.¡± Their tavern room would be well within the range of Fang Jiugui¡¯s spiritual energy senses. As expected, really. ¡°Huh,¡± Wang Yonghao said, taking another sip of his wine, ¡°so what do you think we should do next? Interrogate that kid for more information?¡± Linghui Mei glared at Wang Yonghao. ¡°We will not torture an innocent child.¡± ¡°Shanyi would absolutely torture a kid.¡± I would not! Qian Shanyi could only mutely glare at Wang Yonghao. ¡°My master would do no such thing,¡± her trustworthy disciple huffed in outrage. ¡°And I would not help you find him, if you insist on making such inappropriate jokes.¡± Tie him up next, will you? Qian Shanyi quietly bided her time while Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei traded venomless barbs. Linghui Mei seemed to be enjoying herself, all things considered - even humming a tune while working on whatever travesty she was making out of Qian Shanyi¡¯s hair. Soon, Linghui Mei stood up, and headed for their hut - perhaps to bring more of those ridiculous ribbons. At about the same time, Wang Yonghao turned away from Qian Shanyi to pour himself more wine, safe in the false knowledge that she could not escape. Now. It was time to turn the tables. Silent as a whisper, Qian Shanyi unwound the hair in her mouth, the rope knots around her arms quickly coming apart, and then did the same to her feet. Grabbing one of the two ropes, she sprung at Wang Yonghao from the back, and bowled him over into the grass, the rope encircling his hands and feet before he could even realize what happened. ¡°Mei - she is mmmm!¡± Wang Yonghao tried to call out, but another loop of rope around his mouth put a stop to that. ¡°I thought up some new jokes,¡± Qian Shanyi smiled dryly, tightening the rope so he could not escape. ¡°You know, this tying up idea is hilarious. Maybe I should deliver you like this to Chu Lin? What kind of¡­ poetry reading do you think she could take from all this?¡± Wang Yonghao¡¯s eyes pleaded with her where his voice could not, but she would have no mercy. ¡°What did you say -¡± Linghui Mei said, coming out of the hut. She stopped in her tracks, and her eyes widened from shock at seeing newly freed Qian Shanyi. ¡°Mei, Mei, Mei¡­¡± Qian Shanyi mused, grabbing the other rope, and quickly shaping it into a lasso, starting to spin it above her head. Now that it was one on one, their fight would go much differently. ¡°Have I not warned you? Remind me, what was it you said about drowning?¡± ¡°Master, there is really no need,¡± Linghui Mei said quickly, raising her hands defensively. ¡°It was merely a little joke.¡± ¡°A joke, hm,¡± Qian Shanyi smirked, slowly stepping closer. ¡°Care to go for a swim in an ocean of embarrassing jokes?¡± ¡°A fox has no business being in an ocean!¡± Linghui Mei said, quickly sprinting out of the hut, and hiding behind a corner, leaving only her head to peak out. ¡°It is a place for fish and squid,¡± she finished, furrowing her nose in disgust. ¡°Is that so?¡± Qian Shanyi laughed, reeling her lasso back in, and tying the rope around her waist. ¡°Very well. I suppose it was a good prank you two pulled on me, so let¡¯s call us even, for now. But next time you won¡¯t get away so easily.¡± She turned around and headed over to untie Wang Yonghao. ¡°Bring those ribbons over, will you?¡± she called back to Linghui Mei, gesturing to her hair. Now that she could pull it in front of her eyes, she could tell that it was braided, but only partly and on one side of her head, with two dozen ribbons sticking out. ¡°You might as well finish what you started.¡± ¡°You¡­ want me to braid your hair?¡± Linghui Mei asked strangely, coming over. ¡°You seemed to be having fun, and I don¡¯t care that much, so why not?¡± Qian Shanyi said easily, pulling the gag out of Wang Yonghao¡¯s mouth. ¡°And while you do that - tell me more about this kid, and the stables Fang Jiugui is staying at.¡± ¡°I told you she¡¯d torture a kid!¡± Wang Yonghao immediately blurted out. ¡°Please,¡± Qian Shanyi grimaced. ¡°I am not a barbarian. I don¡¯t want to torture him, I want to bribe him.¡± Chapter 82: Braid The Fates And Ponder Justice There was an absolutely ridiculous amount of ribbons. Qian Shanyi had never seen that many. It was, frankly, obscene. ¡°This is jiuweihu fashion?¡± she said, running her hand over the outcome of Linghui Mei¡¯s work. Her long hair, one she took more than a little pride in, was now entirely woven into a hundred thin braids, with a decorative ribbon every five centimeters, cut from all sorts of fabric scraps and bits of canvas they had lying around. Mostly the canvas, the same one they used to cover the windows, rough and thick. There were so many that she actually felt their weight, pulling gently on her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be insensitive, but¡­¡± ¡°You look great,¡± Wang Yonghao said with a grin. ¡°Like one of the trees they decorate for the ghost festivals.¡± Qian Shanyi made a rude gesture in his direction, even if he was absolutely correct. At least it made him laugh. ¡°Her hair is too long,¡± Linghui Mei grumbled. Her own was braided as well, but only extended down to her mid-back. ¡°Of course it looks silly when it¡¯s this long, and without the dress, and this canvas is too rough and thick¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Ribbons are for children, but that¡¯s all I have to work with right now.¡± With some prodding, Linghui Mei admitted that the ribbons she braided into Qian Shanyi¡¯s hair were a part of traditional jiuweihu attire - and apparently, the dress was supposed to have even more ribbons on it. Qian Shanyi really wasn¡¯t sure if that would make it any better. Linghui Mei didn¡¯t have time to sew the dress - but she did tie some to the sleeves of both of their robes. ¡°Then what do the adults wear, if not ribbons?¡± Qian Shanyi asked curiously. ¡°Namestones,¡± Linghui Mei said curtly. ¡°I don¡¯t carry any of mine and you weren¡¯t granted any. Stop moving around, I have to tie all the braids together.¡± ¡°With another ribbon?¡± ¡°No, a living snake.¡± ¡°I think I would prefer the snake.¡± ¡°Then catch it yourself.¡± Linghui Mei flicked Qian Shanyi on the forehead. ¡°Now stop moving.¡± Qian Shanyi did as instructed. Linghui Mei had promised them she would dance and sing some traditional jiuweihu songs - and Qian Shanyi let herself be convinced to try dressing the part. She was more than grateful for the offer, and for the openness it signified, even if the fashion itself was definitely not her style. Linghui Mei tied the braids together into one ponytail with a complex bow, and stepped away, giving Qian Shanyi a critical look. ¡±This is as good as it¡¯s going to get,¡± she said, pursing her lips. ¡°How do I look?¡± Qian Shanyi said, twirling around. The speed of it made all the long braids spread out in an enormous cone, and Wang Yonghao burst out laughing again. She¡¯d definitely have to unbraid her hair before she went out, or the whole town would be laughing like that. ¡°If you were my child, I¡¯d sooner eat my own heart than show you to the others,¡± Linghui Mei said. ¡°These ribbons are terrible. But since you are not jiuweihu, it would do.¡± She sighed, rubbing her face in exhaustion. Simply braiding the hair took her a good hour of work. ¡°It¡¯s not like you would be dancing, either.¡± ¡°You sound worried,¡± Qian Shanyi said, picking up her beaker of spirit wine again, now that she was free to move. ¡°I¡¯ve never danced for an audience before,¡± Linghui Mei said tersely. ¡°With children, I hold them in my hands. With adults, we all dance together. This is new.¡± ¡°You could hold me up with your tails, if you¡¯d like?¡± Qian Shanyi suggested. ¡°You are clearly strong enough.¡± Linghui Mei blushed slightly. ¡°I would unbalance and fall on my face,¡± she said after a brief pause. Qian Shanyi arched an eyebrow at that curious reaction. ¡°Perhaps a bit of wine, to help with your courage?¡± she said, coming closer, and gesturing with her beaker. Wang Yonghao bought three bottles, and they were already on their second. ¡°You can drink wine, right?¡± Linghui Mei gave the beaker a wary look. ¡°I can drink normal wine. Not whatever you cultivators drink.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Wang Yonghao said, looking a bit guilty. ¡°I should have asked¡­¡± ¡°Mhhm,¡± Qian Shanyi hummed. ¡°It should be safe enough. Most of the ingredients are very similar, and it¡¯s generally made to bypass species barriers. Here, take a sip.¡± Qian Shanyi stepped over to Linghui Mei and put a hand on her shoulder, bringing the beaker to Linghui Mei¡¯s lips. The jiuweihu made a strangled, surprised noise, but didn¡¯t back away, only grasping the beaker with one hand for stability. When the wine touched her lips, her eyes widened, and she gulped it greedily, like water from the freshest spring after a week out in a desert. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡± Qian Shanyi smirked, suddenly pulling the beaker away. For a moment, Linghui Mei tried to lean after it, but stopped herself, and jerked back. ¡°It¡¯s -¡± She coughed, wiping her lips. Her cheeks flushed brightly, and she closed her eyes for a moment, steadying herself. ¡°Oh Heavens, that¡¯s very strong. But - the taste -¡± ¡°That¡¯s the infused spiritual energy,¡± Qian Shanyi said, taking a sip herself. ¡°At least partly. Seeing as how you already feed on it, I figured you would have liked it. Best not overdo it, while you are new to it.¡± Qian Shanyi frankly suspected that Linghui Mei was malnutritioned, at least in terms of her soul. Unsurprising, really, if she had to stretch every feeding as far as she could manage. The signs of it were subtle enough, but Qian Shanyi felt she was slowly improving, just from being in Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world and eating much more regularly. Qian Shanyi sat down, leaning against the small hill of raised earth around their bath. Wang Yonghao sat down next to her. ¡°Are you good to dance?¡± she asked Linghui Mei. ¡°Or did I already give you too much?¡± ¡°No - it¡¯s fine.¡± Linghui Mei coughed again. Her blush wasn¡¯t fading, and she grimaced slightly. ¡°How do you two drink this straight?¡± ¡°Ample experience,¡± Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao said at the same time. Linghui Mei rolled her eyes at them, smiled, and started to stretch her arms and legs, humming a little tune. ¡°Do cultivators ever dance?¡± she asked suddenly with casual mirth, ¡°or are you truly barbarians with no culture, unlike us great jiuweihu?¡± ¡°I know the Seven Flowers Bloom, of course,¡± Qian Shanyi said, with just a hint of frustration in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s the dance my first cultivation law was named after. But dancing has never been my forte.¡± ¡°Oh, I know that one!¡± Wang Yonghao said in surprise. ¡°Or at least, I heard of it several times,¡± he clarified, when Qian Shanyi gave him an incredulous look at his admission of knowing a dance made for women. ¡°It¡¯s pretty popular among the women, isn¡¯t it? But if you don¡¯t like dancing - why didn¡¯t you just choose another law?¡± ¡°What other law?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. ¡°You think everyone has a choice of what law to pick, like you? You heard of it because it is simply one of the most widespread. It was developed by the empire back in the day, and is licensed to the sects, for a hefty price.¡± Qian Shanyi gestured with her beaker dismissively. ¡°The only reason most of them pay at all is that now, a sect is required to have some law for all their disciples - and so if they want to recruit women, they have to pay. Some other sects have their own, more advanced laws, and the imperial institutions do as well - but for most women in the empire, it¡¯s either that, or Fundamental Recirculation, which is even worse.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Wang Yonghao trailed off awkwardly. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It is what it is,¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally. ¡°Not much I could do about it on my own.¡± Quick movement pulled Qian Shanyi¡¯s attention back to Linghui Mei. She honestly couldn¡¯t tell when the jiuweihu stopped stretching and started dancing - there was no transition, no warning, she simply kept moving faster and faster, twirling her tails around, until she was dancing in full. Her tune transformed as well, words of an unknown language slipping into it, the tempo growing, changing, evolving, and soon it was a true song that spread all across the whole world fragment. Even if Qian Shanyi could not understand the words, she could still feel the raw emotion in them. Tragic, at first, with Linghui Mei just on the edge of crying - but then it changed, the sun coming out after a long storm, the glint of teeth like rays of sunshine. A song of triumph, or restoration. The words of it were sharp, guttural - yet in the song, they flowed together like a mountain river, powerful and unstoppable. Qian Shanyi felt herself drawn into their vortex, dragged under the waves and carried along, as Linghui Mei spun and spun and the ribbons twisted through the air. Their flow was so hypnotic she simply couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away. But then, they were past it - and Linghui Mei started to slow down, her song petering out, and vanishing into nothing, leaving behind only an aching silence. ¡°That was beautiful,¡± Qian Shanyi admitted, giving a little applause. Wang Yonghao joined her as well, though his eyes looked distant. Even the ribbons looked much better with the spinning style of dance. Perhaps she judged them too harshly. ¡°Thank you,¡± Linghui Mei preened, giving the two of them a short bow. Her blush from the wine started to fade after the exertion of the dance, and she still seemed to be solid on her feet, despite all that spinning. ¡°What was the song about?¡± Qian Shanyi asked. ¡°It¡¯s the tale of how the goddess Nuwa created the first jiuweihu to help her repair the Heavens after the despi - um.¡± Linghui Mei stopped herself, and coughed guiltily. ¡°After the cultivators broke them and caused all manners of catastrophe. The jiuweihu helped her find and smelt the five-colored stones to fix the world.¡± ¡°Despicable cultivators, you mean?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be shy. We have similar legends as well - the catastrophe you refer to was likely Gu Lingtian¡¯s rebellion, though we tell them differently. Nuwa may be a fairly peaceful celestial, but she is still, ultimately, a celestial.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a karmist legend, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wang Yonghao said, frowning slightly, then made a gesture in the air. ¡°Not the jiuweihu part, the repair. Or at least, I think they have a very similar one. I heard it before, and - hm.¡± He scratched his head. ¡°I think I¡¯ve also heard this song before?¡± ¡°You liar!¡± Linghui Mei blanched. ¡°This - you couldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t be sure,¡± he said uncertainly. ¡°But yeah, I think I have. It was - uh. Not far from the Five Sealed Hills region. I think it was¡­ Crimson Cliff Catacombs? They had a small celebration I got invited to, and there was some dancing.¡± Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at Wang Yonghao. ¡°I don¡¯t recall you mentioning that sect.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed. ¡°I forgot, okay? But the song reminded me.¡± Of course you did. ¡°A cultivator sect?¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s tone rose again. She clutched the side of her robes, fingers growing white. Her voice cracked a bit. ¡°You liar! How could they know our songs?¡± Qian Shanyi gave Linghui Mei a long look. She seemed so vulnerable. If the last of her culture - carefully preserved through the centuries - would be taken, what else would she even have left? ¡°Mei, I know this is painful, but please think this through carefully,¡± Qian Shanyi said patiently. ¡°The jiuweihu lords lived a long time ago, but it¡¯s not ancient history. It would be completely natural for some sect to come into possession of their books, or other records. Perhaps they simply learned the dance from there.¡± Linghui Mei looked away. Her lips trembled a bit. ¡°Thieves and graverobbers. Of course.¡± ¡°Yes, thieves, but that doesn¡¯t make Yonghao a liar.¡± Linghui Mei was silent for a while. Finally, she sniffed, and wiped a small tear from the corner of her eye. ¡°Fine. I am sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Wang Yonghao said, waving her off. He looked more shocked at Linghui Mei¡¯s reaction than at the accusation, really. Still, this revelation worried Qian Shanyi a bit. Did it mean that there was more to the link between Wang Yonghao and the jiuweihu, or was it simply down to him having been all over the empire, and having seen almost everything there was to see? Was this a sneaky trap built just for them, or was it a statistical inevitability that Wang Yonghao would happen to know at least some obscure fact relevant to pretty much any species? ¡°We could visit them, see if they have something we can learn,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, deciding to give a bit of a positive spin to the topic. She¡¯d think of wherever it was a true trap later. ¡°Play at being scholars of the jiuweihu ourselves. Stolen or not, if I am right, they would have some information that you lack, Mei.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Wang Yonghao grimace as if she just made him swallow an entire lemon. ¡°I¡¯d rather we didn¡¯t,¡± he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t - uh. We didn¡¯t part on good terms.¡± Oh sweet mercy, what now? Qian Shanyi met his eyes calmly. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Wang Yonghao burst out, guilt written plain on his face. Qian Shanyi just kept her gaze steady, slowly arching one eyebrow, higher and higher, until finally Wang Yonghao just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Look,¡± he began, ¡°I think they tried to get me to join, and one thing led to another, I thought they were too creepy and decided to leave. On the way out I must have taken the wrong turn and ended up in this underground complex - lots of tunnels - ran through it, and I guess they thought I was a thief. We got into a fight, I won, and then fled for my life - but when I checked my pockets later, there was this really creepy black book, black-red fog coming off it and everything. Must have slipped in during all the fighting in their library, so maybe they weren¡¯t completely wrong in the end.¡± Qian Shanyi stared at Wang Yonghao incredulously. She wasn¡¯t even sure where to begin. He squirmed under her gaze, but stayed silent. She decided to start simple. ¡°There was no such book in your inner world,¡± she said, ¡°What happened to it?¡± ¡°I threw it in a lake, I think.¡± Nevermind, nothing that involved this man could ever be simple. ¡°A lake.¡± Wang Yonghao shrugged guiltily. ¡°Yes? I wasn¡¯t going to keep it around.¡± ¡°Which lake?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember.¡± Qian Shanyi rubbed her nose in frustration. ¡°You threw a no doubt priceless manual. Into a lake. And you don¡¯t even remember which?¡± ¡°Look, I guess you just had to be there,¡± Wang Yonghao said, and turned away. ¡°It was probably full of demonic techniques in the first place.¡± ¡°Faultless logic,¡± Qian Shanyi deadpanned. Though perhaps he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Qian Shanyi was still puzzled by the fact that despite some of Wang Yonghao¡¯s escapades, he remained largely unknown throughout the empire. If the manual was legitimate, the theft would have been a serious matter - the sect should have reported it to the spirit hunters, at the very least. But if the ¡°stolen¡± manual itself was illegal - well, that was a different matter entirely.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Whatever the case may be, it seems we really can¡¯t have you showing up in their city,¡± Qian Shanyi finally admitted. ¡°Perhaps me and Mei could still take a short detour there - Five Sealed Hills should be close enough to where we would be heading, as soon as we leave this town.¡± ¡°And where is that?¡± Linghui Mei asked curiously. Wang Yonghao¡¯s explanation gave her some time to calm down, especially since she didn¡¯t have the context to truly feel the absurdity of what he just said. ¡°Right, we never told you,¡± Qian Shanyi said, snapping her fingers. ¡°Jade Heavenly Peak, out in the lands of the Solar Whirligig. Unless you would mind? We planned this before you really entered the picture.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Linghui Mei said, coming over to sit next to them. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ have to be anywhere in particular for a good while.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Qian Shanyi grinned. ¡°Then Jade Heavenly Peak it is.¡± She turned to Wang Yonghao. ¡°Remind me, how do you know the name? You said the entire compound was in ruins.¡± ¡°I called it that because it¡¯s in ruins,¡± Wang Yonghao responded. ¡°All the ancient mountaintop ruins are called that in the empire, followed by a number. If it¡¯s in the plains, it¡¯s Lush Valley, forests are Gardens, and so on.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this.¡± She had read a fair share of history, but applied archaeology always felt a bit too¡­ backwards-looking for her tastes. Wang Yonghao shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not really relevant to anyone except the archaeologists working on those ruins. I run into them a fair amount, so the names come up, and I guess the idea got stuck in my head, even if this one is outside the empire.¡± ¡°Solar Whirligig used to be outside the empire,¡± Qian Shanyi corrected Wang Yonghao automatically. ¡°They joined¡­ A couple years ago, I think. I remember hearing about it - another decade, and they¡¯d be a full province.¡± Wang Yonghao shrugged, completely indifferent to all the weight of what that represented. Perhaps she¡¯d talk his ears off later, if she ever found the time. ¡°In any case,¡± he continued, ¡°it¡¯s this ancient sect compound up in the mountains, with all sorts of Heavenly iconography. I was there only briefly because of another teleportation mishap, but I remember seeing a lot of lu symbols, and a fair amount of bats.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Symbol of divination and luck,¡± she explained to Linghui Mei, ¡°Bats are also associated with it. And even if the compound itself does not hold a lot of secrets, the towns around it might. Old books, secrets passed down from father to son. As good a place to start as any, if we are to find the source of Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck. That they have only recently joined the empire should even give us a bit of cover - all sorts of other scholars and builders would be flocking to the region.¡± She took another sip of the wine, and offered the beaker to Linghui Mei, who refused it. Jiuweihu¡¯s forehead was creased with a puzzled frown. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Linghui Mei sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do the two of you even want cover from the empire?¡± Qian Shanyi raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected you of all people to ask this.¡± Frankly, even just a short while ago, she wouldn¡¯t have expected Linghui Mei to ask anything at all. Encouraging, that she was finally starting to do so more regularly. Linghui Mei scowled at her, ignorant of the compliments Qian Shanyi was making within the safety of her own mind. ¡°I want nothing to do with that gang of butchers!¡± she growled, before sighing, her expression relaxing. ¡°But you are not me. I know you still trust your empire¡­ So why don¡¯t you go to them for help?¡± Wang Yonghao laughed. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be cut up, like a frog in anatomy class?¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You are exaggerating, Yonghao,¡± she said, ¡°The empire would want to study you, yes, but forcing you is plain inefficient. No, I¡¯d expect them to offer you a handsome salary instead, keep you on their side through gifts.¡± ¡°Yeah right.¡± Wang Yonghao laughed. ¡°As if I¡¯d believe they would be that gracious. Plenty of horrors in their coffers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just conjecture. Unless you have been to an imperial research facility?¡± Wang Yonghao shook his head. ¡°Not a running one. A half-collapsed one though, yeah, I¡¯ve seen that. Gruesome stuff.¡± ¡°From which era?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, growing more and more irritated by the second. ¡°How should I know from which era? And what does it matter, anyways?¡± ¡°Because the empire changes, you idiot,¡± Qian Shanyi snapped. ¡°Back at the start of Zhang¡¯s reign, a Shui Gui couldn¡¯t even walk into town without being slaughtered. What matters is what the empire would do to you today, not what it would have done two centuries ago.¡± ¡°And how do you even know it changed in this respect?¡± Wang Yonghao said, crossing his arms on his chest. ¡°Been to those secret facilities yourself?¡± Qian Shanyi pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯d be signs, if it didn¡¯t.¡± she said, but even she herself didn¡¯t feel that that argument was all that convincing. ¡°Alright, sure, say it changed,¡± Wang Yonghao continued, nodding along. ¡°Is the empire just going to forget all the shit I¡¯ve been involved in for the past two decades?¡± Qian Shanyi opened her mouth to respond, then immediately closed it, running over what she knew of Wang Yonghao¡¯s life, with big error margins for his terrible memory. ¡°You would probably get amnesty for¡­ most of it?¡± she said slowly. ¡°At least, as long as they get to look at your luck and figure out how it ticks.¡± ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t tick?¡± Wang Yonghao immediately asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can snap my fingers and call it to action. It just happens. What if it stops happening, because the Heavens turn the luck faucet off as soon as I go to the empire? Do I just lie down and quietly accept my death then?¡± He shook his head. ¡°You are hiding from a spirit hunter yourself, but you still trust them to be good?¡± ¡°My sect sent him, not the empire.¡± ¡°Sure. But the empire will still let him drag you away, won''t it?¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s thoughts turned back to Lan Yu, the postmaster of Xiaohongshan, and the help she got in the end. ¡°The empire and the sects are not as friendly as you imagine,¡± Qian Shanyi said tersely, ¡°and this is a complex situation.¡± Wang Yonghao shook his head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d rather stick it out on our own.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. Best to drop this line of argument. ¡°I agree that you should, even if our reasons for it are different.¡± Wang Yonghao gave her an incredulous look. ¡°You sounded so sure that I should do it a minute ago. What changed?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, finding her footing again. ¡°I am just saying the empire isn¡¯t necessarily the one you should be concerned about.¡± She paused, thinking over how to phrase her vague instincts. ¡°I am worried you might be bait.¡± ¡°Bait?¡± Another, equally incredulous look. ¡°For who?¡± ¡°The empire.¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°Look, take those research facilities again, reinforced against all manner of threats. Suppose you were the Heavens, and you wanted to blow such a facility up. How would you go about it?¡± Wang Yonghao swallowed. He looked down on his chest, and patted around with one hand, making sure that everything was still in place. ¡°You are saying I am¡­ A bomb, or something?¡± he said cautiously, ¡°As soon as I am inside, my soul will detonate, or even worse?¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged. ¡°I am saying I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s possible. The empire is built to do the obvious thing first and foremost, without deviation. It¡¯s consistent, but also rigid, predictable.¡± She sipped her wine again. ¡°Think of it like this: if you knew that your opponent in shatranj would always choose a move that captured your piece when given the chance, could you set a trap for them?¡± Wang Yonghao nodded immediately. ¡°Yeah. Pretty easily, actually.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean,¡± Qian Shanyi said, gesturing towards him. ¡°Your luck, your inner world - either of those are perfect, irresistible bait. This doesn¡¯t mean they are - but it means there is a chance, and I would advise you not to risk it, at least until we know better.¡± Wang Yonghao nodded, though she could tell that the possibility he was some kind of weapon unnerved him greatly. Not so much that he couldn¡¯t get over it, with any hope. ¡°I see,¡± Linghui Mei said neutrally, once no further clarifications seemed to be coming. But her frown did not go away. ¡°You look like you have another question.¡± Linghui Mei nodded again. ¡°You said we would be leaving. How soon?¡± ¡°Within a week at most. Staying here any longer is too dangerous, with the spirit hunter on my trail.¡± Linghui Mei nodded grimly. Perhaps that was what she wanted to ask all along. ¡°So why not leave now?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯d catch us,¡± Qian Shanyi explained. ¡°We first need to create an opportunity - some distance between us, a distraction, something I could use to slip through his grip. But we are on the clock. For now, he can¡¯t accuse me directly, because I am under Jian Wei¡¯s protection. He needs evidence - and ultimately, there is one form of evidence I could not argue against.¡± Qian Shanyi considered going to get her map of the region, but she felt too lazy. Instead, she waved her hand in the air, and circulated the Crushing Glance of the Netherworld Eyes, making a crude approximation of the map appear in mid air. ¡°We are about twelve days away from Golden Rabbit Bay by ship,¡± she said, gesturing to it. ¡°If he sent a letter to my sect, informing them of where I am, then in perhaps fifteen days or so one of my Elders might fly over here, and could personally testify that I am indeed their disciple. Before they arrive, I need to be already gone. That¡¯s our hard limit. To be on the safe side, we have at most a week to guarantee we can get away, even with Fang Jiugui and Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck working against us.¡± Linghui Mei nodded in understanding. She didn¡¯t seem to relax so much as settle in a different state of worry - one of background concentration instead of acute anxiety. A familiar transformation to Qian Shanyi, to be sure. Qian Shanyi slid further down on the grass, laying down instead of sitting, and raised her beaker upwards, letting the light pass through the wine. She stared at it with mute curiosity, as if this bit of glass with her greasy fingerprints could grant her some revelation, into Fang Jiugui, how to escape from him, or at least into how he found her. ¡°It¡¯s ironic, you know?¡± Qian Shanyi continued, some thought stirring in the back of her mind, but still too vague to really parse it. ¡°That which keeps me safe for now is the very thing Fang Jiugui can use to prove my identity, if only he dared.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, disrupting her thoughts. Probably nothing important. ¡°I wrote a letter to Jian Wei, to ask him for a meeting,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°It¡¯s no doubt still stored somewhere in their archives, and a careful look would reveal that it¡¯s in the same handwriting as my letter back to my sect. But Fang Jiugui cannot be certain that such a letter even exists - at most, he can suspect it. If he were to ask to see the sect records - it might as well be an accusation, one that would put him into a very aggressive - and thus vulnerable - position. I think he is too careful of a pursuer to take that gamble, at least until he runs out of other options. That was probably why he was in the postal office - but thankfully my report about the tribulation had already been sent out.¡° Determination appeared in Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes, displacing some of her earlier worry. ¡°So we¡¯d have to destroy that letter?¡± she said. Qian Shanyi shrugged lazily. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said, ¡°But I cannot simply go sneaking through the sect like a thief, I would get caught. Nor can you, for that matter. I need an excuse to talk to Liu Yufei again, to sound her out. I still don¡¯t have a good read on that woman, but ideally, I could just bribe her, make that letter vanish. If not that - then at least I might catch a glimpse of where they keep such low-importance documents, and perhaps swipe it myself. And I think I have just such an excuse.¡± Qian Shanyi turned over onto her side, facing the other two. ¡°Jian Wei wanted me to make a bank account,¡± she said, a slight grin playing on her lips. ¡°Once it is established - it would be completely natural for me to bring the confirmation to them in person, no?¡±
The office of the Thrifty Bat Bank was a squat building, only two stories tall. Its twin doors were made out of redwood, with the eponymous bat painted on them in thin lines of gold, framed by bright red lanterns hanging off the walls, and windows blocked by decorative grates. A short staircase led up to it from the street, welcoming all incomers - though by the time Qian Shanyi arrived, it was so early in the morning that it was still closed, and she had to wait. It stood not far from the center of Glaze Ridge, just a couple streets away from the compound of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect - but the building was merely the facade. The true bank was the reinforced bunker of stone and metal beneath it, going deep down into the ground, full of narrow hallways and clerks deciding hundreds of fates with a single stroke of their brush. It was, in truth, a fortress. A sect compound was a place of work and study, and could not survive without a constant influx of goods and people - but a bank was built around its vault, and its primary purpose was to stop any and all outsiders from getting in. Only gold might flow through it - and even that, only as far as the bank allowed it. Once Qian Shanyi presented her letter of introductions from Jian Wei, she was welcomed into a plain negotiation room, with a table, a couple chairs, a ready tea set, as well as some writing supplies, and left to wait for the head of the branch. She was also told in no uncertain terms that she should not open the door on her own, or to use any cultivation technique, even a minor one. An understandable precaution, though she was mildly surprised they decided to leave her alone in the first place. There was probably an alarm: the walls of the room were absolutely plastered with an enormously complicated ink formation, covering every square centimeter of space. It felt inactive, but Qian Shanyi wouldn¡¯t bet on it herself. She spent some time trying to puzzle its structure apart in the dim glint of an oil lamp, and, best as she could tell, one small part of it was intended to muffle noise, and another to block out spiritual energy - but frankly, it was far beyond her. So much so, that she didn¡¯t even have the prerequisite knowledge to understand how far beyond. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t given enough time to grow frustrated with her own ignorance. Fifteen minutes after she was left in the room, the door flew open, and in strolled a tall, incredibly muscular man, wearing a skin-tight suit and a long cape held up by a single clasp around his throat. A skin-tight suit that left very little to the imagination: his legs and arms were entirely bare, each as large around as Qian Shanyi¡¯s head. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian!¡± the man boomed, spreading his arms as if he was going to give her a bear hug. Qian Shanyi dearly hoped he wouldn¡¯t, or else she might not survive to see the sunset. ¡°Welcome!¡± Qian Shanyi had heard some people describe the tanned skin of sailors as golden, but this man¡¯s skin literally glistened like the surface of a coin, and his completely bald head only further cemented the image of a metallic statue. A body fundamentalist with a great reinforcement technique, and in building foundation stage at that. There was only one person this could be. ¡°Honorable manager Li, I presume?¡± she said, rising out of her seat with a smile, and gave him a formal bow. ¡°The very same! Li Zhong, at your service,¡± Li Zhong said, bowing deeply as well. He reached behind him, and closed the door. ¡°I am always pleased to greet another valued customer.¡± Qian Shanyi waited until Li Zhong was seated, and then sat down herself. ¡°I would hardly call myself valuable before I brought your bank any value,¡± she said deferentially, reaching over to pour both of them some tea. A glint of amused recognition reflected back at her from Li Zhong¡¯s eyes. For all that the manager seemed simple and brash on the surface, she doubted that was the whole of it. Jian Wei would not have cooperated with someone like that. ¡°My disciple told me about your tribulation,¡± Li Zhong said, accepting the cup she offered him. ¡°A zodiac - really blood-boiling stuff! I¡¯ve only seen it once before, myself. And you passed through it with barely an injury!¡± ¡°I had great allies,¡± Qian Shanyi said politely. ¡°Or else, I would not have survived it at all.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Li Zhong burst out again, slapping his leg with his free hand. ¡°But you did survive! And was your duel against Jian Shizhe a group effort as well?¡± ¡°It was, in part.¡± ¡°Hah. Humble to the end, I see,¡± Li Zhong said, shaking his head. He leaned forwards, conspiratorially. ¡°You know, Jian Wei is my close friend. He already told me you weren¡¯t really working for him - you don¡¯t have to pretend here. You can tell this here cultivator what really happened.¡± Qian Shanyi raised one eyebrow at him. It was plausible for Jian Wei to do that, of course - but just as plausible for this to be a test, or a little fishing expedition. In either case, the answer was all the same. ¡°I would of course be happy to tell you whatever you would like to hear, honorable cultivator Li,¡± she said neutrally, ¡°but I am afraid that in this case, it would be merely fiction. After all, I really have been working for Jian Wei.¡± Li Zhong grin widened a fraction before he leaned back. ¡°What admirable loyalty!¡± He laughed again, and took out a folded-up stack of papers from a pocket within his cloak. ¡°You know, if you really are such a group worker, my disciples train every day at the central square. Why not share some pointers with them? Maybe you¡¯d even decide to become a body fundamentalist like us!¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°I have seen them there, I believe,¡± she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve considered it, if I ever get enough free time in my day.¡± In reality, she doubted she would get much more time for training in this town. Li Zhong grinned again, and slapped his stack of papers on the table, smoothing out the creases. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve wasted enough of your time,¡± he said, ¡°let¡¯s talk business. The letter said you¡¯d want an account for dealing with the Northern Scarlet Stream sect? If so, I am thinking a small line of credit wouldn¡¯t hurt either.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A line of credit would be frankly incredible, given her and Wang Yonghao¡¯s current money problems. An infusion of cash whenever they needed it, to be paid off with a windfall later? It would fit his luck perfectly. Even if it would surely be a small line of credit, it would still be invaluable. Qian Shanyi smiled politely, keeping her true excitement off her face. ¡°Honorable cultivator Li, I do not wish to take up your valuable time either,¡± she said, leaning forwards. ¡°The credit line would be appreciated, of course, but I am not here to haggle over chump change. I am here for my entire sect - we are trying to get back on our own two feet, and we cannot do so without help. But I have been told that the Thrifty Bat Bank is the best friend any sect can ask for. So let us talk about what really matters.¡± By the golden glint of his eyes, she could tell that he understood her meaning completely.
After everything had been signed, Li Zhong led Qian Shanyi to the entrance, and wished her all the best, saying to come back in the evening for the finished documents. That woman clearly had a good head on her shoulders - he was starting to regret letting Jian Wei so easily snap her up into his circle of influence. Once the door had closed behind her, he returned to the counter, to talk to Lin Mei and Zhao, who were serving clients today. He¡¯d need at least two people to deal with the new account - Lin Mei would be good, and someone new, to give them some experience. Books had to be amended, ledgers extended, and even the vault would need a look. If Qian Shanyi wanted the account for her entire sect, then they¡¯d need artifact storage eventually. Best to make sure they paid the Thrifty Bat Bank, and not someone else. A new golden cloud had come over the horizon, raining coins. Now he just had to steer it so it rained over his fields, and not his neighbors. The bell on the door rang only a minute later, and Li Zhong raised his eyebrows in surprise, turning around to face the newcomer. He sensed him long before he came to the door - but he expected the man to pass by, and not enter without an invitation. Tired eyes beneath a head of messy hair met Li Zhong¡¯s, the long leather coat almost getting caught in the door. ¡°Honorable manager Li,¡± Fang Jiugui drawled, grinning from ear to ear, just as the smell of strong, acrid alcohol hit Li Zhong¡¯s nose. ¡°Could you spare a minute?¡± Chapter 83: Stake Your Life On Face And Rumor Lin Mei ducked behind her counter, eyeing Fang Jiugui over the top as he strolled into the bank. The strange, greasy cultivator had introduced himself to them just a day ago. But today, he seemed different - more active, grinning like a fox that snuck into a henhouse, as he approached Li Zhong at a casual speed. And Li Zhong¡­ Li Zhong was tense. It would have been impossible to tell if she hadn¡¯t been his disciple for years - but he was really tense. Lin Mei learned many things in her life. She learned how to farm, and then she learned how to cultivate. She even learned how to read. But what she never learned was what Li Zhong looked like when he fought someone. He sparred with them, of course - but it was a peaceful time, he said, and nobody ever tried to attack their bank. She felt like she might finally learn it today. There was tension in the air, just like before a thunderstorm. ¡°But of course!¡± Li Zhong laughed, but it was a different laugh, not the kind he had when he joked around - the kind he had when he tried to look a little more like a big golden goof. Lin Mei didn¡¯t get to hear it very often. ¡°What is it you might need, fellow cultivator Fang?¡± Li Zhong motioned towards the door to his office, leading the other cultivator along - and out of the foyer. There wasn¡¯t anyone else in the bank yet, aside from her and Zhao. He just wanted to get this man away from his disciples. ¡°Should have just stayed on the farm,¡± Lin Mei muttered, sinking even deeper below the counter. It was reinforced with steel, but it probably wouldn¡¯t be enough, if two building foundation cultivators went at it. Zhao, at her side, did much the same. ¡°Married a good farmer boy. Who made my parents send me to the city?¡± ¡°You are too stubborn to be a good farm woman,¡± Zhao whispered next to her. ¡°And the bank would have been darker without you here.¡± Fang Jiugui pulled out his flask, and took a long sip, wiping his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s really just a trifle,¡± he said, following after, but just a hair bit slower - and then he suddenly half-stumbled, leaning against a wall, and stopped entirely. His sword was hidden behind his long, leather cloak, only the very tip of the sheath poking out. ¡°Fate had put me on the trail of a certain personage, and the best lead comes from your bank.¡± ¡°A lead?¡± Li Zhong said, with mock surprise, stopping in his tracks. Something subtle changed in his posture, and he stepped around, between Fang Jiugui, and the bank counter. ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°The barest hint of a rumor,¡± Fang Jiugui laughed a little. ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s about the Sky Void Island sect.¡± ¡°The Sky Void Island sect¡­ The Sky Void Island sect¡­¡± Li Zhong said, scratching his shiny dome of a head, as if Lin Mei didn¡¯t get papers from him with that same name just a minute ago, ¡°Ah!¡± he said, snapping his fingers. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the sect of fellow cultivator Qian? The one who won that duel just yesterday? I suppose you think she is our customer, and want to look at her papers?¡± Fang Jiugui nodded. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to find an understanding man.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t I know it!¡± Li Zhong laughed, his loud voice shaking the walls. ¡°Of course, of course. The Thrifty Bat Bank always cooperates with the empire, even if it¡¯s about one of our valued customers. You can hand the warrant over to Lin Mei there, and she¡¯ll show you around.¡± Li Zhong motioned to the counter, but Fang Jiugui didn¡¯t move from his spot. ¡°It¡¯s just a small lead -¡± he began. ¡°Let me rephrase that,¡± Li Zhong cut him off, suddenly deadly serious. ¡°Either show me the warrant, or get the fuck out of my bank before I decide to use your skull as a stress ball.¡± He flexed a fist for emphasis. The two building foundation cultivators stared each other down: Li Zhong with a blank, emotionless face, and Fang Jiugui with that same light grin. The tension in the air grew until you could cut it with a knife. ¡°My apologies,¡± Fang Jiugui finally said, and turned around, heading for the doors. Lin Mei exhaled the tension she held. She really didn¡¯t want to be learning any new lessons today. Li Zhong stared after him for a good minute, before he exhaled as well, shook his head, and headed back to the counter. His face was still grim. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see that one today. What was he thinking, dropping in on me without an invitation?¡± he grumbled surprisingly quietly. ¡°Send a runner to Jian Wei. He¡¯d want to know that his protege had been involved in some shady bullshit.¡± Lin Mei calmly nodded. Li Zhong always taught her to never be surprised at anything, even if she never managed to learn that particular lesson. ¡°Should I abort the account creation process as well?¡± she asked. ¡°What?¡± Li Zhong asked, frowning in confusion. ¡°No, of course not. Shady bullshit is how we make our best money. Make sure it has priority.¡±
Qian Shanyi sipped her tea, and glanced out over the central square of Glaze Ridge. It changed with every visit: with only a day having passed after her fateful duel, the sand and dust still clung to walls and rooftops, to signs and windows. The various establishments had done their best to clean, of course, and most of the floors were already back to normal - but there was only so much you could do in a single day. It would take a good rain for the square to really start to shine again. It was early morning, and she was waiting on Jian Shizhe, and finishing up her novel to pass the time. When she went to meet with him directly, she was told he was taking a bath. She could sense his spiritual energy through the walls, which meant he sensed her as well, and yet he still didn¡¯t come out - so instead of waiting around, she simply left a message with his servants. If he wanted to avoid her, she wouldn¡¯t waste her time. The restaurant she decided to patronize this time was the same one that was hit by the glass shambler¡¯s jaw. It still hung above the door, now secured in place with a bit of rope. A canny decision, to capitalize on the duel - and by forcing Jian Shizhe to visit, she¡¯d make him passively endorse it as well. Qian Shanyi hoped they could at least get a discount on the food out of it. She was sitting on the second floor, having taken a nicely shaded table, with her back to the balcony railing, and a great view of the square. As her gaze passed over it, she spotted Fang Jiugui, entering from an alleyway on the diametrically opposite side. This was the first she had seen of him since last evening - which proved little, as the building foundation cultivator could track her from beyond the range of her senses - but it might have implied he ran out of other leads to investigate. Even if she hadn¡¯t seen the man himself, she was sure he still kept track of her. She had spotted Scar, the outer disciple from the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, tailing her around town since this morning. If she wasn¡¯t already expecting something like this, she might have missed him - he¡¯d changed out of his sect robes, and didn¡¯t approach too close. Either he was showing a surprising amount of foolish courage, to be poking his nose into cultivator business, or (much more likely) Fang Jiugui simply paid him to keep track of her while he was out investigating other leads. She considered giving him the slip - but for now, decided against it. She wasn¡¯t doing anything she needed to keep particularly secret, and simply knowing the tail was there - without the Scar knowing she knew - was an advantage best kept in reserve. But as the saying went, every tail grows out of an ass - which brought her back to Fang Jiugui. What was he scheming? It was fairly likely he knew about her visit to the Thrifty Bat Bank. Perhaps he would have gone there as well, but she had already anticipated this, and made sure to alter her handwriting on all the documents, enough she very much doubted they could serve as conclusive evidence. But she couldn¡¯t be absolutely sure, either. Impossible to guess. At least she could be sure of one thing - for now, he still didn¡¯t have enough on her to go for the direct accusation, but that could change at any time. They had something of a plan for how to deal with him - Wang Yonghao should be looking into his ¡°abode¡± just about now, to see if he could find something they could use - but it was still too loose and full of holes. Just one step away from disaster. What she needed most were anchors. The more people would lose face from her being found out to be a sect runaway, the more people would have a direct stake in making sure she was never found out. Her deal with Jian Wei had already secured him, and if the Thrifty Bat Bank would grant her an account, that would be a second one - but would it be enough? Feeling Jian Shizhe finally entering her sensory range brought her out of her grim ruminations. Teaching him was still her best method of remaining in Jian Wei¡¯s good graces. From where she sat, she had a good view of the little pest as he appeared on top of the stairs. His clothes surprised her quite a bit. He had taken off his usual, armor-like leather cuirass, and now wore fairly ordinary robes of an inner disciple from the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, together with a wide-brimmed hat - one angled such that she couldn¡¯t really see his expression. Perhaps he wanted to keep a low profile, avoid further humiliation, seeing as how he still lacked a sword. She doubted it would work - his foot was wooden, and obvious to everyone in how it clacked across the floor - but the man likely had little experience in such matters. When he came up to her table, she finally got a glance at his face. He no longer looked furious - merely extremely pissed off, as he took the only other seat at her table. Qian Shanyi placed it there deliberately, moving all other chairs away, so that he would end up sitting with his back to the restaurant. She wanted people to know he was here, but not so much to see his face. It wasn¡¯t a sight conducive to good digestion. Nor hear his annoying voice. Qian Shanyi shifted her foot under the table, and moved the last sound muffling talisman into place, quieting the noise of the square around them. ¡°You are late,¡± she said, by means of an introduction, looking down onto her book. ¡°You are a bitch,¡± Jian Shizhe immediately cut back. ¡°True, but also irrelevant.¡± He scowled at her. She was already starting to forget how his normal face looked. ¡°The message said to be here in half an hour,¡± he said, in the tone of a child asked to explain why his room was still not cleaned. ¡°I am here half an hour after I got it. What is the problem?¡± Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek, humming in thought. ¡°An interesting point of view,¡± she said. ¡°Unfortunately, your instructor - me - does not subscribe to this theory. Your punishment for stalling on receiving the message itself will be that you won¡¯t get a choice of what to eat, since I have already ordered dumplings for both of us.¡± Jian Shizhe very, very slowly exhaled. ¡°Why am I here?¡± he said through clenched teeth. Qian Shanyi raised her eyebrow and looked up, closing her book and putting it aside. That was a decent question, for once, and was even phrased well. It definitely deserved her attention. ¡°We are going to do a bit of work to repair some of your reputation,¡± she explained. ¡°Or perhaps I should say rebuild, since it¡¯s more akin to a building that had been leveled down to its foundations.¡± ¡°My reputation is fine.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Your reputation is that of a rabid dog who is too dangerous to be around,¡± Qian Shanyi cut back, leaning onto the table. ¡°Perhaps this is fine for you and your philosophy, but for a disciple of Jian Wei, for one of the likely heirs of the Northern Scarlet River sect, that is simply unacceptable.¡± She held his gaze for a moment, to let her words sink in, before she shrugged with one shoulder. ¡°Fortunately, we have a unique opportunity! Everyone in town has heard about our duel. So after we eat a nice lunch,¡± she gestured vaguely towards the table, keeping her tone neutral, but not open to objections. ¡°You will take me by the elbow. You will smile. And then we will go around town and visit a couple dozen stores -¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jian Shizhe burst out. ¡°- we will make conversation,¡± Qian Shanyi continued regardless. ¡°We will be seen. And hopefully, if you have any luck at all, other people will start to think that you can behave like an actual human being, even with someone you dueled just a day ago.¡± ¡°This -¡± Jian Shizhe stood up from the table, furious. ¡°Are you - this is some kind of perverted courtship!¡± Qian Shanyi laughed softly. ¡°Please. You wish. Now sit back down, people are looking at you.¡± Jian Shizhe glared at her, but he did sit. ¡°This is unacceptable!¡± he hissed at her. ¡°I would rather eat dirt than be seen alongside the likes of you!¡± ¡°You can refuse, of course, in which case I will simply beat you with a stick for failing to follow my orders,¡± Qian Shanyi said dryly, then blinked, as if the idea just crossed her mind. ¡°In fact, please refuse, I would much prefer to do that. Perhaps I¡¯ll get some volunteers from your sect to join as well - we could turn this into a collective exercise.¡± ¡°What is your angle in this?¡± Jian Shizhe said suspiciously, completely undeterred by the prospect of serving as a communal beating bag. ¡°Will you seek marriage next? My uncle can order me to do many things, but this is beyond the pale!¡± Qian Shanyi groaned, rubbing her face with one hand. ¡°Junior, we¡¯ve been over this,¡± she said, tapping two fingers of her other hand on the table for emphasis. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of me. I don¡¯t care if you feel humiliated. I don¡¯t even care that much if you live or die. All I care about is turning you into a serviceable direct disciple for Elder Jian. That is my one, singular goal in all of this.¡± She leaned forwards, pointing her finger in Jian Shizhe¡¯s face. ¡°So what I need you to do is quickly figure out how to plaster a smile on your face - or, if you can¡¯t manage that, at least remove the damned grimace - and avoid making a scene for a couple heavens-damned hours.¡± Her actual angle in choosing this particular exercise was to publicly link herself to the Jian family as tightly as possible. Like two prisoners chained together - either we both sink, or we both swim. But she couldn¡¯t very much say that. Jian Shizhe scowled much harder than before. He reared back, preparing to go on another tired tirade - but Qian Shanyi got ahead of him. ¡°Ah-ah-ah!¡± she said, wagging her finger. ¡°Remember the smile! People can¡¯t hear you right now, but they certainly can see.¡± She gestured towards the square beyond the balcony¡¯s railing. Their table was obscured by a pair of screens, so it was not entirely exposed - only mostly so. Jian Shizhe glanced over as well, and something seemed to finally catch traction in that brain of his, because he blew out all the air out of his lungs in one powerful exhale. His face smoothed out, the grimace turning into a merely curled upper lip. ¡°Better,¡± Qian Shanyi congratulated him. ¡°But I need a smile. That¡¯s it, that¡¯s all you have to do.¡± Jian Shizhe glared at her, and then a spark of cunning passed through his eyes. ¡°So, in other words,¡± Jian Shizhe said, actually beginning to grin, ¡°as long as I smile, I can do whatever else I want? Is that your order, oh honorable instructor?¡± ¡°Anything that will not further damage your reputation.¡± ¡°Can I insult you?¡± Easiest trade of her life. ¡°Certainly, however you want,¡± she said casually. ¡°But only for as long as we are within this sound muffling formation.¡± Some people on the street could still read his lips, of course - but in the end, it was his own choice. ¡°And you, as my¡­ instructor¡­ will not do anything about it?¡± Qian Shanyi picked up her cup, distracted by an errant line of thought. How many people out there could even read lips? Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t. Hm. Fang Jiugui probably could. He seemed like the type who¡¯d pick up the skill. She saw him still keeping watch over the two of them, leaning against a wall all the way across the square. Could she be sure? It¡¯s impolite to stare, Qian Shanyi mouthed at Fang Jiugui when their eyes crossed for a moment, concealing her mouth from Jian Shizhe with her book. What happened to cultivator courtesy? She saw Fang Jiugui¡¯s chest move with laughter. So either he really could, or he was just bluffing, by correctly guessing she¡¯d made a joke. More likely the former. It wasn¡¯t much, but every bit of information might be critical to their escape. ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi finally said, tearing her eyes away and focusing back on Jian Shizhe. If Fang Jiugui was here, it meant he wasn¡¯t investigating the rest of the town, which should be to her advantage - and she didn¡¯t care what he thought about Jian Shizhe. ¡°I¡¯ll even swear I won¡¯t say a word of it to Jian Wei.¡± Jian Shizhe¡¯s grin grew even wider. ¡°In that case¡­¡± he said, and began a torrent of curses and invectives so vile he would blend in well with some of the sailors Qian Shanyi knew. She wondered where he even managed to learn so many - perhaps from some of those letter articles, or perhaps from an occasional loose cultivator. At first, Qian Shanyi held his stare, but she quickly lost her interest, and opened her book again. It really went on for a good while. ¡°Are you just about done?¡± Qian Shanyi asked him, when his flow seemed to have petered out. ¡°Cheap whore,¡± Jian Shizhe threw in at last, and then leaned back, a satisfied smirk playing on his face. Qian Shanyi nodded, and closed her book, setting it at her side. Giving him a harmless outlet for all his emotions was going to be helpful, but she couldn¡¯t just leave it like that. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, ¡°like I have promised, I won¡¯t say a word of this to anyone else. However, as your instructor, I must naturally correct any deficiencies you might have in any of your skills - and your cursing is completely unacceptable.¡± ¡°Oh what?¡± Jian Shizhe scoffed. ¡°Will you lecture me on propriety?¡± ¡°Propriety?¡± Qian Shanyi laughed. ¡°Junior, I am saying that while your insults are certainly varied, they are pathetically weak. You are like a child who picked up his father¡¯s heavy sword and is swinging it around with no direction - more of a danger to his own fingers than anyone else.¡± That seemed to have put him on the back foot - but surprisingly, he seemed to be listening. Perhaps after last night, he at least learned to do that much. Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°Take that last one,¡± she continued, giving him a pitying look. ¡°Cheap whore? Please. Junior, I am keenly aware of my own promiscuity. I do not even hide it, so how do you imagine bringing it up would hurt me?¡± That was more than a bit of a lie. The only reason she was this open in this town was because she had transcended the tribulation, and now even won a duel. Without that reputational safety blanket, thick enough to let practically anything slide, she wouldn¡¯t have given people easy ammunition to dismiss her. ¡°If we were in public,¡± she continued, ¡°where my honor would need defending - it would be another matter, but here? In private, within a sound muffling formation? From you, who couldn¡¯t hope to get into my robes for all the treasures in the world? You might as well be complimenting me for all the good it would do to you.¡± ¡°You -¡± Qian Shanyi suddenly leaned forwards, slapping the table. ¡°The purpose of an insult is to hurt!¡± she said. ¡±It is no different from a sword strike. It may hurt reputation, or pride, or self-esteem, or even honor, but it must hurt. And in order to hurt, it must strike at some weakness, some insecurity.¡± Jian Shizhe crossed his arms on his chest. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was getting through to him, but this was mostly a distraction in the first place, to keep his mind away from what they¡¯d be doing later. ¡°For example, if I were to insult you,¡± she continued, gesturing to Jian Shizhe¡¯s robes. ¡°I would have said that that ¡®armor¡¯ you thankfully stopped wearing looked like the shiny shell of a cockroach, crawling all over the kitchen floor, just asking to be squashed to death by the light swing of my sandal. Then, by analyzing your perspiration, breath, heartbeat, and the bright crimson color that your face is rapidly assuming at this very moment, I could have easily seen that my curse had hit its mark. Because it directly struck at your pride, which you have in over-abundance, because it related to your recent humiliating loss to me, and because it further reinforced your entirely imagined sense of disempowerment.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, Qian Shanyi saw a waitress coming over with their order, and waved her over, leaning back in her chair again. ¡°Our dumplings are here,¡± she said soberly, ¡°So, here is a task for you while we eat: analyze what you know of me, and make a list of what you consider to be my potential weak points. Then come up with an insult that might - might - at least scratch me. You won¡¯t succeed, but it¡¯s the exercise that counts. Then we¡¯ll do the same insecurity analysis for you, and perhaps you¡¯d at least know what you have to work on.¡±
Qian Shanyi returned to her tavern after three hours of, frankly, very miserable walk-and-talk with Jian Shizhe. To some of his credit, he just about managed to keep his temper, and restrained himself from glaring at her¡­ too much. He even managed a smile, some of the time. She still had to take up the entire burden of talking to the shopkeepers, as he was content to let her lead him around. At least most of the town now knew she worked for Jian Wei - no way for him to toss her overboard without losing face. Would he agree with her about the needed improvements to the reputation of Jian Shizhe? She certainly hoped so. If he didn¡¯t, then even if the effect was good¡­ It would be rough. Her worries only grew throughout the day. She lost track of Fang Jiugui about halfway through their walk, though Scar still stuck around. The hunter was working on his own plans, out there in the darkness - and only the future could tell who among them would prevail. As she headed towards her rooms, a familiar voice called from behind her, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Oh, honorable immortal - there is a letter for you!¡± Qian Shanyi stopped, and turned around, coming face to face with¡­ Linghui Mei. She blinked twice in surprise, before she realized that this had to be the original tavern maid, and not the jiuweihu. The maid ran up to her and stopped a respectable distance away, leaning on her knees to catch her breath. She had been wearing old robes, patched up in places - her best ones having been stolen, and then torn apart by Linghui Mei. Qian Shanyi gave her time to breathe. ¡°A letter?¡± she asked curiously, ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been - it¡¯s with this strange black bird,¡± the maid said, gesturing back through the corridor. ¡°A runner from - from the post office brought it, said it¡¯s for you. We left it in the kitchens to wait.¡± Both of Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyebrows flew up in shock. ¡°I see,¡± she said, already heading where the maid had directed her, though slowing her step to match that of an ordinary person. Strange black birds delivering letters meant only one thing - a voidbird. Incredibly expensive to keep and train, but all but impossible to intercept. Larger cities generally kept a few in the post offices, for emergency dispatches. Just when she thought she at least knew what the game board looked like, an unknown factor had literally flown in through the window. A voidbird? For me, but from who? Qian Shanyi pursed her lips. And is it here to help, or further trap me? Chapter 84: Drag In News Upon Your Shadowed Wings The echoing caw of the voidbird had pierced the air as soon as they entered the kitchens. It was sitting somewhere above the stove, and dove right for Qian Shanyi as soon as she entered, coming to a stop just in front of her face. Linghui Mei - the maid, not the jiuweihu - squeaked behind her in surprise. The bird had about the same shape as a raven, if a bit larger, but even a single glance could tell you that this was no ordinary animal. There were no feathers, or skin, or fur, or even eyes: merely an inky black gap in space in the shape of a bird, filled with bright pinpricks of light, like stars over the night sky. Its wings flapped, yet moved no air; its beak opened, yet the caw did not come from it, but from the whole bird at once. Neither living nor dead; a spirit, but a safe one. ¡°I am Qian Shanyi,¡± Qian Shanyi calmly told the voidbird. Her eyes, unused to such contrast, refused to properly focus on it, so she decided to look just above the bird¡¯s head. ¡°I have been told you have a letter for me?¡± The voidbird cawed again, and put its beak under its wing, drawing a thick envelope from within its own body, like a rock pulled out of a pond. It flipped it around, and turned the front to face Qian Shanyi. There were two lines of text, written clearly on the bright white paper. To Lan Yishan, from the offices of Lunar Intent Trading House. Three minutes to turn the key into a fool. Qian Shanyi reached for the envelope, but the voidbird cawed, and sucked it back into its body. Qian Shanyi lowered her hand, and the envelope appeared again. The voidbirds were very clever creatures. Not as much as humans, not by a long shot - but they had incredible memories. They always remembered people they¡¯d seen before, and while they could not truly understand language, they learned enough to understand simple directions and descriptions of people. More than that, they could memorize a password, and only give up their letter once they heard it a second time. Because of this, they could be relied on to securely deliver a letter to any city in the world, traveling as fast as a cultivator on top of a flying sword. They were also very, very expensive. ¡°Do you have some meat I could buy?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, turning away from the voidbird and towards Linghui Mei. The maid was watching it curiously, hiding behind Qian Shanyi. ¡°I would like to feed it.¡± ¡°Oh! Of course,¡± Linghui Mei said, and hurried into the small kitchen, ducking her head to stay far away from the voidbird. She almost fell on her face, trying to twist her neck to look back, while also walking forwards, and Qian Shanyi snorted at the image. She could see some of the same mannerisms that she saw in the other Linghui Mei - inherited alongside with her appearance, it seemed. Qian Shanyi paid Linghui Mei - the maid, not the jiuweihu - five silver yuan - mostly because she still felt a little guilty that Linghui Mei - the jiuweihu, not the maid - stole her clothes and fed on her soul, and quickly left the kitchens, voidbird on her shoulder and a plate of fresh meat in hand. She retreated to her rooms, locking the door behind her, set the plate down on the table, and let the voidbird hop off, directing it to enjoy the snack. ¡°Well, what are we going to do with you?¡± she asked the bird. The bird angled its head at her, and cawed with what Qian Shanyi could only describe as sarcasm. Qian Shanyi snorted in amusement, and sat down to do a bit of thinking. Lunar Intent Trading House belonged to Wu Lanhua - and if Qian Shanyi was right about what that riddle meant, it implied it was the merchant herself who sent the letter. The only question was - why? Why send a letter, and why by voidbird? No, back up. Take this step by step. How did Wu Lanhua even know where to send the damn bird? By Qian Shanyi¡¯s count of days, it was unlikely that her own letter would have already reached the merchant. Well¡­ Back on the ship, Qian Shanyi asked Wu Lanhua about traveling from Lake of Peace to Reflection Ridge, and left the ship shortly thereafter. Qian Shanyi never said she would stop there - but Wu Lanhua could have simply decided to take the gamble, and send the letter blind. From there, the voidbird could have flown into the post office, presented the letter, and been led to her tavern by a runner. It was possible. Definitely possible. But it was also possible this was a convoluted trap by Fang Jiugui. Unlikely, but she could see how he could make it happen - tie her to that sketchy sword gamble she made to get some spirit stones, perhaps. Qian Shanyi sighed, glancing at the corner of the table. Her writing set was on the left - that meant Wang Yonghao was in the room as well, but hidden within his world fragment. She desperately wanted to know what he found out in Fang Jiugui¡¯s residence, or to at least have him available to bounce some ideas off - but who knew when he¡¯d come out. They didn¡¯t agree on a specific time when she¡¯d return in the morning. It could be within the next minute, or it could be hours. It was midday, now. Three hours of walking around with Jian Shizhe, and her plan for handling Fang Jiugui had only improved incrementally, if that. It simply wasn¡¯t good enough, not when he still had cards stashed up both his sleeves - such as whatever he saw in her hands, or the way he managed to track her in the first place. It wasn¡¯t good enough, not when he was still plotting, making moves. She was running out of time. She felt it, deep within her soul. She didn¡¯t know when she would run out - but she was already running out. There were two elements she needed in order to escape from the man. A way to vanish from his immediate observation, and a way to prevent him from tracking her. She needed to solve both issues, or she would go nowhere. She was stalling, and she knew it. She needed more information, and she even had a letter right in front of her that might contain some. Not opening it was insane, but she was still thinking up excuses, coming up with convoluted ways in which it could be a trap by Fang Jiugui to justify keeping it closed. Because once she read it, she¡¯d know what was inside. And if there was nothing - then even that vain hope she had for something, anything to grab onto would vanish like a mirage. Get yourself together. ¡°Wang Niu,¡± Qian Shanyi said the obvious answer to the riddle, and reached for the voidbird, that was beak-deep in the plate of meat. Her letter appeared out of the voidbird¡¯s back, and she snatched it, pulling it away without any resistance. ¡°Do you even need to eat meat?¡± Qian Shanyi asked rhetorically, tearing into the envelope. ¡°Does it do anything for you?¡± All she got in return was another sarcastic caw. The voidbird didn¡¯t even pretend to open its beak this time. Inside the envelope was a letter, a small card of fine wood about the length of her finger, a metal sigil in the shape of a lotus and about as big around as a very large coin, and a second envelope. The letter was written on fine linen paper, with thin golden decorations around the edges, and the symbol of the Lunar Intent Trading House at the very top. Qian Shanyi sighed again, and began to read. Dear Yishan, I hope this letter finds you well. Forgive this old woman for her worrying - it must be my heart - but if I have not seen how you have departed the city with my own two eyes, I would never have believed it. But perhaps I simply fear for the worst, as usual. You seemed to be in such a hurry to leave the meager accommodations of my yacht, and I dearly hope that your further travel had passed with no lesser comfort. Lest I worry you in turn, we have returned to Xiaohongshan quite safely. This little excursion had really been a balm upon my nerves. The sunsets above the Golden Snake river, with the glitter of the cities tucking themselves in for the night reflected in the waters always take my breath away. But now, it is back to work. Still, I simply must tell you of some exciting rumors! Would you believe it that just two short days after we have returned home, a spirit hunter by the name of Fang Jiugui had appeared in our humble town? My dear Fakuang told me that his realm was very impressive, and he could even ride a flying sword. He asked around about some ¡°Qian Shanyi¡± - even talked to me for a while, charming old man that he is. Would you believe it, a fugitive of some sect downriver? In my very own town?! Such incredible drama. Unfortunately I could not tell him much, and he left, no doubt despondent. I do wonder where he headed. If this ¡°Qian Shanyi¡± had left us by ship - well, even if by some accident she was left out of the ship manifest, nobody could conceal where the ship itself went. I wish her the best of luck, that she realizes the danger before she is caught! But back to the business at hand. I took the liberty of opening up an account for you with Lunar Intent, my trading house. Should you require our shipping services, you may simply come to one of our offices, and my people should assist you for a very reasonable fee - at least, as soon as they see the sigil that marks you as one of our clients, that I have placed within this envelope. I¡¯ve also included a list of our offices on the other side of this page for your convenience. Finally, as I have already informed you, I have decided to marry - even in my advanced age, love can still be found! We have finally settled on a date: it will be exactly one month after the spring ghost festival, on the 15th of the fifth month. My heart aches to see you at the celebration, but I understand the flights of youth - if you could not make it after all, for one reason or another, then I would at least expect a gift. I have also included a letter from postmaster Lan, who asked me to forward it to you, though I have not read it. Your eternal friend, Wu Lanhua The wooden card was, sure enough, a formal wedding invitation - a small, idyllic scene burned directly into the wood, with a description of time and place on the back. After admiring the picture, Qian Shanyi set it aside. The lotus sigil was flat, and Qian Shanyi could tell that it could serve as a stamp, or be pinned to the clothes and worn on your chest. There were some small characters engraved into the leaves of the lotus - small parables of luck and fortune. Perhaps their variation simply helped to make each such sigil unique. Qian Shanyi set the sigil down on top of the wooden card for now, and picked up the second, thinner envelope, opening it up as well. Fellow cultivator Qian, I apologize in advance for failing to fulfill my duty as the postmaster to keep all your mail entirely private. I believed that the information contained here would benefit you enough to justify this severe overstep. In the course of my duties I take some effort to keep track of the relations of the cultivators within my area, and your contractual relationship with merchant Wu had been known to me. As I was not aware of any proper method of contacting you, I have asked her if she could direct this letter to you. I cannot make any guarantees regarding the honorable merchant; however, I have taken an effort to make sure that all the information within this letter was already known to her beforehand. Hopefully this letter reaches you just as safely as it would in the hands of our great postal office. Twelve days after your departure from Xiaohongshan, a retired spirit hunter by the name of Fang Jiugui had entered my office, and requested any information I could provide regarding Qian Shanyi, a fugitive disciple of the Luminous Lotus Pavilion from the Golden Rabbit Bay. In accordance with general imperial policy regarding cultivator privacy, I have refrained from discussing our private conversations; however, I have provided him with all the records we are required to keep - specifically, the logged requests I made regarding your swords, and the access records of the library. I believe that shortly after leaving my office, fellow cultivator Fang had headed to the other imperial offices in town, and made whatever other requests he could, before leaving town by evening. As I have mentioned in our talk, the empire is not legally required to assist any sect in locating their runaways until a concrete request is made. This assistance is often offered as a courtesy, in cases where it seems this request is inevitable; but in cases where it is not, we simply do our best to keep conflict to a minimum. From my brief conversation with fellow cultivator Fang, you have not been accused of theft, or violating any of the core imperial laws or edicts. Perhaps your suspicions have already been proven correct. But the empire believes in the right of all cultivators to determine their fate, sect or no sect, and I felt it necessary to offer my assistance - to the extent that my duties permit me. To that effect, on the second sheet included in this envelope, you will find the request form PIL-13. It is based on a recently passed instruction, and as of yet, it is still not well known among the civil service; I am afraid that many of my colleagues routinely fail in their duties when it comes to self-education. At a guess, I would imagine only one in five postmasters would know of it by name. Nonetheless, it is a legal and enforceable request. I have also attached an explanation of the relevant laws - you may simply copy it over, as it would make explaining the purpose and legal basis of the request itself that much easier.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. If you were to give this form to a postmaster, then they would be bound to silence on the matter of your person, and would be obligated to abridge your mentions out of some of the public documents - such as the cultivator almanac, as well as communicate this request to other imperial institutions in their jurisdiction. Perhaps this would make it easier for you to evade pursuit. However, I must sadly admit that I cannot vouch for how many of my fellow postmasters would listen. The form itself is not well known, and is controversial, as it lies at cross purposes with many of our institutions; the informal instruction is to avoid relying on it except in unusual circumstances. Many would simply not believe this to be a legal request, and would not bother to verify it with the law. Others would know it to be legal, but will violate it, out of personal conviction or simple carelessness. I leave the decision of wherever to rely on it in your hands. And I implore you to remember: our empire was built on bloodshed, to avoid bloodshed. We do not throw honorable cultivators to the dogs. Postmaster Lan Yu. Qian Shanyi leaned back in her chair, considering the two letters in front of her. Sure enough, neither of them solved any of her immediate problems. The information within them was either indirect, or simply confirmed what she had already suspected. Still. She felt a warm glow of gratitude in her chest, looking at these two simple pieces of paper. They tried to warn me¡­ She sniffled, and then chuckled slightly, wiping an errant tear that formed in her eye. She barely did anything for these two women - aside from gifting two extremely expensive swords to Wu Lanhua, she supposed - yet they still took the time out of their day to give her so much advice. Even from so far away, she had allies, such as they were. Then again, perhaps a simple confirmation of what she knew was exactly what she needed. She thought back on her theories for how Fang Jiugui had found her. That he headed to Xiaohongshan first pretty conclusively proved that he must have been tracing her letter, instead of her person. From there, he probably followed the traces of Wu Lanhua¡¯s yacht - even if, as she heavily implied, she left Qian Shanyi off the manifest. That was good. It meant he was limited. It meant he could be beaten. The question of how he tracked her letter remained unresolved. If there was something obvious - such as secret marks on the envelopes of the postal office - then Lan Yu would have surely mentioned it, though it wasn¡¯t a guarantee. His true limitations still remained unknown. But she could work with this. Qian Shanyi glanced at her gloved hands. She had not taken her gloves off in public ever since she noticed Fang Jiugui watching her hands. Was there a connection there, with him tracing her letter? She couldn¡¯t really imagine how, but the mysteries between Heaven and Earth were without limit. Well, there is always the drastic option. She really didn¡¯t want to use it, especially without a decent plan that could be built on top of it. At least this PIL form would surely help them with the second part of her plan, but on its own, it was more than a bit of a two-edged sword. If she were to simply give it to the postmaster in every town they visited, it would be as good as leaving a paper trail - all Fang Jiugui would have to do was ask about her, and get an answer of ¡°I am not allowed to talk about this¡± more often than not. Conspicuously erased trail was still a trail. But with a bit of work, they could find a way around this weakness. The voidbird had long finished its meat while Qian Shanyi was busy reading, and was now staring at her expectantly. Awaiting a response, or a lack of one. Qian Shanyi sighed, and reached over to her writing set. Best to be short and to the point. Dear Lanhua, My travel had passed blissfully quickly, and that is as much as I will say on the matter. Unfortunately, as I have discovered that I am thoroughly unsuited to that form of rapid travel, and other affairs occupy my time, I doubt I will make it back in time for your wedding. I will try my hardest, of course, and yet I offer my excuses all the same. I wish you and Liu Fakuang the deepest love between Heaven and Earth, and an eternal future unblemished by Heavenly machinations - or perhaps even blessed by them, in the case of fellow cultivator Liu. I have some happy news of my own. I have found the goal of my pursuit - and have been successful beyond my wildest expectations. The details must remain private for now, but let it be said that I have a provisional deal with the Northern Scarlet Stream sect for provision of certain items. I hope the fact that they supply your competitors will not put you off our beautiful, burgeoning friendship. The affair of this mysterious and no doubt stunningly handsome ¡°Qian Shanyi¡± certainly intrigues me greatly, yet I sadly cannot dedicate any time to looking into it further. I have placed twenty five spirit stones within this envelope - if you would be so kind as to hire an investigator, and look into the origin of this ¡°Fang Jiugui¡±, I would be forever in your debt. If that is still not enough, then do not hesitate with your own funds - I would repay you two-fold. I will contact you once I have more free time on my hands. And now I am afraid I must go. You may find some more detail about my fate in a letter I have sent to your offices through the post office some time ago - as I expect this voidbird will return much faster than it will reach you. Finally, please convey my deepest gratitude to postmaster Lan. Her advice to me will prove to be invaluable. If you have not done so already, please invite her to your wedding in my stead. Your eternal friend, Lan Yishan ¡°Response,¡± she said to the voidbird, folding up the letter into a new envelope, and writing the address on the front. ¡°Back to Wu Lanhua. Password: Wang Niu.¡± The voidbird swallowed the envelope just as it did the meat, and rose into the air. Qian Shanyi opened the window, and it flew out with a final, triumphant caw, turning into no more than a blur in the air as soon as it rose above the rooftops. Just as she was closing the window, Qian Shanyi heard the quiet whooshing sound of the world fragment¡¯s entrance being opened, and turned around to come face to face with Wang Yonghao. ¡°Oh, you are finally back,¡° he said, and grinned deviously. ¡°How did the Jian Shizhe date go?¡± ¡°Within expectations,¡± Qian Shanyi grumbled, giving him her angriest glare. ¡°Which is to say, miserably. How about you?¡± ¡°I talked to the kid,¡± he said, smiling, and pulled out a folded-up scrap of paper. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I found.¡± Qian Shanyi took the paper with trepidation, and unfolded it. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she whistled at the contents. ¡°This is pretty good,¡± she said, looking through the list. ¡°This is very good. He had all of this?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Wang Yonghao said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked through the window myself. I mean, you can¡¯t exactly tell some things apart just by looking, but¡­¡± ¡°But is this enough?¡± Qian Shanyi mused, then folded up the paper and put it into her robes, tapping her cheek in thought. Finally, finally, the picture started to come together for her. Like the last puzzle piece slotting into place - insignificant on its own, yet invaluable for the whole. It would be a risky play, but it would be a play. It would all hinge on Jian Wei - how he would value her contributions, and his own loss of face. She would still need to wait until the evening, once her bank account had been processed, and then somehow convince Liu Yufei to get rid of that letter - but it was a path forward. And in the meantime, they needed to secure their escape route. She motioned to the table with the letters. ¡°I got a message from Wu Lanhua, and I think I finally have a plan. We are going to write a lot of letters.¡± ¡°Letters?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qian Shanyi said. She glanced at her gloved hands again. With her plan coming together - she might as well use the drastic option too. It wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate Fang Jiugui, after all. Even if Wang Yonghao would hate doing it. ¡°I think it¡¯s just about time for us to bring this play to a close.¡±
Five hours later, Qian Shanyi finally re-emerged from Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment. She was carried like a princess by the man himself, her arms delicately curled up in front of her, bags of letters hanging off both her shoulders. When Wang Yonghao stepped out, she accidentally bumped one hand into his shoulder, and winced. ¡°Sorry!¡± Wang Yonghao immediately apologized. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Qian Shanyi stood up, letting her gloved hands rest carefully at her sides, held away from her body. ¡°Necessary, even.¡± ¡°Was it necessary?¡± Wang Yonghao said in a tense voice, looking at her hands. Qian Shanyi went over to the table, and began to put the rest of the bags on her shoulders, wincing throughout. Wang Yonghao stepped close to help. ¡°Too much risk otherwise,¡± she hissed through her teeth. ¡°I need the safety margin.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even touch anything.¡± ¡°I can and I am getting better at it. Barely even hurts anymore,¡± Qian Shanyi lied through her teeth. It was agonizing, but she could manage. ¡°It¡¯ll heal quickly enough.¡± Not like she had to touch much for the rest of the day. Wang Yonghao gave her an unconvinced look. She just shrugged, pulled the final bag onto her shoulder, and headed for the doors. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, glaring hatefully at the door and willing it to open. She really didn¡¯t want to put more pressure on her fingers to turn the key, but the wood and steel refused to simply obey. ¡°We only have a couple hours left until the evening.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, and stepped up to the door, opening it for her. She gave him a grateful nod, and stepped out. As they headed towards the tavern¡¯s exit, she caught a glance of Scar and an unfamiliar, lanky cultivator from the Northern Scarlet Stream sect heading for the tavern through one of the windows. She froze in her tracks. No, no, no! Not now! She bit her lip, whirled around, and rushed back into their rooms. she signed to Wang Yonghao as she ran, already suppressing her spiritual energy as she went. he signed back. she signed grimly. If she hadn¡¯t noticed the tail in the morning, she probably wouldn¡¯t have given them any mind, and walked right into their ambush. But they were careless too, walking in the open like that. Scar kept his distance the entire day, but now he walked in the open, and even changed back into his uniform. That meant it was official. She wasn¡¯t ready. she signed, heading for the window. She paced around, keenly aware she only had perhaps a minute until they heard a knock on their door. Wang Yonghao signed back, his face serious. she signed back. Wang Yonghao nodded. Qian Shanyi signed to him, turned around, and left through the window, hopping up onto the roof along the way. After the Linghui Mei crisis, she made sure to study every good way to leave the tavern without being noticed - those two never stood a chance of catching her here. But in town, it would be another matter.
Junming stared at Qian Shanyi. Qian Shanyi stared at Junming. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± she finally asked calmly, doing her best to keep her agitation away from her face. Seconds were quickly ticking by, but she couldn¡¯t rush them. Junming looked down at the dozen massive stacks of letters she dumped out of her bags on the postal office counter. Each was a good foot thick, and they had to get out of their chair to look over them. ¡°A lot of letters,¡± Junming croaked. ¡°I was informed that the imperial postal office does not charge cultivators for postage,¡± Qian Shanyi said, arching an eyebrow. ¡°For personal correspondence. Is this all personal? Not¡­ by other people?¡± Not letters written by other people, and sent by Qian Shanyi in their stead, to avoid postage fees. She wondered how many cultivators got caught trying to exploit their privileges like that. ¡°Of course,¡± Qian Shanyi said, grinning slightly. ¡°These are all requests PIL-13, sorted by the closest major city, for convenience. You may open them if you do not believe me.¡± Junming looked over the massive pile of letters, and wisely decided not to test her word. Having a given town refuse to give out information about her was suspicious. So instead, she sent out Wang Yonghao to fetch the Geographical Index, huddled up in their world fragment with him and Linghui Mei, and spent an entire day writing requests to every single postmaster in a town above five thousand residents in the entire province. Wang Yonghao had to leave twice to fetch more paper, and it was grueling work, but they got it done. Once these letters flooded out of the town, on their way to their destinations, it would be like a wave of fog that would cover all their movements. But only as long as this wave stayed ahead of them - that was why she rushed here, to send the letters out as soon as possible. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Junming croaked. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°I¡¯d also like to return this Geographical Index.¡±
Scar and his hanger-on had finally caught up to her just when Qian Shanyi had been leaving the Thrifty Bat Bank, her finalized bank documents in hand. The bank had only one entrance, so there really was no way to avoid them. ¡°Honorable immortal Qian,¡± the Scar said, ¡°Elder Jian would like to see you immediately.¡± Qian Shanyi pursed her lips. She was this close. The letters went out. She had the bank documents. Now she just had to meet with Liu Yufei and hopefully deal with that letter¡­ Could she flee from them? Only one of the two was a cultivator, and of a lower realm than her at that. No. It would only make her position worse. She needed Jian Wei on her side, and if she reneged on such a direct invitation, she would be slapping him across the face. With that letter still in play, she¡¯d have a glaring weak point at her side. But you played with the hand you were dealt, not the hand you wish you had. ¡°Very well,¡± she said, putting her documents away into her robes. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Chapter 85: Pass Through Cruel Claws Of Catlike Malice Qian Shanyi was not escorted. The two disciples of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect were very clear on this - she had not been arrested, or had her sword taken away, even if they walked just a step behind her, cutting off her path of retreat. She was simply requested to come see Elder Jian, and not given an opportunity to refuse. Neither of the two disciples following her introduced themselves, which was frankly quite rude. Qian Shanyi decided to retaliate with nicknames, even if she vaguely remembered Scar being called ¡°Zhe¡±. The inner disciple accompanying him was named Lanky, for his great height. She was led through the sect compound, towards a destination as of yet unknown. It was already evening, but there were many other disciples in the corridors. The three of them got some looks, but as they all seemed calm, only passing ones. No major rumors, at least for now. Jian Wei must want to keep this quiet. ¡°Did Wang Yonghao get an invitation as well?¡± Qian Shanyi asked her escorts, turning her head slightly to the side. All she got in response was a slight snort from Scar. Qian Shanyi stopped in her tracks, and slowly turned around, towards the two disciples. Her face was severe, determined. ¡°You can either tell me where Wang Yonghao is,¡± she bluffed, staring them down. ¡°Or you can explain to Jian Wei why you couldn¡¯t even manage the simple task of bringing me to the meeting.¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to escalate this into a fight - but these two idiots didn¡¯t know that. Most likely, all they had been told was that Jian Wei really wanted to speak with her. Was she in trouble, or was this about something else? All they could do was guess. Scar stepped back, blanching at her blatant change of attitude. Lanky swallowed nervously. ¡°Yeah, he had a talk as well, about half an hour before you, fellow cultivator Qian,¡± he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know if he left afterwards - we were sent to find you.¡± Qian Shanyi stared them down for a moment longer, then quietly turned around and continued on their path. If Wang Yonghao was here, he wouldn¡¯t have simply left. They had planned for the confrontation, and if things went south, she¡¯d be needing his help to run away. As they walked, Qian Shanyi stretched her spiritual energy senses to the limit, and started to pulse spiritual energy through her spiritual shield, strengthening and weakening it every few seconds. Lanky took a step away from her, eyeing her warily - but when nothing came of it, he continued on his way. He probably thought it was a nervous tick. In reality, she was sending a signal. She could recognise Wang Yonghao by the flow of his spiritual energy, and he could recognise her, but only if they were nearby. If they were separated by a wall, or more than a dozen meters away, neither of their senses were precise enough to manage. As they turned around a corner, she finally felt him, just on the edge of her awareness. His soul pulsed with spiritual energy as well, and Qian Shanyi breathed out a bit of tension. Two short, one long pulse. A good signal. It meant he had been questioned, but their legend held, and he wasn¡¯t restrained or locked up. And now, she knew where he was, and he knew where she was. It meant that their game was still on track. Scar and Lanky stopped in front of a pair of doors only a short distance later, and motioned for Qian Shanyi to pass through. Wang Yonghao must have stuck close by, after his talk. She gave her escorts another annoyed look, adjusted her robes, and pushed the doors open. Showtime. Qian Shanyi walked into a beautifully decorated tea room, taking it all in with a single glance. Paintings of ceremonies taking up all four walls, and little glowing lanterns hanging off the ceiling. Perhaps in better circumstances the room would have felt cozy, but it had been emptied - all the tables, benches and screens pushed to the sides or removed entirely. The contrast between the beautiful walls and the emptiness gave it a subtle, uncanny feeling, of a building that had been left abandoned for years, and even the beautifully carved ceiling and the polished dark wood floor took on a slightly sinister character. In the exact middle of the room stood a small tea table, with four pillows placed in precise positions around it. Jian Wei sat at the head, facing the doors - an emperor facing his court, but with that slight downward curl to his lips. He glanced over at Qian Shanyi, and gave her an almost imperceptible nod - acknowledging her, but letting her observe the etiquette by being the first one to offer a greeting. Liu Yufei sat just a bit behind Jian Wei and on his right, prim and proper, her hands folded over a thick leather notebook, with writing supplies and several books laying at her side. Her hair was pinned up in a tidy bun. She looked up as well, and smiled slightly at Qian Shanyi, before looking down again. Last time we met, she barely tolerated me. Now, a smile? What changed? On the other side of the table were two pillows, placed symmetrically and exactly the same distance away from the table. One of them was empty, waiting for her. The other one was occupied by Fang Jiugui. He didn¡¯t so much sit as lounge, one leg off to the side, the other supporting his head. Qian Shanyi stopped at the doors, and bowed respectfully towards the table, and the three cultivators. ¡°Honorable Elder Jian,¡± she said politely, and then paused for a brief moment. ¡°Cultivator Fang,¡± she continued, timing her pause to be just short of an actual slight. She would have preferred to greet Liu Yufei as well, reciprocate that smile - but to address her directly when her Elder was present would be highly inappropriate, and she needed that very Elder to be very, very happy. ¡°Thank you for responding to my invitation, fellow cultivator Qian,¡± Jian Wei said politely, gesturing towards the only empty pillow. ¡°Please sit.¡± Qian Shanyi bowed again, and approached the table. Her sandals echoed slightly on the wooden floor, the empty room doing nothing to dampen the sound. It sounded as if she was descending into a dungeon - and perhaps that was the entire point. She felt a chill pass down her spine. She was entering the den of demon beasts, all on her own. Wang Yonghao had told her that he should be here as well - but she had insisted against it. He wasn¡¯t suited to this sort of talk, not yet. Yet for some reason, now that the chips were down, that clear decision felt a little off. It was fine. She had a plan. She could do this. ¡°Some very unfortunate rumors have come to my attention,¡± Jian Wei said, once Qian Shanyi was seated. ¡°Regarding both of my fellow cultivators present.¡± ¡°Rumors?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, arching an eyebrow, and pretending that she wasn¡¯t the source of at least half of them herself. ¡°My good friend Li Zhong sent me a message,¡± Jian Wei clarified. ¡°Surely a simple misunderstanding, regarding your sect, fellow cultivator Qian.¡± He placed two cups in front of himself, and began to pour tea for his guests - but stopped short of the second, seeing Qian Shanyi give him a small cutting gesture. She couldn¡¯t enjoy it anyways, not with her hands as they were. ¡°Something about a lead in the investigation that the fellow cultivator Fang is conducting,¡± Jian Wei continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard similar reports from elsewhere as well. At the same time, some strange rumors are beginning to spread about the fellow cultivator Fang. I feel a conflict brewing in my town, and I would like to resolve it before it festers any further.¡± So that was Fang Jiugui¡¯s angle. Instead of accusing her directly, he simply started to ask cutting questions all around the town. If Jian Wei let him continue, rumors would start to spread that his sect was working with a runaway, and he would lose face. That forced Jian Wei to call Fang Jiugui in for an explanation - which, in turn, put the spirit hunter into a much more solid negotiating stance. It was really quite clever. It would be that much harder for Jian Wei to deny a simple request to inspect some mail - after all, he was the one who had called Fang Jiugui in, not the other way around. Fang Jiugui laughed, picking up his cup of tea. With his other hand, he took out his flask, and poured some of it into the tea, the acrid smell of the concoction immediately tainting the entire room. ¡°Oh ho ho, well, fellow cultivator Jian, forgive the manners of this weary soul,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s just that every little duck would line up so perfectly if the fellow cultivator Qian were to be my target. You can hardly blame me for asking some questions, can you? Just to make sure, of course.¡± Jian Wei pursed his lips, giving Fang Jiugui a cold look - and an outright disgusted one towards his cup of tea. ¡°Fellow cultivator Fang, I have extended you a courtesy of involving myself in this conflict, but my patience only goes so far,¡± he said, ¡±I would not have you accuse a honorable cultivator working for my sect without any concrete evidence.¡± ¡°Of course not, of course not.¡± Fang Jiugui laughed, raising his hands defensively. ¡°I am simply making an interesting observation.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°An observation? It¡¯s said that an inquisitive demon beast is always the first one to lose its head.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also said that it¡¯s the first one to find some food.¡± Qian Shanyi gave Fang Jiugui some side-eye. Why was he joking so much? He didn¡¯t seem like the type to make careless mistakes. There were, ultimately, three ways this confrontation could end. The first possibility was Jian Wei getting so annoyed with Fang Jiugui he decided to simply throw the spirit hunter out of town for causing trouble, before even listening to any evidence he might have brought along. The second was that Fang Jiugui could prove she was his fugitive. And if neither of them could prove anything - it would be up to Jian Wei¡¯s personal judgement to rule on which of them was right. By joking like this - Fang Jiugui was playing directly into Qian Shanyi¡¯s hands. So why was she feeling this strange sense of trepidation? Qian Shanyi shook her head slightly, clearing her thoughts. Trepidation or not, it was time to go on the attack. ¡°Elder Jian,¡± she said decisively, ¡°rumors are merely noise in the wind. The tree of this conflict grows out of a different soil entirely.¡± She gestured towards Fang Jiugui with one hand, as if he was just a dead, pestilent rat out by the side of the road. ¡°After his introductions to your sect, cultivator Fang had met with me, and made a number of¡­ remarks¡­,¡± she said, catching her breath on the last word. ¡°About my identity, about my family, and even some extremely lecherous ones about my person! Rarely have I heard anything more disgusting.¡± She glared at Fang Jiugui, and then sighed, turning to face Jian Wei once again. He was merely regarding her with a neutral expression, one eyebrow raised slightly. He didn¡¯t believe her, at least for now - but there really was no way to prove one way or another. It was her word against his - and when it came to Fang Jiugui¡¯s word¡­ ¡°I apologise for not informing you sooner,¡± Qian Shanyi said, bowing slightly. ¡±I did not wish to further disturb the peace of this town with yet another duel, and so I have let these remarks go, hoping that the¡­ problem¡­ would resolve itself without any need for your intervention. It seems I have been gravely mistaken.¡± Fang Jiugui calmly sipped his tea, giving Qian Shanyi a curious look. ¡°Fellow cultivator Jian,¡± he spoke formally. ¡°I am afraid that fellow cultivator Qian is misremembering our little talk.¡± ¡°My memory is perfect. It is your own that is in question.¡± Fang Jiugui chuckled again. ¡°Are you questioning my word, fellow cultivator Qian?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. He had walked right into her trap. ¡°The word of a drunkard and a junkie?¡± Jian Wei¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian,¡± he said sharply, ¡°Withhold your insults. I am looking to resolve this conflict, not deepen it further.¡± Even as Jian Wei said it, she could see him glance at Fang Jiugui¡¯s cup. He agreed with her, he simply didn¡¯t want to say it out loud. She could freely insult Fang Jiugui - he couldn¡¯t duel her, not without finding a substitute in the refinement stage. But Jian Wei had no such freedom. Except Fang Jiugui almost seemed¡­ amused? As if her questioning his word was but a trifle. As if his whole scheme barely even relied on his reputation, his trustworthiness. What was she missing? Qian Shanyi did her best to mirror Fang Jiugui¡¯s earlier gesture, hands raised, torso turned slightly away from the table. ¡°I humbly apologise. I was simply making an¡­ interesting observation,¡± she said, ¡±And if I may make a second one¡­¡± She reached into her robes, and pulled out the list Wang Yonghao had written after his investigation of Fang Jiugui¡¯s rooms. She unfolded it and turned it towards Jian Wei, holding it open with one hand so that he could read it from where he sat. ¡°This is a list of ingredients that have been seen in the rooms of fellow cultivator Fang,¡± Qian Shanyi said, jerking her head in his direction, ¡°and visually identified by my partner, Wang Yonghao. Ma Bo, a resident of the same estate, can further attest that fellow cultivator Fang mixed them into his preferred drink.¡± That Ma Bo was nine years old held little relevance at this very moment. She tapped the list softly with one finger. ¡°Hallucinogens. Stimulants. Narcotics. Dissociatives. It would frankly be a miracle if someone could remain lucid after their brain had been hammered by the potent mix of all of these compounds! In fact, it seems tailor-made to bring someone just to the edge of losing their mind entirely. Is it any wonder that the memory of fellow cultivator Fang is already failing?¡± That was more than a bit of an exaggeration. For one, they could not know the dosages that Fang Jiugui had used. For another, he was clearly an outstanding investigator, if he had managed to track her all the way from Golden Rabbit Bay through a single letter. Drugs or not, he was incredibly sharp. He didn¡¯t even sway on his feet, or slur his words. But that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was the impression it left behind. The impression of a washed-out old man, far beyond his prime, jumping at shadows. Making trouble for no reason. Jian Wei¡¯s lips pursed, a slight sigh escaping his lungs. He gestured to Qian Shanyi, and she let her paper be picked up by his spiritual energy, and pulled into his hand. His brief annoyance at her had all but vanished, changing direction towards Fang Jiugui. Fang Jiugui, on the other hand, started to laugh outright. He pulled out his flask again, topping up his cup of what could no longer be honestly described as ¡®tea¡¯. ¡°I do not believe I have made a joke, fellow cultivator Fang,¡± Qian Shanyi said icily. ¡°I apologize,¡± Fang Jiugui said, still laughing. ¡°My medication can give the wrong impression.¡± Medication? Jian Wei¡¯s lips twitched again. ¡°Fellow cultivator Fang, I must cede this to fellow cultivator Qian,¡± he said, coming to a decision. ¡°If you would like to continue this investigation, I am afraid that I must ask you to immediately return back to the sect that had hired you, and ask for a signed letter of purpose. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Fang Jiugui said, cutting Jian Wei off. ¡°I have it right here.¡± He reached into his robes, and pulled out a sheet of fine paper. If flew out of his hands and into Jian Wei¡¯s in a single blink. ¡°Why have you not demonstrated this as soon as we have met?¡± Jian Wei said once he had finished reading, his normally controlled tone actually rising a fraction. ¡°I must have forgotten,¡± Fang Jiugui said, finally coming off his laughter. ¡°As fellow cultivator Qian says, my memory is not what it used to be.¡± That was an obvious lie - he had simply kept it in reserve to trap her. He might have tried to make her stumble, mention the name of her sect before he did. That alone would be proof - after all, how else could she have known it? ¡°Fellow cultivator Fang, you are veering into open disrespect,¡± Jian Wei said, his voice cooling dramatically. For the love of the empire, just throw this bastard out already. How much charity can you possibly afford him? If I did this, you¡¯d have tossed me to the wolves without even thinking. Fang Jiugui sat up slightly, his expression smoothing out. ¡°I do not intend to, fellow cultivator Jian,¡± he said with some visible difficulty, ¡°But I am sure it¡¯s plain to see that the description fits fellow cultivator Qian perfectly. Not to mention the name, of course.¡± Qian Shanyi had already expected that he would have a letter like this, of course. Someone like him would never have left town without it. She was disappointed that she could not get him thrown out before he even had a chance to spring it on her - but it didn¡¯t surprise her. Building foundation cultivators could get away with much, for the danger of upsetting them was so great. Jian Wei stretched his hand to the side, offering the letter to Liu Yufei. ¡°Please verify this seal,¡± he said curtly. ¡°Of course, Elder.¡± Liu Yufei took the letter, placed it on her left, and picked up one of the thick books at her side, flipping through it with speed gained from long months of practice. Qian Shanyi could see a bit of the letter from where she sat, with a large sect seal burned directly into the paper at the top. Similar ones flickered across the book¡¯s pages. Official sect seals, designed to resist forgery. They burned the sign into the paper, varying the darkness of the burn in very precise gradients through the help of spiritual energy - all but impossible to reproduce precisely without the seal itself. That particular seal was quite familiar to her. She remembered its weight, the way the handle at the top had a slight crack patched over with resin. Officially, she wasn¡¯t even supposed to touch it - but her Elder at the Luminous Lotus Pavilion was often too busy to use it himself, and simply delegated that job to her. But where the seal was hard to fake and easy to verify, the text of the letter was simple ink on paper - and thus easy to call into question. After all - she just needed to create a bit of doubt. ¡°How accurate could that description truly be?¡± Qian Shanyi asked rhetorically. ¡°When it comes to the length or color of my hair, my eyes, my skin, the redness of my lips - half the jade beauties in the entire empire would fit the very same description. Why, even fellow cultivator Liu might as well. The only thing all that rare about me is my height, and that is hardly enough to justify this level of suspicion.¡± Liu Yufei glanced up at her briefly, but returned to the letter. But she could still see her words take their effect on Jian Wei, however slightly. He was looking off to the side, angling his head in Liu Yufei¡¯s direction. Awaiting her response. ¡°It¡¯s a true seal, Elder Jian,¡± Liu Yufei said after another minute, and handed the letter back. Jian Wei accepted the letter, and put it at his side, giving Fang Jiugui and Qian Shanyi a considering look. Now, both of them looked suspicious. But that was fine, even if her first stratagem had failed. Jian Wei possessed a great deal of latitude in his judgments, but it was not infinite. If Fang Jiugui could prove, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that she was his fugitive, Jian Wei would be forced to rule in the spirit hunter¡¯s favour. This had to be prevented at all costs. And as long as it was - as long as the judgement was ultimately simply up to Jian Wei¡¯s perspective - he should rule in her favour. He should. But in the back of his eyes, Qian Shanyi saw¡­ something. Some kind of thought, an idea, a logical process, beginning to wind up. A loose thread being tugged on to unravel an entire tapestry. She couldn¡¯t tell what it was, not yet. But it sent another small spike of worry through Qian Shanyi¡¯s heart. Jian Wei wasn¡¯t reacting how he was supposed to - she expected a bit of suspicion, at seeing her name on the letter, but this was different, more neutral. Surprising. Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t really like surprises. ¡°Fellow cultivator Jian,¡± Fang Jiugui said, bringing the Elder¡¯s attention back to himself. His hands were raised defensively once again. ¡°There is a simple way to resolve this question here and now. If fate had steered me wrong, I will humbly bow my head and apologize to the jade beauty.¡± ¡°What do you propose, fellow cultivator Fang?¡± Jian Wei said, in the tone of a tired parent trying to separate two petulant children. Qian Shanyi briefly wondered how long they had waited here, drinking tea and making casual conversation, waiting for her to arrive. Perhaps that rapport was why he wasn¡¯t willing to throw Fang Jiugui out entirely. ¡°As fellow cultivator Qian is my guest as well, I will not permit any unnecessary intrusion into her privacy.¡° Fang Jiugui shrugged with mock casualness. ¡°It¡¯s really quite simple. She merely has to take her gloves off.¡± He grinned, turning towards Qian Shanyi. ¡°Surely this is a very reasonable request.¡± Qian Shanyi shifted around, hugging herself with her hands. She wished she had a cup of tea to sip on, but she couldn¡¯t hold it, not as she was right now. ¡°I would prefer not to,¡± she finally said, looking away. Jian Wei raised both eyebrows at her. She felt his focus sharpening down to a swordpoint, aimed at her throat. ¡°And why might that be?¡± he asked in a very carefully neutral tone. ¡°Propriety,¡± Qian Shanyi lied, before looking directly into Jian Wei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Some of those remarks fellow cultivator Fang made had to do¡­ with my hands. I do not wish him to see them.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Jian Wei said, looking between them. ¡°I believe that I know the method fellow cultivator Fang is referring to. I can guarantee your safety, fellow cultivator Qian, but I am afraid I must insist.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction. So it wasn¡¯t a technique unique to Fang Jiugui? Yet she hadn¡¯t so much as heard about it. What did that mean? She didn¡¯t have the time to ruminate on it. Now that Jian Wei had posed her an ultimatum, she had no other choice but to comply. Qian Shanyi breathed out, and began to slowly slide off her left glove, one finger at a time, wincing throughout, and let it drop down on the floor. Below, her hand was bandaged all the way up to her elbow. She slowly unwrapped the bandage, revealing burns all across her skin, skin blackened and full of angry red blisters, covered with a thick layer of white regenerative salve. Her fingers were the worst off. Five individual bandages, tight enough to keep to the skin, but not so tight that she couldn¡¯t close her hand. Tying them right had taken her a good ten minutes. Ordinarily, it would have been a simple affair - but not when all her fingers hurt when she touched anything. She had to resort to her rope control technique, which worked a lot better. ¡°I am afraid I have recently suffered a training accident,¡± Qian Shanyi lied, as casually as she could manage, while showing her arm to the other cultivators, and hoping they wouldn¡¯t make her open her other arm. The salve was mildly analgesic, soothing the pain, and she had clamped down on the bloodflow to the arms as well, which helped, but it was still agonizing. ¡°I did not want to disturb the fellow cultivators with the sight of my injuries. Nor¡­ give cultivator Fang whatever sick satisfaction he derives from seeing me suffer.¡± Fang Jiugui had some way to identify her by looking at her hands, but she didn¡¯t know how. It was as if he had snuck a miniscule tracking talisman into her bags, and no matter how she searched through them, she just couldn¡¯t find it. The solution was simple, if extremely painful: throw out the bags entirely. Since she wasn¡¯t willing to cut off her arms, she had settled for destroying the visible layer of skin. With strong regeneration pills, and the ample spiritual energy in Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world, it would grow back within a week or two, as good as it had ever been.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. When she had told him the plan, Wang Yonghao had refused to burn her, and she had called him a little baby because of it. Still he had refused; she had had to nag him for a good half an hour to get him to agree. Then she had screamed herself hoarse and blacked out from the pain when he had actually done it. As excuses went, it was a poor one. The chances of her suffering this extremely specific type of injury were obviously very low. But suspicions didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was proof. This was the only way she could think of to be one hundred percent sure Fang Jiugui couldn¡¯t prove she was his target - and seeing how his face flickered between grudging admiration, silent laughter, and concern for her sanity, she was pretty sure she succeeded. ¡°I take it that the fellow cultivator Fang cannot say one way or the other,¡± Jian Wei said, giving her a similar look as well - though his was now drenched in raw suspicion. That process she had spotted earlier - it had accelerated, gears spinning, dangerous theories dripping from them like so much oil. What is he thinking about? She had to know. Her entire plan hinged on her read of Jian Wei - if that was off, then nothing else mattered. She was sure it was correct, but¡­ ¡°Not any more than the sun could shine into the Netherworld,¡± Fang Jiugui grumbled. At least she seemed to have really put Fang Jiugui off his game. Did he expect their battle to be about her excuses not to take off her gloves, instead of what was beneath them? No. Don¡¯t worry about that man. Worry about the one who will decide my fate. In her mind¡¯s eye, she focused on Jian Wei, all she knew about him, her understanding of his goals and character. She had to reconstruct her reasoning, make certain there were no holes in it. There were three reasons why Jian Wei should rule in her favour. First of all, he stood to benefit financially, because of their sect deal. Secondly, their reputations were tied together. If he admitted she was a fugitive, he would lose face in the town. And finally, she was helping with that thorn in his side, with Jian Shizhe. He had everything to lose and nothing to gain by giving her up. It was a sure bet. Or was it? First, the financials. Her deal with Jian Wei was worth many thousands of spirit stones, and was certain to deliver him the swords his sect desperately needed. Why would Jian Wei seek to sabotage it? There seemed to be no reason. Except¡­ Except if he didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d get the swords at all. She had stared at the swords they had in their world fragment every day, whenever she fetched food from the chiclotron. To her, it wasn¡¯t even a question that she could fulfill the conditions of their sword deal. But to Jian Wei¡­ It all came down to the Sky Void Island sect. Other people believed her fiction because it was backed up by Jian Wei¡¯s word. But Jian Wei had no reason to do so. And to him, the truth must have seemed plain as day. After he had seen Qian Shanyi¡¯s hands, he must have already decided she was a sect runaway. So why would he expect her to deliver on the second half of their deal? It must have always seemed unlikely to pan out. She had known this all along, of course, she had even sold him the tribulation materials to sweeten the deal and get him to sign - but that gain was already in Jian Wei¡¯s hands. And so in terms of a purely financial benefit, Jian Wei might no longer expect a thing. Qian Shanyi cursed herself in her soul. An amateurish mistake to make. She had grown far too complacent, after her many victories in this town. Even if she had only had one night to make her plans, even if she had been surprised by Fang Jiugui - she should have already thought of this. Ignorant of the battle happening within her mind, Jian Wei continued speaking. ¡°Fellow cultivator Fang,¡± Jian Wei said, ¡°do you have any more evidence to offer?¡± Fang Jiugui shrugged. ¡°I do,¡± he said, reaching into his coat and pulling out a small stack of papers. ¡°I have notes, written by Qian Shanyi herself. If you have some of her writings as well - a simple comparison of writing styles should suffice.¡± Jian Wei frowned slightly, not reaching out to take the papers. ¡°Such comparisons are always imprecise, fellow cultivator Fang.¡± ¡°It is merely a confirmation,¡± Fang Jiugui said, putting the notes down on the table instead. ¡°I do not object to it,¡± Qian Shanyi said easily, and pulled out her copies of the documents for the Thrifty Bat Bank. ¡°I have signed for a bank account earlier today - I hope this will suffice for a comparison?¡± Her second trap. The documents were signed by Li Zhong as well, and could hardly be questioned - but she had written them in a different handwriting. If neither of the other cultivators thought of her earlier letter, this would prove her innocence then and there. Jian Wei took a moment to stare at her, before reaching for her papers with his spiritual energy, almost yanking them out of her hands. He picked up Fang Jiugui¡¯s notes as well, and held them side by side, looking them over. Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind raced ahead, welcoming the brief pause. Reputation. This was the second pillar of her plan. Was it as faulty as the first? Her duel had been the talk of the town, and this morning, she had spent three grueling hours making sure people saw her together with Jian Shizhe. The rumors of her connection to the Jian family were bound to have already spread like wildfire. If Jian Wei betrayed her here, he¡¯d obviously lose face. Nor could he bet on making her vanish quietly - Wang Yonghao was still free, and she could have easily sent some missive to the empire at large. On the other hand, Fang Jiugui was an unknown, with no connections to the town. Throwing him out should not cost Jian Wei much of anything. The logic seemed solid, but her trepidation was not going away. She had to make sure. Was there some loophole in her reasoning? That word, family, stirred something in her mind. One of her Elders back in the Luminous Lotus Pavilion was Fang Caoyuan. Could Fang Jiugui be his relative? It seemed unlikely. The surname Fang was fairly common, and Fang Jiugui held no resemblance to Fang Caoyuan, nor had she ever seen him come to any of the sect celebrations, unlike Fang Caoyuan¡¯s immediate family. Even if Fang Jiugui was a relative, he must have been a distant one. Still, suppose it was true. Was that connection enough to make Jian Wei hesitate? Fear retribution from her sect? Hardly. Her sect was far away, had never had been a regional powerhouse, and the slight itself would be quite small. At best, this would be a small stumbling stone. The second pillar was still solid. As Jian Wei¡¯s eyes flickered between the two documents he held, his frown deepened. Instead of pronouncing his verdict, he stayed silent, and placed both documents face down on the table. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian,¡± he said casually, picking up the letter describing her appearance, and gesturing with it towards her. ¡°If I were to send a message to the Luminous Lotus Pavilion, and ask about you, provide more details. What do you suppose would happen?¡± ¡°Assuming that this document is legitimate?¡± Qian Shanyi said, and shrugged. ¡°I suspect that they would claim I am their disciple.¡± All eyes turned towards her. All surprised. But now that Jian Wei looked at her again, she could see the process from earlier continued without interruption. Like a milling wheel slowly, inexorably grinding up rice into flour. Except this time, she was the rice. He wasn¡¯t reacting right. What else was she missing? Finances. Reputation. One pillar gone, and one still standing. That left Jian Shizhe. ¡°Oh, do not mistake this for a confession,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly, to give herself more time to think. ¡°I simply believe that any sect foolish enough to try to drag their disciple back by force would not much care exactly who gets dragged back in.¡± She shrugged, letting a smile play on her lips. ¡°After all, what does it matter? Neither will return them any loyalty, and one body working the gardens is the same as another. Perhaps my own sect would oppose them, but it¡¯s hard to say. Our resources are stretched thin.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s true,¡± Jian Wei admitted. ¡°Yet your name is not merely close, it is identical. How would you explain this coincidence?¡° Qian Shanyi shrugged. She had to keep up her front. ¡°I admit, it puzzles me as well,¡± she said, ¡°Perhaps there is some fate between me and this mysterious cultivator. Yet I would instead ask what key evidence is missing - how does cultivator Fang explain how I supposedly traveled from Luminous Lotus Pavilion and to this town? Where are the ship manifests, log entries, personal testimonies of those who would have surely seen me, were that to be the case? Can cultivator Fang provide us with anything of that nature? Or would he claim I am but a mysterious ghost, leaving neither trace nor track behind?¡± Jian Wei wanted Jian Shizhe to be safe. That much seemed unquestionable - she had tested his fury on her own spine just yesterday, at the mere suggestion that Jian Shizhe was hurt. Qian Shanyi was helping him improve. That meant she was too useful to get rid of. But was it really all that simple? Jian Shizhe, for all his faults, had a degree of talent - and, once issues had been pointed out to him in a way that he could not simply shrug them off, adapted quickly. But any additional contribution she could possibly make would be limited to the next week. Jian Wei couldn¡¯t risk sheltering her in his town any more than that, lest an Elder of the Luminous Lotus Pavilion arrive in person. He would have to switch to other teachers anyways. So why not do it a week earlier? A weakened pillar, then. Not gone entirely, but tilting, ready to collapse. This felt like a way forward, a small window into Jian Wei¡¯s reasoning. Forget the swords, emphasise the reputation, and focus on her work with Jian Shizhe, achievements she had already made. Make Jian Wei believe that even if it was just one more week, her help could still be worth her weight in gold. And reinforce that pillar. With two, she should be safe, mistake or not. Fang Jiugui opened his mouth to respond, but stopped, seeing Jian Wei raise a hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary,¡± Jian Wei said, and flicked his hand, letting a golden bell drop into it from his cosmos ring. He rang it once, and a moment later the doors opened, letting in Scar and Lanky. Fellow cultivator Fang, if you would please retire to our gardens?¡± Jian Wei continued. ¡°I would like to speak to fellow cultivator Qian alone. I will be with you shortly, with my decision and all your papers.¡± Fang Jiugui smiled, and got up silently. As he turned around, his eyes crossed with Qian Shanyi, and the grin he gave her chilled her to the bone. The hand of death, falling upon her shoulder. She should have been celebrating. A chance to talk to Jian Wei alone - it was exactly what she had been aiming for. Even if she had made a mistake - two out of three pillars still stood. The logic was solid. So why was she still feeling terror clawing at her heart? The point of fact was, Jian Wei hadn¡¯t thrown Fang Jiugui out the door. Even now, he hadn¡¯t done that. And Fang Jiugui himself did not look defeated. He had taken a hit when he saw her hands, sure, but he looked as calm and self-assured as ever, when he walked away. Smug, if anything. As if everything was going more or less his way. Qian Shanyi looked back at Jian Wei. He seemed calm. Satisfied. Mostly neutral, as if they were here to talk about the weather, and not her life and freedom. Why is he still staying neutral? Jian Wei wanted to strengthen Jian Shizhe. He wanted to protect his reputation. He could do both by going along with her, but Fang Jiugui couldn¡¯t - Like a veil being lifted off her eyes, she finally saw it. Her heart squeezed in despair. How did I miss this? She dimly registered Jian Wei speaking again, her mind momentarily frozen in place. ¡°Yufei, if you would be so kind - I believe that the fellow cultivator Qian had sent us a letter before,¡± he said, ¡°I would like to examine it now.¡± ¡°Of course, Elder.¡± He even thought of the damn letter himself, in the end. This was a disaster. Qian Shanyi met Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes, and tried to convey - she didn¡¯t know what. A futile call for help, for solidarity, for something. Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes looked distant, and she turned away, quickly gathering her things. They weren¡¯t even friends. What real reason did she have to help her? She wished Wang Yonghao were here. He couldn¡¯t have helped, but at least she wouldn¡¯t have felt so alone. Tunnel vision. The only way to explain it was tunnel vision. She¡¯d had her plan for establishing her sect, and simply kept following it, like a sheep to the slaughter, even after Fang Jiugui had entered the picture. They should have cut their losses long ago. Stupid, stupid, stupid. Stop panicking! Panic means death! Qian Shanyi clenched her teeth, and forced her breathing to even out. Alone? So what. Everybody dies alone in the end. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to state, fellow cultivator Qian, while we wait for my disciple to return?¡± Jian Wei said, giving her a patient, but expectant look. Up until you are dead, there is always a way out. You just have to find it. Find the way. She thought she saw through the veil, and found the loophole in her prior understanding of Jian Wei. But that was just a theory. Before she could act, she had to prove it. ¡°I would like to ask the Elder about the continued education of Jian Shizhe,¡± she said. ¡°I have seen some hope for improvement, but it remains an open question wherever it can be sustained.¡± Jian Wei¡¯s grim face softened somewhat, and he looked away from her. ¡°Shizhe asked me about helping train other disciples earlier today, for the first time in years,¡± he said after gathering his thoughts for a moment. ¡°I must thank you for your valuable contribution, and I will see that your advice is followed.¡± So he knew. He knew her help was effective. And that meant - ¡°I would be glad to assist with it further -¡± ¡°I do not believe it would be wise,¡± Jian Wei cut her off. ¡°At least for now. Is there anything else?¡± The same expectant stare. He wanted something else. Liu Yufei had finally gathered her things, and rose, strolling away towards the doors. She glanced at Qian Shanyi another time, but her expression was conflicted, difficult to read. And then she was gone, and they were all alone. Even as she felt cornered, defenceless, Qian Shanyi¡¯s despair had transformed into fury. It was all she could do to keep her face calm, instead of snarling at the man. Her mind flashed back to yesterday, when he pressured her with his spiritual energy, as all the pieces started to snap into place. She¡¯d thought she understood him. She¡¯d thought she read his intentions, behaviors, even his beliefs, and formed a complete picture. One of logic, calculation, risk and benefit. But the exact same pieces could also form a second picture. An optical illusion. A trick of perspective. She was wrong. This wasn¡¯t about logic. This was about control. Why had he sent Liu Yufei to get the letter? Did he really want to see the proof this much? No. He needed the proof, to justify giving her away to Fang Jiugui. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian, I am currently leaning towards the opinion of fellow cultivator Fang,¡± Jian Wei said, confirming her line of thinking. ¡°However, I could still be convinced otherwise.¡± She thought he would be wary of losing face, for having worked with a fugitive. Even if nobody else in this room would talk - Wang Yonghao could still make a stink. It would be impossible to shut him up. What made her ever believe this man cared about face? Jian Shizhe had been a wart upon it for years! It was impossible that Jian Wei had remained ignorant of what his nephew did, the scope of what a problem he was - or could be - for his sect. So why had he done nothing? Because he didn¡¯t truly care. ¡°What does the honorable Elder mean?¡± Qian Shanyi said, barely keeping her voice level. ¡°My sect is always looking for talented cultivators,¡± Jian Wei said with a slight smile. He looked like a cat, playing with a captured mouse. ¡°Your partner, Wang Yonghao - perhaps he could be convinced to join?¡± He had no idea about the scope of what he was asking for, but she could give him Wang Yonghao. Tell him about the inner world, the treasures, the incredible luck. Any one of those alone would be enough to buy her freedom. She¡¯d just have to betray her friend to do it. Betray him to this sadistic snake. She¡¯d rather swallow poison. ¡°And what of me?¡± Qian Shanyi ground out. She had to stall. There had to be something else she could trade to this sadistic fuck, something she could afford to lose. Something that wouldn¡¯t immediately reveal the existence of Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world. ¡°How could I be expected to extradite a partner of one of my inner disciples over to another sect?¡± Jian Wei mused. ¡°Of course, you understand that your own presence in my town would be¡­ inadvisable, so we would have to send you away. But in a couple months, perhaps a year, you could surely return as well.¡± She''d thought Jian Wei cared about Jian Shizhe, but would a man who cared simply leave his nephew alone to fester? Of course not. Perhaps he thought he cared, but thoughts were cheap. And perhaps he wanted to keep Shizhe safe - in the same way that a caged bird was safe. But in his heart of hearts, he let him fester because the festering was fine with him. She was wrong, of course she was, how could she have ever thought otherwise? She''d felt what this bastard¡¯s Name was like when he pressured her. He didn¡¯t care about face. He cared about control. He didn¡¯t see a way to bring Shizhe to heel, and so he let him fester - because any change, any improvement, would always carry that little risk of fucking up, of failing, of knowing that this problem was not due to circumstance, but because of him. She offered to solve it for him - and so of course he took her offer. But in the end, he didn¡¯t truly care. ¡°Elder, surely there is another trade we could make,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°I believe you have spoken with fellow cultivator Wang, and I know he has been quite adamant about his desire to remain independent of this sect. How could I possibly decide for him?¡± ¡°I trust that you could convince him,¡± Jian Wei said, leaning back slightly. His smile was growing by the second, safe in the knowledge that he had her up against the wall. Why would he even bother to negotiate? Why not take her for everything she had? And if she refused - well. He¡¯d simply get rid of her, of one who humiliated him, his family - even if he was the only one who knew the truth of it. Sure, he¡¯d lose some face. But it was not the first time. He was just toying with her. A little game to pass the time, to push her, see if she would crack. Like pulling legs off an ant. It wasn¡¯t even Wang Yonghao that he was truly after - no, most of all, he wanted her to humiliate herself. Beg for her life, her freedom. Admit she was a loose cultivator, even if he already knew, and she knew that he knew. Submit herself to his mercy, and then maybe - maybe - he would decide Fang Jiugui would leave his town empty-handed. Even through all her control, Qian Shanyi felt her cheeks flush. She''d come to him with a plan that would benefit everyone - everyone! Him, Shizhe, his sect, all of them! And then he simply stole it, and all for this? This?! ¡°Two days,¡± Qian Shanyi ground out, just barely keeping her burning hatred out of her voice. ¡°All I ask for is two days.¡± She wanted to ask for a week of time. But she could already see where this was going. If she pushed her luck, even this slim chance would vanish. ¡°Two days of what?¡± ¡°You do not wish to involve your sect in this affair,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°There really is no need to do so. Simply hold back fellow cultivator Fang for two days, and it would be enough for me to escape -¡± Jian Wei sighed, and motioned for her to stop. ¡°On what grounds would I hold an honorable cultivator who did nothing wrong?¡± he said with the cadence of a judge pronouncing a verdict. ¡°If you had come to me with this issue right away - I could have considered it. Now, it is too late.¡± That¡¯s a dirty fucking lie. Ungrateful bastard, if I truly came to you as a loose cultivator, let alone a runaway, then never in a thousand years would you have let me tutor your precious nephew, and then you would have been worse off! At best, you would have forced me to sell you all my tribulation materials as compensation for humiliating Shizhe; at worst, forced me to join your sect at swordpoint! She''d thought he was different from Jian Shizhe, and she was right. But at the heart of it - they were from the same family. The same rot infected both, even if the expression of it was different. Qian Shanyi clenched her teeth so tightly it started to hurt. That must have been why Fang Jiugui had seemed so calm - he''d already sensed this, far before she did. There was simply no way for her to win this game all on her own. There really was absolutely nothing she could do. It was time to focus on her plan for dealing with Fang Jiugui directly, together with Wang Yonghao. After she sent him her signal - he should have already been waiting at the doors to this room. It would be a very, very long shot. But better that than begging. Just focus on that, even as all her hopes crumbled into dust around her. The door opened behind her, and she heard Liu Yufei enter the room once again, her footsteps quick on the wooden floors. They might as well have been that of her executioner. ¡°Ah, fellow cultivator Liu,¡± Jian Wei said, nodding to her. ¡°Let us see that letter.¡± It would all be over soon. ¡°Elder Jian, I must humbly apologize,¡± Liu Yufei said, kneeling down at Qian Shanyi¡¯s side and kowtowing to Jian Wei. ¡°It appears I have made two grave errors with your correspondence. I simply cannot find the letter fellow cultivator Qian sent to our sect.¡± What. Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind bounced off the wall and exploded into a thousand fragments of confusion. She risked a side glance at Liu Yufei. Even if the woman¡¯s expression radiated disappointment on the surface, there was a rod of hardest steel just below it. ¡°Furthermore,¡± Liu Yufei continued, straightening out her back, and taking out the same leather-bound notebook Qian Shanyi had seen before. She opened it, and flipped through the pages, revealing a calendar with a mass of notes. ¡°I have discovered a note I made in regards to a letter we received sixteen weeks ago. It was a pricing request from the Sky Void Island sect, sent by Qian Shanyi herself. As, according to the letter provided by fellow cultivator Fang, his target would have still been a disciple of the Luminous Lotus Pavilion at the time, this would seem to exonerate fellow cultivator Qian - she must be a different person altogether.¡± This was the first time Qian Shanyi heard of having sent any such request. Why in the Netherworld¡¯s name was Liu Yufei lying to cover for her? ¡°Did you now,¡± Jian Wei deadpanned. ¡°And do you have any record of that correspondence, aside from your own notes?¡± ¡°I am afraid not,¡± Liu Yufei said, kowtowing again. ¡±As it was a routine request from what I believed to be a minor and unregistered sect, I simply disposed of the letter right after answering it. I do not know how I could have missed this note when preparing for this hearing, nor forgotten the sect¡¯s name. If you believe punishment for my egregious mishandling of correspondence to be appropriate, then I would accept it.¡± Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t believe it. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Her mind spun, trying to pull itself back into a single piece. They weren¡¯t even friends! ¡°I see,¡± Jian Wei said, tapping his cheek with one finger. His lips were pursed and dripping with disappointment. Liu Yufei just took his toy away. Qian Shanyi wanted to laugh, but she couldn¡¯t let herself, not quite yet. If Jian Wei pushed Liu Yufei here - this would stop being just a little game. It would become a conflict. He¡¯d be damaging his relationship with one of his most important underlings, damaging his control over his own sect - all over little old Shanyi? He''d put himself into this corner. There was only one choice left to him. ¡°I suppose that if even my own direct disciples are rebelling against this decision,¡± Jian Wei said, as if every word was being pulled out of him by a pair of pliers. ¡°Then I should reconsider.¡± Controlling bastard. Tribulation upon your head, and my hope that all your swords would shatter! Jian Wei¡¯s cold eyes turned back to Qian Shanyi. ¡°Two days, you said? Very well. Seeing as how I can find no conclusive evidence of your identity, I will grant you one more day. At midnight tomorrow, I expect you to leave my town behind, cultivator Qian.¡± He grimaced, standing up from his cushion, and straightening his robes. With a flick of his wrist, he sent Fang Jiugui¡¯s notes - her own notes, she recognised those diagrams, she wrote them, back at her sect - to his hands. ¡°I have no grounds to hold the honorable cultivator Fang. Nonetheless, I shall exile him for the period of two full weeks, if for no other reason than to put an end to this pathetic conflict.¡± He sounded so disappointed. Qian Shanyi hoped he¡¯d choke on it. Jian Wei glided over the floor towards the two of them, looking at them from up high. ¡°Disciple Liu,¡± he said, ¡°Seeing as how we have no grounds left to question that cultivator Qian is truly a part of this so-called ¡®Sky Void Island¡¯ Sect, you will draft some appropriate reason to send cultivator Qian away from the city, without violating our previous deal about her work as an instructor. Perhaps on a research expedition.¡± ¡°Of course, Elder.¡± ¡°Cultivator Qian,¡± he continued, turning his eyes on her instead. ¡±I would remind you that we have a deal in place, at least for now. But if I will not see twenty new swords by the time six months have passed, I will conclude it to be null and void. Once we reach that point, cultivator Qian, I hope to never hear of you again - lest I chain you to my flying sword and deliver you back to this Luminous Lotus Pavilion in person.¡± Twenty swords in six months. A completely unachievable goal, for a loose cultivator. I could have gotten you twenty swords before sunrise, you sadistic fuck, if only I could ever trust you not to stab us in the back. ¡°And if you will?¡± Qian Shanyi ground out, meeting his cold glare with one of her own hot fury. ¡°If you will see twenty swords. What then?¡± Jian Wei snorted. He didn¡¯t believe her for a second. Fool. ¡°Then clearly you could not be this fugitive,¡± he said casually, as if telling a joke. ¡±I suppose I would have to testify as much before this sect of yours, and deal with the consequences.¡± Jian Wei walked past her. ¡°But I would not wish for miracles, cultivator Qian,¡± he threw over his shoulder, ¡°Not if, as you said before, the Heavens hold great animosity towards you.¡± Chapter 86: Sip The Tea Of Joy And Friendship Qian Shanyi stumbled out of that damnable tea room, and leaned against the wall, gulping for air. She simply couldn¡¯t stay there anymore, in that atmosphere of death and humiliation. She survived. Just barely, but she survived. She walked herself into that trap, far too confident in her plan that was, in the end, all built on sand. On her false understanding of a single man. And she was rescued from it at the last possible moment. Laughter began to bubble off her lips like the cork popping off a champagne bottle, as she slowly slid down to the ground, her back against the wall. She survived. Trap or not, that¡¯s all that mattered in the end. ¡°Shanyi, are you alright?¡± Wang Yonghao asked right next to her, and she all but jumped out of her skin. That she was still reeling from shock was no excuse to let him sneak up on her. ¡°How did it go? You look white as death.¡± ¡°How do you think?¡± Qian Shanyi said, still laughing hysterically. ¡°You are laughing,¡± Wang Yonghao deadpanned. ¡°That means either it went really well or really badly.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded vigorously, slowly coming down from her excitement. ¡°We got exactly one day, in the end.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you wanted?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°Fuck no,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°We got screwed. But let¡¯s talk more in the tavern. At least we are safe, for the time being.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed and crouched down in front of her, right in the middle of the corridor. As if it was his own guest room. ¡°I told you that man was evil.¡± Qian Shanyi glanced around, but thankfully, there was nobody else nearby to overhear him so blatantly slander a sect elder. Wang Yonghao had a real habit of begging for death sometimes. ¡°Yeah,¡± she breathed out. ¡°I should have listened to you more, but what¡¯s in the past is in the past.¡± She rubbed the last of the laughter out of her face, and stretched a hand out. ¡°Help me up, will you?¡± Wang Yonghao nodded, and grasped her arm. Together, they rose to their feet. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± he said, while she dusted out her robes. Qian Shanyi motioned for him to wait. ¡°Just one more thing,¡± she said, leaning against the wall again and adjusting her robes to look presentable. The doors opened just a moment later, and her savior walked out, carrying a tray with all the tea supplies. She stopped at the doors, eyeing Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao - expectantly, and with just a little bit of open sympathy. ¡°Liu Yufei,¡± Qian Shanyi was the first to speak, bowing deeply. ¡°If I could have a moment?¡± ¡°Of course. What is it?¡± Liu Yufei said. She held up her tray with one hand, and picked up Qian Shanyi¡¯s bank documents from it with the other, handing them over. ¡°You forgot your papers.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Qian Shanyi accepted the papers, and put them away in her robes. Another mistake, but this one easily corrected. ¡°May we talk in your rooms? I would prefer some privacy.¡± Liu Yufei snorted softly. ¡°A drink as well, I could imagine,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°If you have some, yes.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded gratefully, and shot a glance at her companion. She trusted Wang Yonghao to be civil, but he had never even talked to Liu Yufei before. ¡°Yonghao can wait for us outside, if you would prefer it?...¡± But Liu Yufei was already shaking her head. ¡°There is no need,¡± she said. ¡°I am not an old-fashioned woman, to prohibit men from even entering my chambers. Please follow me.¡± She gestured towards the corridor, and the two cultivators bowed, following after.
Liu Yufei¡¯s rooms looked like a warped mirror of Jian Shizhe¡¯s. They had the same layout - yet what was inside of them could not be more different. Where Jian Shizhe had only a single orphaned bookshelf, Liu Yufei had seven, covering an entire wall. At a glance, they were filled with books on finance, trade and accounting - and a surprising amount of romance literature. A formidable work desk was set against the window, a little cluttered after many weeks of work, but still clean and well-arranged - all except for the big white cat sitting on top of a small stack of papers. It was lazing about, and raised its head curiously when the three cultivators entered the room. Liu Yufei glared at the cat for a moment. It looked up, meeting her eyes, swishing its tail all across the desk. Lazily, it sat up, stretched, and hopped off, strolling away as if it owned the place. Qian Shanyi snorted quietly, watching their interaction. Liu Yufei sighed, and went over to the other side of the room, towards the tea area, where she set her tray down onto a small table. This corner, too, was a subtle mirror to the one in Jian Shizhe¡¯s quarters. The cushions were different, wider and thinner - not made for comfort, for the thick carpet already provided plenty, but merely to partition out the space. There was a small stove, with light scratches and spots of soot next to the burner, built into a wider counter - with a large box of teas placed at a careless angle, already half-full. The distance between the table and the stove, close enough for warmth yet not so close as to be overbearing, the way the table had been rotated slightly, to give a bit more access to the stove - all the little touches added up. It felt as comfortable as an old tea house, as central to the room as a heart was to a man¡¯s chest. Liu Yufei¡¯s white cat followed after her, and hopped onto one of the cushions behind her back. ¡°Please, make yourselves at home,¡± the cultivator said, gesturing to the room while she knelt in front of the stove, setting a kettle on top of the burner and quickly re-igniting the wood inside. ¡°I will need a minute to heat up the water.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, and folded her arms behind her back, advancing into the room and looking around. Wang Yonghao awkwardly shuffled in right after her, almost hugging the wall, sticking close to the entrance. He didn¡¯t seem apprehensive or on edge - which meant it was his strange prudishness rearing its head, at the prospect of so much as entering a woman¡¯s rooms. The door to Liu Yufei¡¯s bedroom was closed - locked, by the looks of it - but the one to her servant¡¯s room was open wide, and Qian Shanyi curiously poked her head through - but there were no servants to be found. Inside were several safes, the kind she knew from years of experience would be filled with all manner of sensitive documents, and a long line of perches and boards circling the walls, leading all the way from a little swinging door in the wall facing the gardens up to half a dozen small, padded boxes near the ceiling - from which three pairs of feline eyes stared down at her. ¡°Sect cats, hm?¡± Qian Shanyi mused, turning around and gesturing towards the cat houses. Liu Yufei sighed, and stepped away from the stove. She headed to the bookshelves, to put away the books she brought with her to their meeting. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to argue with anyone about where to put them, after I managed to convince Elder Jian we needed them at all,¡± she said tersely. ¡°We can¡¯t just have them living in the corridors, and that room was already half empty.¡± Qian Shanyi smirked lightly. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s easier to check up on their health this way.¡± ¡°I do not doubt it,¡± Qian Shanyi said, coming around to the cushions, and settling down on one. The white cat raised its head at her, but soon went back to slumber. ¡°Does your servant sleep elsewhere, then?¡± Wang Yonghao finally seemed to get some courage back, and sat down at Qian Shanyi¡¯s side - just as Liu Yufei was coming back. Together with the cat, all three cushions were occupied - and instead of taking a new one from a small pile in a corner, Liu Yufei unceremoniously picked up her cat without any hesitation. She sat down in its place - to some angry growling - before placing it directly into her lap. She gently stroked the cat¡¯s head, and soon, it settled down, the growls turning into purring. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt the need for one, if I am honest,¡± Liu Yufei said after she was done. ¡°The servant, that is.¡± ¡°How cosmopolitan,¡± Qian Shanyi said with just a tinge of irony, ¡°for a direct disciple to a sect elder.¡± Liu Yufei smiled, still stroking her cat. Out of the corner of her eye, Qian Shanyi spotted two more curious heads poking out from the records room - a black and an orange one, eyeing the three cultivators curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve been helping Elder Jian long before I was his direct disciple,¡± Liu Yufei said. ¡°Before I was a cultivator, even. I was born in this sect, and always preferred to eat with all the others. What use have I for a servant? I may ask for a runner, if there is a lot of urgent work - but not much else.¡± ¡°Outer disciple to cultivator. Almost old-fashioned.¡± Liu Yufei nodded. ¡°I am the only one in the sect, I think,¡± she said. ¡°There used to be another, an older man, but he passed away some years ago.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded as well, and shifted around to a more comfortable position. Liu Yufei didn¡¯t seem inclined to push her - and she still needed a bit of time to decompress. This whole talk was for her personal benefit, at the end of the day - she had no more schemes in store. Soon, the kettle started to steam, and Liu Yufei moved it over to the table, leaving the tea to stew. She quickly washed the cups in a washing bowl and set them out for the three of them, but paused, glancing at Qian Shanyi. ¡°Should I pour you a cup?¡± she said uncertainly. ¡°With your hands¡­¡± Wang Yonghao snorted, poking Qian Shanyi in the side. Waiting for the tea gave him some time to unthaw as well, and he started to look around more - his eyes especially catching on those shelves of romance novels. ¡°I could hold the cup for you, if you¡¯d like,¡± he joked, ¡°Like for a little baby.¡± ¡°Thank you for your gracious offer, Yonghao,¡± Qian Shanyi said, choosing to maliciously misinterpret his intentions before he could take back his words, and nodded to Liu Yufei. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± The tea flowed smoothly, and the sweet, heavy scent of herbs spread all across the room. It enveloped Qian Shanyi like a warm blanket, and she breathed in deeply, letting it suffuse her lungs. It couldn¡¯t cure her self-inflicted injuries - but for a moment, she felt the pain in her arms recede, her stress fading away. ¡°This has been the longest week of my life,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I feel like the last of my energy has been wrung out of me.¡± ¡°After your tribulation?¡± Liu Yufei said, picking her own tea cup, and blowing on it gently. ¡°It¡¯s been quite an explosive rise.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, going along with the slight misinterpretation. She was referring to the week she had, the last preparations for the duel and the gamble of dealing with Jian Wei and Fang Jiugui - but the week in the outside world had fit just as well. Preparing for the tribulation had taxed her just as hard, if in other ways - physical, instead of mostly mental. ¡°Certainly,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°If not for it, I do not think we would have been sitting here now. I somewhat doubt Elder Jian would have even agreed to negotiate with me.¡± ¡°He would have given you time.¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged slightly. ¡°I would defer to your expertise,¡± she said. ¡°But I doubt I would have been given this amount of leniency. In some ways, I am thankful it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°You seem to be handling it well,¡± Liu Yufei hummed, sipping her tea. Wang Yonghao snorted. He picked up his cup, and gestured towards Qian Shanyi. ¡°No, her face just always looks like this,¡± he said. ¡°You could cook her on the fire and she¡¯d look the same.¡± ¡°Thank you for the piercing commentary, Yonghao,¡± Qian Shanyi said dryly, before clicking her tongue. ¡°Now give me a sip of my tea like a good underling.¡± Wang Yonghao looked her straight in the eyes, and smirked, raising his cup to his lips. ¡°Say please.¡± Qian Shanyi met his gaze calmly. ¡°Did you learn this trick from one of your salacious romance novels?¡± she said, just as he was taking a sip himself. ¡°What a cruel way to torture your beloved.¡± Wang Yonghao - predictably - choked on his tea, blushing profusely, if a little less than he used to. ¡°I don¡¯t - I - uh,¡± he choked out, glancing at Liu Yufei, the annoyance warring with discretion all across his face. Liu Yufei raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°There is no shame in a man reading about romance, fellow cultivator Wang,¡± she said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s hardly unheard of, nowadays.¡± Wang Yonghao swallowed, and scowled at Qian Shanyi and Liu Yufei. ¡°I am not ashamed,¡± he said, still coughing slightly. ¡°I was just once again surprised at the shamelessness of Shanyi. You are not my ¡®beloved¡¯, and never will be.¡± Liu Yufei looked at the two of them with a joyful twinkle in her eyes. Qian Shanyi suspected that she knew this already - but if she could entertain their host, all the better. Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°Sure. Now, the tea, please? I¡¯d lift the cup up with my hair, but I am afraid I¡¯d spill it.¡± ¡°Next time I should spill it down your collar,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled, but still picked up her cup, and brought it to her lips. She sipped it cautiously, savoring the taste. ¡°I almost forgot,¡± Liu Yufei said, once the cup was set back down on the table. ¡°I offered you a drink, not merely the tea.¡± She reached towards the stove counter, and opened a hidden compartment in the side, taking out a glistening bottle of brown liquor. She shook it slightly, before popping the cork with a burst of spiritual energy, and pouring some into her cup. ¡°Please serve yourselves,¡± she said, setting it in the middle of the table. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected you to share tastes with fellow cultivator Fang,¡± Qian Shanyi said curiously, watching Wang Yonghao pour some for both of them. ¡°It¡¯s hardly the same,¡± Liu Yufei said, furrowing her nose. ¡°His¡­ medicine, as he called it, ruins the tea. My liquor compliments it.¡± ¡°Thank you. For this tea, as well as for your help,¡± Qian Shanyi said, deciding to finally get to the point. ¡°You could have simply stayed silent regarding¡­ that letter to your sect, but instead, you spoke up. Without it, I doubt the issue could have been resolved quite as peacefully.¡± Liu Yufei bowed towards her, smiling slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do.¡± ¡°Yet, I am somewhat confused as to what I did to deserve such grace,¡± Qian Shanyi continued smoothly. ¡°Last time we spoke, it had not been on the friendliest terms.¡± Liu Yufei sipped her tea, staying silent. Her eyes flickered to Wang Yonghao, and then back to Qian Shanyi. Slightest hint of a query, in the quirk of her lips. ¡°Whatever you can say to me, you can also say to Wang Yonghao,¡± Qian Shanyi responded to the unasked question. ¡°There are no secrets between us.¡± Not anymore, at least. Liu Yufei breathed out slightly. ¡°Very well,¡± she said, and then suddenly set her cup down and bowed, deeper than before - almost to the table. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian, I am afraid that I have treated you unfairly. But you have done right by our sect, and I wanted to do right by you, to correct my error. After all, it would make our sect stronger, in the end.¡± Both of Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyebrows flew up. ¡°Unfairly?¡± Liu Yufei straightened out, and picked up her cup again. ¡°When you came to me to ask about Jian Shizhe, I sent you away,¡± she explained. ¡°I thought you were acting against the interests of our sect and Jian Wei. After your lesson last night - it became clear to me I was mistaken.¡° Qian Shanyi felt another hidden knot untangle itself somewhere deep within her soul. She had been bitter, earlier, when Jian Wei granted her no respite in return for her work with Jian Shizhe. But it seemed her good deeds had still served her well, in the end. ¡°I see,¡± Qian Shanyi said neutrally. ¡°How much could you have told me?¡± Liu Yufei looked away, pursing her lips. ¡°Much,¡± she said regretfully. ¡°Jian Shizhe had been a thorn in the side of our sect for¡­ a long time. I know more than most - perhaps more than anyone else.¡± Qian Shanyi hummed. It would have been convenient to get all the information from one place, and would have saved her some time - but frankly, the overall picture was easy enough to put together. Once you saw one patch of mold, you saw them all. She briefly wondered whether it was personal, for Liu Yufei. Her regret didn¡¯t feel direct - but perhaps Jian Shizhe had been a blight upon a friend or colleague. There was a hint of something to that curl of her lips, even if it was slight - and if she lived in the sect since she was born¡­Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Thank you for your honesty, once again,¡± Qian Shanyi finally said. ¡°And for your help.¡± Liu Yufei simply nodded. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to dwell on that past more than was already necessary. Qian Shanyi glanced towards Wang Yonghao, to request another sip of tea, but he was busy with a new guest - an orange cat. It climbed onto his lap, purring softly, and tried to put its head directly into his tea cup. ¡°Can you - please,¡± Wang Yonghao pleaded with the animal, fighting to keep it off him, but too awkward to get up and leave himself. For a cultivator, it should have been no challenge - but he was being so careful that it constrained his movements. ¡°They are not usually this friendly,¡± Liu Yufei chuckled, with a wide smile on her face. ¡°You must be good with animals. That is Noodles,¡± she said, gesturing to the orange cat. ¡°And this is Cookie.¡± ¡°I do not want noodles in my tea!¡± ¡°Hm. That might be an interesting combination, actually,¡± Qian Shanyi hummed. ¡°Tea instead of a noodle broth?¡± Wang Yonghao glared at her, and Noodles used his distraction to climb up onto his shoulder. ¡°Oh don¡¯t you start.¡± ¡°I am probably not the first one to think of it,¡± Qian Shanyi chuckled. ¡°I am far from a master immortal chef - that I haven¡¯t heard of it means very little. Tea is used in some dishes. Someone must have surely thought of combining it with noodles.¡± There was one such dish in Three Obediences Four Virtues - rice paste, infused with tea, but the manual hinted that the principle could be used more broadly. Tang Qunying¡¯s writing did that a lot. Wang Yonghao switched the cup to his left hand, and quickly placed it on the table, catching the cat around the midsection with his right. He glared at it, but the cat seemed calm, and pawed at his hand playfully. ¡°Would you like me to help?¡± Liu Yufei offered. ¡°I could lock the door to their room.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, and patted the cat in turn, scratching it behind the ear. Noodles began to purr, and allowed itself to be lowered back down to his lap. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± he said, carefully picking his cup up again, and taking a sip. ¡°It¡¯s¡­a cute cat.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, watching the two. ¡°Still,¡± she said, turning to Liu Yufei. ¡°Do you think there would be¡­ lasting improvement?¡± Liu Yufei shrugged, but only with a single shoulder, quickly picking up on her meaning. ¡°With any hope. I have never seen Jian Shizhe be this shaken before. Failing that¡­ I think I could now get Elder Jian to agree upon more measures.¡± ¡°You speak with the disappointment of someone who already tried.¡± ¡°It has been¡­ difficult, to find ways to broach this topic,¡± Liu Yufei admitted. Qian Shanyi gave Wang Yonghao another meaningful look, and he sighed, picking up her cup with his left hand and awkwardly stretching across to offer it to her. She took a sip, giving him a thankful nod, while she thought over her next words. ¡°The family of an Elder¡­¡° Qian Shanyi finally said, shaking her head slightly. ¡°I could imagine the difficulty. It¡¯s brave of you, that you have even attempted to do so at all. Most would not have dared.¡± Liu Yufei inclined her head slightly, still petting her cat. ¡°It is only my duty. If there is a problem, it must be solved. The cost to me is irrelevant.¡± ¡°An admirable loyalty, for a direct disciple.¡± ¡°This is not it,¡± Liu Yufei said, shaking her head immediately. ¡°I would have done the same, even if I was still just an outer disciple. We all must serve our duties, and mine is to the sect.¡± ¡°Even if the sect does not return it?¡± Qian Shanyi said, and then raised her hands defensively once she realized how it could come across. ¡°I do not mean to presume. It simply strikes me that if you had broached the topic of Jian Shizhe before, and been rebuked¡­ Well. I can¡¯t help but notice that you did not simply tell fellow cultivator Jian the sect should do right by me.¡± That got her a glare. Not a hateful one, but a glare nonetheless. ¡°All cultivators have their blindspots.¡± ¡°Two eyes have blindspots,¡± Qian Shanyi responded. ¡°Four eyes have none. Or should have none.¡° The glare grew in intensity, and Qian Shanyi raised her hands a fraction higher. ¡°I truly do not mean to pressure you into speaking ill of your sect,¡± she quickly amended. ¡°I simply find it hard to imagine staying loyal to ones that do not return that loyalty. All I want is to understand.¡± She really wished she could simply sip her tea, to give her an excuse for a pause in conversation, but Wang Yonghao was busy with his cat again, and she wasn¡¯t desperate enough to hold a cup herself. Liu Yufei glared at her a little longer, but her eyes finally softened, and she looked away after a moment. ¡°Yes, I could imagine that,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Is this about my spiritual energy recirculation law? Qian Shanyi inclined her head slightly in response. She did feel that Liu Yufei¡¯s spiritual energy flow was quite slow, for someone in the middle of the refinement stage. An obvious enough mark of an unfitting recirculation law, but she wasn¡¯t going to bring it up herself, lest it be taken the wrong way. ¡°I am afraid that this here cultivator does have eyes to see,¡± she admitted. ¡°You must imagine that Elder Jian refused to pay for a replacement?¡± Liu Yufei snorted, and put her empty cup down on the table with a clack, reaching for the kettle to pour herself more tea. ¡°No. I asked him not to.¡° Qian Shanyi leaned back in surprise. So did Wang Yonghao, for that matter. Even Noodles looked up, if for no other reason than that the scratching had stopped. ¡°You asked for a worse spiritual energy recirculation law?¡± ¡°It is not worse.¡± Liu Yufei snorted again. ¡°A sack of wood chips for the stove is not worse for being cheap. It is suited to its purpose.¡± Qian Shanyi just stared at Liu Yufei in incomprehension. She could imagine settling for the least bad choice among the many options - but asking for it? ¡°Every sect has its advantages,¡± Liu Yufei explained, seeing her expression. ¡°Ours lies in the glass - but no matter the spiritual energy recirculation law I have, I could not help, for my nature is that of water. But the sect doesn¡¯t need me for my sword. Nor does it need more women, loose cultivators of the same nature. It needs me to work the mail and the documents, and it needs to spend resources on those who can contribute. In other words - purchasing a better law for me would simply be a waste.¡° Qian Shanyi studied Liu Yufei¡¯s face as she spoke. There was conviction there, honesty, but just that bit of rigidness - as if the words had been prepared in advance. And beneath it - bitterness, though hidden well. ¡°But -¡± Wang Yonghao spoke, before closing his mouth. Instead, he looked down at the cat on his lap again, scratching it behind the ear. Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Come on now, Yonghao, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Wang Yonghao breathed in, and shook his head slightly. ¡°I just mean -¡± he said, gesturing with his free hand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how this business with the Elders usually works, not really. You know why. But - wouldn¡¯t he lose face, to have a direct disciple with a weak law? Other people wouldn¡¯t know your history.¡± Liu Yufei looked away, and tried to hide her face, pretending to wipe something off her mouth - but Qian Shanyi still saw her lips curl downwards. That same bitterness, coming to the surface. Familiar one. She had an ocean of it in her own heart. ¡°If that disciple was a man, perhaps,¡± Qian Shanyi said, with a sad chuckle. ¡°But for a woman - it¡¯s to be expected. People simply do not care. Most wouldn¡¯t even notice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as dire as that. I am rarely seen in public,¡± Liu Yufei said defensively. ¡°In a couple decades - perhaps the attitudes would change. Then it would no longer be a waste. It¡¯s just¡­ The sect is my everything. It¡¯s my family. Of course I would do anything for it. And sadly¡­ facts are facts. I simply can¡¯t be a priority.¡± ¡°To cultivate is to rebel against the heavens,¡± Qian Shanyi said, nodding to Wang Yonghao for another sip of tea. ¡°We make our own facts. But your loyalty is truly admirable.¡± Liu Yufei glared at her again. ¡°You speak as if it were a joke.¡± ¡°I am being sincere,¡± Qian Shanyi said, putting one hand against her chest. ¡°I truly could do no more than admire such self-sacrifice. After all, I would not be sitting here otherwise. Least of all as a free woman.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying, not exactly. For all that the road of cultivation was a lonely one, cultivators did not arise out of nothing. To sacrifice yourself for others was admirable - even if Qian Shanyi could never imagine herself doing it in this particular way. And yet - she felt kinship with the other woman, as if they were two travelers who walked side by side for miles, before splitting up at a fork in the road. ¡°If only you read Mi Jiaoying, then perhaps you¡¯d understand,¡± Liu Yufei grumbled, her glare softening again. ¡°Mi Jiaoying?¡± ¡°She is a romance author.¡± For the second time now, Qian Shanyi felt utterly baffled. ¡°Romance author?¡± Liu Yufei nodded. She got up, holding her cat up by the waist, and quickly dashed over to the bookshelves, picking out one of the smaller novels. She returned to her cushion, and placed the book down on the table, sliding it towards Qian Shanyi. ¡°A gift, if you will,¡± Liu Yufei said. ¡°I have a second copy.¡± The cover was covered in little impressed flowers and swans, pronouncing the novel to be the Spring of Plums. In other circumstances, Qian Shanyi wouldn¡¯t have even given it a second glance. ¡°I am afraid romance has never been my forte.¡± she said poitely. ¡°But I am sure Yonghao would enjoy it.¡± Wang Yonghao had already been looking at the book with some concealed interest. He glanced at her from the corner of his eye, but didn¡¯t deny her words. ¡°I do not offer it for the romance,¡± Liu Yufei said. ¡°She writes articles on occasion, alongside her letters. About unity, community, support. Her experience in the last imperial succession.¡± She glanced at Wang Yonghao. ¡°Mostly for other women. If she were here, in my place, she wouldn¡¯t have even hesitated to help you.¡± Qian Shanyi arched an eyebrow. Now that she looked at the book, she vaguely recognised the name - perhaps she heard it from some other disciples, back in the Luminous Lotus Sect. She never even suspected someone from the last imperial succession could have written something like that romance schlock. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, with a new appreciation for the gift. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to read it.¡± The thought of the Luminous Lotus Sect had brought back some memories, and Qian Shanyi leaned back from the table, reminiscing. She wondered what else she might have missed back then, if something this big had slipped her notice. The others quieted as well - Liu Yufei, because she was refilling her cup with more liquor, and Wang Yonghao, because he boldly took the book and started reading it, shooting warning glances at Qian Shanyi. ¡°We are all but little wood chips, in our own unique ways, tossed this way and that on the winds of fortune,¡± Qian Shanyi said thoughtfully after a good minute. ¡°Propelled by the blast of lightning, even the smallest chip of wood can fly above the clouds. But no matter how great the energy of a lightning bolt, eventually, it still runs out.¡± ¡°You are awfully talkative for a singed wood chip,¡± Wang Yonghao muttered. Qian Shanyi chose to ignore him. ¡°I suppose this crash was inevitable, in the end.¡± She sighed. ¡°I simply hoped we could register our sect before it happened.¡± Now it was Liu Yufei¡¯s turn to raise an inquisitive eyebrow. ¡°You were actually planning to register your sect?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Qian Shanyi said easily. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Liu Yufei stared at Qian Shanyi silently. Qian Shanyi stared back, meeting a half-raised eyebrow with one of her own. Because you are obviously just a fugitive loose cultivator and your so-called sect does not exist? Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes said. I resent the accusation, Qian Shanyi responded. I¡¯ll have you know I simply fled from one sect and into another. Of course it is as real as the sky is blue. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been able to, I am afraid,¡± Liu Yufei said after a moment, instead of choosing to confront her openly. ¡°Not even with Jian Wei¡¯s help?¡± Qian Shanyi began, but Liu Yufei was already shaking her head before she even finished speaking. ¡°His word or influence would not matter, not for something like this,¡± Liu Yufei said decisively. ¡°Registering a sect is a matter for the empire, not some private deal between us cultivators. I have gone through the establishing documents for our own sect - the process was enormously complex, and the empire will ask for proof - one I doubt you could provide. You don¡¯t even have a compound, at least as far as I know.¡± ¡°We do have something like that,¡± Qian Shanyi lied. ¡°Outside the empire -¡± ¡°Then an imperator would have to survey it, at the minimum,¡± Liu Yufei cut her off. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian, this isn¡¯t something you can do in a week, or even a month. At the absolute best you could get your so-called ¡°sect¡± recognised, not registered.¡± Qian Shanyi frowned. She saw the two terms side by side, in the books she researched, back when she was chasing after Wang Yonghao - but the legal language was complex, and she simply didn¡¯t have the time, nor the expertise to fully understand the finer details. She was planning to dig into it properly after her duel, but the Heavens were really set on ruining all her plans. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Liu Yufei gave her an odd look, which was, frankly, justified, given the circumstances. ¡°Recognition is a much simpler, and thus faster, procedure,¡± she explained, ¡°designed to allow foreign sects to interact with our institutions. You will have the right to advertise yourself as a sect, and to request sect seals for your disciples - but that is just about it. No rights of extraterritoriality, extradition or extrajudiciality, no taxation benefits, nothing.¡± Qian Shanyi tapped herself on the cheek with one finger, and winced from the pain. She almost forgot her skin was gone. ¡°Very, very interesting,¡± she said, thinking it over. The appearance of the thing was often just as good as the reality. They didn¡¯t need most of those rights, even if their absence would hurt. But even simply being treated on relatively equal terms would go a long way. ¡°But we simply won¡¯t have the time to deal with it, not in this town,¡± Qian Shanyi sighed in disappointment. ¡°Even if I apply first thing tomorrow, it would surely still take weeks¡­ Unless¡­¡± She gave Liu Yufer a long, hard look. There was a way forward here, but¡­ Did she trust Liu Yufei? Qian Shanyi looked into her heart, and to some surprise, realized that she did. ¡°Fellow cultivator Liu, may I speak freely?¡± she said. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Would you be open to signing a power of representation for our sect?¡± Qian Shanyi said, leaning forwards. ¡°We could compensate you, of course.¡± Liu Yufei leaned back, her face hardening immediately. Her hands abandoned her cat, crossing over her chest. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian,¡± she said severely. ¡°if I may - any recognition of your sect could always be challenged. And with regards to your deal with Elder Jian¡­¡± If Elder Jian doesn¡¯t see those swords, you could kiss your sect goodbye. Qian Shanyi nodded, agreeing with the unspoken implication. ¡°Hm. Could I trust you to keep a secret?¡± she said. ¡°Even from Elder Jian?¡± At this, Wang Yonghao looked up from his book in concern. ¡°Shanyi, are you sure?¡± he said carefully. ¡°Pretty sure,¡± she responded, not taking her eyes off Liu Yufei. It wasn¡¯t the one he was thinking of, anyways. ¡°Well, fellow cultivator Liu?¡± Wang Yonghao stared at her for a moment longer, before shrugging and going back to his book. Liu Yufei¡¯s lips pursed further, a crease forming between her eyebrows. ¡°You know I could never make such a promise, fellow cultivator Qian.¡± ¡°This secret would not harm your sect in any way. It is the opposite, if anything.¡± Even asking for a direct disciple to lie to their Elder was rude in the extreme. Liu Yufei would have been fully in her rights to throw Qian Shanyi out, and perhaps even challenge her to a duel. But Qian Shanyi had a pretty good feeling about this woman. She lied to help her once before - and so she clearly understood that some secrets were better kept away from an elder. The only question was - would she trust Qian Shanyi? Liu Yufei did not answer her for a long time. ¡°I will consider keeping it private,¡± she finally said. ¡°That is as much as I can promise.¡± Qian Shanyi spread her hands in a conciliatory gesture. ¡°I suppose that is as much as I can ask,¡± she said, ¡°Fellow cultivator Liu, believe me, I understand your hesitation. Our sect is little known. Twenty high-quality swords in six months - it would seem to be impossible. But in fact, I can assure you that it is not only possible, we could do it in three.¡± ¡°Three months,¡± Liu Yufei deadpanned. Qian Shanyi nodded, keeping a welcoming smile on her face. ¡°Yes. In fact, we already have more than half of that, stored all over the province.¡± ¡°And the other half?¡± Qian Shanyi leaned forwards. It was time to sell this lie. ¡°Our sect truly is small - we specialize in delving ruins,¡± she said, ¡°We have the expertise, we have the techniques, and we have the skills. What we do not have, a lot of the time, is access. Access to information, to resources, and even simply free passage into the ruins we are already aware of. Without the status of a sect - it had been slow going.¡± Their powerful techniques, the swords they already gifted to Jian Wei - even if Qian Shanyi was a runaway, that did not necessarily mean the sect was fake. ¡±If we had the sect seals for all our disciples - twenty swords in six months would be nothing,¡± Qian Shanyi said, punctuating her words with a motion towards the table. ¡°But first we need that recognition. And to get the recognition - we need you.¡± Liu Yufei leaned back, considering her. ¡°You want me to represent you - in order to apply on your behalf?¡± ¡°Not even that.¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head. ¡°I would apply tomorrow morning myself - all you would have to do is send me the certificates once they are finished. I couldn¡¯t possibly ask you to involve yourself beyond that, so there is no risk at all. But if Elder Jian knew¡­¡± ¡°He might pressure you further,¡± Liu Yufei said, nodding and pursing her lips. ¡°Maybe even fully beyond your ability. You are not wrong to think that.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. It was a neat little lie, one that tied off all loose ends. The only question was - would Liu Yufei believe it? She saw the conflict playing out on the other woman¡¯s face. The loyalty to her sect warring with the gratitude towards Qian Shanyi, and her natural honesty warring with the suspicions she still had about Qian Shanyi¡¯s sect. ¡°One woman to another,¡± Qian Shanyi said after a minute, leaning across the table. She looked deep within Liu Yufei¡¯s black eyes, trying to convey her entire feeling, soul to soul. ¡°Have I steered your sect wrong, so far?¡± Liu Yufei stared back for a moment, before slowly shaking her head. ¡°No. You have not. Very well,¡± she said, rising from her cushion. ¡°I have all the materials right here. Let¡¯s get this done.¡± Qian Shanyi watched Liu Yufei pull out her writing materials and key reference books, while she thought back on her time in this little town. On her harrowing swim across the river of glass, finding Yonghao, her tribulation, on Linghui Mei and on her duel. It¡¯s been a whirlwind of experiences, and at the very end of it, her head still spun with excitement. If she were to go back in time, and tell herself a year ago all that had happened - she would have never believed herself. Her plan to establish a sect had been left in tatters. Even if they got this recognition, it was merely a pale shadow of the real thing. And yet. They had a way to sell their swords - an awful way, one that went through that rat-fucking bastard Jian Wei, and yet it was still a way. Their development of their world fragment had grown by leaps and bounds, and by now, it slowly started to approach a real home - one that could supply them with food and safety, whenever they needed it, and could easily be developed still further. And Qian Shanyi herself, for all her injuries, was on the cusp of the high refinement stage. But most of all - they had found allies. Linghui Mei, Liu Yufei, but even someone as plain as Chu Lin. The path of cultivation might be a lonely one - but it was best to not set off on it alone. And tomorrow, they would leave this town for good. Back on the road, on their journey to find a way to topple the Heavens. Towards the Solar Whirligig, and all the mysteries it contained, with Fang Jiugui hot on their tails. Tomorrow, finally, they would set off on their journey to the west. End of volume 3, ¡°Enthalpy of Tribulation Lightning¡±. Volume 4, ¡°The Dao Distillation Column¡± begins next week. Chapter 87: Set Your Feet Upon Adventurous Decks As Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao headed out of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect, her thoughts started to slow. Their talk with Liu Yufei was a balm upon her nerves, but once they left her chambers, all she wanted was to head back to the tavern and take a good nap. They had to make a final plan for their escape out of the town - for their escape from Fang Jiugui - and well-made plans did not tolerate exhausted minds. But as the saying went, a cultivator may strive but in the end, the fates decide. Just as they were crossing the courtyard, someone called after her. ¡°Honorable immortal Qian! Please wait a moment!¡± Qian Shanyi glanced over her shoulder, and saw Scar, jogging her way, waving some letter in his hands. She breathed out in frustration. They were almost out of the gates of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. Almost. ¡°What is it?¡± she said with what she hoped passed for politeness. ¡°Honorable immortal Fang had left a letter for you -¡± Scar said, coming closer, gesturing with it in her direction. To speak of the Heavenly bureaucrat¡­ ¡°Stop,¡± Qian Shanyi cut him off, putting a hand on the pommel of her sword, and immediately turning around. ¡°Now take three steps back. Quickly.¡± ¡°Uh -¡± ¡°I do not like repeating myself,¡± she said in annoyance, and flared her spiritual energy shield a bit. Scar finally jumped back as if he saw a snake, and swallowed nervously. Wang Yonghao coughed, and put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Shanyi, is that really necessary?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°I am not touching that thing with even a single finger. What if there is some powder on it that would stick to my skin, leave a scent trail?¡± She glanced at Wang Yonghao out of the corner of her eye, lowering her voice a bit. ¡°Tell me I am being too paranoid.¡± Wang Yonghao grimaced, slightly shrugging with one shoulder. ¡°It could happen. Just don¡¯t stab the poor disciple over it.¡± ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± she said. ¡°I am not Shizhe, to be that quick with my wrath.¡± She nodded to Scar. ¡±You. Open that letter and show it to me so I can read it from here.¡± Scar looked uncertainly between Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao. ¡°Honorable immortal Qian, honorable immortal Fang said it is for your eyes only¡­¡± ¡°You can either open the letter now or throw it in a fire,¡± Qian Shanyi said levelly. Another uncertain look, before Scar shrugged, and slid his finger through the letter seal, breaking it. He unfolded the latter, facing it towards her. It was, thankfully, short, and written in surprisingly clean handwriting. Fellow cultivator Qian, If you are reading this letter, you must have found some way out of my little trap. I commend you on your ingenuity, if not your wisdom. When I picked your case, I expected it to be a casual challenge, but it has evolved beyond these limits - and I always enjoy a good chase. I must apologise for invoking your parents. Your father is a good man, and was willing to sacrifice himself to keep you safe. He was alive and well when I left, and as far as I know, neither he nor his wife had faced any other pressure. I do not like to involve families, but it seemed the fastest way - though I did not expect you to stay so calm. I am sure you would agree to leave this behind us. However, I must warn you. In my entire career, I have only let a few targets slip through my fingers. Despite your talent, you would not be the next one - and from this point on, I would treat you the same as I would a hardened demonic cultivator, not a naive sect runaway. To do anything else would be disrespectful, after you have already defeated me once. Until our next, and final, meeting, Fang Jiugui Qian Shanyi stared grimly at the letter. What in the Netherworld¡¯s name was his plan in writing this? To taunt her, make her careless? Why was it written in such a¡­ conventional style, when Fang Jiugui spoke so strangely? What in Netherworld¡¯s name was going on? Was the part about her father even true? On a hunch, she sent a burst of her spiritual energy through the paper, focusing all her senses on it. It was subtle, very subtle, but she felt the flow shift, like water around a stone in the river bed, right at the center of the page. Of course it¡¯d be there. ¡°Yonghao, burn the damn letter,¡± she said, turning around to walk away. Scar dropped it on the ground, backing away even further. ¡°There really is a tracking talisman in it.¡± If Fang Jiugui wanted her to play for real? She could play for real.
Qian Shanyi headed back to their tavern in grim spirits. Wang Yonghao followed after her quietly - she told him not to discuss their plans out in the open, lest they be overheard. ¡°So what really happened?¡± he asked once they were back within the confines of his inner world, descending down to the ground. Linghui Mei looked up from her work, hearing them enter. She was standing on top of the roof of their hut, using a spear shaft to turn over piles of cut grass, turning it over so that it would dry evenly, and make hay for the rabbits. She put down her spear, and hopped off the roof, heading over to greet them. ¡°I almost lost, is what happened,¡± Qian Shanyi said, speaking loudly enough to include the jiuweihu in their conversation. ¡°Jian Wei was this close to just giving me up, the vengeful prick. He and Shizhe, two peas to a pod of suffering. Liu Yufei had to save me in the end - and even that by a hair. But he did give us one day to leave town, and exiled Fang Jiugui from his territory for two weeks, so I suppose there is that.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s good, right?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, confused. ¡°I mean - you wanted some distance from him, and that¡¯s what we got. He can¡¯t even approach this town.¡± ¡°I wanted Fang Jiugui to stay here and us to leave,¡± Qian Shanyi grumbled, as they got down to the ground and she got out of her harness. ¡°Instead we stayed and he left.¡± Linghui Mei helped her take it off, and folded up her rope with a little bow. ¡°Even so, I am glad to see you return safe and whole, master.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem all that surprised I managed it.¡± ¡°I had no doubts you would manage to return,¡± Linghui Mei said with another bow. ¡°What I doubted was how much of yourself you would carelessly sacrifice to do it.¡± Qian Shanyi squinted at the jiuweihu suspiciously, but stayed silent. Wang Yonghao cleared his throat, giving her a weird look. ¡°You said you wanted Fang Jiugui to stay, but instead we stayed. Isn¡¯t that basically the same?¡± ¡°Not even close,¡± Qian Shanyi said, shaking her head, glad for an opportunity to move the conversation away. She gestured with one hand, drawing a crude glowing diagram in the air. It was a map of their town and its surroundings, with a wide circle around it. ¡°Look, think of it like this,¡± she continued, ¡°We are sitting inside of an area that Fang Jiugui can¡¯t enter, so he is stuck circling around the edge. But we still have to leave. We have to cross through the edge. If Fang Jiugui guesses where we¡¯ll leave, he¡¯d just catch us there.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Wang Yonghao said, looking at her diagram. ¡°So?¡± Linghui Mei frowned at her side. Perhaps she already realized the problem - with her history, all this tracking business must have been well known to her. ¡°That is a lot of area, master,¡± she said politely. ¡°Cutting through a forest - it would take a good week to circle that much land on foot.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be on foot. He has a flying sword.¡± Wang Yonghao sighed.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°It¡¯s worse than just that,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°There are only three sensible ways for us to leave Glaze Ridge - through the forest in the direction of Lakes of Peace, by following the river upstream into the mountains, or by following it downstream towards Emerald Grace, where it merges with the Golden Serpent River. Every other direction, we would be walking through a forest for days - there¡¯d be nowhere for us to hide from a cultivator on top of a flying sword and no way to outrun him, and Fang Jiugui knows this.¡± She added three lines to her diagram, showing where they could head. ¡°It¡¯s essentially a shell game, our odds are one in three,¡± Qian Shanyi concluded. ¡±At best - he decides to wait in one place, and once the day is up, he¡¯d know we chose one of the other pathways. It would only take him hours to check, but those are the hours we could be getting further away. At worst - he chooses correctly and catches us then and there.¡± Wang Yonghao grimaced, and groaned despondently. Linghui Mei looked at him in confusion, then back at Qian Shanyi. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand,¡± Linghui Mei said. ¡°One in three - that is better than half? Besides, could we not simply hide out in the forest, and emerge days later? We should have enough food to last a week.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted, nodding towards Wang Yonghao, who was starting to pull on his hair. ¡°All good points. But it seems that Yonghao isn¡¯t feeling very lucky today.¡± Linghui Mei frowned. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, and cut her hand through the air, dismissing her diagram. ¡°With Yonghao in the picture, the chance of Fang Jiugui guessing correctly is one hundred percent. And if we tried to hide - we¡¯d be found for sure. So now we have to figure out how we could meet a building foundation cultivator that is already looking for us, and still slip right under his nose.¡±
Glaze Ridge had no proper port, not of the kind Qian Shanyi was used to. There simply was not enough traffic to demand one - the town saw perhaps a dozen ships pass along the river every day, most of them from towns further up in the mountains, moving metal ore for sale on the Golden Snake river. Half of them didn¡¯t even make a stop. Instead, there was a disorganised series of piers and anchoring posts, all belonging to different merchants and warehouses, loosely managed by the local river authority for reasons of taxation and documentation. All this meant was that finding a ship heading downstream, with a private cabin for two people, involved a lot of running around. The river authority had some scheduling tables - but they were incomplete and frequently out of date, due to delays, change of plans, and because submitting travel plans in advance of the route was only mandated for the larger ships. The merchants themselves knew better, or course, but were sadly not chained down to their warehouses - and had to be chased down first. It was a familiar enough exercise to Qian Shanyi, if made to run somewhat in reverse. She was used to finding a store that had the goods they desperately lacked from among the other merchants they knew in port. Here, she already knew who had the ships - she just had to find the merchants. The main problem was how strict her demands were. She needed a ship today, and ideally, it had to have a cabin - or at least enough space to put up some kind of tent for privacy. In a large port, this would have been simplicity itself - but in Glaze Ridge, with only a half a dozen ships to work with, she was quickly running out of good options. She had found a ship, and a fast one - but it would only set off the next morning, far too late for their purposes. She had reserved a place on it all the same. At least Wang Yonghao performed his half of the plan well enough. They met up shortly, during the day, for a quick lunch - but afterwards, they split up. His aim was to explore other ways out of the town - an occasional cart that might travel down the road next to the river, or something else they hadn¡¯t even considered. Qian Shanyi felt the ships were the best of all by far, but if she couldn¡¯t manage to arrange one, it would be good to have an alternative. Just as she was leaving a restaurant where she caught up with one merchant - who promptly informed her that his ship would be a week late, for reasons of needing repair after a river dragon attack - she spotted Jian Shizhe, together with a pair of other disciples from the Northern Scarlet Stream sect. The pest had been ineptly trying to tail her this whole morning - and while she had enjoyed giving him the slip so far, she felt it was starting to get a bit much. Deciding to handle the problem at the source, she headed right over. ¡°Junior Shizhe, it seems our paths cross for the third time today,¡± she said, giving him a courteous bow. It was actually the sixth, but she was pretty sure he didn¡¯t notice her noticing him half the time. ¡°May I ask what brings us together on this auspicious day?¡± ¡°Is a junior not allowed to meet his senior?¡± Jian Shizhe said with such a sneer that, were he not a direct disciple of a sect elder, it would have gotten him slapped. ¡°Perhaps I was merely seeking instruction.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Qian Shanyi said, glancing around at his flunkies. ¡°If that is the case, shall we speak alone? I am not the senior of your juniors.¡± Jian Shizhe gestured towards the other two disciples, and they bowed, stepping back. ¡°It is gratifying, to see you follow my advice,¡± Qian Shanyi said, as she and Jian Shizhe headed over to the less traveled side of the street. ¡°I dare say you could have never even tracked me down if you were still working alone.¡± Jian Shizhe¡¯s sneer grew wider, just as she expected it would. He was a very predictable creature, at the heart of it. ¡°But junior Shizhe, now I would have you speak honestly,¡± Qian Shanyi said, leaning against the wall of a house, and speaking quietly enough they couldn¡¯t be overheard. ¡°What is it that you want with me?¡± She very much doubted Jian Wei sent him. He was here of his own volition - and Qian Shanyi had a good guess as to why. A defiant spark passed through Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Because I am still your senior, and still responsible for your instruction, all the way up until this very evening. And if you do not want me to officially assign you to stir latrines, you¡¯d best tell me what you want with me.¡° It was a weak threat, all things considered. She doubted Jian Wei would give any force to her orders anymore, and by the look in Jian Shizhe¡¯s eyes, he already knew it. But a senior was still a senior, and other people did not know about their arrangement. Openly defying her orders, ones given from her position as an instructor hired by Jian Wei, would still carry some sanction. Jian Shizhe did not answer her right away. His grin stretched wide, turning sadistic. ¡°I heard about your meeting with that spirit hunter,¡± Jian Shizhe said, confirming her thinking. ¡°Heard you would be leaving town now. So I figure - perhaps we¡¯d tag along, see where you head. Make sure that spirit hunter knows it.¡± Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek in thought. ¡°So that is how it was,¡± she said. ¡°Very well. I do not mind at all.¡± ¡°So confident,¡± Jian Shizhe sneered again. ¡°You would be caught for certain. Just as you deserve.¡± ¡°No, I simply think you are too incompetent to truly keep track of me,¡± Qian Shanyi said honestly, knowing Jian Shizhe couldn¡¯t resist such blatant bait. ¡°In fact, why don¡¯t I make it even easier for you?¡± She vaguely gestured towards the river. ¡°I know for a fact that your sect owns a trading ship that will set off downstream in three days,¡± she said, ¡°get us a room on that ship and make it leave this evening, towards Emerald Grace. If you do, I¡¯ll swear I¡¯ll travel on it, in full sight of you. It would be that much simpler to observe me then, would it not?¡± She felt a spot of deja vu as she said it, but dismissed it. It was perfect. For the second time now, the Heavens were playing right into her hands. With Jian Shizhe there - they could sell their trick all the better. ¡°You expect me to -¡± ¡°As your senior, I expect you to follow orders. This will be your official task for today,¡± Qian Shanyi cut him off, pushing herself away from the wall again. ¡°That you work with others is good, but as a direct disciple to Elder Jian, you have power and responsibility that you are simply leaving by the wayside. So pull some strings. Get me that room, and we¡¯ll see if you have learned enough from my brief instruction.¡± She stepped past Jian Shizhe, leaning close to his ear as she passed. ¡°Or else I¡¯d have to get creative,¡± she whispered. ¡°After all, if you are working against me, why should I not work against you? Can you endure a second humiliation, little Shizhe?¡± She walked away before he could respond, and did not look back.
The night fell, and with it, the moons rose up into the sky. There were three times as many of them on this night, the sky as dotted as the cheek of a freckled jade beauty. They trailed alongside the edge of the world, their surface wet and glistening, shining down on the town that had finally found some uneasy peace after a week of terrible tension - and on three cultivators heading towards the river. And then, the moons began to spin. Slowly, at first, they spun faster and faster, their features blurring from sight as they turned into glowing disks of light. The droplets of water leaking from the moons were thrown off by the speed, spread out for thousands of meters, turning each moon into an enormous, gushing faucet, the flow of water growing and growing, yin spiritual energy bursting out, until the moons had vanished beyond thick curtains of torrential rain. The moonsoon had come. Qian Shanyi threw a sad glance back at the inner disciple of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect that was following after her and Wang Yonghao. The sad bastard didn¡¯t think to bring a coat. One of the moons was passing right over the town, the curtain of rain rushing directly towards them - the poor man was going to be completely soaked by the time they reached Jian Shizhe¡¯s ship. It was but a dark silhouette out on the river, the light of the lamps obscured by the rain entirely. The ship was long and flat - built to carry goods down the shallow river waters, with the top deck only half-filled with tied down crates and barrels. At the back of the ship stood a deck house, its top floor flat and open, where the no doubt miserable crew waited to depart. She pulled up her own leather hood and hurried on into the rain, her leather cloak hugging her body. Even through the leather, she could feel how freezing it was. Jian Shizhe waited for them on the gangway leading up onto the ship. ¡°Finally showed?¡± he called out, having to shout over the rain. ¡°I was starting to wonder if your words were nothing more than wind.¡± ¡°You sent a chaperone after us, didn¡¯t you?¡± Qian Shanyi said once they came closer, wanting to spare her own throat the exertion of shouting. ¡°It would be impolite not to show. Now lead on, junior Shizhe. I want to see what cabin you put me and Yonghao into.¡± Together, Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao stepped on the deck, throwing one last glance at the town that was their home for what felt like ages, before following Jian Shizhe towards the deckhouse. Around them, the crew was already springing into motion - raising the gangway, untethering the ship, and re-igniting the lamps around the sides. The ship had shuddered slightly as it started to move, the current finally free to carry it downstream. Their plan was set in motion, decisions made. Tomorrow evening, they would reach the border of Jian Wei¡¯s control, where they would meet Fang Jiugui once again - and either escape unscathed, or deal with the consequences. Chapter 88: Hold Your Breath, Claws Scratching At Your Doors Qian Shanyi woke up buried under the bed covers, feeling entirely out of place. It took her a moment to figure out why: she had gotten so used to sleeping in a hammock in Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world, that a real bed felt unfamiliar, too flat and rigid. But on a ship, opening his inner world for more than a second was impossible: the entry portal was anchored in space, after all, and Qian Shanyi suspected it would cut through ship walls like a knife through butter. The ship they were traveling on was not made to host passengers, but it still had a pair of cabins - for the captain, and for occasional inner disciples of the Northern Scarlet Stream sect that were accompanying the goods, for one reason or another. Jian Shizhe took one, while they were put up in the other - small, utilitarian rooms, with a decent bed to sleep on and not much else. It almost reminded her of her sect, in a way. One bed, of course. There was no space left to put a second, though at least Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao got separate blankets and pillows. It led to some¡­tensions, over how they would go to sleep. Wang Yonghao had insisted, with a degree of hysteria that was rare to see on him as of late, that he was not sleeping in the same bed as Qian Shanyi, and suggested instead that he would spend the night outside. Qian Shanyi logically pointed out he would get drenched by the moonsoon, freeze, catch pneumonia, and then probably fall overboard on top of it, and besides, the bed was plenty wide, and they even had separate blankets. She even acquiesced to sleeping in her robes instead of naked, even if the idea of putting a blanket over her dirty outerwear grated her. In the end, she couldn¡¯t convince him, but she was too tired to argue further, and went to sleep first, leaving the decision up to him. Her burned hands were just starting to heal, though without the dense spiritual energy of Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world, the process was slow: the sleep would help. Sitting up, Qian Shanyi was glad to discover Wang Yonghao decided to at least stay inside - curled up on the floor, wrapped in his blanket and drooling over a pillow. She stared at him in confusion for a moment, before picking up a pillow of her own, reaching out, and poking him in the face. ¡°Yonghao, I know I called you an ignorant dog last night, but that¡¯s no reason to sleep on the floor,¡± Qian Shanyi said with some concern, once the man groaned and opened his bleary eyes. ¡°Surely you know I was simply being flippant?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, go on, laugh,¡± Wang Yonghao grumbled, getting up, with small bags under his eyes. ¡°Get it out of your system.¡± ¡°Laugh?¡± Qian Shanyi frowned. ¡°This is no laughing matter. What if you start to grow a tail as well? I¡¯m the seamstress, I¡¯d have to adjust all your robes!¡± ¡°I only wear one set,¡± Wang Yonghao said, cracking his back. ¡°It¡¯s even self-cleaning, so you don¡¯t need to bother.¡± ¡°Perhaps we should make you chase a rabbit, just to see if some new instincts have already awoken within you,¡± Qian Shanyi said, getting up as well, and clipping her sword back to her belt. ¡°Act quick while you still can, Yonghao! Take a nap like a real human being. The bed is all yours.¡± Wang Yonghao yawned, giving the bed a longing look. ¡°Is that really fine?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Qian Shanyi said, kneeling down to recharge their noise muffling talismans. Without easy access to his inner world, just keeping the formation going all night was taking most of her spiritual energy. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯d get into trouble if I were to leave you alone. Again.¡± Qian Shanyi glared at Wang Yonghao. ¡°Do I hear cicadas complain of the noise?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t put this on me,¡± Wang Yonghao said, raising his hands. ¡°You are the one who got into a duel and tried to scam a sect elder.¡± ¡°Succeeded in scamming a sect elder.¡± ¡°Yeah, see what I mean? ¡± ¡°I am stuck on a slow moving boat, Yonghao, and my hands are still so burned I can barely manage to hold a spoon. What kind of trouble do you expect me to get into?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s what worries me.¡± Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes at him, slowly pulling off her gloves, and unwrapping the bandages. It was time to re-apply the curative paste. ¡°All I am going to do today, Yonghao, is read a book, and relax in the sun,¡± she said. ¡°We won¡¯t even get to the border of Jian Wei¡¯s influence until sunrise tomorrow. So unless you are worried about me cutting myself on the paper¡¯s edge - you can safely go to sleep.¡±
The morning passed uneventfully. This ship was not designed for speed, but cargo space. Going upstream, it would have been pulled by tame river dragons, or perhaps a pair of mules - but downstream, it simply let itself be carried by the current, which was quite slow. The landscape rolled on, forests and glades passing them by, and the weather was pleasant and sunny. Qian Shanyi settled down on top of a ship railing, close to the ship¡¯s bow, wrapping one leg around it to keep herself from falling over. She wanted to enjoy the sun and the great view while staying out of the way of sailors, and spend her day reading the book gifted to her by Liu Yufei. It really was a curious read. At first, Qian Shanyi skipped the romance and only read the articles - but to her annoyance, soon realized the two were so tightly interwoven that she was missing context, and she had to go back to the beginning and force herself to endure the torture. Her sour mood only grew worse from the audience. Jian Shizhe had been glaring at her from the right side of the ship ever since she settled down. She would have figured he would have gotten bored, left to drink tea or cultivate, but no. He was watching her like a hawk. Once she realized that she had re-read the same paragraph four times in a row and still didn¡¯t remember what it said, Qian Shanyi sighed, closed the book, and turned towards the pest. ¡°Fellow cultivator Jian Shizhe, why do you darken my day?¡± she said quietly - but more than loud enough for him to hear. There was a sailor at the very front of the ship, watching for logs in the water, and she preferred to keep her talks reasonably private. Jian Shizhe didn¡¯t respond, only briefly smirking at her. ¡°Very well.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed again. ¡°Then allow me the freedom of some conjecture. You want to deliver me into the hands of that spirit hunter, and so you do not want to let me out of your sight, lest I, what? Leap into the river and turn into a carp?¡± ¡°Where is that worm Wang Yonghao?¡± Jian Shizhe sneered, instead of answering straightforwardly. ¡°He isn¡¯t on the ship anymore.¡± ¡°Am I a shepherd of his?¡± Qian Shanyi asked curiously. ¡°The man can walk on air, so perhaps he left on a stroll to clear his mind. We move so slowly he can catch up whenever he pleases.¡± She knew exactly where Wang Yonghao was, of course. He went ahead of their path, to prepare the next step of their plan. ¡°Do you enjoy spending your time like this, keeping watch over me like a dog?¡± Qian Shanyi asked once it became clear Jian Shizhe wasn¡¯t about to continue his side of the conversation. ¡°What is your plan, and how do you think this ends?¡± She sighed again, in great frustration. ¡°Sweet mercy, you really are just like your uncle.¡± Jian Shizhe blinked at her in confusion. ¡°What?¡± he said, the change of conversation throwing off his thinking. ¡°I am nothing like him.¡± Qian Shanyi looked away, tapping her closed book against her forehead. Did she want to bother explaining? Well, it¡¯s not like she had anything better to do. Reading more romance seemed even more excruciating. ¡°Ordinarily, I would have given your Elder some face, and kept my mouth shut,¡± she said, hopping off her railing. ¡°But he had all but ran me out of his town, so perhaps I no longer care. Do you play mahjong?¡± ¡°Mahjong?¡± Jian Shizhe asked, growing even more confused. ¡°On paper, I am still your teacher, at least for another week - so if you want an explanation, I will offer it,¡± Qian Shanyi said, coming closer. ¡°But I want something in return. You have two flunkies - that makes four people, so I want us to play mahjong. There¡¯s bound to be a set somewhere on this ship.¡± She turned to leave, already heading towards the stern to look for one, not waiting for Jian Shizhe¡¯s agreement. ¡°Besides,¡± she said over her shoulder, not bothering to stop. ¡°If you want to keep track of me, surely it will be easier to do so while sitting at the same table?¡±
The captain did indeed have a set, and soon the four of them set up the table on the ship¡¯s bow. They stuck to small bets, at Qian Shanyi¡¯s insistence, even if Jian Shizhe was more than rich enough to afford a large loss. She just wanted to pass the time - with Wang Yonghao in the area, trying to make money off gambling was just asking for trouble. She still made a little money. Jian Shizhe¡¯s minions were nowhere near as good as she was, and Jian Shizhe himself had to be explained the rules before he could begin playing. Once midday had rolled around, they made a pause. The ship had reached another town, and while the sailors began to unload some of the cargo, the other two disciples left to find some good food out in port - leaving her and Jian Shizhe all alone. ¡°I suppose I promised you an explanation,¡± Qian Shanyi said, once everyone else was gone. Jian Shizhe looked at her with open disdain. Frankly, he no longer seemed interested. Perhaps he simply dismissed her earlier words as something she said to rattle him - and not her speaking the truth. ¡°So, suppose that we get to Emerald Grace, where that spirit hunter is perhaps waiting for me,¡± she continued. ¡°What then?¡± Jian Shizhe sneered slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll cheer at watching the despair on your face.¡± ¡°Possible,¡± Qian Shanyi said, nodding towards him. ¡°I understand your hatred of me. After the humiliation I inflicted on you, it is only reasonable to desire payback. But what if it goes differently? Suppose the spirit hunter is simply not there. What then? Will you keep following me for weeks, months, sending letters to him about my movements? Or will you make other disciples do so?¡± ¡°Wishes of a fool,¡± Jian Shizhe said, sneering again. ¡°I saw him leave. I know exactly where he headed. I even sent letters ahead of our arrival - he will be there, and he will be waiting for you.¡± ¡°He could have turned around once he left your sight,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°Went upstream instead, where your letters would never reach him. It¡¯s what I would have done, to fool myself into going there. There are only so many ways out of Glaze Ridge.¡± She made a vague gesture in the air. ¡°It¡¯s immaterial, in either case. My question is simpler. How much time and effort are you willing to spend on your revenge on me?¡± ¡°However much I want.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s precisely what makes you exactly like your uncle,¡± Qian Shanyi said, grimacing. ¡°All this pointless, self-absorbed vengeance.¡± ¡°What nonsense do you speak of?¡± Jian Shizhe sneered again, but there was a crease to his brow now. ¡°My uncle had never once sought revenge in all his life. If he did, he would be¡­ He wouldn¡¯t be Jian Wei.¡± ¡°Not in ways you would, perhaps,¡± Qian Shanyi said, ¡°but think of it like this: he could have warned you about me, before that meeting in the gardens. He surely knew it would infuriate you, seeing me there. So why didn¡¯t he? Why make you humiliate yourself in front of the entire sect?¡± This gave Jian Shizhe some pause. ¡°Because -¡± he began, then frowned, and said nothing. ¡°I cannot read the mind of Jian Wei,¡± Qian Shanyi continued after a minute. ¡°But I will say this: it had not been my decision to be made your teacher. I merely told Jian Wei you were a problem, which you were, and he agreed. It was Jian Wei¡¯s decision to make me ¡®solve¡¯ it, to my - and yours - great misery. Perhaps you are looking for your vengeance in all the wrong places.¡± Glancing over the ship¡¯s deck, Qian Shanyi finally spotted Wang Yonghao, heading back to the ship, with a large crate on his shoulders. She rose from the table, bowing to Jian Shizhe. ¡°Fellow cultivator Jian Shizhe, please excuse me,¡± she said, ¡°I must speak with my partner. I will be back for our meal, and more mahjong.¡± Jian Shizhe waved her off silently, but didn¡¯t rise to follow her. Perhaps he was finally ready to do some thinking.
The evening came, but Jian Shizhe felt no better. A terrible melancholy had descended upon him, as he thought back on what he would find once he returned to the sect. What he would have to face, and perhaps do. She is lying. I don¡¯t know how, but the witch is lying. Even he didn¡¯t truly believe it anymore.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. He still kept watch of Qian Shanyi, if for no reason than to finish what he started. Once night fell, she had retired into her cabin, together with Wang Yonghao. He felt them vanish into their spiritual energy gathering formation, and not come out. With Cheng Shan watching their window from the deck above, and him near the door, there was no way for either of them to flee without being noticed - if perhaps not intercepted. Hours passed in miserable silence, only broken by the piss of the moonsoon outside. He didn¡¯t feel like meditating, and he couldn¡¯t train, not without his sword. A complete waste of time. Just like she said it would be. Eventually Wen Xia, the other disciple he brought along, came over to relieve him. ¡°Young master,¡± he said with a respectful bow, ¡°it¡¯s long past midnight. You should get some rest.¡± Yesterday, he would have rejected the offer out of hand. He couldn¡¯t trust anyone else to do this job competently. But he was feeling tired, and what did it even matter anymore? The spirit hunter might not even be there. So why was he staying awake while that worm Wang Yonghao and witch Qian Shanyi slept happily? He fell into his bed without even taking off his robes, and slept without dreams. Wen Xia shook him awake just before the crack of dawn. They¡¯d arrived in Emerald Grace - and despite his doubts, that spirit hunter was here after all, requesting access to the ship. Jian Shizhe almost told his disciples to just handle it themselves. But in the end, he was the one responsible, and so he got up. The monsoon had thankfully come to an end, but the deck was still slick, the morning air chilling like graveyard wind. Jian Shizhe shivered, walking over to the gangway, and saw Fang Jiugui. He looked disgustingly in his element - that strange leather coat letting drops of rain roll right off it. This time, he came with a small spirit hunter dog that stood on his shoulder, ready for work. With no real spirit, Jian Shizhe bowed to the building foundation cultivator. ¡°Fellow cultivator Fang,¡± he said, already turning around. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Let¡¯s get this over with. The boat was small. He didn¡¯t even need to tell the cultivator to follow - all the cabins led out into the same corridor, the captain¡¯s where he slept just opposite of the one the other two cultivators took. Jian Shizhe stopped in front of their door, and knocked impatiently. ¡°Fellow cultivator Qian Shanyi,¡± he started, ¡°may I have a word?¡± Silence answered him. In the depths of his soul, Jian Shizhe already knew the cabin would be empty. He knocked again, and actually heard some movement, the soft shuffle of the blankets. ¡°Ah, please wait!¡± called a muted female voice, ¡°I¡¯ll just - I just have to get dressed.¡± Wrong voice. Too high for Qian Shanyi. He glanced at Fang Jiugui - but the older cultivator had leaned against a wall, seemingly already fast asleep. Jian Shizhe¡¯s exhausted mind had felt a little jealous. The door opened a couple minutes later, a young woman stepping out, dressed like a well-off commoner, her spiritual energy undoubtedly that of a completely ordinary person. Dimly, he thought he recognised her from somewhere. ¡±Honorable immortals, this one is Chu Lin,¡± the woman said, bowing almost to the floor, and stepped aside from the door. ¡°Honorable immortal Qian told me you would want to inspect the room, and to deliver this letter to Jian Shizhe.¡± Jian Shizhe glanced inside the room. It was so small that there was no place at all to hide, most of the empty space taken up by that large crate he saw Wang Yonghao bring in. Fang Jiugui had immediately stepped inside, letting his dog down on the ground, but he doubted there was a point in this. She wouldn¡¯t have left a thing for you to find. Reaching out with his spiritual energy senses, he felt Cheng Shan above, still keeping watch over the window. So much for his watch. Perhaps they had some exotic technique to escape his notice or befuddle his mind, or even burrow through the floor, turn into smoke, even shatter void - or perhaps Cheng Shan was incompetent, simply looked away and let them escape. Jian Shizhe couldn¡¯t even bring himself to go and berate him properly. Turning back to Chu Lin, Jian Shizhe almost felt jealous at how excited her eyes looked. She reached into the front pocket of her clothes, and drew out a letter, handing it to him. Just a folded sheet of paper - not even an envelope. He read the letter, before crumpling it into a ball and tossing it aside. Whatever. ¡°Are you from Glaze Ridge?¡± he asked Chu Lin, not even caring about the answer. ¡°Yes, honorable immortal,¡± Chu Lin responded, bowing again. ¡°I am but a humble waitress at one of the restaurants at the square.¡± ¡°Did that witch pay you to do this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Lin nodded. ¡°She also said I should freely tell you all I know -¡± How much time and effort are you willing to spend on your revenge on me? ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Jian Shizhe cut her off. ¡°Both of you, get off my ship.¡± Even if he wanted to strangle Qian Shanyi, she was right in one thing. This whole excursion was purely for his benefit. His sect needed him, before Jian Wei ruined his people¡¯s spirits entirely. Chu Lin bowed, and hurried away. Fang Jiugui had turned around curiously, glancing at Jian Shizhe, and stayed put. ¡°Ah, honorable -¡± he began. Why was he still here? Does he dare question me, now?! ¡°I said get off my ship, you worthless, pathetic worm!¡± Jian Shizhe burst out, whirling on the building foundation cultivator. The fury helped ease his melancholy, if only a fraction. ¡°Clanless scum, I invited you here of my own free will, and I will banish you likewise! The place of dogs is in the kennels - now be gone, before I decide you are deserving of more than merely my disdain!¡± Fang Jiugui held his gaze for a moment, but finally clicked his tongue, picked up his dirty mutt and left. Turning around, Jian Shizhe saw Wen Xia bowing so deeply to him that he couldn¡¯t hope to meet his eyes. If you want to grovel, then kowtow properly and kiss my boots. ¡°We are leaving,¡± Jian Shizhe said instead. He was going to go back to Glaze Ridge, and find a way forward for himself - and for his sect. And then, with Heaven¡¯s mercy, in a year¡¯s time he could forget all about that witch.
¡°Are you sure you are okay with this?¡± Qian Shanyi asked Chu Lin one final time, the evening just before, when they were holed up in their cabin. ¡°Jian Shizhe, for all his faults, is a good cultivator. You should be in no direct danger from him - but that does not mean no danger. Your father¡¯s restaurant might face harassment, and so might you. If you don¡¯t want to do this, we could get you out, and figure some other way.¡± Their deception would be that much stronger, and hold on for longer, with her help - but not so much that Qian Shanyi would simply risk it without her knowledge. ¡°It¡¯s really fine,¡± Chu Lin said with a smile. She was positively vibrating with excitement of finally being involved in one of those cultivator stories - it took them ten minutes just to calm her enough she could properly listen to instructions. ¡°Maybe once I return, my father will finally let me take the imperial exams, just to get me away.¡± Wang Yonghao had caught the waitress early in the morning, while Qian Shanyi had been busy searching for a ship. They hoped that she would, at most, let them borrow her imperial seal - but she instead agreed to do so much more. They told her their plan - or at least parts of what they were pretending was their real plan. They had a way to flee the cabin on Jian Shizhe¡¯s ship - but if they did so, someone might quickly notice the cabin was empty. What they needed was to hide when they fled the cabin, and so Chu Lin would pretend they were still inside - by opening or closing the window, moving a lantern around, and occasionally making a bit of noise just outside of the noise cancelling formation. By the time their deception was uncovered, they¡¯d be long gone. And so once they got her on board, Chu Lin pretended to fall sick, and, once her father agreed to let her take a day off, took the first ship downstream, to another town. Unlike Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao, who needed a ship with a cabin and an understanding captain, she was not so constrained. Then, once Jian Shizhe¡¯s ship stopped in that town, Wang Yonghao brought her into their cabin by hiding her in a crate, covered with a spiritual gathering formation to obscure her presence. ¡°Well, if you are certain,¡± Qian Shanyi said, finally nodding. ¡°Just give me a moment.¡± She took out her writing set for the final time, still wincing a little at the pressure on her hands. She didn¡¯t want to leave Jian Shizhe without any final words - and so she quickly put down a couple lines of hope and encouragement. Fellow cultivator Jian Shizhe, I hope my early departure does not cause you grief. I thank you for offering me the cabin on your ship, and I wish your path on the road of cultivation to be as free of trials and tribulations as it gets. I have instructed Chu Lin to tell you everything she knows, which isn¡¯t much. I hope you would not take out your frustrations with me on an innocent, ordinary person. Fellow cultivator Qian Shanyi. ¡°Please hand this to Jian Shizhe,¡± Qian Shanyi said, folding up the small sheet of paper, and giving it to Chu Lin. ¡°And don¡¯t forget to gather our formation talismans before you leave the room. They are yours now, and will fetch a good price. But now, it¡¯s time for us to vanish. We¡¯ll have to use a secret technique that it would be best for you not to see - please cover your head with a blanket.¡± Chu Lin nodded, and did as she was ordered. Qian Shanyi grabbed onto Wang Yonghao, who rose into the air, and then dropped, opening the entrance to his world fragment just below their feet, and closing it as soon as they passed through. The entrance, anchored to that point in space, vanished before the gentle speed of the ship could make it cut into the wall of the room; and then, three minutes after the ship had vanished beyond the turn of the river, it re-opened, and Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao stepped out over the empty, midnight river, two clouds of fiery fireflies supporting his feet up in the dark midnight air. They vanished from within their room, without ever leaving the confines of their spiritual energy gathering formation. Chu Lin could, at best, say she heard some soft noises from their technique - far from enough to identify their method. Their real escape plan began now. Back in Glaze Ridge, Qian Shanyi had reserved a spot on a faster ship that was setting off the very next morning. Once she had made her agreement with Jian Shizhe, she cancelled that reservation - only for Linghui Mei, shapeshifted into an elderly matron, to pick that cabin for herself. She even pickpocketed a seal from someone in town, to sign the ship manifest. Pickpocketing a seal did not sit right with Qian Shanyi - it was a loophole, one that could in principle be investigated later, and a risky one at that - but Linghui Mei insisted she had done it many times before, and overall, it still seemed like the best option they had in front of them. The second ship was faster than the one of Jian Shizhe, and even though it left Glaze Ridge a full nine hours later, had almost caught up with them. Wang Yonghao and Qian Shanyi only had to wait for half an hour out on the banks of the river, and snuck into Linghui Mei¡¯s room through the window. And then, they buried themselves under a pile of blankets, suppressed their spiritual energy, and settled in to wait. The ship they were on was not supposed to stop in Emerald Grace at all, but would instead pass by, and head upstream along the Golden Snake river. Given Yonghao¡¯s luck, it was practically a guarantee that Fang Jiugui would come aboard, and try to find them. But he was not an official, imperial spirit hunter. Nor did he have proof of her fugitive status. He couldn¡¯t forcibly search a ship, let alone every ship on the river. At best, he could try to sense them, or look for clues of their presence. Before Linghui Mei paid for this cabin, she came to the same merchant wearing a different face, and tried to ask him about Qian Shanyi - but he would say nothing, not even when she subtly tried to bribe him. It meant that the fact that Qian Shanyi talked to him was mostly safe, and his ship would not stand out among the two dozen others that would have passed through that day, not after a casual investigation. At least, that was their hope. With nothing to occupy her mind, and forced to stay completely silent, lest someone overhear - all Qian Shanyi had left was her anxiety. This was, ultimately, a gamble, one built on a variety of assumptions. That Fang Jiugui couldn¡¯t hear their heartbeats or their breathing, that their scent would be washed off the window by the moonsoon, that he couldn¡¯t sense the slight difference between a cultivator suppressing their spiritual energy and a patch of air through the wooden walls of the ship. Minutes stretched into hours as the ship inched closer and closer to Emerald Grace. Was her theory correct, or was it false? Even if every individual step seemed solid enough - taken together, multiplied, it was still no more than an assumption. Linghui Mei had, somehow, managed to fall asleep - her matron form picked deliberately for her loud snoring, helping cover up any of their errant noises. But Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao weren¡¯t so lucky. A sleeping cultivator couldn¡¯t suppress their spiritual energy, and if they let it slip when Fang Jiugui was nearby, it would be all over. And then, suddenly, footsteps in the corridor. Voices. Fang Jiugui and the captain of the ship, passing through. They stopped in front of their door, and knocked lightly. Qian Shanyi shivered. She heard Wang Yonghao talk about his luck, she even felt some of it on her own back - but this was something else. Intellectually, she knew Fang Jiugui would cross paths with them - but now that he was here, at their door, it was something else entirely. He can¡¯t possibly know we are here. Must be simply checking every cabin. She could only count the moments, and hope the danger would pass. Surely the captain wouldn¡¯t let him burst into the cabin of an elderly woman? Another knock. More seconds ticking by. And then, the footsteps receded. They heard him knock on the next cabin over, and Qian Shanyi breathed out the smallest fraction. Five minutes later, the voices were gone entirely - but neither she nor Wang Yonghao had so much as stirred until three hours later. He was the first to crawl out from under the blankets, and she followed, slowly stretching to get blood flowing through her limbs again. ¡°Do you think we can release our spiritual energy yet?¡± Wang Yonghao asked quietly. ¡°I feel naked without a spiritual shield.¡± ¡°Up to you,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t risk it, but we will have to abandon this ship soon anyways. Best to change up our tracks.¡± ¡°You really think he¡¯d still be around?¡± ¡°No,¡± Qian Shanyi said, poking Linghui Mei in the side to wake her up. ¡°I am worried he might decide to come in for a second pass over the ships he already checked, and happen upon us by sheer coincidence.¡± ¡°You really think we still aren¡¯t out of his grip?¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged with one shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all a question of numbers, at the end of it. We will never be completely free, not for as long as he is still out in the empire somewhere, looking for our trail. But where before he only had three routes to check - now he will have dozens of ships. Soon enough, it will be hundreds of towns, spread across thousands of square kilometers.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Ultimately, the man is running a business,¡± Qian Shanyi continued. ¡°My sect would only pay so much money for my capture, and his main advantage over us - his flying sword - will eat up his spiritual energy reserves quickly. He will need to consume spirit stones or waste time to replenish them naturally. Once it would cost him more to chase us than he would get for finding me, I hope he would move on to greener pastures - and then we would be free.¡± She came over to the window, looking out between the blinds. The sun had started to rise already - and by now, they were many hours away from Emerald Grace, the forests making way for the farms and villages of the Golden Snake river. ¡°Unless he can catch your trail,¡± Linghui Mei said, in her scratchy elderly voice. ¡°If he can catch on - then those hundreds of towns will become scores, then dozens, and soon, he will be at our door again.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make sure that doesn¡¯t happen,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°Next time this ship stops - you will get off, to make sure we do not leave an obvious trail to follow. From there, we¡¯ll have to continue on foot.¡± Chapter 89: Play With Fires Of Your Lively Breath Qian Shanyi grimly watched the entrance to the world fragment close far above her, hands crossed on her chest. Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei would be heading off, doing their best to lose any trail Fang Jiugui could follow - while she was going to be stuck in here, all alone. It was Linghui Mei¡¯s idea initially - and for all that she resented the conclusion, Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t deny her reasoning. With her burns, she had to wear gloves everywhere she went to cover them up - and while by no means rare, such clothing was no longer in fashion. Combined with her height, and being a cultivator - she was simply too conspicuous. And on top of that, she was the least experienced at evading the pursuit of others. Linghui Mei had her jiuweihu knowledge to fall back on, and Wang Yonghao spent most of his life running away from all responsibility. They knew what they had to do to muddy their tracks, and at this first stage of their escape, Qian Shanyi would only get in the way. So she didn¡¯t argue when the other two suggested she stay behind. Because of the rich spiritual energy within Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment, it should take a mere week of recovery for her hands to heal, and once her most conspicuous feature would be gone, she would be able to help with the next stage of their escape plan. Still. Even if she agreed with the reasoning, it meant she was going to be stuck in here for an entire week. All alone, just passing the time while her skin healed. It brought back memories of when she first opened her eyes in this world fragment, knowing nothing of either Wang Yonghao or his luck. Qian Shanyi snorted at her own thoughts. She had food, water, a bath and a good hammock to sleep in. It was nothing like back then. Enough sulking. Surely I could do something more productive instead. She decided to check on the rabbits. They were settling into their coop well - and even dug several burrows. Despite being left alone for weeks at a time, they were still tame, and most of them came out to greet her once she entered their enclosure. All of them seemed healthy, with lustrous fur - as expected, given the omnipresent spiritual energy - though Erhao, Sanhao and Wuhao were getting fatter than the others. This either meant they were pregnant, or just that they had larger appetites. Qian Shanyi hoped it was the former - their plans for food security relied on all the rabbits being fertile. Mei could probably tell just by smelling them. Qian Shanyi sighed, thinking of the other two. At least they could talk to each other on their way. They must have been having all sorts of fun. The beans were growing quickly as well. The fresh shoots were already climbing up the stakes Qian Shanyi and Linghui Mei set up in advance, only having a little trouble from the grass that was beginning to intrude back on the farm. It was growing incredibly fast - but so were the beans, so perhaps it would balance out in the end. Qian Shanyi doubted that they would be ready for harvest before she was done recovering either way. As she was walking past the kitchen, Qian Shanyi glanced at the Spring of Plums, left out on the table. She promised to Liu Yufei she would read it, and she had nothing else left to do, but¡­ Qian Shanyi considered the possibility, snorted, and decided to go to bed instead. Better uneasy dreams than romance.
Linghui Mei squinted up at Wang Yonghao, her current, elderly form only coming up to his chest. Back on the ship, they decided to split up, and only meet among the farms outside the city. She bought a tent and a pair of bedrolls for their trip, while Wang Yonghao circled around to make his trail harder to find, and did his best to blend in. At least, he was supposed to. He changed out of his robes, and hid his sword - but his clothes looked barely worn. Too new, too clean - even his wide brimmed bamboo hat was hardly scratched. And beneath it all - nothing could hide his height, nor his broad shoulders. It was all completely inappropriate for their next step. ¡°Come here,¡± Linghui Mei said in her scratchy, elderly voice, pulling Wang Yonghao to the side of the road. There were few people out, at this time of day - except for a dozen farmers tending to fruit trees on their right - but it was enough that they both kept their voices quiet. ¡°Lean down.¡± ¡°Why?¡± the oaf said, not doing as he was ordered. He¡¯d been speaking to her more, of late, for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite discern. She would have almost thought he was trying to be friendly - but nothing could make her forget that deep within his soul, he was still a cultivator, and prideful like one. She could tolerate it from her master - but not from him. ¡°You stand out too much,¡± she grumbled. ¡°All of you cultivators do. It won¡¯t do at all. Built like an ox but dressed like a prince, soft skin like the butt of a baby - at least rub some dirt on your face.¡± With her short arms, she couldn¡¯t quite reach Wang Yonghao¡¯s collar, or else she would have done it herself. ¡°My skin is fine,¡± Wang Yonghao scoffed, crossing his arms on his chest. ¡°Should we go, grandmother? We have a long road ahead of us.¡± Linghui Mei wondered what possessed her master to trust this man with her life. She could already feel some of the bored farmers glancing at them, though without any real understanding. They must have seen her as just a grandmother berating her son. Linghui Mei picked up a short walking stick she found, and gestured with it towards Wang Yonghao, regretting that she couldn¡¯t actually hit him. ¡°We¡¯ll be joining a caravan of pilgrims,¡± she said with a glare, ¡°But if you join like this, among the sick and the poor, they will know what you are in minutes.¡± ¡°Pilgrims? Well why didn¡¯t you just mention that right from the start?¡± Wang Yonghao complained, ¡°At least tell me what you saw first, so we could discuss it. I thought it would be best to look like a craftsman and his mother, so I dressed the part.¡± ¡°You should follow the words of your elders without needing to be told,¡± Linghui Mei grumbled, but lowered her stick. Wang Yonghao squinted at her suspiciously, but finally sat down on the ground. ¡°What, are you a karmist or something?¡± he said, rubbing some sand on his clothes, and cracking his hat in several places with practiced motions. ¡°I have been following the letter of the Heavenly Will for all my life,¡± Linghui Mei said proudly, giving the cultivator a challenging look. ¡°If I am not a karmist, who would dare to call themselves that?¡± Wang Yonghao chuckled, briefly glancing back at her. ¡°I mean, not the entire Will, right?¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s eyes narrowed down to slits. ¡°What would you know of it? Of me?¡± she said, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve met plenty of karmists, lady.¡± Wang Yonghao snorted, rolling his eyes. ¡°Lived with them, here or there. Grew up in their orphanage. I know the basics. All I am saying is that -¡± ¡°What rule have I violated, then?¡± Linghui Mei cut him off. ¡°The¡­what do you call it¡­¡± Wang Yonghao snapped his fingers, trying to recall. ¡°The central heavenly axis? Heavens above all, cultivators below them, humans lower still? Elders above children, husband leading the wife? And, you know.¡± He leaned forwards, not getting up from the ground - which made him just about eye level with her. ¡°Humans above non-humans.¡± Linghui Mei stepped back, her mask cracking a bit. She remembered her own lectures, the sermons. Her mother spanking her so hard she couldn¡¯t sit for a day when she almost slipped up on a question. She remembered giving some of those same sermons herself, to not stand out, never stand out. ¡°Nowhere is that written explicitly,¡± she hissed. ¡°Yeah, maybe not explicitly.¡± Wang Yonghao chuckled, not sounding the least convinced. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know - I haven¡¯t bothered with the scriptures. But I¡¯ve never met a karmist who¡¯d give any spirit the time of day, let alone -¡± He cut himself off, making a vague gesture towards her. ¡°You know.¡± Linghui Mei stepped back again, her lips parting in a light snarl. ¡°I follow the rules,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s what matters.¡± It¡¯s what her mother always said. The Heavens kept the score, no matter what the foolish humans said or did - and Heavens cared not for excuses. Obey or die - simple, but also fair. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your choice,¡± Wang Yonghao said with a light shrug. ¡°You can even put up a shrine in my inner world for all I care, though it would probably give Shanyi a heart attack. I¡¯m just saying. Maybe don¡¯t throw stones at me?¡± He got up, dusting off his pants, but looking much more like a traveler. ¡°Should we go?¡± he said. ¡°Or are you going to berate me some more?¡± Linghui Mei snorted angrily and spun around, heading off down the road, still fuming in the depths of her soul.
Qian Shanyi woke up eight and a half hours later, to a world fragment that was no different from before, except for the bean stalks that grew just a little taller. She made rice, more than enough to feed her for the entire day, and then spent a couple hours sitting on top of her hut, using her flying sword to snipe adolescent rose vines that spread their leaves above the ground. We¡¯ll need a permanent solution for them, sooner or later¡­ She wondered what the others were doing. In the outside world, only a couple hours would have passed - perhaps they were only just leaving the town. And then she was back to her previous dilemma. What could she spend an entire week doing? She already went through Wang Yonghao¡¯s short collection of cultivation manuals. She made an inventory of the swords. She couldn¡¯t farm, not with her hands as they were. She glanced at the Spring of Plums, and shook her head, jumping off the hut¡¯s roof. She wasn¡¯t quite that desperate yet. There was one important issue before her, one she had been putting off before, for she lacked the appropriate resources to address it. It was time to deal with it. Back when she was roughing it up with Wang Yonghao in the unsettled forests, her overeager attempts to fry the clay in the chiclotron had almost killed the both of them, by making too much dead air. The dead air had dissipated, and they have not faced a similar crisis since - but that meant little. They were still dancing on the edge of the knife - at any point, they might do something that created dead air again, and kill themselves before they even realized it. To be safe, they needed to know exactly what conditions created dead air, what made it dissipate, and how quickly. Only then could they consciously avoid the danger, instead of relying on chance. And Qian Shanyi already had a rough plan for how to do that. It all came down to one core problem. To figure out how to create dead air, she¡¯d first have to know how to detect it; otherwise, how would she know that her idea worked? But in order to detect it, she needed dead air to already be present - otherwise, how could she test different ways to detect it? A perfect, circular dilemma - or so it seemed at first glance. Because she already had one way to sense dead air - herself. She knew that if there was too much of it, she would pass out, and then die. It would have to be enough. Walking over to their collection of glassware, Qian Shanyi gave it a look-over. She wanted to start small: just a test, to see how things would go. Picking out a small flask with a glass cork, she brought it over to the fire node in their kitchens. Based on what she and Wang Yonghao knew, dead air was related to fire. Fortunately, Qian Shanyi had plenty of fire-type spiritual energy to work with. Step one was to make sure enough of it could seep through her glassware to support ignition. She lowered the flask into the fire node on a length of incombustible silk, and saw fire spark within it - before the cork promptly blew off and bounced off Qian Shanyi¡¯s forehead. She caught it with her other hand, and gave it a pensive glare. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Air pressure. Should have thought of that. She needed a way to relieve it. Going back, Qian Shanyi picked out a different cork - one with a long, but thin glass tube passing through it. This time, she saw the fire spark within the flask, air whistling slightly as it blew out of the far end of the tube. Once its flow slowed down, she plugged the tube up with her finger, sealing the remaining air within the flask. The overheated air was hot enough to hurt, even through her gloves, but she still allowed herself to smile. It might have been small, but - The fire within the flask grew dimmer, sputtered, and then vanished entirely, leaving a small pile of brightly glowing dust behind. It grew slowly in size, more glowing particles materialising in the air and drifting down to the bottom of the flask. What? She quickly drew the flask out of the fire node and brought it closer to her face, shaking it slightly to stir the strange dust. It looked just like coals or ash in a fireplace - the red glow dimming quickly as the dust cooled, the glow playing across the surface in mesmerising waves of scarlet. With a start, Qian Shanyi realized what she was looking at. It was solidified fire, also known as coal dust. She frowned, thinking through what happened. This flask was made from glass that was permeable to spiritual energy. When she lowered it into the fire node, it filled the flask, creating fire, and rapidly heating the air. That part made perfect sense. Then the fire went out. Why would it go out? The spiritual energy that created it didn¡¯t go anywhere. Qian Shanyi took the glass cork out, and turned over the flask, shaking the coal dust out - only for it to catch fire as soon as it passed through the flask¡¯s neck. A thought stirred in the back of her mind. She was trying to make fire because she knew it led to dead air, even if she did not yet know how. And then, as soon as she lit a fire in an enclosed environment, it started doing things she didn¡¯t expect. Did she¡­ succeed? Was the coal dust remaining whole because all the air in the flask was alchemically transformed to dead air, which¡­ prevented combustion? Qian Shanyi shook her head to clear her thoughts. She had to make sure, instead of jumping to conclusions. First of all: was it a fluke? Qian Shanyi shook out the rest of the dust, and quickly scrubbed the inside of the flask with a special cleaning brush to get rid of the residue. Then she did the exact same thing as before, and predictably got the exact same result. So, not a fluke. Second possibility: was it the glass itself? It was supposed to be alchemically neutral, but perhaps that was false, and it was reacting to the coal dust, or to spiritual energy, or to the air in the flask, and throwing everything off. This time, instead of plugging up the tube with her finger, Qian Shanyi attached a second, identical flask to the end. Once the fire went out, she pulled the apparatus out of the fire node, and flipped it over. The uncombusted coal dust fell through the tube and into the second flask - where it blazed into flame. The second flask was completely identical to the first one - same glass, same shape, same everything. This meant that the only difference between the two could be the air. Right? Just to be sure, Qian Shanyi repeated the experiment, but with the flasks switched around, on the off chance one of them was somehow special. Same result. So, it probably was the air. Qian Shanyi tapped the flask against her forehead in thought. It had cooled down somewhat, but even then, she had to tap quickly, lest it burn her skin. She couldn¡¯t possibly be the first to discover this, nor even the hundredth. Alchemist sects no doubt knew all about the secrets of dead air - and even beyond them, others must have as well. Blacksmiths, coalburners - plenty of people could have put it together. But coalburners did not write books, and alchemist sects guarded even the smallest scraps of their knowledge jealously. She knew it well - after all, Luminous Lotus Pavilion was one of them, so hell-bent on secrecy it ground her own cultivation down to a crawl. Alchemist sects would have made her pay through the nose for even this little secret. They must have even managed to force the empire to keep it out of libraries. After all, knowledge was built upon other knowledge - and so every secret, no matter how simple, made it all the easier for other sects to catch up to them. With the entire cultivation civilization so reliant on alchemy - how could the empire truly push back? The few held the keys of power, and refused to let go. The same curse that plagued them all for hundreds of years. Qian Shanyi shook her head to clear her thoughts. There was nothing she could do about it - She stopped, narrowing her eyes. That was an old saying, one she told herself many times - but things had changed. She wasn¡¯t simply an underappreciated disciple anymore. She glanced around the world fragment. In the past weeks, she was so focused on the what and the how that she forgot to think about the why. Wang Yonghao wanted to get rid of his luck - but what did she want, besides getting stronger? What did she truly have against the alchemist sects? She was resentful against Luminous Lotus Pavilion, certainly, but not so much as to swear vengeance. But to cultivate was to rebel against the heavens, was it not? With Wang Yonghao in the picture making it possible - was it not her duty, as a cultivator, to make a difference? Qian Shanyi sighed, and got up from the ground to put the flasks away. She¡¯d need to think about this. This wasn¡¯t a small decision to make. Her thoughts turned back to the somewhat more acute question of dead air. Even if she discovered one alchemical transformation, that did not mean it was the right one. After all, she had no real reason to believe dead air prevented combustion - even if it was also transparent and odourless. What are the chances of two separate alchemical transformations of air in the presence of fire? Not even checking would be the height of folly. At least creating this mysterious gas seemed extremely easy - all she had to do was place a sealed container within the fire node, and wait until the fire within it would go out and coal dust began to accumulate. That left the question of testing its effects on her body - and finding out the critical dose. The only way to do that with any degree of precision was to lock herself into a container filled with dead air, and wait until she felt the effects. She even had the container ready for just such a purpose - their glass cauldron was more than large enough to fit her, even if it would be a bit cramped. There was, of course, one small, insignificant problem - one of those ¡°effects¡± was passing out, quickly followed by death. I should probably wait for Yonghao or Mei to test this, Qian Shanyi thought, putting the flasks away. They could pull me out if I pass out. Back to reading Spring of Plums, it seems¡­
Four hours later, Qian Shanyi tossed the unreadable trash down on the kitchen table in frustration, and headed for their stacks of wood. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer - she was just going to test it herself. She wasn¡¯t suicidal - or at least, not any more than she expected herself to be after trying to force herself through two separate stories of a young and oh-so-innocent daughter of a sect elder falling in love with a dashing, yet careless loose cultivator in an act of forbidden, yet passionate love. She simply had a good idea for how to make the device, and, perhaps, was more than a little willing to do literally anything that did not involve that damnable book. Those damn articles better be worth it. Problem: the experiment might make her pass out and then suffocate to death. Blindingly obvious solution: build a device that automatically pulled her out of the caudron if she ever lost consciousness. Really, she felt stupid that it took her four entire hours to think of it. The first step was to make a raised structure to anchor her device. Without the full use of Qian Shanyi¡¯s hands, the only way to move the tree trunks was to hook her rope under one end, lift it with her shoulder, and then slowly walk it over to the fire node, changing the lifted side with every ¡°step¡±. It was tedious - but she had nothing but time. She placed two trunks down on the ground, parallel to each other, forming the first layer of her structure. To get enough height, she needed three layers - and so she cut some saddle notches into the trunks with her flying sword technique, and then built a square frame, using four more. It was the same principle as their hut - but since all she needed was to keep the trunks from rolling away, she didn¡¯t bother making the notches all that deep. Next was the cauldron: she crouched down next to it, threaded her rope through the anchor points on the sides, and then pulled it onto her back, like an enormous backpack. She brought it over to her platform, and placed it in the middle of the square. Having the cauldron down on the ground would not do her a lick of good: it had to be raised up in the air. Thankfully, this cauldron was already designed to be suspended upside down, or even spun around while an alchemical transformation was in progress: there was a special anchor loop for chains or ropes on its bottom. Tying one of her ropes to the hut, Qian Shanyi passed it through the loop, and then to the palisade around the bath, making a hang line; as she tightened it, the cauldron rose up into the air. A couple more shorter ropes kept it from spinning, secured to a pair of swords she stuck in the ground. The lip of the cauldron was angled inwards slightly, and its lids were made to match - with an edge fifteen centimeters tall, and circular ridges that would fit into grooves on the cauldron, made to form a perfect seal once the lid was locked in place. Locking the lid, of course, would be suicide - so instead Qian Shanyi filled it with water to compensate for the gap, before sitting down on top. Another four ropes were passed under the lid and tied around her supporting structure. With a twist of her rope control technique, Qian Shanyi forced the ropes to contract, and raise her upwards - into the cauldron. It took her a good ten minutes of careful adjustments to make sure the ropes were stable, and the lid would end up in the exact same spot every time. Her idea was simple: as long as she circulated her rope control technique, she would stay sealed within the cauldron - but if she ever passed out, her technique would immediately break, all tension would leave the ropes, and she¡¯d fall right out. In the clean air of the world fragment, she¡¯d come back to her senses right away. It really was perfectly safe! She even tied a pillow under the lid, to soften the impact. Falling out was a little rough, and water went all over the place - but otherwise, it worked exactly as she imagined it. With the cauldron done, it was time to build the rest of her contraption. To make the dead air, she used a large, empty distillation coil, simply placing it down within the fire node - the long spiral path through the glass tube should give the air plenty of time to be transformed. She attached one end of the coil to a tall pipe, lifted high into the air and far away from the fire node to pull in fresh air. The other end had to go into a pump - but the one she had was only meant for small volumes, and not something the size of the entire cauldron. Fortunately, making a bigger pump was quite simple: a pair of glass valves, controlled with her rope technique, and a tall glass column with a metal plunger, twenty centimeters in diameter. It was supposed to be used as an emergency expansion volume for toxic gasses, to keep them from blowing up the rest of the glassware and spreading all across the laboratory - but with a weight added on top, and one of her short ropes put inside it transformed into a serviceable, if fiddly, low-pressure pump. Qian Shanyi hooked up her abomination to the distillation coil, to figure out how well it worked. She needed to keep three separate rope control techniques going to manipulate it - but each of them individually took little effort, there was plenty of spiritual energy all around her, and she could take her time. Close one valve - extend the rope within the pump to lift the piston and pull in air - switch the valves - let the piston fall to push the air out the other side. It took her a bit to get into the rhythm, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as she imagined it. The pump worked great, the air whistling through it with every movement of the piston. Excited to finally get everything to work together, Qian Shanyi brought along more glass tubing, and started to secure everything to the cauldron. It took her another ten minutes of work, most of it spent on making sure all the joints were sealed tight, and on figuring out how to safely tie the piping to the cauldron hanging precariously in mid air. While she worked, she realized another problem: the air coming into the cauldron would be so hot that she would sweat her skin off. Fortunately, it was easy enough to fix by adding a second distillation column to the system, this one filled with ice cold water to cool down the air. She had gotten three of them all together, and was glad for it. But then it was all done, the entire contraption holding together well. It was time for the first true test run. Qian Shanyi licked her lips in anticipation, sat down in the water-filled cauldron lid, and lifted herself into the cauldron, the glass walls closing in around her like the cocoon around a butterfly. Managing so many rope control techniques stretched her abilities almost to the edge - but fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to move all of them independently. Once she was sealed in, the ropes supporting her weight only had to keep a simple, straight form, which took up very little of her attention. At first, she felt nothing at all. Pumping the air was a little tricky, but overall, it was boring work. Easy to get distracted, let her thoughts drift. If she wasn¡¯t paying attention - she wouldn¡¯t have noticed as her breaths deepened, her lungs having to strain just that little bit harder to support her. But soon, that vague feeling of stuffiness turned into outright suffocation. She pulled herself out once her eyelids started to droop closed. She was stubborn - but not so stubborn that she was going to make herself slowly pass out even as every breath was a little agony. The fresh air outside of the cauldron slammed into her face like ice cold water on a summer day, and she let out a laugh. It was definitely dead air. The feeling of it - exactly the same as back when she almost died. She kept a count of how many times she pumped the air before she started to feel various symptoms. Knowing the volume of the cauldron, her own body, and the volume of the pump - with a little math, it gave her a good estimate of what percentage of the air had to be dead before she would start to feel it. The answer turned out to be about two and a half percent before the feeling became obvious, and about ten until she started to outright pass out - though she suspected that if she was working hard instead of sitting calmly in a cauldron, it would have been much less. It was probably why she woke up at all, back then - once she passed out, her heartbeat calmed down, and her body needed less air to bring her back to consciousness. But now she had her deadly numbers. All that was left was to figure out what made the dead air vanish in the first place. She sighed, stretching out once she got her feet under her again. Making the contraption, testing it - it took her long enough that it was already ¡°evening¡±, at least according to the clock. She smiled, heading for the kitchens. It was time for dinner, and then she would go to sleep again. This was a productive day. Other experiments could wait until tomorrow. Chapter 90: Elude The Trace Of Past In Flames Qian Shanyi woke up in a great mood. Her hands were already feeling a lot better, nothing had conspired to kill her during the night, and most importantly, she had something to do. Something that would get her mind off worrying about what might be going on with Wang Yonghao and Linghui Mei, at least. If they got caught, she wouldn¡¯t even know, not until Wang Yonghao deemed it safe to open the entrance again. If she didn¡¯t run, and her nature was revealed, Linghui Mei would be killed on the spot. Enough about those two. She knew how to make dead air. She knew how much dead air would make her pass out. All that was left was to figure out how to get rid of it. This called for more experimentation. First idea: if fire spiritual energy created dead air, could other forms of spiritual energy make it vanish? Qian Shanyi filled five glass flasks with dead air, and left four of them within other nodes of the chiclotron, and one outside, just to see what would happen. While she was waiting, she took down the cauldron, though she didn¡¯t bother dismantling the rest of her contraption, or dragging the glassware away to storage. She was mostly just worried her hang line would snap. This glassware could stand up to some punishment, but it was best not to try her luck. Then she made breakfast and checked on the rabbits again, making sure their water trough was correctly getting re-filled from a blue water tear stone. All together, it took her an hour, and she figured it was time to go back to her flasks. The flasks went back into a fire node, one by one, while she carefully watched out for a flame. No spark. Couldn¡¯t be that easy, huh. The spiritual energy did precisely nothing. Nor did the gas dissipate on its own. Next idea: the world fragment was filled with all kinds of treasures, artifacts and rare Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, now stored all around the chiclotron. Any one of them could have secretly been converting dead air back into regular air, and they wouldn¡¯t even know. She brought along all the larger flasks, beakers, tubes and valves, and started going around the chiclotron, separating the treasures into individual containers, and filling them with dead air from her pump. Taking them out of the chiclotron would somewhat unbalance the flow of spiritual energy - but not too much, and only for a short while. Qian Shanyi made sure to split them up between different nodes just to be safe. The work was easy, but unfortunately, also very repetitive. It let Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind wander back to the question of Fang Jiugui. They came so close to being captured - but evaded his notice in the end. What did that lead to? He would almost certainly come in contact with Jian Shizhe. If he found a way to borrow a spirit hunter dog - he would likely have their scent too, from their room, their bedsheets. But they did not leave an easy trace for him to follow, which would leave him guessing. Did they go upstream, downstream, or tried to huddle in place? The logical choice was to head upstream - after all, going downstream would have brought them closer to Golden Rabbit Bay, and thus to Qian Shanyi¡¯s sect. Really, it was the obvious choice. Ordinarily, this sort of simple logic would have been exactly the reason why Qian Shanyi would have headed downstream. The raw distance didn¡¯t matter - tricking Fang Jiugui was far more valuable. Even passing directly through Golden Rabbit Bay would not have been out of the question in order to throw off pursuit - after all, nobody would expect her to do that. But these were not ordinary circumstances. With Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck, Fang Jiugui was almost guaranteed to guess correctly where they headed - and the closer they got to the bay, the more other pieces the Heavens could bring into play. If Yonghao¡¯s luck pulled an elder of her sect closer to them, one that was out on a trip to one of the nearby towns - everything would become exponentially more difficult. This meant going upstream was the only viable choice. Fortunately, they had one advantage. Heavens might have been guiding Fang Jiugui, but he didn¡¯t know this. He couldn¡¯t blindly trust his instincts - he would have to meticulously check every place where they could have gotten off, every ship they might have boarded. Assuming he had a dog - for he surely would - checking them would be quick, but quick did not mean instant. There was a question of balance in front of him - how thoroughly could he afford to check for scents, how many places could he search through without taking too much time. It was doubtful that Fang Jiugui would check for trails away from the coast - after all, if he did that in every town, he would waste far too much time. As long as Wang Yonghao walked on air and only touched down a good distance away, his scent should pass below notice. But that in turn produced another unavoidable loophole - if Fang Jiugui happened to run into someone who just happened to have seen Wang Yonghao¡¯s air walking technique, and he happened to ask them about it, he would know they passed through. Ultimately, they just had to hope. Qian Shanyi breathed out, focusing on her work again. Going over her past plans for the tenth time in a row was useless, especially when she was stuck here. Best to deal with what she could actually affect. Not that her experiments were going any better. She finished her first circle around the chiclotron, and found absolutely nothing of use. Half a day gone entirely to waste. Qian Shanyi frowned. She had only tested about a third of all treasures so far, and many of the ones that were left - axes, long swords and spears - were simply too large to fit into any of her glassware, not unless she wanted to take out a special glass blowing torch. Really, it wasn¡¯t unlikely that she simply missed something. Still, to find nothing at all... It was, ultimately, a question of scale. She knew that dead air came close to knocking her out when it replaced about 5% of the regular air, and the world fragment was enormous. And yet last time, it all dissipated within about a day. So what could make this much dead air dissipate? If every second treasure were to convert dead air back into air - it would have explained some of it. But if it was only a couple rare, isolated treasures, it would start to beggar belief. Perhaps she was missing something obvious. But what even was there, aside from the treasures? Qian Shanyi threw a glance around the world fragment, scanning the wide grass field and the empty blue sky. It all seemed so¡­ Normal. No different to any other lawn anywhere in the world, really. Was there really something here that could deal with this exotic dead air problem? Still, better to test than to be ignorant. She gathered a collection of samples from all across the world fragment, adding them to the next set of flasks - stone, dirt, clay, and even a bit of grass, just to round out the possibilities. Finally, she picked a flask with a valve, and, using a bit of clay, secured it to the edge of the world, the neck pointed outwards. It seemed unlikely, but perhaps dead air reacted with the edge itself. Then she went back to testing the treasures. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Noth - Qian Shanyi almost jumped when she finally saw a spark in one of the flasks. It contained a chunk of Long Haired Pumice, a wood-type treasure in the shape of a porous, purple stone that grew long strands of living, green moss out of its pores. She raised the flask to her eyes. The moss was looking a bit singed now, but it would recover. This little thing, purifying the entire world fragment? Still, she found what she was looking for. They had three Long Haired Pumice stones - Qian Shanyi made a mental note to never sell them, and went back to the rest of the flasks, just for the sake of completeness. And then, she saw another spark, one that baffled her far, far more. It came from a flask with completely ordinary grass, one she simply dug out of the ground. What. Qian Shanyi glanced around the sixty meter wide circle of¡­well, mostly grass that covered the ground of the world fragment. It would certainly explain how it could purify the entire world fragment so quickly, since there is so much of it. It still seemed a little unbelievable. Ordinary grass? Is it really ordinary? She shook the small clump of grass and earth out of the flask and closed her palms around it, forming a seal, and focused on pulling all the spiritual energy out of it. It came out easily - none of it sticking to the grass itself. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. It¡¯s not even a spiritual herb? It¡¯s really, truly, simple grass? Opening her hands, Qian Shanyi looked at the clump of grass a little closer. It wasn¡¯t a single type of grass - but rather several different plants, all growing together without any particular pattern. Perhaps only one of them was responsible? A special type of grass, growing exclusively within Wang Yonghao¡¯s world fragment? She shook her head, and got up off the ground, leaving the flask behind. She had her answer - and it was already getting late. She¡¯d finish the last third of the chiclotron treasures tomorrow, and if she¡¯d have the time, think whether there would be a point in testing the grass any further. Then again, she already knew how she would decide. The alternative was either worrying about the others, or reading more romance - and that was no choice at all.
The world fragment¡¯s entrance opened four days later. ¡°We have a problem,¡± Wang Yonghao said, dropping out of the sky, Linghui Mei riding on his back. Qian Shanyi raised her head from the ground, looking up at the pair. ¡°Fang Jiugui?¡± she said, closing her book and setting it aside. ¡°Or something new?¡± She was forcing herself through the final bits of the Spring of Plums, which was going about as well as it possibly could. She had been hoping that by spreading out her reading throughout the days, she might overcome her disdain for the genre, much like ingesting small doses of poison over time could grant a certain resistance to it. No such luck. Worse still, she was starting to suspect that she would have to re-read the book in its entirety to truly absorb the articles, the prospect of which had already filled her with dread. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hard to say,¡± Wang Yonghao hedged, quickly reaching the ground. Linghui Mei hopped off. ¡°Is it going to screw us over in the next hour?¡± She didn¡¯t get up, mostly because she was simply too lazy to do so. Her hands had already healed up, even though they were still quite pink and tender. She even cultivated a bit last night. ¡°No, master,¡± Linghui Mei said, giving Qian Shanyi a short bow. ¡°We made sure we were safe enough to sleep first. We should have a couple hours.¡± ¡°In that case let¡¯s share the news while we eat,¡± Qian Shanyi said, finally getting up on her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll start. Three rabbits are pregnant, the beans are growing well, and I discovered the deep mysteries of dead air.¡± ¡°Mysteries?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Now what was that about a problem?¡±
The problem was Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck. After they left Qian Shanyi alone in Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world, Linghui Mei and Wang Yonghao joined a caravan of pilgrims, on the way to a small neighboring town. There, they split off, changed clothes, and crossed to the other side of the river, breaking any possible scent trail, and took a ride on a fishing boat upstream, from where they continued on foot. It was perfect. Even with a tracking dog and a flying sword, it would have been almost impossible to find. Then in the next town over some passing cultivator just happened to mistake Wang Yonghao for someone they swore vengeance against. The idiot practically challenged Yonghao to a duel on the spot, and it took many hours - and the involvement of the imperial authorities - to get him to back down, and admit Wang Yonghao was not the man he was seeking. It made a splash, and Wang Yonghao had to show his seal. Dozens of people saw it, and inevitably, the rumors of it would spread. All their cunning and trickery? For nothing. They had to flee right away, only stopping three towns over, in a small tavern far away from any roads. They doubled over their tracks several times, skipping miles across the air using Wang Yonghao¡¯s air walking technique to break the scent trail - with any hope, even if Fang Jiugui was nearby, it would take him a while to find them. That was when they told Qian Shanyi what happened. Their sleep was uneasy, but it was also necessary. This chase was not going to end tonight; they had to take their rest when they could. When they woke up - only a couple hours later in the outside world - Linghui Mei stayed back in the world fragment, while Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao set off at speed through the forest. After the duel debacle, they wanted to gain some distance, at least enough that a building foundation cultivator could not physically see them from the air. But Mei could not move quickly, not without transforming into a fox and leaving her musk behind - and when a spirit hunter was only days behind, it was far too much risk. With Wang Yonghao skipping above the forest to break the scent trail every thirty minutes, carrying Qian Shanyi in his hands - it should have made their trail difficult to follow, if in other ways. They soon reached another town, one that was set on a different tributary of the Golden Snake River - and this time, they were twice as careful. For an entire day, they followed the river, even getting a ride on a raft with some lumberjacks. They made sure to dress as commoners and not stand out. They avoided all imperial officials - just on the off chance any one of them could have been past friends with Fang Jiugui, from back when he served as a spirit hunter. As much as they could, they stayed above the river, to make sure no real scent trail was left behind. As far as Qian Shanyi could tell, they succeeded as well as they could have. Soon they returned to the main river, back on their original path. Two more days passed quietly, with Qian Shanyi switching with Linghui Mei to help Wang Yonghao check for scents. They covered their tracks well - but it also meant they could not take a ship, not without putting their seals to paper, or risking being discovered as illegal stowaways. Nor could they hire a thunderhorse. They could move quickly, or they could move invisibly. Never both. Then, while they were stopping in a tavern to rest, it was faced with a demonic cultivator attack. They knew nothing of it, of course, staying in their world fragment - until they came out directly into the middle of an inferno, other cultivators fighting for their lives all around them. They just barely managed to avoid the world fragment itself being revealed. But they could not avoid the questioning of spirit hunters. They could not avoid the rumors. Even if they gave false names, and claimed to carry no seals - they could not hide the techniques they used to stay alive. Ripples on the surface of a pond. And somewhere out there, fisherman Fang Jiugui, waiting for them to cast his line. Once again they fled - but this time, from far above the river, they saw a dot. A cultivator on top of a flying sword, heading to the town they just left. It was too far away to tell who it was. But somehow, they already knew. Another day of flight. A careful dance across the boats, the carts, the forest paths. Their trail, surely hidden beyond any reasonable hope of discovery. Surely. ¡°This isn¡¯t sustainable,¡± Qian Shanyi said grimly, once they reconvened within Wang Yonghao¡¯s inner world, to sleep once again. ¡°Even taking a nap here is too much of a risk, apparently.¡± ¡°What do you propose?¡± Wang Yonghao said, his voice completely exhausted. Out of the three of them, he was the worst off. At least Linghui Mei and Qian Shanyi could switch off, take a break within his inner world for a while. He had no such luck. Qian Shanyi sighed, pursing her lips. She already thought through this argument during the day. It was presenting it to the others that was going to be difficult, if she didn¡¯t want to be rejected outright. ¡°Think of Fang Jiugui as if he was tied to us by a long spring,¡± Qian Shanyi finally said. ¡°As long as we move slowly, no matter how far away we get, the spring will always pull him right back to us. Instead, we have to move fast enough to snap this spring entirely.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Yonghao sighed, rubbing his face. ¡°Shanyi - Just explain straightforwardly, please. I am too tired to deal with metaphors.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, and gestured to Wang Yonghao. ¡°Your luck is the spring,¡± she said, ¡°The closer Fang Jiugui is to us, the easier it is for it to affect him, create some event to pull him closer. We need to move far enough away that this will stop - which means either a ship, a thunderhorse, or perhaps a river dragon, if we are being exotic. But to hire those, we would need to use our seals, which leave their own trail. This is why we are stuck.¡± ¡°Yeah. And?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. So far, this was all simple logic. ¡°We need to make pseudonym seals,¡± she continued, ¡°Fang Jiugui is no longer a spirit hunter - he would have no way of knowing who was behind them. We would be free to hire a ship, free to flee as far away as we want. But making these seals would take at least a month.¡± She made a sharp cutting gesture through the air. ¡°There is only one solution here, no matter how difficult it may seem. We have to split.¡± ¡°Spit?¡± Wang Yonghao asked, staring at her in confusion. ¡°What do you mean, split?¡± ¡°We could deal with Fang Jiugui¡¯s pursuit,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, ¡°We could deal with your luck. It¡¯s dealing with them together that is impossible. So, I think I should stay in one area and make the seals, while you circle around, pull Fang Jiugui away. Without your luck there to skew the odds¡­¡± She sighed, sweeping her long hair away. ¡°I think I could stay hidden for a month.¡± She expected indignation, or at least resistance. It didn¡¯t come. ¡°You really think this would work?¡± Wang Yonghao said curiously. ¡°Pseudonym seals?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qian Shanyi said, then took a careful step back, making a casual gesture. ¡°Obviously I do not think we should do this immediately. Not in this town, at least. We should do this smart. But I don¡¯t see another way out - and the time of year favours us.¡± ¡°Because of the ghost festival?¡± Linghui Mei said. ¡°Yes,¡± Qian Shanyi said, turning to the jiuweihu. She didn¡¯t expect her to put it together this quickly. ¡°We¡¯d have plenty of cover.¡± Wang Yonghao thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, ¡°okay. If you think this is a good idea, then I trust you.¡± Qian Shanyi raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You trust me? Since when?¡± ¡°Since¡­ a long time? And why wouldn¡¯t I?!¡± Wang Yonghao said, throwing his hands up indignantly. ¡°Sure, if you were about to suggest something insane again, I¡¯d be worried. But this sounds pretty normal, at least by your standards. So why shouldn¡¯t I trust you?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Qian Shanyi said, then paused. She really didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I should come with you as well,¡± Linghui Mei said suddenly. ¡°I could help.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be -¡± Qian Shanyi began. Fine alone, was what she wanted to say. She wanted to say Wang Yonghao would need her more, that she could help him bait Fang Jiugui, or at least manage the inner world. That she¡¯d be safer here, frankly. Then an image rose from her memory. Her, stuck in that room with Jian Wei, knowing she dug her own grave. Helpless. Alone. Qian Shanyi swallowed. ¡°I¡¯ll be glad for your help,¡± she said instead. ¡°It would be a good opportunity for me to teach you to cultivate, as well.¡± Linghui Mei bowed to her. The gesture seemed almost casual to her now. Qian Shanyi breathed out. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°If we are doing this, there is a lot we will need to prepare. Mei - bring me some paper, if you won¡¯t mind?¡± Together, they settled down around the kitchen - to eat, and scheme anew. Chapter 91: Winter Through The Rotting Storms Of Time Qian Shanyi¡¯s old sect specialised in alchemy, and grew many of the required ingredients in greenhouses and gardens all around the compound. Every year, right after the autumn harvest season, it came abuzz with activity: the planting beds had to be covered up, the tools packed away, the roofs checked for leaks before the snow came, and the harvested ingredients cleaned, processed, and moved to storage for the next year. The outer disciples called this wintering. There was even a complex schedule, nailed to the wall in one of the main sect halls, outlining everything that had to happen. For the outer disciples, it was a time of hard, manual labor - almost as much as the harvest season itself. But Qian Shanyi had little to do with it. As an inner disciple, she was only assigned a couple simple tasks that required the manipulation of spiritual energy, and so outright couldn¡¯t be done by an ordinary person. As a woman, her Elders didn¡¯t trust her with the more complex alchemical processes that required an actual cultivator. That left her with very little to do. For her, it was a time of relaxation. With everyone so busy, there were fewer disciples to educate and watch over, and even the sect mail slowed down - after all, most of the medicines produced that year had already been sold, and their largest customers already knew that the next batches would only be ready by spring. Now, for the first time in her life, Qian Shanyi could enjoy the full wintering experience. Of course, no winter would ever come to the world fragment. But the principle was all the same. Wang Yonghao would soon be traveling alone for a good month, moving as fast as he could manage. He simply wouldn¡¯t have much time to dedicate to taking care of the world fragment. So before they split up, they had to make sure it could simply¡­ exist, for at least four and a half months of minimal maintenance, without leading to any catastrophic problems. The first thing to check was the chiclotron. After the disastrous bad air accident, Qian Shanyi was a little wary of modifying it in any way; but now she had finally figured out what caused the original problem. She spent half a day going over it with a fine-toothed comb: a little bit of the clay in the fire trenches had cracked again, and had to be patched up, and in some places, where the stone trench covers did not fit perfectly, grass had grown in; but overall, the device had been holding up surprisingly fine, for something built by a pair of novices. The only part that gave her any trouble at all was the fire trench under the bath - it was completely buried, and thus unlike the others, wasn¡¯t directly accessible. Nor was it wide enough to crawl into. She had to use her rope control technique to inspect it, pulling a bottle of glowing powder through it and doing her best to patch the clay, but despite this slight hitch, Qian Shanyi found no major problems. Next were the rabbits. Erhao, Sanhao and Wuhao really did turn out to be pregnant, and Sihao was also looking a bit plump. Out of them, Wuhao was the first to give birth to seven baby rabbits - though for now, none of them emerged from her burrow, and Qian Shanyi had to count them by their faint spiritual energy signatures. The pregnancies were good - in as far as it would mean they would have plenty of meat to eat soon - but also a little dangerous. With four pregnant rabbits, averaging seven babies per litter, they could already have twenty eight new rabbits on the way - and perhaps even twice that. If those rabbits bred as well, there would be hundreds, and soon they would consume all the grass in the entire world fragment. Then they would all suffocate from dead air. Something to be avoided, that. That meant the rabbits had to be separated by sex. They knew this was coming, of course, and Linghui Mei had already built two more coop sections, side by side with their original one. The pregnant does would stay in place - they didn¡¯t want to disturb their nests - while the other rabbits would be split up, Yihao and Liuhao into one, Qihao and Baohao into the other, to put a temporary stop to any breeding. It would also help keep the grass healthy. It was already getting a little patchy - eight adult rabbits for a hundred square meters was definitely a bit too much. According to Linghui Mei, it would take the newlyborns four to five months to reach maturity and start breeding. They were planning for Wang Yonghao to be gone for about a month, which meant that in theory, he would be back before any problems arose - but they couldn¡¯t count on that. It was entirely possible that he would be held up. Linghui Mei had taught Wang Yonghao as much as she knew, but in the end, he¡¯d have to separate the newlyborns himself, once they grew enough to survive without their mothers. To help him, they were going to build another eight coops, to spread the new rabbits out. Even if he made a couple mistakes, put a buck into a doe coop, it would not be a complete disaster. Next were the beans. They had grown into small vines, already starting to crawl up the posts they made for them. At some point within the next four months, they would have to be harvested - though Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t begin to guess when that would be, given the world fragment¡¯s strange climate. There was no way to stop the growth; but fortunately, the beans should simply dry on their stalks, giving Wang Yonghao some flexibility in his schedule. To make it more likely the harvest would be saved, they covered the ground around the beanstalks with sheets of canvas. Once the beans dried, they would fall down, and be kept safe from rotting down in the wet ground. It should also keep the omnipresent grass from growing and competing with the beans, which was a nice bonus. Fortunately, because the ground in the world fragment was already so wet Linghui Mei didn¡¯t think the beans would need any watering - which meant that with any hope, they could simply be left alone. But there were other duties Qian Shanyi had to attend to, before their plan could be set into motion - ones that had little to do with farming or engineering.
Their first stop was White Nightingale - a town on the Golden Snake river. It was neither too large nor too small, and frankly, was only notable for being a convenient trade point on an intersection of two rivers. It was also the closest place with one of the branches of the Lunar Intent trading house - one belonging to Wu Lanhua. Linghui Mei and Qian Shanyi were going to head out there together - but first, Wang Yonghao found a tavern, and they all stopped to have lunch. Qian Shanyi expected their business in town to take a couple hours, which would also give him plenty of time to get a solid night¡¯s sleep. ¡°Mei,¡± Qian Shanyi said to the jiuweihu, once she finished cooking for Wang Yonghao, leaving him alone to dig into his lunch. She already ate earlier, while she was running checks on their world fragment. ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± The jiuweihu¡¯s fox ears perked up. She had let them out for the meal, as she now tended to do most days. ¡°Of course,¡± the jiuweihu said, moving to put down her plate of meat. ¡°You can bring your food with you,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°This might take a little time.¡± She wasn¡¯t particularly looking forward to this conversation - but it was a necessary one. The least she could do was make sure Linghui Mei had something to snack on throughout. ¡°What are you plotting all of a sudden?¡± Wang Yonghao asked suspiciously, eyeing her over the top of his bowl of rice. ¡°Some kind of trick on me?¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°I am afraid to give you suggestions.¡± Qian Shanyi shook her head mirthfully. ¡°Wisdom befitting a man ten times your age. But no, it¡¯s nothing to do with you. I do not even mind if Mei tells you afterwards.¡± Some of Wang Yonghao¡¯s suspicion receded - though now it was Linghui Mei¡¯s turn to give Qian Shanyi a curious look. Together, they went over to the edge of the world fragment. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Linghui Mei said, once she was seated again, her plate of meat settled on her knees. ¡°Something concerning my training?¡± ¡°Only partly,¡± Qian Shanyi admitted, sitting down next to her. Out of her robes, she pulled out a stack of four letters, and handed the top one to Linghui Mei. ¡°Here.¡± Linghui Mei took the letter and unfurled it. Her eyes narrowed down as soon as she glanced at the first page, and she looked at Qian Shanyi for guidance - but the cultivator simply stayed silent, and after a moment, the jiuweihu went back to the letter. ¡°This is a draft of a request to the ministry of statistics, concerning the removal of jiuweihu from the list of species covered by the sapient life incompatibility act,¡± Qian Shanyi explained, once she could tell Linghui Mei was just about done reading. ¡°If it were accepted, you would get the same protections all other cultivators enjoy. No more fearing for your life, no more needing to hide.¡± Linghui Mei glared at Qian Shanyi, gesturing with the letter. ¡°This is just a piece of paper,¡± she said, her tone sharp like a dagger. ¡°What do you expect me to do with it? Send it through the post? You think the centuries of blood will simply vanish if I ask politely?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, patting Linghui Mei on the shoulder. Some of the tension leaked out of the jiuweihu at her touch, her expression softening a fraction, and Qian Shanyi left her hand there. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t really expect you to believe it,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°But tell me - have you heard of Shiliehen? It would have been before you were born.¡± ¡°I know your empire slaughtered them all. If you seek to comfort me, you are failing.¡± ¡°It did,¡± Qian Shanyi nodded sadly. ¡°It¡¯s also widely seen as a tragedy, and the forces that were responsible had lost much of their influence as a result.¡± That was something of an understatement. Many people considered it to be one of the causes behind the last imperial succession - but Linghui Mei didn¡¯t need a history lesson right now. ¡°Think about it like this,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, ¡°for you, the empire is your mortal enemy. For the empire, you are a rounding error. This may feel humiliating, but it is so. Whether to slaughter you or not is far less important than how it would look to the majority of cultivators, once the facts of the matter were known - and the historical precedent is on your side here.¡± Stolen novel; please report. ¡°As if they would ever tell anyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you already noticed the request has two parts. The Ministry of Statistics is obligated to openly publish the first, the raw fact of the matter, right away. The second has all the details, and will remain private until they are verified. In other words - it would be known.¡± Linghui Mei said nothing, simply folding up the letter with sharp motions, before putting it into her robes, and crossing her hands on her chest. Her lips were pressed together, fur on top of her ears standing on ends. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited on my accord,¡± Qian Shanyi said flatly. ¡°I speak in generalities. That particular letter is dreadfully incomplete. I haven¡¯t even had the time to re-read the act itself, to make sure I structured the letter correctly. Most importantly, we cannot yet prove that jiuweihu can survive without sustaining themselves on other sapient beings. As it stands, it¡¯s essentially useless.¡± ¡°If that is so - then why are you even giving it to me?¡± Linghui Mei said, her tone still clipped. ¡°Because you should be the one writing it in the first place, and collating the evidence for it. It is, after all, your own species. If I am gone, it would be your job to finish it, and decide when - and if - to send it off.¡± Qian Shanyi made a short pause. ¡°The lives of all jiuweihu depend upon you.¡± Linghui Mei swallowed, all her earlier, understandable antagonism replaced with uncertainty. She turned to Qian Shanyi, putting her hand on top of the one Qian Shanyi still kept on her shoulder. ¡°If you are gone?¡± she said, her voice catching. ¡°Why would you be gone?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. Well, best to get right into it. No sense in hesitation. ¡°That is the other thing,¡± she said, ¡°I want to talk about what will happen to you as my disciple, if I get caught.¡± Linghui Mei winced with her entire body, her arm jerking so that she almost spilled her food, the plate long forgotten on her knees. ¡°Ah, master, I do not think this is necessary,¡± she said quickly, ¡°Perhaps we should talk more about what else we could do in this city instead? We could buy more food, or tools?¡± Qian Shanyi raised her other hand to calm her. ¡°Mei, we have to -¡± ¡°No, really, there is no need to discuss it,¡± Linghui Mei barged ahead. She tried to smile, but the corners of her mouth wouldn¡¯t rise, ¡°Instead, we should focus on making sure that doesn¡¯t happen. After all, that is what I am here for.¡± Qian Shanyi¡¯s eye twitched. She couldn¡¯t even get a word in. ¡°Mei, wait -¡± she tried again. But Linghui Mei was not to be deterred. ¡°And besides, what use is there in worrying? It would only worsen our mood. The sun must shine before the crops grow, right? My master would need a good mood to make one of her great plans that -¡± ¡°Mei!¡± Qian Shanyi barked. ¡°Stop!¡± Linghui Mei¡¯s head snapped back as if Qian Shanyi actually slapped her. She curled in on herself under Qian Shanyi¡¯s cold glare, ears flattening against her head, a little whine escaping her throat. Wang Yonghao looked over at them in surprise - but Qian Shanyi waved him off. This wasn¡¯t for him to deal with. ¡°What was that?¡± she said in a deceptively neutral tone, turning back towards Linghui Mei. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Linghui Mei asked, looking exactly like a fox who got caught stealing a hen from the henhouse. ¡°Who do you think I am? I can recognise a distraction when I see one, and that one was especially poor.¡± Linghui Mei curled up a little bit more, burying her face into her knees. She mumbled something under her breath, so quietly even Qian Shanyi¡¯s enhanced hearing could not pick it up. Qian Shanyi cleared her throat. ¡°I couldn¡¯t quite hear you.¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s a bad omen, to talk of failure right before the act,¡± Linghui Mei said, a little louder this time. She still wasn¡¯t looking at Qian Shanyi. ¡°An omen,¡± Qian Shanyi deadpanned. ¡°Really now.¡± Ridiculous. Linghui Mei didn¡¯t do this because of any omen. They talked of failure before her duel - perhaps not so concretely, but she would have shown some sign, if this was so important to her. This reaction was far too strong, far too abrupt. The only question was - what other reason was there? Qian Shanyi had no earthly idea. It didn¡¯t really fit with what she knew of the other woman. But if Linghui Mei was willing to lie to her face like that - trying to get her to fess up directly was a hopeless proposition. Instead, she stood up, and leaned over Linghui Mei, bringing their faces closer together. She pushed on Linghui Mei¡¯s forehead with one finger, until the jiuweihu was forced to raise her head just enough to meet her eyes, over the top of her knees. Linghui Mei blushed slightly, but didn¡¯t look away again. ¡°What we are doing is dangerous,¡± Qian Shanyi said slowly, holding the jiuweihu¡¯s gaze. ¡°It would be the height of foolishness for me to think there is no chance of failure. Equally foolish would it be to leave my disciple unprepared for the possibility. If you aren¡¯t willing - or able - to acknowledge that this chance exists, then how can I honestly treat you as my disciple?¡± Linghui Mei winced again, but nodded. Qian Shanyi felt a little bad about using jiuweihu ideas about the role of a teacher against her - but only a little bit. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the question at hand,¡± Qian Shanyi said, sitting down next to Linghui Mei again. ¡°I already talked with Yonghao about this. It¡¯s time to do the same with you. If I get captured, Fang Jiugui will almost surely not kill me. He wouldn¡¯t stand to benefit - no amount my sect could pay him would be worth risking the fourth imperial edict. Instead, he will capture me and drag me back to my sect, where I would most likely be locked up for many years to come.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t let that happen!¡± Linghui Mei burst out again. She even teared up a bit. ¡°If that - if that - that kalesherdek kra tries, I would -¡± ¡°You would do nothing,¡± Qian Shanyi cut her off, glaring at her disciple again. Honestly, what came over her today? ¡°Fang Jiugui is in the building foundation stage. You stand no chance against him. He will be faster, stronger and more aware than you can hope to be. In a straight fight, you couldn¡¯t even beat me. You stand no chance against him.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t the first one I¡¯ve met! Their senses cannot tell me apart from an ordinary person. He wouldn¡¯t even know before I struck.¡° ¡°So you¡¯ve met some, congratulations. And have you ever killed one?¡± Linghui Mei looked away, losing some of her bluster. ¡°No,¡± she admitted. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t try,¡± Qian Shanyi congratulated her a second time. ¡°Or you¡¯d already be dead. He will sense your soul changing long before you strike - likely even if he was asleep.¡± She snapped her fingers in front of Linghui Mei¡¯s nose to focus her attention. ¡°Now swear you won¡¯t do anything stupid and will stay hidden if push comes to shove. As long as Fang Jiugui thinks you are merely an ordinary person I picked up along the way, he should have no reason to bother you.¡± Linghui Mei looked away for a moment, her lips trembling. ¡°Fine. I swear.¡± ¡°Swear on your children as well.¡± ¡°That is low of you,¡± Linghui Mei said, giving Qian Shanyi a hurt look. ¡°Too bad. Swear anyways.¡± This took Linghui Mei longer. She buried her face in her knees, sniffling slightly. ¡°I swear.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Qian Shanyi said with a smile. ¡°If it happens - and I dearly hope it doesn¡¯t - it will be up to you and Yonghao to meet up and decide what to do.¡± ¡°I am not going to just abandon my master,¡± Linghui Mei mumbled again. ¡°Like I said, it will be up to you two,¡± Qian Shanyi said, feeling a little frustrated at needing to repeat herself. That sort of stubbornness would be the death of Linghui Mei one day - though perhaps she wasn¡¯t the one to talk. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can decide prematurely. Obviously, I would prefer it if you rescued me. But I cannot make you do that. Going up against an entire sect would be far too dangerous in your position, and right now, you aren¡¯t only living for yourself. You are living for all jiuweihu.¡± She also wrote down what she knew of her sect to help - but if Linghui Mei was going to be this stubborn, she would rather give those notes to Wang Yonghao. He could at least be somewhat relied on to not run directly into a confrontation, due to some silly ideas about fealty to his master. ¡°But enough about that,¡± Qian Shanyi continued, giving Linghui Mei the rest of her letters. ¡°Here. The one on top is my notes on various groups you could contact, to help build up the case that jiuweihu can live in peace. Some sects are known to work with non-human species more than others. Some even made their name by leading the reconciliation with the Shui Gui, or other, local groups. Out of all the cultivators, I think they would be the ones most likely to help you, simply to make peace.¡± Qian Shanyi paused, letting her words sink in a bit. ¡°Depending on the circumstances, it might be smart to secure their support in advance - but doing so will also mean revealing some of your secrets, even before you send the request to the Ministry of Statistics.¡± Linghui Mei nodded, giving the letter a casual skim. Qian Shanyi could already tell that her head wasn¡¯t in it anymore - but that was fine. She could read them whenever she felt better. ¡°The second letter is my personal testimony regarding your suitability as a cultivator, as well as the extent of the soul damage caused by your feeding, and the feasibility of sustaining you long-term. Coming from a fellow cultivator, it will carry significant weight. It might even save your life.¡± Linghui Mei didn¡¯t even open this one, simply putting it away. ¡°Save my life?¡± she asked, her tone completely disinterested. ¡°If some spirit hunter were to hold you at swordpoint,¡± Qian Shanyi explained. ¡°Of course they would have to be willing to listen, and believe the letter isn¡¯t forged, or that I wasn¡¯t forced to write it. In truth, I wouldn¡¯t expect it to work at all - but it would be useful for the request we discussed, as part of supporting evidence. I¡¯ll get Yonghao to write one as well.¡° Linghui Mei nodded, turning to the last letter. ¡°The final one is for you, my notes on your personal cultivation,¡± Qian Shanyi explained with a little sigh. ¡°I am afraid I am a terrible master, since I could only write the most general advice about unlocking your inner spiritual senses, and testing your elemental nature. I simply do not know anything specific about the jiuweihu meridian network to give more advice. Nonetheless - it should get you started.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t a terrible master at all,¡± Linghui Mei said, giving her a disappointed look. ¡°You have been¡­ very kind, and patient¡­¡± She trailed off, making a vague gesture with the letter. There was a troubled expression on her face, one Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t quite parse. Qian Shanyi gave her a moment, but she didn¡¯t seem poised to continue. ¡°Hm. Well, thank you for your vote of confidence,¡± Qian Shanyi said instead. ¡°But you should really get back to your food. It would be no good at all for you to starve yourself.¡± She clapped Linghui Mei on the shoulder again, rising from her feet. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now,¡± she said, heading back towards the kitchens. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some space to finish your lunch and think this over. But don¡¯t dawdle too long - we have business in the city.¡± She turned around, meeting Linghui Mei¡¯s wet eyes. ¡°You were right - I much prefer not being captured,¡± Shanyi finished, ¡°so let¡¯s make sure I stay that way. We have a meeting with the trading house ahead of us.¡± Chapter 92: Tread Through Streams Of Tax Evasion White Nightingale was, like many towns on the Golden Snake river, built around its port - but sandwiched as it was between a pair of cliffs, its fate was sealed long ago. With nowhere to expand, the town had grown fat with people, the crowds so dense one had to cut through them, each traveler their own lonely ship dancing on the waves of trade and commerce. Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t mind the crowds. They felt like a piece of home, of the Golden Rabbit Bay - the press and shift of bodies, shouts and conversations all blending together into an indistinct murmur. And unlike the ordinary people all around her, she had no reason to fear her pockets being picked in this press. With the cultivator¡¯s senses, she¡¯d catch a hand reaching for her right away. Ordinarily, even that would have been unnecessary - no pickpocket stupid enough to try stealing from a cultivator would have stayed free and active for long - but today, she was dressed as an ordinary person, a wide hat covering her face, so as to better blend in with the crowd. A man, at that - or else her great height would have made her stand out all the same. She was heading for the Lunar Intent trading house, the glass sign hanging high above the street. There must have been a lamp hidden inside - for the sign shone slightly in the evening light, a lighthouse pulling her toward the port. It was not the only one made in this manner, yet the glowing moon of stained glass stood out, the craters glinting like an iris of a dragon¡¯s eye. There was a queue before the doors. A long one, too, easily two dozen people, most of them merchants - but a couple civil officials too, and even one shanyangren ship captain, towering over the others, his horns concealed beneath a pair of tall, conical hats. Far from the first shanyangren Qian Shanyi had seen in her life - but clearly not so for others in the crowd, as she caught some staring. She hoped for their sakes they would refrain from making jokes. She¡¯d seen what a hoof could do to a man¡¯s knee once, and it was not a pretty sight. Qian Shanyi did not bother with the queue and headed straight towards the doors - but just as she did so, a hand tugged at her sleeve. She turned her head slightly, meeting the eyes of a young man who seemed in a hurry to pass her, and received a single small nod before he was once again lost in the crowd. That was, of course, none other than Linghui Mei. She had circled around the trading house ahead of Qian Shanyi to make sure no scent of Fang Jiugui lingered anywhere close. One nod meant that it was safe. The doors were flanked by a pair of guards, all gruffness and thick leathers, each carrying a long, wooden staff. Ordinary people, both of them - here to chase off the drunks and petty thieves, rather than keep the trading house truly safe. They eyed Qian Shanyi skeptically as she approached, and one even raised a hand, gesturing towards the back of the line - but then his eyes fell on the lotus sigil pinned to her chest. Instantly, his expression changed. He ushered her inside, bowing almost to the floor throughout. The sheer deference surprised Qian Shanyi. She expected better treatment, of course - after all, it was only natural for a trading house to offer some favoritism to their members, over customers who simply came off the street. She never doubted that she would get to skip most of the queue and would at least be allowed to wait inside and with some comfort, instead of out in the cold. She even dared hope for some halfway decent tea. This, however, was far more than that. She was led through the busy front rooms and into the back offices, where the branch manager greeted her personally only a minute later, introducing himself as Wang Gong. He was a man well into his years, a little pudgy but not overly so, wearing a pair of glasses just on the tip of his nose. To his credit, she couldn¡¯t feel even the slightest degree of hesitation from him, nor annoyance at being pulled away from his other, no doubt important work. Qian Shanyi thought Wu Lanhua had simply opened a basic account for her, but it seems she was given a sigil of a much higher rank. This had its upsides and downsides. It would make her far more conspicuous when she used it, but they were already expecting Fang Jiugui to be hot on their trail. He would surely find exactly where they passed through, if given enough time. On the other hand - if the trading house was so willing to kiss her feet, she would be a fool not to use the opportunity. She would have to send Wu Lanhua an excellent marriage present. Something to think about later. ¡°How auspicious, for this here humble cultivator to meet honorable branch manager Wang,¡± Qian Shanyi laughed softly once the introductions were over, and her sigil was checked for authenticity. ¡°My partner is also named Wang, believe it or not.¡± Wang Gong chuckled slightly. ¡°Oh? A fellow orphan, perhaps?¡± Qian Shanyi nodded, glancing around the office. There was a small fountain in the back. The quiet burble of water, together with the thick and well-fitted door, made it impossible to hear what was going on outside. ¡°That is so,¡± she said, ¡°I would have been glad to introduce him to the honorable branch manager, but I am afraid he took this time to rest.¡± ¡°There is always next time. We are always glad to assist an honored lotus member such as yourself!¡± Qian Shanyi smiled. ¡°How very formal. Honorable branch manager, please, just call me Lan.¡± Wang Gong shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to simply call our honored lotus member by her name,¡± Wang Gong said, before raising an eyebrow in her direction. ¡°Not unless she did it first?¡± Qian Shanyi matched his eyebrow. Unexpectedly, she found herself with quite a bit of free time on her hands. Wang Yonghao was resting in his inner world, and so even if they returned earlier, they would have to wait. ¡°How could I dare to do so first?¡± she said, returning Wang Gong¡¯s move in their little game. ¡°It is only appropriate for a humble customer to show respect before the one who owns the very chair she sits on.¡± ¡°It is even more appropriate for a humble trader to show respect. Is it not said that for a trader, a customer¡¯s smile shines brighter than the sun?¡± ¡°It is also said that those who respect their elders shall prosper.¡± ¡°Ah, but what is age in the face of immortality?¡± Qian Shanyi shrugged, her smile growing slightly. ¡°What is immortality in the face of wisdom? With the life I lead, I dare say I will have to trouble the honorable branch manager by inviting him to my own funeral.¡± This made the poor Wang Gong grab at his chest. ¡°Funeral?¡± he said, pretending to be terrified. ¡°Honorable customer, please, my old heart can hardly handle such terrible words. After such a shock, I could hardly make myself take the first step.¡± ¡°Very well, honorable Wang.¡± Qian Shanyi laughed, conceding the loss. ¡°But in that case, it would only be appropriate for me to trouble you with a different request or two.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Wang Gong said, spreading his arms in a welcoming gesture. ¡°How could this humble Wang help you?¡± ¡°These requests are really quite small - if somewhat unusual. It¡¯s nothing major,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°The first one concerns sending a letter by voidbird - is that something your trading house could arrange?¡± The letter was already written, addressed to Liu Yufei: asking for their sect¡¯s recognition certificate. After all, making sect seals was one of the very few things it allowed them to do. Without it, their plan would take far longer. Qian Shanyi couldn¡¯t afford to wait on regular mail to have it delivered, nor risk Fang Jiugui somehow intercepting it, if he had some way to watch all normal mail leaving Glaze Ridge. ¡°A voidbird?¡± Wang Gong hummed. ¡°I believe there are two in town, certainly. We can arrange for one to be sent out.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Qian Shanyi smiled. It was common for the empire to lease their birds out, and only natural for a large trading house to have some access. ¡±My next request is about my member sigil. Would it be possible for me to hand it over to a trusted envoy, who could act on my behalf, with my full confidence?¡± ¡°Certainly. This is quite common, in fact. Shall I make the required documents?¡± She expected as much. It would be quite inconvenient otherwise, if a merchant could not send an assistant to handle business for them. ¡°Please do, once we are finished here,¡± Qian Shanyi said, raising a hand. ¡°But first - my third request. It concerns shipping a couple archeological relics. Swords, to be precise.¡± She reached into a bag she set down on the floor, and drew out two long, but narrow boxes, ones she assembled just the day before, with Wang Yonghao¡¯s directions. Each box held a pair of swords, out of the ones Wang Yonghao was absolutely sure came from various ruins, wrapped up in Silvered Devil Moth Silk to conceal them from cultivator senses. ¡°I would like the first package to be sent out two months from now, and the second four months from now,¡± Qian Shanyi clarified, gesturing towards each box in turn. ¡°I hope storing them in the meantime would not prove too burdensome. I made sure the packaging would prevent other cultivators from knowing what is inside, so nobody would be tempted to pilfer.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± Wang Gong frowned at the two boxes, making no move towards them. ¡°We have dealt with swords before. Have they already been registered?¡± Qian Shanyi inclined her head slightly. ¡°They have not. They are intended to be registered at their destination, by one of our partners. I am sure you can already see my conundrum.¡± Jian Wei made a demand for twenty swords - and Qian Shanyi would make him eat every single one of them. He foolishly promised to testify she was not Qian Shanyi if she managed it, after all. On its own, such a testimony would not amount to much - after all, direct word of the Elder of her sect would obviously have greater weight. Nor would Jian Wei fully cooperate with her to make the claim stick. But that she could put Jian Wei over the barrel and either force him to outright lie, or to force him to go back on his word would be a reward all on its own. She was certain she could extract some concessions from him - that he was contractually forced to pay her a cut of what the swords were worth was, of course, a very nice addition. During the month Wang Yonghao would spend alone, he would visit other Lunar Intent trading houses, and arrange to have the other ¡°archeological¡± swords sent out to their newly opened vault in the Thrifty Bat Bank. Coming in at different times, from different cities - they should make an impression of a sect bringing their wide, distributed collection together, instead of a single cultivator with an enormous cosmos ring. They had seventeen such ¡°safe¡± swords, overall - just three short of the twenty that Jian Wei demanded - but Qian Shanyi had faith they would be able to find another three loose swords somewhere over the course of six entire months, and wouldn¡¯t have to resort to the rest of Wang Yonghao¡¯s dubious collection. ¡°Hmm,¡± Wang Gong said, ignorant of her devious plans. ¡°The empire generally requires all such artifacts to be already registered, before any transportation occurs.¡± ¡°I expected as much. Would it be too troublesome?¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The answer came with only the slightest hesitation. ¡°No,¡± Wang Gong said, shaking his head. ¡°For an honorable lotus member, there is no problem at all. I will oversee sending them off myself.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded again. She had never known a merchant who wasn¡¯t willing to engage in a bit of smuggling, given a profitable opportunity - and knowing Wu Lanhua¡¯s inclinations, she was almost certain her entire trading house was already engaged in it, to one extent or another. What she was proposing was, comparatively, rather tame - after all, if it came to light, Wang Gong could always claim he simply didn¡¯t know what was in the packages, and push all the legal risk off onto her. One could have argued that making her distant friend¡¯s trading house skirt the edge of the law as her first ever deal with them was somewhat uncourteous. Qian Shanyi would have argued that if Wu Lanhua didn¡¯t want her to do exactly this, she should have said so when she sent her the seal. ¡°Perfect,¡± Qian Shanyi said instead of voicing her thoughts. ¡°As for my final request - well, it is another somewhat delicate matter. I have been in conflict with this cultivator by the name of ¡®Fang Jiugui¡¯. I would not trouble honorable Wang with the details - suffice it to say that neither of us can involve the empire. Avoiding him had been rather difficult - it is why I am dressed strangely, to better hide from observant eyes.¡± She gestured towards her clothes, male trousers and jacket borrowed from some of Wang Yonghao¡¯s stores. ¡°Honorable Lan, if you are concerned my people would tell this man anything whatsoever, you need not worry,¡± Wang Gong said, with a severe expression on his face. ¡°Privacy of our customers is of utmost importance to us.¡± ¡°I would not dare accuse the Lunar Intent of such impropriety, let alone honorable Wang. But I hope you will excuse the worries of this humble woman. Fang Jiugui can be either persuasive or intimidating, depending on the circumstances.¡± ¡°No matter how intimidating, a cultivator is merely a cultivator. Unless the empire becomes involved, your secrets will not leave my lips - and perhaps even then.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Of course. No, my request is rather different.¡± She leaned forwards on the table, pushing the sword boxes to the side, and lowered her voice a fraction. ¡°I am actually looking for information - information that might be somewhat difficult to acquire through¡­ official channels. I am sure honorable Wang would be aware of some amicable civil officials in the region, ones that could make this so much easier. As they say, a gift in the right hands greases the wheels of bureaucracy.¡± Wang Gong raised an eyebrow at her, his easy smile not straining even a fraction. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± he said. ¡°We may indeed be aware of such people.¡± ¡°I would be more than willing to pay for becoming aware of them too.¡± ¡°Would you be looking for our direct help in arranging a conversation?¡± ¡°No, no. I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble honorable Wang any further. Only the information will suffice.¡± ¡°Hmm. Yes, perhaps this could be arranged, for a price,¡± Wang Gong said, then rose from his chair. ¡°Let me get our files.¡± And get his files he did. Three thick folders, written in code, filled with what Qian Shanyi presumed were dossiers on all sorts of key people in the wider region. It seemed that Wu Lanhua¡¯s trading house took a much more systematic approach than she¡¯d have expected. Perhaps it paid off in the long term, once dozens of clients had to be dealt with all at the same time. Knowing which officials were and weren¡¯t amenable to bribery was crucial information for a trading house, after all. Slowly, they started to put a list together. Postmasters, magistrates, procurators, imperators - it was a damning collection, only made a little better by how much area it covered. If Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t have that lotus sigil, she wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to come within even a hundred paces of these names. To think she was vexed at Wu Lanhua for forcing her to take a ride on her boat, at the time. ¡°I also happen to have contacts with some spirit hunters,¡± she added, as things were slowing down. ¡°Are there any others that might only be persuaded by a friendly letter from a colleague?¡° A couple more names joined the list. Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek. ¡°Another thing -¡± And so it went. By the time Qian Shanyi left the trading house, she had a long list of names and cities where she could easily find out more about Fang Jiugui. It cost her greatly, of course - out of all the money they made in Glaze Ridge by selling their tribulation materials, she only had five golden yuan left, and she even had to dig into her credit line with the Thrifty Bat Bank a little bit. It cost her, but she had her list in the end. A long list of cities she would absolutely not be visiting under any conceivable circumstance for as long as Fang Jiugui chased after her. If she could bribe an official, then so could he. If she went to one of these cities to make their new seals, she might as well send him a personal letter and beg to be carried back to her sect. But there were plenty of towns that Wang Gong did not mention. Out of those, most were far too small. Others, far too obvious as places to hide, with too much trade traffic passing through them. Some she dismissed due to how far away they were, and others because they contained key regional institutions - imperial schools, regional ministry offices, and so on, and thus potential past colleagues of the retired spirit hunter. That left twenty seven towns. Twenty seven towns where they could make new seals, and not be found out right away.
Two cultivators walked side by side along a deserted country road, a blanket of shadowy trees arching over it, hiding the stars beyond. They spoke in hushed tones, so quietly that nobody else could hear them - but this was hardly necessary, for they were entirely alone. The sunrise was still a good twenty minutes away, and the road was completely empty. ¡°What if I can¡¯t make it in time?¡± ¡°Then we would simply wait longer.¡± ¡°But what if something happens?¡± Qian Shanyi sighed, glancing over at Wang Yonghao. He was trying to hide his worries - and failing at it terribly. His jaw was clenched, a drop of blood coming out of his bitten lip. ¡°If something happens, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± she finally said. ¡°Do you want to go over how we will meet again?¡± Wang Yonghao jerked his head from side to side, far too quickly to call it a shake. ¡°Not really.¡± Their plan was as solid as Qian Shanyi could make it. Wang Yonghao had no idea where they would go - after all, they couldn¡¯t pick the town to stay at until they visited it, and made sure the local situation was amenable to their goals. Qian Shanyi and Linghui Mei would have to do so alone, once Wang Yonghao had already led Fang Jiugui away, on a chase without an end in sight. Instead, they chose a neutral town, one they would otherwise steer clear of, and agreed that Qian Shanyi would send a letter there, addressed to Wang Yonghao, to tell him where to go next. He¡¯d pass through that town close to the end of his month-long circuit, pick up the letter, and then know exactly where to head next. Even if Qian Shanyi had to move again, she would simply have to send another letter back, chaining them together, until Wang Yonghao caught back up. There was, of course, a small but ever-present risk of being tracked - but Qian Shanyi considered it minimal. After all, they didn¡¯t have to send the letter from the same town where they lived - even if it got intercepted, it would only tell Fang Jiugui an overall region where she was. And the letter itself would be written in code. ¡°You are worried,¡± Qian Shanyi concluded. ¡°Panicking, even.¡± She¡¯d thought he was fine with her plan - but that was far from the case. The closer they got to their inevitable separation, the more he started to fall apart. And now that it was time, he was barely keeping himself together. ¡°How could I not panic?¡± Wang Yonghao muttered. ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡± Qian Shanyi stopped, and turned around, pointing a fly whisk at the road behind her. She channeled her spiritual energy into it, and blasted the road dust with a gust of air, hiding their footprints. It wouldn¡¯t hide their scent trail - but they had to make sure scent was the only thing Fang Jiugui could rely on. Wang Yonghao had a bottle of water, mixed with her sweat, to lay her scent trail even after they separated - and hide exactly where they split up. ¡°Our plan is good enough. The logic of it hadn¡¯t changed,¡± Qian Shanyi said calmly, turning back once again. ¡°Yes, we have to do it.¡± Wang Yonghao whimpered, clumsily pulling his wide hat down, so that she couldn¡¯t see his face. The hat crinkled slightly, from where he grasped its edge tightly in his fist. ¡°I just¡­¡± Qian Shanyi sighed again, not pushing him any further. She could mostly imagine what was going through his mind. He mentioned a man he traveled with before, one who he was still refusing to tell her about, who was killed by demonic cultivators. If Qian Shanyi was in his place, being completely out of control of what happened for a good month would have been torture. The forest soon opened up, a stone bridge over a narrow stream coming into view. The stream was only a couple meters wide, and so shallow that you could have easily seen the riverbed - if not for the darkness surrounding them, the light of the stars too dim to pierce through. Streams like these were all over the Five Sealed Hills region, criss-crossing the landscape like a fisherman¡¯s net. Qian Shanyi and Wang Yonghao had already passed no less than three such bridges on their way here. But this bridge was occupied. Linghui Mei stood near one end, wearing a cloak that hid her figure. She knew this region well, and went ahead, to find a place where they would split up. This was it. Wang Yonghao whimpered again, stopping near one of the railings. He pulled his wide hat off, turning away from Qian Shanyi and towards the forest. ¡°You won¡¯t even ask me if I will be back?¡± he said, his voice catching again. ¡°Why should I?¡± Wang Yonghao turned back to her. His eyes were red, tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°I abandoned you last time,¡± he said, sniffling, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. ¡°We settled that misunderstanding already,¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°If you trust me with my plans, I can trust you not to lie to me. There is no point in discussing it.¡± Wang Yonghao turned away again, sniffling further. His hat dropped down to the ground, forgotten, his shoulders shaking silently. Qian Shanyi gave him a minute to collect himself, while Linghui Mei quietly crept closer, and gave them both a short bow. They weren¡¯t in any particular rush. They hid their traces well, and for the last day, no crisis had happened to reveal their position to Fang Jiugui. But eventually, even that minute was over. Qian Shanyi stepped over to Wang Yonghao and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Yonghao. Look at me.¡± He turned around again, a tearful grimace marring his ordinarily attractive face. ¡°Heavens couldn¡¯t murder me with a tribulation,¡± Qian Shanyi said quietly. ¡°You think they could manage it without one?¡± Wang Yonghao sniffled again, then suddenly pulled her into a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare die,¡± he cried into her shoulder, tears wetting her robe. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else, but don¡¯t you dare die!¡± ¡°There, there,¡± Qian Shanyi said softly, awkwardly patting him on the back. ¡°I can hardly die before I¡¯ve sold off everything in your entire world fragment, can I? That would make me an embarrassment to merchants everywhere. My father would kill me if I died that easily.¡± A strained laugh tore itself out of Wang Yonghao¡¯s throat, and he hugged her tighter. Qian Shanyi rolled her eyes, but let him be. He could have another minute. ¡°Better?¡± she asked, once he finally extricated himself. ¡°A little,¡± he said, still sniffling. ¡°I was starting to worry you¡¯d soak my entire robes,¡± she said, raising a hand towards him. ¡°Would you like to wipe your eyes on my sleeve too?¡± Wang Yonghao gave her a soft glare, but took her offered sleeve, and wiped his face. It made him look marginally better. ¡°Alright,¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°I would wish you luck, but...¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Wang Yonghao chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I promise.¡± He turned around, a burst of speed immediately sending him off along the road. Trying to get ahead of his own worries, perhaps. So much so that he forgot his own hat. ¡°Yonghao!¡± she called after him before he could get away entirely, ¡°You forgot the whisk, and your hat.¡± He¡¯d need it, to cover the lack of her footprints. He had to jog back, awkwardly avoiding looking at her - but then he was off in truth, vanishing behind a turn in the road, leaving them alone. A month. So little time, yet also far too long, in some ways. Qian Shanyi shook her head. She had her own worries, but it was as she said - the plan was good. There was nothing else left than to go along with it. She turned towards Linghui Mei. The jiuweihu had a strange expression on her face, lips pursed slightly - perhaps annoyance at Wang Yonghao¡¯s forgetfulness - but she schooled her face quickly. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, making sure her bag was secured well on her back, and taking off her sandals, tying them around her neck. Linghui Mei had a bag of her own, packed carefully with everything they might need. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She jumped off the bridge, landing on the river¡¯s shore below. Her feet sank into the cold mud, and she shivered slightly - but they needed the water to cover their scent, and wash away the footprints. Linghui Mei landed down by her side, easily keeping her balance, even despite the heavy bags on her back. Together, they headed upstream, and did not look back. Chapter 93: Seek Your Imperator Among The Streams Of Death Within every cultivator flowed a river of spiritual energy. It surged through the twelve ordinary meridians of their body, suffusing every corner of their existence, filling their seven dantians to the point of bursting. It purified, refined, strengthened and healed, washing away impurities and pulling wounds closed with but a single thought. The faster this river flowed, the greater its power - and so every brave cultivator drove it further, on and on, the current just barely too weak to crack its confines, pushing themselves up against the very edge of destruction in their search of immortality. This was the truth of all spiritual energy recirculation laws. Myriad were the ways for a cultivator to bring doom upon themselves. Their dantians could overload and explode. Their meridians might shatter. Their body, too weak to withstand the might of spiritual energy, could tear itself apart. But every careless corpse was a lesson to others - every mistake, a guiding stone. But as the saying went, the universal dao was truly universal - and just like the truth of Heaven¡¯s malice could be found in the shape of every leaf, the principles of cultivation could be extended far beyond the meek human body. The Thirteenth Lotus Empire was no exception. Just like every cultivator within its borders, it strove, and it pushed, and it evolved. It learned, and with every decade, it grew stronger. And where a cultivator¡¯s body had twelve meridians, the empire¡¯s enormous, sprawling organism was permeated through by the tendrils of its eleven ministries. For all that the names of the ministries may have seemed innocuous, their histories were anything but. Each one had been forged in the fires of what had come before, hardened by the failures and tragedies that threatened to tear the empire apart at the seams, and quenched in the blood shed to keep it together. Each had to be stronger than steel, to survive one imperial succession after another. There was a reason why every postal office was still built like a fortress. Such thoughts passed through Qian Shanyi¡¯s mind as she pushed open the doors to one of the parlors of the Ministry of Cooperation. The fragrance of incense hit her as the warm air rushed through the opening - rich and heavy, of smoke, sea and salt. It was as if she was sent back home, with her mother having brought some smoked fish home from the market. There was a comfortable depth to it, wrapping all around her like a blanket. Even without her realising it, some tension had leaked out of Qian Shanyi¡¯s shoulders as she stepped inside. The doors opened onto a small, cozy room, six identical doors dotting the walls. Qian Shanyi expected to be greeted - but after a minute passed with no sign of any living being, she shrugged, then picked one of the doors at random and headed deeper into the parlor. The door led into a labyrinth of wood and paper screens, hallways curling in on themselves, passing through hedge mazes grown in between small buildings, everything drizzled by the light morning rain. There was no pattern to it - at least, none that Qian Shanyi could discern. As she walked through it, she ran into one dead end after another, little comfortable nooks full of pillows and artwork, each inviting her to sit down and take a quiet nap - or pick up a game of mahjong with a couple close friends. It was, no doubt, an incredible place for relaxation. Many parlors were - the ones she visited in Golden Rabbit Bay were all built as luxurious houses of tea and entertainment, with music playing at all times of day and night, cultivators coming and going, though they tended towards a much more open design. But Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t come here to get drunk and play games. She came here for business, and on quite a tight timeline. The Ministry of Cooperation was nothing like the Ministry of Public Works, with their standard building plans and indexed request forms. Its job was to keep peace with the sects - and since every sect was individual, few things about the diplomatic process could be standardized. It was the work of building and maintaining relationships, of dissolving old grudges in even older wine, all so that the local sects could rely on one of the imperators to serve as a reliable middleman should a conflict arise. In other words, it was a system built to be enjoyable far more than it was built to be fast. Most of the time, this was fine. Sects had little reason to move from one place to another without warning. Even taking a couple months to establish a good working relationship was perfectly acceptable. But Qian Shanyi needed to make sect seals - and unlike the ordinary seals, that, too, was the ministry¡¯s domain. She needed to talk to an imperator. An imperator that she could never hope to find within this maze. The least they could have done was leave a hostess at the entrance. Perhaps she simply came at the wrong time of day. It was early morning, and so she doubted very many cultivators would be willing to brave the miserable drizzle outside to come to the parlor. It was only natural that the place would be so empty. Finally, after a good ten minutes of being turned around and walking in circles, she rounded a corner, and came across a trio of cultivators - young men, the lot of them - playing mahjong, and splitting a bottle of wine in between them. She sensed them through the walls long ago, just like she sensed another two groups elsewhere in the parlor - but finding a path to reach them was another matter entirely. ¡°Ah, fellow cultivators!¡± Qian Shanyi smiled, the peeved expression washed off her face like so much dust by the rain. ¡°I have just been passing by - is there any good entertainment to be found here?¡± She innocuously glanced over the three men, but none of them seemed to recognise her - which was good. Fang Jiugui¡¯s acquaintances could have been hiding anywhere. She colored her hair, put on makeup, wore clothes that changed her silhouette - but there was nothing she could do to hide the flow of her spiritual energy. The man sitting opposite her nodded, smiled, and motioned towards a free pillow. He was wearing black robes, tied off with a sky-blue sash. Moon symbols running down his sleeves marked him as a low rank imperial official - and their blue color, as a member of the Ministry of Cooperation. A host, in other words. Not an imperator, but perhaps meeting one directly was too much to be expected. ¡°Of course there is, honorable cultivator!¡± the host said, ¡°As long as you would grace us with your name?¡± ¡°You may call me Han Yalin,¡± Qian Shanyi lied, sitting down on the offered pillow. ¡°But now I am afraid you have me at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°I am Liu Zhihang¡±, the host said, and then gestured to the other two players. ¡°This one is Chen Yangfeng, and this is postmaster Xu Mingzhi.¡± Qian Shanyi bowed slightly to the others, and settled in, prepared to wait for the game to end. In the back of her mind, that ever-present paranoia still tingled. Even if none of the others recognised her at first glance, that was no guarantee they would remain ignorant. It was, of course, incredibly unlikely for a refinement stage cultivator to recognise her spiritual energy flow based on a loose description alone, from some letter Fang Jiugui might have sent. Even if they did - and even if they sent a letter back to Fang Jiugui - the post office would struggle to deliver it to someone constantly on the move, chasing after Wang Yonghao. But it was possible. It was a hidden danger she could not entirely dismiss. Even a single letter would already draw him to the region. ¡°I admit, the design of your peculiar parlor had confounded me, honorable Liu,¡± she said, keeping her thoughts to herself. ¡°I was hoping to meet an imperator, but within these halls, finding my path seems almost impossible.¡± ¡°Oh, imperator Gong is here somewhere,¡± Liu Zhihang said, easily dodging the obvious question. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry - I am sure he will appear, sooner or later.¡± Stolen novel; please report. So much for hoping this would go quick. Some imperators preferred to meet petitioners right away. Others, let their hosts and hostesses scout out the situation first. It seemed imperator Gong was one of the latter. Qian Shanyi sighed deep within her heart, and focused on the game in front of her. If she was to play, she might as well do it properly. A true cultivator could even make the suns rush through the sky - but there was no rushing the Ministry of Cooperation.
It took four hours for Liu Zhihang to get around to introducing her to imperator Gong Yuxuan. It took another hour of talking to the man himself before Qian Shanyi could slowly twist the conversation closer and closer to the business at hand. Even by the standards of the Ministry of Cooperation, this was a bit much. The local imperators had an enormous amount of leeway in how they did things - and some chose to lean more in one direction or another. The parlour back in Glaze Ridge chose the road of directness - she¡¯d managed to apply for her sect recognition certificate within only twenty minutes - but it seemed imperator Gong walked the exact opposite path. Perhaps it shouldn¡¯t have been surprising, given how he built out his parlour. Ordinarily, Qian Shanyi wouldn¡¯t have minded at all. All members of the Ministry of Cooperation were trained to be excellent conversationalists, and a little verbal sparring with them was always a delight. They were unfailingly polite throughout, too, which was a disappointing rarity. On top of that, the Ministry of Cooperation was one of the key supporters of emperor Cho in the last imperial succession, and the first to start hiring women during the reformation - so much so, that nowadays hostesses outnumbered the hosts by a good margin. If Qian Shanyi knew more about it back when she became a cultivator, she might have tried to join the ministry instead of her sect simply based on those facts alone. Giving them a little face, spending a bit more time than necessary, was a small sacrifice. But there was no turning back the inexorable flow of time - and that went doubly for the hours she spent here. They only had one month to make their seals, after all. Now was not the time for relaxation - and so every minute of jokes and shared stories felt like the claws of some sadistic beast scraping Qian Shanyi¡¯s shins down to the bone. ¡°Ah, but forgive this old man for his prattling!¡± Gong Yuxuan laughed, finishing up another humorous anecdote about one of the local sects. He was an almost identical copy of Liu Zhihang, only a decade older, and with symbols of little gates decorating the sleeves of his robes - seventh rank, appropriate for an imperator. The two were almost certainly related - but even if Qian Shanyi was a little curious about the different family names, she didn¡¯t ask. The last thing she needed was another story. ¡°I am sure honorable cultivator Han has her own troubles to share.¡± Finally, sweet mercy. Qian Shanyi smiled, letting none of her thoughts show on her face. At least all this wasted time made her certain nobody here had heard of her before. ¡°It is no trouble at all. In truth, I represent a small sect.¡± ¡°Indeed?¡± ¡°Indeed. We prefer not to brag about it. My Elder says it is unvirtuous.¡± Gong Yuxuan scratched his chin. ¡°You are not the first one. Little Zhihang brought you to me, hm? Was he playing with Chen again?¡± Qian Shanyi inclined her head slightly. ¡°Fellow cultivator Chen Yangfeng? I believe he was.¡± ¡°Did he tell you about his sect, or is he still hiding it?¡± ¡°Honorable cultivator Chen? No, he hasn¡¯t mentioned it,¡± Qian Shanyi said, forcing her face to remain impassive even as the older man threatened to go on yet another sidetrack. ¡°Of course he hasn¡¯t!¡± Gong Yuxuan laughed again. ¡°My, my. He comes from the Purpuric Flying Snakes sect. Used to be he would bring it up every day - but after that incident where their young master was found passed out drunk in a ditch, having pissed his own pants, young Chen had been strangely silent about it.¡± Gong Yuxuan clapped his hands together. ¡°But I¡¯ve spoken long enough - please do go on.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed in her heart. What an utter waste of her time. ¡°I am afraid our sect has no such salacious rumors,¡± she said instead with an easy smile. ¡°I will make sure to avoid bringing up such a painful subject with honorable cultivator Chen. But for now - my sect is looking to find a good place to build our compound. If honorable cultivator Gong would be so kind as to tell me a bit about the city and its trade, then this here cultivator would be most grateful.¡± She didn¡¯t want to know about trade. She wanted to make their damn seals. But if this old man was so willing to gossip about what the other sects were doing - he¡¯d gossip about her as well. Best not to give him anything true to talk about. This wasn¡¯t the first such rumor she heard from his lips, either. Just the last drop that spilled over the edge of her mind. He didn¡¯t even notice her hesitation, for why would he? He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. The rumors he spoke of were not secret by any measure. The sect would hardly lose any face from him talking of it behind closed doors. She was even sure that if she told him to keep her business private, he would have agreed without hesitation, and done so unfailingly. But that would attract a different form of attention - from the Ministry of Cooperation itself. A new sect asking for all their business to be kept quiet, even about seemingly innocuous questions - it would surely seem a little strange. If Gong Yuxuan were to write to his colleagues, ask if anyone knew something - the chances that it would reach the ear of one of Fang Jiugui¡¯s old colleagues rose dramatically. She needed an imperator who wouldn¡¯t talk, even when she didn¡¯t ask them to keep quiet. It took Qian Shanyi another half an hour to extricate herself from Gong Yuxuan without arousing further suspicion, and she hated every second of it. She couldn¡¯t keep her lips from pressing together into a thin line once she left the parlor. An entire morning, wasted. Even if she expected something like this to happen eventually - it was still infuriating. Linghui Mei met her two streets away from the parlor, falling into step just behind her. ¡°I was starting to worry you got caught, master,¡± she whispered, ¡°how did it go?¡± ¡°How do you think?¡± Qian Shanyi said curtly. ¡°About as well as shaving pubes with a sword.¡± They walked in silence for a minute. Linghui Mei didn¡¯t tell her to stop, so Qian Shanyi simply headed back to the tea house where they stopped for drinks. Linghui Mei was supposed to stay there and keep watch over their bags - Qian Shanyi hoped she at least stashed them somewhere safe, if she was out here on the street, looking for her. ¡°I am sorry for snapping at you,¡± Qian Shanyi finally said, once she got control over herself again. ¡°I am just in a terrible mood for having wasted all morning. Let¡¯s just get our things and head onto the next town.¡± ¡°It is alright, master,¡± Linghui Mei said. ¡°Perhaps a good plate of ramen would help your mood? I made sure to ask around while you were gone, and reserved us a place.¡± Qian Shanyi stopped in her tracks, and turned around, looking Linghui Mei in the eyes. ¡°Ramen?¡± Her stomach rumbled. Liu Zhihang offered her a meal back at the parlor - but she refused, or else she¡¯d have met with the imperator another hour later. She would be lying if she said that it didn¡¯t contribute to her foul mood. ¡°The best in the city, I was told,¡± Linghui Mei confirmed, with a small bow. Qian Shanyi breathed out, forcing the tension to leak out of her shoulders. ¡°You are the best disciple. Forget the bags - lead the way.¡±
Twenty-seven towns. That was how many Qian Shanyi declared acceptable for making their seals - but those towns were not created equal. It was impossible to determine if a town might have some hidden dangers from the outside, and she fully expected to run into issues, just like she had today. In fact, picking a perfect town right away was quite unlikely. This was what brought them to the Five Sealed Hills region. The eponymous Five Sealed Hills were a series of ancient burial mounds, ones that, due to a quirk of local conditions, were a perfect breeding ground of ravenous spirits. For centuries, the locations of the mounds were unknown, and the region remained entirely unsettled but for a few daring demonic sects - until the empire swept the land and cleared out the ghosts. What remained was one of the most fertile lands in the entire province, hundreds of rivers and streams soaking the earth, one that grew much of the rice, wheat and barley consumed downstream. Out of their twenty seven acceptable towns, twelve were spread throughout this exact region. Grouped up fairly close together - easy to move from one to the next, if need be. Linghui Mei knew the region well, too - the many rivers, marshes and rice farms made it easy to break up jiuweihu scent trails, and lose any spirit hunters on her tails. A fertile region, and a guide who knew it well. The stage was set for their success. And yet, the time was ticking. They agreed Wang Yonghao would circle around after a month - and making the seals themselves would take no less than two weeks. If they dawdled too much, all their planning would be for naught. It was a race against time - and they were already falling behind. Chapter 94: Sift Through Scented Halls, Oh Fugitive Of Sorrow Qian Shanyi and Linghui Mei did not even bother stopping in the next town on their list. As soon as they arrived, they heard of a new school for spirit hunters being constructed on the outskirts, the town crawling with their men - construction so recent that it was yet to be added to any maps. Best to seek their fortunes elsewhere. The town after that, the hostesses at the parlor told Qian Shanyi their imperator was away on business, set to return in a week. Neither she nor Linghui Mei felt like staying around to wait. The failures were frustrating. Infuriating, even. There was nothing either of them could do but hope the next one would fare better, all the while the constant paranoia ate away at Qian Shanyi¡¯s composure. When she complained of it to Linghui Mei, the jiuweihu absently suggested praying to the Heavens - before realising what she said and clapping a hand over her mouth. Qian Shanyi glared at her so hard Linghui Mei stayed completely silent for a full day afterwards.
Qian Shanyi hurried back to Linghui Mei at a brisk pace. Fifth town on the list, and still non-viable - though in some sense, she could consider herself lucky. While she was talking to the hosts, she learned that their imperator had spent several years working in Golden Rabbit Bay - if there was anyone who would know Fang Jiugui, he would be the one. Talking to him in person was absolutely outside the question, and so she left as soon as she could find an excuse. As she turned around the corner, she glanced back - and felt her blood freeze in her veins. One of the cultivators she met in the parlor, Zhang Jun, was following after, hurrying through the crowd to catch up to her. What did he want? She spoke to him only briefly - she didn¡¯t even know if he was a loose cultivator or one from a sect. He didn¡¯t arouse any of her suspicions, back then. Did he recognise me? Surely he was too young to be one of Fang Jiugui¡¯s old colleagues. By all rights, the old spirit hunter must have retired more than a decade ago, long before she even joined her sect - or else she would have heard of him before. Zhang Jun was twenty years old at best. Qian Shanyi bit her lip, glancing around her, looking for a place to hide - but the street was so open there was simply nothing of use, not with Zhang Jun so close on her tail. Her only exit was the tavern where Linghui Mei was holed up, so with no better plan, she dipped inside, and stepped far away from the entrance, quickly making her way through the crowd of wining and dining guests, skirting around the tables to get deeper into the room. She hoped the mass of people would help hide her better. It didn¡¯t work. ¡°Ah, fellow cultivator Yang!¡± Zhang Jun¡¯s voice called out from behind her. Qian Shanyi swore in her heart. Just her luck, that he would notice where she went. ¡°Yes?¡± she said, turning around with a disinterested mask on her face. The eyes of the excited young cultivator met her own. She tried to find some recognition there - but once again, came up short. There was nervousness, excitement, lust - a mix she was more than used to. But not a hint of cunning, of wariness, of avarice - anything she would have expected from an agent of Fang Jiugui. Was he simply such a good actor? ¡°What is it?¡± she prompted, when no explanation seemed to be forthcoming. She felt Linghui Mei¡¯s presence but a few paces away, still sitting down at her table - but for now, Qian Shanyi didn¡¯t give any indication they knew each other. Best to keep that card in her pocket until it was needed. Mei was wearing the face of a young man herself, at Qian Shanyi¡¯s prompting - they changed up their appearance regularly, to make it a little harder to track them. ¡°Ah, that is -¡± Zhang Jun said, swallowing nervously. He grabbed the collar of his pale green robes with one hand, ruffling his hair with his other. ¡°The honorable fairy left the parlor so quickly, I had no time to - that is to say, I -¡± He swallowed again, and chuckled. ¡°I was wondering wherever the honorable fairy was going to stay in town for long?¡± Qian Shanyi blinked. Where was he going with this? ¡°Not long,¡± she said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well -,¡± Zhang Jun said, gazing at her with trepidation. ¡°I was wondering if the honorable jade beauty would be interested in a tour of the city?¡± Qian Shanyi blinked a second time, and then pinched her nose, chuckling slightly. With all this business of luck and Heavens and Fang Jiugui, she was really losing her touch with reality, where things tended to be far simpler. To think she had actually wondered if he was one of Fang Jiugui¡¯s agents. ¡°Honorable cultivator, I am afraid not,¡± she said, finally opening up her eyes. ¡°Oh,¡± Zhang Jun said, visibly deflating, ¡°Why not?¡± Now why would you put me on the spot like that? ¡°Most honorable cultivator, I am afraid I am already married,¡± Qian Shanyi lied, deciding to go for the easiest excuse, lest he ask more inconvenient questions. ¡°Do you believe my husband would appreciate such a¡­ ¡®tour¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh.. I see,¡± Zhang Jun said, deflating further. ¡°No, I don¡¯t suppose so.¡± ¡°I am sure you will find an excellent partner in time,¡± Qian Shanyi said, patting Zhang Jun on the shoulder. It was the truth - he was reasonably attractive, and a little amusing, which boded well for his chances. Far too boring for her taste, but that was only her personal taste. And even though he was still in the low refinement stage - he was still young, so that was hardly unexpected. ¡°I wish you the best of luck.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thank you,¡± Zhang Jun said, bowing to her. ¡°I am sure your husband is very happy to have such a beautiful pair cultivation partner.¡± All of Qian Shanyi¡¯s cheer turned sour in an instant. She even briefly considered slapping the idiot across the face. It really was extremely tempting. ¡°I am afraid we do not practice,¡± she said in a clipped tone instead, glaring at Zhang Jun. ¡°And now I am afraid it really would be best for you to get going, cultivator Zhang.¡± The man stepped back from her glare - but wisely chose not to contradict her. Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes followed him through the crowd as he left, before she shook her head slightly, and headed over to Linghui Mei¡¯s table, settling down right next to her. ¡°Did you order food for me yet?¡± she said by means of an introduction. ¡°No, master,¡± Linghui Mei said quietly, leaning a bit closer to speak over the noise of the tavern. She was munching on a juicy pear from a bowl set in the middle of the table. ¡°Only fruit.¡± ¡°Very well. This town is a bust too,¡± Qian Shanyi said in frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, and then we are heading out again.¡± Qian Shanyi would be the only one eating a proper meal, of course. Linghui Mei mostly fed herself in between towns, where they could safely butcher a rabbit or chicken for her to eat raw without anyone noticing. As they waited for a waitress to come - and then for food to be prepared - Linghui Mei started to fidget more and more at her side, playing with a second pear without actually eating it. She glanced at Qian Shanyi out of the corner of her eye, seemingly trying to be innocuous - and failing miserably at it. Qian Shanyi sighed once she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and poked Linghui Mei in the side. ¡°Speak,¡± she said quietly, leaning over to keep their conversation private. ¡°Did I not tell you to do so freely? I can tell you are itching to ask me something.¡± Linghui Mei winced slightly. ¡°Well¡­¡± she began. ¡°I was wondering what it is that man said, in the end. You glared at him so hard I thought you were going to kill him.¡± ¡°He suggested that I practice pair cultivation,¡± Qian Shanyi replied tersely, and grimaced. ¡°To think someone would actually say that to my face. A fool has eyes yet cannot see his own death standing but a few steps ahead of him.¡± Linghui Mei nodded, then shook her head. ¡°I am afraid I still do not understand, master.¡± ¡°Pair cultivation involves two cultivators exchanging spiritual energy, typically through sex,¡± Qian Shanyi explained. ¡°Usually for the purpose of pulling impurities out of one of them and into the other. As a result one cultivator advances at twice the speed for half the effort while the other is left to stagnate.¡± It couldn¡¯t actually be twice the speed, not even close. Before impurities could be purged, they had to be dislodged - and once that was done, expelling them through the skin was only marginally harder. Yet the benefit was significant nonetheless. ¡°Would this not be to your benefit?¡± Linghui Mei asked curiously. ¡°I do not believe my master is, ah -¡± She blushed slightly. ¡°Averse to that part of the practice.¡± ¡°For mysterious reasons the woman seems to always be left holding the worst end of the deal in this little arrangement,¡± Qian Shanyi said, picking up a pear herself, and tossing it up in the air. ¡°A little strange, you would think, since in theory it could be either of the paired partners.¡± Of course, there was an even more effective method for purging impurities than pair cultivation. But at least that one was now outlawed by edict, and would get you branded as a demonic cultivator for participating. Baby steps. ¡°But enough about such tragic topics,¡± Qian Shanyi said, biting into her pear. She gestured with it towards Linghui Mei. ¡°Tell me what question was actually on your mind, before this little diversion. Did you think I didn¡¯t notice you fidgeting ever since this morning?¡± Linghui Mei winced again, biting the edge of her lip. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Where did you even learn to dodge questions like that?¡± Qian Shanyi asked rhetorically while she waited for her answer. ¡°It¡¯s unusually tricksy of you. You used to simply deadwall me.¡± ¡°Well, master,¡± Linghui Mei said, picking at her pear, before she looked directly into Qian Shanyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I learned it from you.¡± Qian Shanyi gave Linghui Mei a scandalised look. ¡°I do not dodge questions from my friends.¡± ¡°If you say so, master.¡± ¡°Bah. What a petulant disciple I have.¡± Qian Shanyi snorted. ¡°Very well, good job on picking up some of my teachings. Only you are a thousand years too young to use them against me - so answer.¡± Linghui Mei sighed, looking away. She fidgeted some more, but stayed quiet. Qian Shanyi¡¯s food arrived long before she started to speak. ¡°It is about my children,¡± Linghui Mei whispered. ¡°We aren¡¯t far from one of my daughters, and - well, I -¡± ¡°You were thinking of visiting her?¡± Qian Shanyi concluded, when Linghui Mei¡¯s voice failed her entirely. Linghui Mei nodded mutely. ¡°Flowering Azalea Springs is next on our list, and it¡¯s one and a half days of travel away,¡± she said, suddenly burying her gaze in the surface of the table as if it was the most interesting thing in the world. ¡°If we were to take a detour - we would add another day to our travel. A day and a half, at worst. But¡­ I can hardly ask this of my master, with her life still on the line.¡± Qian Shanyi tapped her cheek. It only took her a moment to decide, and another ten seconds to make sure the decision wasn¡¯t entirely insane. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯ll do it.¡± Pleading eyes of disbelief met her own. ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qian Shanyi sighed. ¡°Frankly, with this entire scheme, I need something to feel good about myself. I think we can afford to spend one day on it. So let¡¯s go visit this daughter of yours.¡±
It took them only a day to get to the small town where Linghui Mei¡¯s daughter lived - and the jiuweihu seemed to get more and more anxious by the hour as they approached. Qian Shanyi doubted she even slept through the night on the way there. ¡°You go ahead,¡± Qian Shanyi said, once they came out of the forest overlooking the little town in question. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here - I have some thinking to do, in any case.¡± ¡°Wait for me?¡± Linghui Mei said, looking at her in worry. ¡°I couldn¡¯t - it is not safe for master to stay alone. You should come with me.¡± ¡°I do not think it is a good idea, Mei.¡± The look turned to one of betrayal. ¡°Why not?¡± Linghui Mei gasped. Qian Shanyi arched one eyebrow at her reaction. ¡°Setting aside the fact that you would be far more conspicuous alongside a cultivator - do you really think it would be good for your daughter to meet me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Linghui Mei said, clutching her hands into fists. ¡°I have brought other jiuweihu along before. It is good to -¡± her voice caught, before she managed to steady it again. ¡°If I ever get caught, it is good for her to know the others. You promised you could help my children before, yet now you refuse to even meet my daughter?¡± ¡°Of course I am willing to help her. But I am a cultivator, not a jiuweihu,¡± Qian Shanyi kindly reminded her. ¡°What if your daughter starts to think all cultivators are safe for her to speak to, merely because I am? You said she is nine years old. Do you trust her to understand all the implications of such a thing?¡± Linghui Mei looked away, hugging herself. Qian Shanyi stepped closer, and patted her on the head. ¡°I am really glad you already trust me this much,¡± Qian Shanyi said. Back when they first met, Linghui Mei said she would rather die than reveal where her children lived - such rapid change was, frankly, astounding. ¡°I simply do not think it is a good idea.¡± ¡°She is a smart kid,¡± Linghui Mei muttered, leaning into her a little bit. ¡°But my master is right. Unusually so.¡± Qian Shanyi frowned. ¡°I am right far more often than not.¡± ¡°If my master says so, then it must be true,¡± Linghui Mei said with a mischievous giggle. She sighed, stepping away. ¡°Still. What if master gets caught while I am gone? I would be a terrible disciple to leave you alone.¡± Qian Shanyi crossed her arms. She could tell it wasn¡¯t a real question - Linghui Mei was simply fishing for justifications to do what she wanted. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this, Mei,¡± she reminded her. ¡°If I get caught, you have to stay hidden. Whether you are here or not, you can''t do anything to stop it.¡± Linghui Mei nodded mutely. ¡°Tell you what,¡± Qian Shanyi said, setting her bags on the ground, and getting out her writing set. ¡°Why don¡¯t I write a little recommendation letter for your daughter? If she ever needs help, she could find my parents in Golden Rabbit Bay. They run a small store in the port, Qian¡¯s General Trading Goods.¡± ¡°That is not - um,¡± Linghui Mei stuttered as Qian Shanyi quickly sketched a letter. Just a couple lines - no names, nothing identifying, but enough secret signs her father would know it was from her. ¡°Not what?¡± Qian Shanyi asked, handing the letter over. The ink hadn¡¯t even finished drying. Linghui Mei sighed, rubbing her face. ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of trouble I am worried about, master,¡± she said. ¡°She works for a good family, she is¡­ fine. But I still do not know if she is human or jiuweihu¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°...ah. I see.¡± Cultivators generally unlocked their spiritual root between the ages of ten and eighteen. If jiuweihu were remotely similar - it would be something of a crisis. Perhaps even a reason behind those switchling rumors that Linghui Mei always insisted were a lie. ¡°You should still give her the letter,¡± Qian Shanyi finally decided. ¡°My parents couldn¡¯t help her with that issue - but you never know what will happen. Besides, they would probably be the best way to reach me, if she ever needed it.¡± Linghui Mei nodded, accepting the letter - and then suddenly hugged Qian Shanyi, so tightly it almost hurt. ¡°Thank you, really,¡± Linghui Mei said with a sniffle, turned around, and fled. Qian Shanyi sighed, settling down to wait. She had much to think of herself. Linghui Mei returned six hours later, her eyes glistening with tears - but her lips were spread in a smile the likes of which Qian Shanyi hadn¡¯t seen in years.
Qian Shanyi approached the next parlor of the Ministry of Cooperation with a sense of resignation. At least it made it a little less disappointing when she found the doors chained closed, with a sign hanging off the handles. ¡°Closed for repairs,¡± she said, reading the sign. Of course it would be closed. She sighed. Her original theory was that Wang Yonghao¡¯s luck could not affect them from this far away. She was starting to wonder if that idea was built on sand after all. Their run of bad luck was not unbelievable yet, and admittedly, she crossed out half of the parlors they visited simply due to her own assumptions and paranoia. And yet, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. There was a second address lower down on the sign - temporary offices, said to be open for more ordinary requests, ones that did not require anything more than the imperator¡¯s own discretion. With little else to do with her time, Qian Shanyi headed there, already anticipating having to turn back. It took her a good twenty minutes of searching to simply find the place. The temporary offices - for they no longer deserved to be called a parlor - were moved into the same building as the local Censorate, through a nondescript door hidden in a little nook off the side of the building, framed by a pair of flower planter boxes. Judging by its size and shape, perhaps this was merely a repurposed supply entrance. There was a little painted sign, but one that could be barely seen off the street. When she stepped inside, she was greeted by dim lamps and hanging charms, a sweet aroma of flowers and incense - and a cheerful hostess, who all but jumped out of her seat, excited to greet a newcomer. ¡°Ah, fellow cultivator, welcome!¡± she said, bowing deeply. ¡°This one is Xia Mengshan. How may our humble parlor serve you?¡± Qian Shanyi quietly glanced over the short, windowless corridor she found herself in. It was barely ten meters long, with two doors branching off to the left side - and a larger one, way at the back. Redecorated or not, her guess of a supply entrance seemed to be right on the money. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice your parlor is a little smaller than usual, fellow cultivator Xia,¡± Qian Shanyi said, still looking around. ¡°If the fellow cultivator desires more space, we host gatherings every evening at one of the restaurants in town,¡± Xia Mengshan said, bowing a second time. ¡°I could put you on the reservation list - if only I were to know the name of the fellow cultivator¡­?¡± ¡°Restaurant?¡± Qian Shanyi said, ignoring the question put to her. She hadn¡¯t decided yet whether to use a false name or not. ¡°Not at the main parlor?¡± Another bow. So very apologetic. ¡°Unfortunately our main parlor has been afflicted with a nest of earth dragons, and some of the walls have collapsed. It will be some weeks until it is fully repaired,¡± Xia Mengshan said. A little tear rolled out of the corner of her eye, and she sniffled, flicking it away with one finger. ¡°It is a tragedy that the fellow cultivator will not see the beauty of what was there before - but we will make sure that what comes after is greater still.¡± Qian Shanyi nodded. ¡°That is quite alright. I only have a small request for the imperator in the first place.¡± ¡°I am sure imperator Wang would be ecstatic to meet you. Should I ask her if she is available?¡± Her? ¡°Perhaps you could tell me a little more about imperator Wang first?¡± Qian Shanyi said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to come off as a rube.¡± Partly, she needed to know if she should cut things short. Partly, she was just being polite. She could sense imperator Wang in one of the neighboring rooms, and they did not speak very quietly - no doubt their entire conversation had already been overheard. But it was good to give her some face, and do things as they were generally expected to go. The conversation alayed her remaining fears. Imperator Wang Tingting had become an imperator eight years ago and had served in a larger parlour down south until just short of a year back - when she had been transferred to her position here, in Flowering Azalea Springs. Reading between the lines of what Xia Mengshan had said, the position wasn¡¯t seen as very attractive, even if it meant leading an entire parlor of her own - the town was small, in the grand scheme of things, and only had a pair of sects, one of which had since moved away. She had no obvious connection to spirit hunters. She had never been to Golden Rabbit Bay. She had preferred to keep a tight staff - especially now, with their main parlor closed. Qian Shanyi glanced over the narrow - cozy - corridor another time. Over the spot where she could tell some cracks had been patched in the wall. It was¡­ It was perfect. Or as close to perfect as she could reasonably expect. Certainly, the temporary parlor barely deserved the name. But all it meant was that she could come and go quietly, without being seen. Perhaps her lamentations of bad luck were entirely unfounded. Then her paranoia reared its ugly head again. Was it really such good luck, or were the Heavens making a trap for her? Was this parlor simply too good? She squashed that thought mercilessly. If she would doubt her every step, she would never get anywhere. If she tossed away the great opportunities as well as the mediocre - then she might as well declare this entire scheme as dead in the water, for nothing at all would suit her tastes. She asked Xia Mengshan to be introduced to imperator Wang - and a minute later, she stood in her office. The room was small, but at least it had a window, even if it was equally tiny. A miniscule tea table took up center stage - framed by more flowers, and a couple tasteful bookshelves against one of the walls. ¡°I apologise for the meager accommodations, fellow cultivator Shanyi,¡± Wang Tingting had said, once they were both seated, with tea poured out for them. She tried to hide it, but Qian Shanyi could see it really pained her greatly. Xia Mengshan had left them alone - partly because it was proper, but partly because she would have had to bump elbows with one of them if she stayed. ¡°It is no trouble at all, fellow cultivator Wang,¡± Qian Shanyi said with a smile, sipping her tea. It was floral - Wang Tingting seemed to have quite a theme. There was even a pair of lotus flowers tied into her hair bun. Setting aside her cup, Qian Shanyi pulled their sect recognition certificate out of her bag - a beautiful sheet of thick, glistening, rainbow-colored paper. ¡°In truth, the sect I represent is used to much worse conditions,¡± she said, ¡°We were looking to make some sect seals for our disciples¡­¡±